《Doted by My Seven Brothers》 Chapter 1 Nancy, Im Your Mommy Chapter 1 Nancy, I''m Your Mommy Chapter 1 Nancy, I''m Your Mommy In the misty morning, a row of luxury cars driving on the narrow cement road broke the peace of this small vige. The dark-skinned farmers who were hoeing the field straightened their waists and stretched necks to stare at the luxury cars that only appeared on TV. "My goodness, how much does the car cost?" The richest person in their vige drove a car worth more than 300,000 yuan, and they were always envious about that. Everyone thoughtful that he was the most sessful. However, the cars past looked much more high-end that his. ording to the young in the vige, one car cost several million yuan which was an astronomical amount for those who subsisted on grain in the field. What''s more, there were more than one car! "Hurry up... Let''s go and have a look!" There was no entertainment in the small vige and a little news could cause a sensation over across the vige. Even in a big city, this row of luxury cars looked quite shocking, not to mention this small vige. The luxury car stopped in front of a dpidated cabin and the surrounding vigers were gossiping in excitement. "Have you heard? Nancy''s family is here." "Dear, how rich is Nancy''s family. She directly turns into a miss of a rich family. And what did Baker say about the car? A Rolls...what? It''s super expensive, anyway." A discordant voice was inserted into the sound of harmonious blessings. The old woman who was cracking melon seeds said sharply and meanly, "Maybe it''s not her family, who knows? Bah... Besides, look at Nancy''s appearance, who will be prated at the first sight that she grew up in a small vige. Would such a person gain affection in a rich family?" The bodyguards cast their fiery eyes at her after overhearing what she said. Now the old woman couldn''t crack melon seeds anymore. After all, she''s just a country woman who never seen such a scene before. For fear of being beaten, she quickly dragged her grandson who was staring at the big cars and left. During the period, they heard the cry of the fat child that he wanted to see big cars and thefort of the old woman that she promised she would buy a big car for him in the future. Then the sounds gradually faded away. Although the people left were also a little scared, the bodyguards in ck didn''t look at them after seeing Mrs. Hall''s departure. So they started to discuss again, partly about their blessings to Nancy''s future life, partly about the sneer to old Mrs. Hall. In the wooden house, the room was clean and tidy. But the few brightly dressed people stood in the room seemed to be out of ce in this cramped cabin. And the only owner in the room, a thin little girl with big bright eyes which looked like two juicy beautiful grapes, looked at them timidly and apprehensively. The graceful elegant woman walked slowly to her side. Her eyes turned red and she held her thin small hand cautiously and trembled with excitement. "Is your name Nancy? I''m your mommy." Her voice trembled, her eyes were red, she was about to cry when looking at this thin little girl, but the corners of her mouth were raised because she found her lost baby. Nancy timidly looked at the unbelievably beautiful woman in front of her. Her only big, beautiful and clear eyes looked at her helplessly. She was so gentle, but she felt diffident that her thin and ugly hands were ced together with hers. She wanted to pull her hand back, but she couldn''t. The woman gently but firmly held her small unsightly palm. "Nancy, go home with mommy, won''t you?" The five-year-old skinny girl was very clean in her color-fading clothes. Although the skin on her face was not very good, with a close look you''ll find she had exquisite and beautiful facial features which were just covered by her messy hair. With a pair of big bright eyes, she looked at the woman in front of her. Tears were brimmed in the woman''s eyes, as if the tears would drop if she didn''t agree. Without knowing why, Nancy felt a little distressed. She clumsily wiped her eyes with her little hands, "Don''t cry." Her voice was small and soft and it was particrly pleasant, which was so heartwarming that the woman couldn''t help crying. Holding the baby that she had lost for three years in her arms, she cried out the fear during the past few years and the joy of regaining her. The handsome middle-aged man came over and embraced them in his arms, as if he had built a solid haven for them with his arms. The moment Nancy was held in their arms, she felt the warmth she had never felt before, which made her reluctant to give up but also overwhelmed. Her little nose suddenly stung and her eyes turned red. Tears dropped from her big eyes. And an eight-year-old boy in the room who seemed a little out of ce paced in the room and murmured anxiously, looking at the little girl over there from time to time. "Didn''t you find her, why are you crying!" Owing to the Brooks'' excellent genes, they were all very handsome. He wondered what''s wrong with his younger sister? He didn''t dare to tell his ssmates that he had a sister, who''s a little bit ugly! Because if he took her out and she wasughed by others, he had to fight for her. "You brat, go out and get in the car, don''t get in the way here!" Mr. Brook considered the naughty boy as a thorn in his flesh. Finally he found his little boy back. He couldn''t let his little girl thought that she was not wee because of the little brat''s attitude. "Fine, who wants to stay here!" Adam Brook raised his chin with a snort, put his hands in his trouser pockets and shook his hair, then he left, handsomely, well, at least he thought so. Mr. Brook knuckled his fingers and clenched his fists with rage! "Nancy, don''t be afraid, that is your youngest brother. He''s always like that. If he dares to bully you at home, tell daddy, mommy or your other brothers. Our whole family will help you beat him." With her bright eyes, Nancy nced at his brother who was proud as a little rooster and left. Hearing her mother''s gentle voice, she shyly replied in a low voice. "Okay." Although she only said one word, her soft milky voice attacked the two adults'' heart. Her mom, Windy, touched her fluffy hair and burst intoughter. Before leaving the small mountain vige, Nancy''s parents invited every family with gifts. They had all figured out that since the old woman who adopted Nancy died, she had grown up with their help for more than a year. The people in this vige were rtively simple and primitive. All families helped her except one. To those who helped their daughter, the couple gave gifts generously. As for those who bullied her precious daughter, they were not generous enough to forgive them. They couldn''t treasure their precious daughter too much. Although they wouldn''t take revenge to them for what they did, they won''t treat them well. After all, it was their fault that they lost Nancy. Most of the people in this vige epted Nancy with kindness and they didn''t have the qualification to criticize other people''s faults. Before leaving, Nancy summoned up the courage to pull Windy''s clothes with her small hand. "What''s wrong, Nancy?" Windy immediately crunched down. She looked at Nancy and spoke to her in the gentlest voice. Nancy''s little face shed, and her voice was as thin as that of a kitten. "Can I...can I bring Adolph and Harley with me?" After she said that, she lowered her head and twisted her two index fingers. It seemed that she was very ambivalent and nervous. She was afraid that they would not like her if she asked too much. "Of course." A low and reliable voice came from above and a broad warm palm gently rubbed the little girl''s fluffy head.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 2 Nancy, We Are At Home Nowe Chapter 2 Nancy, We Are At Home Nowe Chapter 2 Nancy, We Are At Home Now Nancy held her mother''s hand, raised her smiley face and looked at the housekeeper timidly. Then she said softly. "Hello, Mr. Benjamin." Her Politeness and good behavior was adorable. Mr. Benjamin answered twice. He felt distressed and said, "Miss Nancy, you''re too thin, you should eat more. We don''t know what you like to eat, so we prepared some ording to the tastes of the madam and the master." Windy nodded with a smile, "Thank you." As they walked towards the living room, the old man who was already sitting in the main seat and waiting anxiously, couldn''t sit still when he saw his grandsone in. "Only you? Where''s your sister?" Adam Brook pouted, but he still didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of the old man. "Grandpa, don''t be anxious. They walk slowly and are behind me. Why all of you only care about sister, what about me?" The old man gave him a sideways look. "I''ll appreciate it if you are quiet." Hearing footsteps, the old man stood up impatiently and tidied up his clothes, then quickly sat down and wore a dignified appearance. But he was afraid that he may scare his little granddaughter, so the expression on his face softened a lot. No one would believe that this old man who dominated the business market for most of his life was actually nervous at this moment. But here''s the truth. "Dad." The old man nodded to his son and daughter-inw, then rested his eyes on the skinny little granddaughter standing beside his daughter-inw. Looking at Nancy''s face, he trembled slightly in pain, even his fingers trembled too. "This...this..." Mr. Brook quickly patted the old man on the back, "Dad, calm down." "Okay..." The old man answered with his trembling lips. Then he couldn''t wait to walk to Nancy. He crouched down beside her and summoned up a kind smile when seeing the little girl''s frightened eyes. "Don''t be afraid, Nancy. I''m your grandfather." "Why are you so thin?" "My Nancy have suffered. I promise you, you''ll not suffer any more." He trembled and held the little girl in his arms tightly. In fact, he was sure without a paternity test that this was his granddaughter. Nancy didn''t know why grandpa was crying. She was hugged by the old man obediently, and she pursed her lips and raised her hand to wipe the tears on the old man''s face. "Grandpa, don''t cry." Sheforted him in a soft voice. The old man nodded, "Okay. Grandpa is happy." His voice was unprecedentedly gentle, making Adam Brook next to him stunned. How could his grandfather be so kind? And he cried! This was incredible! ! ! The old man felt warm in his heart after hearing his little girl call him grandpa. Finally, he had a granddaughter, a real granddaughter, and she was so adorable and looked simr to his dead wife. "Hey, our little girl is so adorable." Being praised, Nancy blushed out of embarrassment. She was not so afraid to the kind old man and looked at him with her clear, beautiful and big eyes. The old man''s heart melted under her eyes. "My little girl is so beautiful, especially the pair of eyes. They are exactly like your grandma''s. They are so bright that as if they can talk. The pity is that my pretty girl is too thin. Remember to eat more. You''ll be more beautiful if you are plumper." Naughty Adam Brook, who was sitting and waiting for meal, peered at Nancy for several times. And finally he concluded that his grandfather was too old to see clearly. She was good-looking? He really couldn''t imagine how good-looking Nancy would be when she became fatter. Anyway, she looked ugly now, at most he could say that her appearance didn''t hurt his eyes. He was doubt whether his sister could be beautiful. The Elderly Mr. Brook chatted with Nancy for a while. When the food was ready, everyone, except Adam Brook, was putting food in Nancy''s bowl. "Nancy, try this shrimp." "The fish has no thorns, Nancy, you can eat." "This Egg Custard is delicious, eat more, little girl. And after meal, drink a ss of milk and you will grow taller in the future." Compared with the warm tone on Nancy''s side, who attracted three adults''s attention, Adam Brook seemed lonely and neglected, which made him very angry. "You guys are going too far. You only care about sister and don''t care about me!" Three pairs of eyes clustered on him. Mr. Brook picked up a chicken wing and threw it into his bowl with a scary smile. And Adam Brook shrank his neck spinelessly. "Okay, Daddy cares about you! " The old man squinted his eyes and gave him some vegetables. "Adam seems to have gained weight recently. Don''t just focus on eating meat, eat more vegetables for a bnced nutrition. " Adam Brook "..." He med himself that why on earth he said that! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Under the stare of three pairs of eyes, Adam Brook pitifully ate the vegetables and chicken wings in the bowl. Woo ... Why did he have a stepmother and stepdad just after he had a sister! Oh ... and a step-grandpa! Nancy was quietly relieved when she saw that they moved their attention to her brother. The food in the bowl was piled like a mountain and she couldn''t eat any more. Fortunately, the three adults realized that was too much for her and didn''t continue to add food to her bowl. After she was full, Windy took her upstairs to change clothes. She took Nancy to one of the rooms. Then she held her hands and walked in. "Nancy, from now on, this is your room. " Nancy looked at the room which was much bigger than the wooden house she used to live in. The luxurious and dreamyyout in it was beyond her imagination. Her mouth opened with surprise. "Nancy''s?" Nancy epted this reality in surprise. It felt as unreal as a dream. "Yes, the whole room is prepared for you. The toys on the bed are yours, and there is a desk over there which can be used to put your books after you go to school. And this cloakroom..." She introduced carefully about the things in the room for Nancy. Gradually, her warm words made her let go of her unease and anxiety. Windy opened the wardrobe and there were all kinds of beautiful clothes and skirts, which made Nancy dizzy. But what made her strange was that there were some clothes in it that she obviously couldn''t wear now. Windy walked over and took off some of the small clothes. Then she pulled Nancy to sit on the bed. She said with red eyes, "Mommy has been preparing these clothes since you were a baby. I have prepared new clothes for your every birthday. Whenever youe back, you can wear the clothes I prepared for you." Nancy stared at the beautiful clothes and skirts in the wardrobe that were neatly arranged from small to big size. Her nose stung and tears were brimmed in her eyes that she couldn''t see what was in front of her clearly. All the time...she was missed by someone. She was not a discarded child. "Mom''s little girl, thank you foring back to me." Windy held her little daughter in her arms. Except for her own family, no one knew how devastated she was when she lost her little daughter. She even thought ofmitting suicide when she was sick. Fortunately, she survived under the care of her family. She had never given up looking for her little daughter all these years. As long as there was a little news about her, she would go to check it by herself no matter how busy she was at the time, but what she gained was only disappointment. Even so, she still did not give up any news, for fear that she would identally miss her real daughter. When they got the news about Nancy, the family was nervous. But as soon as she saw Nancy, she was sure that this little girl must be her own daughter. The subsequent paternity test was just a procedure to let everything settle down. Chapter 3 Grandpa Chapter 3 Grandpa Chapter 3 Grandpa "Nancy, you still have two brothers. Now, your eldest brother is not here because he has been abroad for an important project. But he''s finishing it, you''ll see him soon." Then Windy took out a photo album and introduced family members to Nancy in a gentle voice. There were two young boys in the phote. They looked alike, but are different in character. One was cool and the other was gentle. So it is still easy to tell them apart. "The cool guy is your eldest brother. This one with sses is your second brother. They are twins, but their temperaments are as different as chalk and cheese. Your eldest brother is a man of a few words. He is sedate and a bit cold. And your second brother is a very gentle person. He works in a scientific research institute. It''s a special work, so we can''t contact him. He still doesn''t know that you have gone home." Windy touched Nancy''s head and said, "Your two brothers really look forward to youring home." Nancy looked at the two people in the album with her bright eyes. She thought that both of her brothers were amazing in appearance and ability. She was nervous and afraid that they would dislike her. Feeling her concern, Windy said with a smile, "When you were born, your two brothers liked to hold you in their arms even more than I did, and you also liked to be with them all the time. After you got lost, they almost turned the entire L City upside down, and they have never given up looking for you all these years." Nancy nodded with tears in her eyes, "They are so nice!" Windy smiled and showed her the photos of the rest family, especially those of her little brother, Adam Brook. "Adam is only a few years older than you and is a brat since he was a child. No one can tame him except your eldest brother and grandpa. He always talks without thinking. So if you hear something bad from him,e and tell grandpa or mom and dad, we will help you fix him. Of course, it would be better if Nancy can beat him by yourself." Windy said jokingly. Nancy smiled shyly. She was just a little girl. How could she defeat her elder brother? They flipped through the album and talked for a long time. Nancy also saw the photos of her when she was one or two years old. She was a white, delicate and beautiful little baby, totally different from now. Windy said, "You are good-looking. You look like your grandmother, the most beautiful woman in our family. You are just a little thinner and looks malnourished. When you get into shape, you''ll be the most pretty girl here." What Windy said made Nancy flushed with shyness. Windy showed her an old photo. It was a beautiful woman in cheongsam. She was so beautiful as if she was a fairy. Even Nancy was obsessed with her beauty. "This is your grandma, but sadly, she''s dead." Windy sighed. She was the goddess of all girls in my generation, said Windy. Every girl, even the rich ones, admired her. "Grandma." Windy nodded with a smile, "You look like your grandma. As you grow older, you will be more like her. Your grandfather loves her so much. This is why he cried at the first sight of you." Nancy leaned her little body against her mother and listened to the love story of her grandpa and grandma. With the photo in her hand, Nancy looked at the stunning woman and felt as if she could see her grandma in person through the photo. After reading the photo album and telling the story, Windy took her to take a bath and wash her hair and body. Nancy looked like a new person after she took a bath, conditioned her hair and put on a pretty bright yellow pajamas. This skinny little girl looked a lot better now. This night, Nancy slept with her mother in a soft,fortable bed. She was a little embarrassed at first, but when she was hugged by her mother tenderly, she gradually rxed. She rubbed her fluffy little head against her mother''s arms, like a little cat. Everything that happened today was like a dream to Nancy, which made her a little dazed. For as long as she could remember, she knew that she had no parents. And she felt desperate and unloved after her grandmother passed away. Thinking of the difficult life she lived alone from then on, the little guy twitched her nose with grievance, curled up her little body and got closer to her mother. "Mom..." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Nancy gave a kind of sob as she said the word "Mom". She cried aggrievedly. "Thank you, Mommy. Thank you all. " She was grateful to her family, because they never gave up looking for her. She was only five years old. In that small vige, she was more sensible and diligent than her peers because her family was poor. But she still had no idea what would happen in the future and how to struggle against all kinds of adversity. "My good girl Nancy." She was heartbroken when she thought of what Nancy had suffered all these years. She should have been pampered by the whole family,, but she ended up suffering so much because of their negligence. "Mom, please don''t cry." Nancy said in a soft and childish voice. And she stretched out her little hand from the quilt to wipe her mother''s tears. "Okay, my sweetheart." Windy smiled and sped the little girl in her arms. That night, the whole Brook family was greatly relieved. The next morning, Nancy got up early as usual. Before six o''clock, Nancy opened her eyes in a daze. She stared nkly at the unfamiliar environment around her with her big, drowsy eyes. It took a long time for her to refresh her memory. Nancy was still surprised when she recalled what had happened yesterday. Then she looked around with dted eyes. Looking at her mom sleeping beside her, she finally breathed a deep sigh of relief. The little guy quietly pinched her thin arm and there was a paining from her arm which made her feel real. "It''s not a dream..." Nancy whispered in a voice that only she could hear. She raised her little hand and patted her face which had a dazed expression. She propped her jaw with her palm. Sometimes she smirked and sometimes she frowned. No one knew what she was thinking. Looking at her mother who was still sound asleep, Nancy climbed out of the bed gently. Wearing soft andfortable slippers, she took two steps carefully with a happy smile on her face. Quietly tucking her mom in, Nancy ran to the bathroom. She rolled up her sleeves and picked up the dirty clothes she had changed yesterday, but she didn''t find a ce to wash the clothes. After thinking for a while, she tiptoed to the door and walked out. The housekeeper downstairs, who also got up early in the morning, heard the noise. He looked up just in time to see the little girling out of the room. "Nancy, Why did you get up so early?" Seeing the old man walking towards her, Nancy twisted her fingers and said politely and softly, "Good morning, Mr. Benjamin." That soft, milky and sweet voice almost melted his heart. He came up to Nancy with a mild look. He then found that Nancy was a little embarrassed, so he squatted down and asked softly, "What''s wrong, Nancy?" Nancy poked her finger embarrassedly, "I... I want to wash the clothes. But...but I don''t know where to wash them." The housekeeper was stunned for a moment. Thinking of what she had been through over the years, he stroke her hair with regret. "Nancy, you don''t need to do this. Someone will wash the clothes. Madam also bought you a lot of clothes. Those old clothes are a little short for you, you may not need them any more." She used to be frugal and still hadn''t got ustomed to present situation yet. She then remembered that she had many beautiful clothes and dresses in the closet. Even she changed one outfit a day, they were still to many for her. She realized the old clothes was out of ce. She would never wear it anymore. She was fine if she wasughed at, but she won''t let that happened on her mom. Then she raised her head and nodded obediently and earnestly, "I know. I won''t wear them anymore." She had a lot of new clothes prepared by her mother, so she didn''t have to worry about running out of clothes in the future. That was great! Chapter 4 Album, Eldest Brother And Second Brother Chapter 4 Album, Eldest Brother And Second Brother Chapter 4 Album, Eldest Brother And Second Brother , Seeing her obedient appearance, Mr. Benjamin''s heart melted. He asked her why she got up so early. Nancy smiled and said in a soft and milky voice, which sounded particrly nice. "I can''t sleep anymore. I used to get up at this time." She used to wake up to feed the chickens and ducks, go up the mountain to pick up firewood, and water the vegetables in the yard. But today when she woke up, she found she didn''t know what to do. The sudden change made her felt a little overwhelmed and vacuous. Looking at the little girl in front of him, Mr. Benjamin felt even sadder. "Can''t sleep?" Nancy shook her head obediently. She couldn''t sleep when she woke up. "Then Miss Nancy, let''s watch the cartoon." Mr. Benjamin took her to the soft sofa to sit, and then turned on the TV to y the cartoon. Nancy couldn''t move her eyes as soon as she watched the interesting cartoon. When she was in the vige, she also watched TV which was in other people''s houses, and because she was busy, she actually had very little time to watch TV. Trying hard to divert her attention from the cartoon, Nancy looked at Mr. Benjamin earnestly. "Mr. Benjamin, Nancy hasn''t washed face, brushed teeth andbed hair." "Oh, then..." "I''ll take her." Before Mr. Benjamin could finish speaking, James''s voice came from upstairs. Nancy raised her face and looked over and her bright ck eyes met James''s. James Brook''s expression softened, "Come here Nancy, Dad take you to wash up, shall I?" Of course, Mr. Benjamin was happy to see this happen, which would help Miss Nancy got closer to her family. Facing her father''s expectant eyes, she nodded her head obediently. And she also showed him a super healing and sweet smile, and said sweetly. "Thank you Dad." After saying that, she jumped off the sofa and walked upstairs with her short legs. When she walked to James, arge palm appeared in front of her. Nancy hesitated, pursed her small mouth, and slowly put her thin little hand on it. Dad''s palm was big and warm, giving her a sense of safety. Nancy sniffed and her eyes were slightly red. She lowered her head and dared not to let her father see that she was about to cry. She was not a crybaby. Wrapping her small hand in his big palm, James Brook slowed down and led her to the bedroom. The little guy followed him step by step, and secretly nced at the her father''s palm with her small hand in it. She couldn''t help but revealed a shallow smile with her clear and sparkling eyes curling up like a crescent moon. Windy was awakened door opening sound. She quickly nced at her side subconsciously. Where''s her nice little daughter! ! ! Windy panicked. She quickly lifted the quilt and sat up, only to find that her husband hade in, holding her obedient little daughter in his hand. Her heart suddenly settled down. She put on her shoes and walked to Nancy. And them she squatted down and hugged the child into her arms. "I scared to death. I thought everything that happened yesterday was a dream." Nancy hugged her mother''s neck and patted it lightly,forting her softly. "Mom, it''s fine. I''m here." The little girl was very sweet. Knowing that her husband came to help Nancy wash up, Windy immediately expressed her desire to be together. "Do you want to wash up by yourself or Daddy helps you?" With her flushed cheeks, Nancy answered briskly, "I can wash up by myself." The washstand was a little high for little Nancy. James brought her a small stool. He held the little guy''s armpits and put her on it easily. The moment she was put up, Nancy let out a small exmation, but soon sheughed happily. "This is your toothbrush." The slender big hand took out a small pink toothbrush, squeezed toothpaste on it and handed it to her. "Thank you, Dad." Nancy took the toothpaste and thanked him cutely, and then began to brush her teeth by herself under the gentle gaze of her parents. After cleaning her little teeth, her mother taught her how to wash her face with facial cleanser which she asked people to buy. It was specially for children, and it was natural and harmless. It would not hurt the skin and had a fragrant milky sweet fragrance. Finally, Dad used a warm towel to wipe off the foam on her face. A small parent-child activity made Nancy a little closer to her parents. After putting the skin care cream on Nancy''s face, Windy tied her hair up in two braids. James stood aside and looked at them, he was desperate to tie up his little girl''s hair. Windy raised her chin proudly, "Forget about it, you clumsy big man, You may hurt Nancy." James disagreed, "Clumsy big man? I''ll tie up Nancy''s hair after I practice, shall I?" He asked for Nancy''s permission. The soft little girl leaned on her mother and nodded obediently, "Okay." "That''s my good girl!" Windy kissed her daughter''s forehead with affection. Nancy lowered her head shyly, but her sparkling eyes showed she was happy. By the time everything was done, it was already half past six. Nancy held her father in one hand and held her mother in the other. Her beautiful big eyes curved into small crescents, sparkling and beautiful. The Elderly Mr. Brook downstairs was drinking tea. His eyes lit up when he saw Nancying down. And he waved to the little girl cheerfully. "Nancy,e to Grandpa." Nancy replied obediently and walked over, and the old man smiled and rubbed her fluffy little head. "I heard from Mr. Benjamin that you got up early, are you hungry? Is there anything you want to eat for breakfast?" Nancy shook her head and replied softly, "Nancy is not a picky eater." "It''s good not to be a picky eater and it will make you grow healthy and taller." Nancy nodded her head with her bright eyes, "Yes, Nancy will grow taller in the future." Elderly Mr. Brook adored his little girl so much. It''s better to have a girl in the family. Look how cute she was. Even his eldest grandson was naughty when he was young. The breakfast was very rich. Nancy sat on the chair and looked at all kinds of cute and delicate small steamed buns, fragrant seafood porridge, wontons, dumplings and a cup of steaming milk. She was dizzy. So... so many, could her little belly contain all of them? "Nancy, help yourself and gulp. If you can''t eat any more, just stop, or your stomach will hurt. After eating, grandpa will show you around the vi, and by the way, the cat and dog you brought." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Nancy raised her face and looked at him eagerly. She didn''t see Harley and Adolphst night. The old manughed when he saw her face. "Don''t worry, they are fine. Yesterday, the servant took them to take a bath and get vinated. They will stay at home with Nancy." "Thank you, grandpa!" Hearing her loud and crisp thank, the old man was so ted. Chapter 5 A Small Parents-children Activity Chapter 5 A Small Parents-children Activity Chapter 5 A Small Parents-children Activity The old man nced at his son and daughter-inw with a smug look. He didn''t even realize that he was showing off. The expression on his face were indicative that Nancy loved him the most. James refused to admit his defeat, "Nancy, Dad will take you for a walk after you finish eating." The child nodded softly with a smile. Even if her skin was a little dark, it didn''t affect her delicate and beautiful facial features. And she looked even better when she smiled. The little girl said softly, "Thank you, Dad." James smiled and cast a casual look at the old man. the Elderly Mr. Brook "..." This unfilial son! Windy observed their secretpetition and felt speechless. When did the two most dignified people in the family be so naive. "Mom, where''s my brother?" Nancy was eating a delicate steamed bun. She took a bite at the small plump bun and left a crescent-shaped gap on it. This steamed bun was really delicious. Nancy''s eyes lit up when she took a bite. Her clear bright eyes shone like stars. The little guy looked happy when she ate, and her cheeks were swollen. Even if she was thin, she was still so cute. Watching her eat, the Elderly Mr. Brook instantly felt that his appetite had been aroused. "Don''t worry about him. Your brother must be sleeping now. That guy won''t get up until ten o''clock." Nancy answered cutely and licked her lips, gulping the rest of the buns. Her cheeks were more swollen, like a little hamster that was stealing food, making people want to pinch her soft cheeks. Nancy nned to restrain herself. When she was in the vige, she didn''t dare to eat too much for fear of being hated. It was the first that she came here. She habitually wanted to restrain herself from eating too much. But this breakfast was so delicious. And when she realized, she had already eaten five exquisite steamed buns, a small bowl of seafood porridge and a few dumplings. She didn''t put down her chopsticks until her stomach was full. And she was awkward and secretly nced at the other people on the table with guiltiness. She doubted whether they would dislike her because she ate too much... Nancy was torn and she twisted her two fingers under the dining table. "Is Nancy full?" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Windy asked with concern when she saw her stop, "Can you eat more? Eat as much as you can, but don''t push yourself too hard, or you''ll get a stomachache, okay?" The other two on the table also looked at her with concern. Seeing that they didn''t despise her, Nancy finally let go of her uneasiness. She sat obediently on the chair with a shy and sweet smile. "Yes, I''m full." the Elderly Mr. Brook wiped his mouth slowly and said to Nancy with a kind smile. "I saw Nancy eating so joyfully today, which made me eat an extra bowl of porridge." Mr. Benjamin also smiled and said, "It seems that after Miss Nancyes back, sir, you''ll be more and more healthier. This is the blessing brought by Miss Nancy." The Elderly Mr. Brook hadn''t had a good appetite recently. He had eaten much less than before, which made everyone worried. So they were very happy to see him eat more today. Nancyughed happily and advised in a soft voice, "Grandpa, you should eat more." The old man stroked his palm andughed, "Okay... From now on, Grandpa will eat together with Nancy. Both two of us should eat eat more." Nancy nodded. Of course she was happy about the decision. "Let''s go. Grandpa will take you to find your cat and dog. And by the way, walk to digest food." James stood up immediately, "Didn''t we agree that I''ll take Nancy there?" the Elderly Mr. Brook cast a sidelong nce at him and held Nancy''s little hand, saying, "It''s time for you to go to work." James walked over and held Nancy''s other little hand. " It''s in no hurry. It''s still early now. And by the way, I''m the boss. Who dares to say any thing about me even if I waste. Compared to work, obviously, it is more important to be with ''my daughter''." James deliberately stressed the word ''my daughter''. the Elderly Mr. Brook snorted coldly. He used to think that his eldest son was stable and polite, the fact was he was totally wrong! "What your daughter? She''s still my granddaughter!" The father and son started to argue with each other as soon as they disagreed. This scene was really rare, which had never happened before. After all, no one saw the two argue with each other for their son/grandson. Mr. Benjamin and Windy were speechless. Why did they get much naiver as they got older? Nancy looked at the two and took the initiative to clench their fingers, saying softly, "Dad, grandpa, let''s go together. " Since she was little, she could stand in the middle without taking up much space. "Okay, for the sake of Nancy, grandpa doesn''t argue with your childish father any more." The old man was cheerful, walking in good spirits like a young man. James almost couldn''t control his temper and rolled his eyes at him. Who the hell was naive? Firstly, the two brought Nancy to visit Adolph and Harley that were ced in a wooden hut in the garden. And this wooden hut was as big as the house where Nancy used to live in the vige, but it looked even better. "It used to be a room for clutter. After it is vacated, it will be their exclusive pet room, and they will have whatever other pets have." Before they got to the door, the cat and dog heard their footsteps and ran towards Nancy, happily wagging their tails. Adolph''s tail was rotating like a fan. As it was about to get close to Nancy, a dexterous and slender shadow descended from the sky, stepping on Adolph''s head and jumping to Nancy''s arms with a light and perfect movement. As for Adolph, he was trampled and fell on all fours. "Woof woof woof! ! !" Adolph gritted its teeth and barked at the ck cat in Nancy''s arms. It drove Adolph crazy! And the ck cat in Nancy''s arms squatted, licked its paws quite gracefully, and squinted at Adolph on the ground contemptuously. Well, Adolph couldn''t stand it any more. It tried its best to jump up to bite Harley, who was not so easy to be bullied. It took Harley only two seconds to fix Adolph. Its paws beat Adolph at a high speed on its face, which was extremely fierce. Nancy''s grandpa and dad were especially worried that Nancy would be injured. But the fact was that they thought too much. Although the two fought, they were cautious enough not to hurt Nancy. And when Nancy tried to stop them, the two stopped simultaneously. But they still looked at each other unpleasantly. "Stop fighting!" Nancy put Harley next to Adolph with her hands on her hips and an angry face. She stared at them with her big eyes, which made they both sat obediently in a row. Nancy behaved like an adult. She used her little finger to poke their forehead and began to preach. "I''ve told you so many times, Adolph and Harley, you are a family. And a family can''t bully each other and can''t fight, what if you get hurt? It hurts to be injured. Disobedient Adolph and Harley are not good boys, and bad boys will be spanked! " Chapter 6 Childish Grandpa and Dad Chapter 6 Childish Grandpa and Dad Chapter 6 Childish Grandpa and Dad Nancy''s sweet voice was like the candy to the ears, and a few adults were standing on the side happily, watching the little girl teaching the cat and the dog a lesson like a grownup. After babbling with the two fluffy pets till their ears were drooping, Nancy remembered that dad and grandpa were still there, and suddenly blushed with shyness. "Hahaha... Our Nancy is really amazing." The Elderly Mr. Brook couldn''t helpughing when he saw Nancy being shy. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Nancy hugged Harley and buried her whole little face in its fur. Harley took a shower just yesterday, so its fur smelled kind of sweet. "Nancy, are you still going out to y?" James teased her. "Yes, I am," the little girl raised her face and answered with a soft voice. She walked to her dad and grandpa with her short legs, put down Harley, and continued to walk while holding their hands. The cat and the dog are supposed to be very vignt in this unfamiliar environment, but now that they saw Nancy, they gradually let go of their vignce and started wandering around to mark the site. Adolph ran around excitedly, wagging its tail and barking cheerfully from time to time, while Harley was more reserved and quiet. Harley only lightly jumped on the fence or the tree a few times, looking at that stupid dog hopping around with condescending eyes. "Nancy, this is the garden. How about grandpa making a swing there for you?" Nancy blinked and was reminded that the children in the vige liked to go to the thick vines of the red bayberry tree the most when they used to hang out in the forest. They said it was a swing, and they stood on it and hung in the air, which looked a bit dangerous yet very fun. At that time, she was busy picking up firewood as well as some grass for the chickens and ducks at home to eat, so she just nced enviously from a distance and left. "Okay," Nancy nodded and replied with a soft voice and her clear smiling eyes. Hearing her answer, the adults in the family were all happy, and eagerly took her hand and began to n in this garden, such as a slide here, a small wooden horse, or a sandpit there, all of which were the things that children would like. It was like they were trying to transform this garden into an amusement park. Nancy waved her hand quickly, "No, no, just a swing will do." Showing only one little finger, she said to her dad and grandpa with anticipation, "Is that... okay?" Nancy''s dad took a deep breath and stroked Nancy''s fluffy little head. "Nancy, you don''t have to be so careful. You are the precious of our family. You can tell your parents or grandpa whatever you want. We will never dislike you for asking for so much." He actually knew the reason why Nancy was so cautious. But it was because of knowing that he felt sad. This child should have grown up in this family carefree. Nancy raised her little face with her small hands grabbing her dad''s broad palm. Her brows and eyes were like the most beautiful little crescent moon in the world, and those clear and translucent eyes shone with dazzling stars. "But I already feel very satisfied," She said softly while rubbing her fluffy head on her dad''s palm slightly. "I am already very happy. I have daddy, mommy, grandpa, and brothers. I am very very happy." This was something she never dared to think about before. Windy came over and touched Nancy''s little head with moist eyes and thought to herself, "How sweet her Nancy is!" "Good. Nancy should also be happy in the future." Nancy nodded, and smiled with her soft little mouth, revealing white and neat little shellfish-like teeth, melting people''s hearts like a little sunflower. The Elderly Mr. Brook looked at this and wiped his eyes secretly. Surprisingly, as he got old, he became more sentimental. It''s so good that their lost daughter was back, and the haze that had been haunting the family for all these years had finally dissipated. Before finding Nancy, although everyone still lived their lives as if they were no different from others, only they knew how devastating the loss of Nancy had been to their family, and they couldn''t get it together even after three whole years. "Grandpa, let''s go and y." Suddenly, the warm and soft voice brought back the old man''s thoughts. The little girl looked at him with a smile. She walked in front and turned back to invite him to go with her. "Yes... Coming!" The old man walked up in high spirits as if he were several years younger. This activity couldn''t be better as it not only made everyone exercise while digesting food, but also allowed Nancy to get familiar with the environment at home. The most important thing was to improve Nancy''s rtionship with the family members. It was a pity that there was azy person in the family, who probably wouldn''t get up until breakfast. When they went back, some people came to the vi, and the first person to get out of the car was a man who looked like James. When he got out of the car, he hurriedly said, "Dad, I heard that Nancy is back!" As he said that, his eyes fell on the skinny little girl beside James, and his eyes turned red when he saw her. "You are so skinny! You must have been through a lot! " A refreshing woman who followed closely also came over quickly and touched Nancy''s little face in front of her distressedly. "You used to be very chubby and adorable. Why are you so skinny now?" Nancy held her grandpa''s hand tightly and looked at these two strangers curiously and timidly, but she didn''t feel scared. She was very sensitive about people''s emotions and she could tell that those two people meant well to her with no malice at all. So she didn''t run away. "Don''t scare Nancy!" the Elderly Mr. Brook scolded, and then introduced them to Nancy, "Nancy, this is your uncle Andrew and this is your aunt Vivian." "Uncle Andrew, auntie Vivian. Nice to see you." Nancy greeted softly, and her soft, cute voice made Andrew and Vivian adore her very much as they didn''t have any daughters. "Oh... Nancy is so sweet. This is a gift from auntie for you." While talking, she took out a longevity lock ne and put it on Nancy. "This is a longevity lock. I wish Nancy to be safe and sound in the future. Uncle Andrew and I held you when you were young. What a pity that Nancy is the only girl in our family. At that time, your uncle need to ''fight'' against your grandpa, your dad, and also your brothers so that he could hold you for a while and he was not willing to let go of you. You were so small and soft. Now you are such a big girl." Speaking of the memory when Nancy was younger, everyone couldn''t help but miss it. There were quite a few boys in the Brook family. Windy gave birth to three babies, and the previous two were boys. Nancy''s uncle Andrew had two children, but they were still all boys. The family finally had one little girl till Nancy was born. Wasn''t she precious? Chapter 7 Nancy Was Very Content Chapter 7 Nancy Was Very Content Chapter 7 Nancy Was Very But this girl who was considered to be the precious by the family was lost by the nanny. There happened to be a major crisis in thepany where the Elderly Mr. Brook was betrayed by his subordinates who were cultivated by him. At that time, the Brooks were devastated. Everyone in the family including the Elderly Mr. Brook was nervous and busy. It was due to such an oversight that their precious was lost. At first, they thought it was just the negligence of the nanny, but after investigation, James realised that the loss of Nancy was also a conspiracy between those people and the nanny, and the purpose was to make the Brooks copse into a panic. And their initial n was actually to kidnap Nancy to threaten the Brooks, but something went wrong in the process and Nancy was really lost. They didn''t know how Nancy ended up in the Stream Vige, either. The loss of Nancy did cause a major blow to the Brooks, but the elderly Mr. Brook turned the situation around and got rid of all the betrayers of the group, and finally convinced James to cheer up and avenge those who participated in Nancy''s kidnapping and disappearance by himself. Those people were still in prison and being ''taken care of''. "Louis,e and see your sister soon!" Vivian said. "Coming," said a slovenly teenage boy. Nancy looked over with her big eyes, only to find a handsome big brother behind her with an unruly spirit shown from his brows and eyes. He even had eye-catching red hair which made her can''t help but look upwards. Seeing Louis''s red hair, the Elderly Mr. Brook immediately got angry. He red at Louis and went into his bedroom as if looking at him one more time could hurt his eyes. The boy looked at Nancy with his sharp eyes, raising his eyebrows with a tut. He came over and rubbed Nancy''s fluffy head, which almost knocked the little girl over. Nancy heard a sneer from above, "What a weak girl! Can''t even stand firm!" Nancy was speechless. This brother was a bit troublesome. Vivian raised her eyebrows furiously and immediately scolded her son, "What are you doing, stinky boy! Nancy is so young. Be gentle to her!" Louis picked his ears and said, "I know. I know. I''ll be gentle next time, okay?" "Nancy, this is your fourth brother Louis. Your third brother is filming a movie in the middle of nowhere with no signal, so he still doesn''t know you are back." Nancy responded in a good manner, "Nice to meet you, brother Louis." A provocative smile showed up on the corner of Louis''s mouth, but it seemed a little despicable, as if he was provoking her. Even his parents wanted to spank him when they saw it, but fortunately, Nancy didn''t think much about it, and shyly showed him a sweet smile. Andrew and Vivian suddenly felt that a daughter could be so warmhearted, which was much better than a son. Unlike this brat of their own who made them worry sick. The whole family went to the living room. Nancy walked in front and looked back at Louis secretly from time to time. Louis raised his eyebrows and threw her a grimace. Nancy''s eyes curled inughter at once. Louis thought to himself that her little sister looked beautiful when she smiled even though she was too slender. "Hasn''t Adam got up yet?" Louis sat on the sofa casually. When he was about to cross his legs, his nces at his grandpa stopped him from doing that and made him sit properly but it was still a bit arrogant like a gangster. "Nancy, go and wake up your brother Adam," Windy patted Nancy''s little shoulder encouragingly and said. She hoped that Nancy could have a good rtionship with the family members, especially her brothers. She knew her youngest son very well. He was just mouthy. Besides, although being at such a young age, he was even more well-groomed and had more attachment to reputation than his dad. But he would definitely not hate Nancy. Nancy nodded and walked upstairs at a small pace. Louis stood up and said, "I''ll go along and check it out." Nancy paused when she heard him, and stood at the entrance of the stairs and looked at him eagerly. Louis walked over and patted her little head, "Let''s go." Nancy showed a sweet smile and said "ok" softly. "Brother Louis, do you know where the brother Adam''s room is?" "Brother Louis, did youe to see me today?" "Brother Louis..." Listening to the little girl''s soft voice, Louis inexplicably fell into a better mood and picked up Nancy who was like a small tail behind him. "Ah!" Suddenly, Nancy eximed slightly and then fell into a refreshing embrace. Her cheeks on both sides were pinched by two slender fingers. "I didn''t expect that such a little girl to be so talkative. Do you like your brother Louis?" Louis raised his eyebrows, exuding a beast-like wildness from his body. Most children dared not approach him. Once he got close, they would cry and say that he looked like a bad guy. And he himself hated those little brats who cried at every turn as well. When he came here today, he thought he would see a timid child who was afraid of him, but he did not expect that this little girl was quite courageous, who not only was not afraid of him, but also followed him like a small tail and chattered around him. Of course, since the little girl''s soft voice seemed to be cute, he would not dislike this little chatterbox. Nancy nodded with a blushing face. She put up her fingers and counted with her soft voice, "I do like you. I like brother Louis, daddy, mommy, grandpa, and brother Adam." "Hm... Who cares if you like me or not. Let me tell you. I''ve got tons of fans and there are so many of them at school that they can circle the yground twice!" Adam came out of the room out of blue with messy hair and mucus in the corner of his eyes and started to talk nonsense. Louis nced at him like he was an idiot, "You really are a blowhard! You just can''t stop bragging, can you?" He got angry with shame, and raised his eyebrows at Louis, "She is my biological sister and not yours! Brother Louis, why are you being so protective of her?" Louis said, "Because I''d love to. Why are you being so mean since you know she''s your own sister?" "Brother...Adam, breakfast is ready downstairs." Nancy''s warm and weak voice interrupted the argument between the two. Adam pouted, "I know. I don''t need you to wake me up. It''s not like I can''t get up myself." After he finished speaking, he red at Louis and went back to the bedroom. Louis raised his eyebrows, "Hey! He is still so unsettling. Maybe he needs a spanking another day." Actually, he himself was also very unsettling like this. Nancy covered his mouth and snickered, but Louis knocked her little head with his fingers before she snickered too much. "What are youughing at?" Nancy shook his head innocently, "Nothing." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Louis pinched her cheeks on both sides, swaying this gossamer girl in her arms with frowning face. "Eat more! You have no flesh on your face," Louis said with a displeasing tone. "I too(do) eat a rot(lot)!" Nancy couldn''t speak clearly with her cheeks pinched. Chapter 8 Brother Louis Chapter 8 Brother Louis Chapter 8 Brother Louis After getting dressed, Adam quickly ran out. When passing by Nancy and Louis, he crossed his arms and raised his chin with a proud snort. Louis didn''t care to give him a look. He only pinched Nancy''s hair, cheeks, or small hands, and made "vicious"ments, "Your hands are like chicken feet. When will you gain some weight?" Nancy, whose hands werepared to chicken feet, shook her head innocently and said, "No idea." "Your hair is too rustic. Brother Louis will take you for hair care and get you a trendy look after dinner." Nancy raised her head and stared at his head with clear eyes, "Like the red hair of brother Louis?" Louis said, "No, it''s just a change of style. You will not dye hair." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. When he had his hair dyed, the Elderly Mr. Brook was so angry that he chased him around the yard with a cane. However, Louis was born to be traitorous. The more his family refused him to do something, the more he wanted to do it. Therefore, the hair colour on his head changed every few weeks. Now the family had got used to it, and they were in an out-of-sight-and-out-of-mind situation. But if he really dyed Nancy''s hair, he swore on Adam''s life that he would definitely be destroyed by the grownups in the family. It was nice to be alive after all as he was still young. Nancy didn''t know that her brother Louis had thought about so many things in just a moment. Hearing what he said, she only shook her feet and nodded, "Okay..." Acting like he didn''t care about anything, Adam walked in front slowly with his hands behind his back and said despicably, "Don''t listen to him about anything. What if he gives you an even uglier haircut which is worse than it is now?" Louis kicked his butt just after he said that, and looked at him like he was an idiot. "Do you think everyone is stupid like a pig as you do?" Adam said, "I''m telling the truth. You Louis have such a weird taste and how dare you take her for a new hairstyle. Even pigs will find it hrious." Louis sneered, "Yes, you will!" It took a while for Adam to realise that was a joke on him, and he was suddenly filled with anger like a puffer. "Let''s wait and see! I can''t beat you now, but it''s not toote for a gentleman to take revenge!" The one good thing about Adam was that he knew what he was capable of. For example, now, even if he was filled with anger like a pufferfish, he clearly knew that he would not be able to win Louis in a fight, so he would not start a fight to get beaten up. Louis measured the height difference by putting his hand on Adam''s head and then his own, and let out a highly insulting rather than harmfulughter. "Ha! You won''t be able to beat me out even if I wait for you for decades." Adam was so angry that he made some random gestures in the air, and then raised his middle fingers at him. Louis said, "Adam, do you want to get killed!!!" Louis''s furious voice "resonated through the sky". After giving the gesture, Adam ran all the way to the stairs, jumped up the handrail of the stairs with one hand holding onto it, and slid down. "Uncle and aunt, brother Louis is going to beat me again!" Louis chased after him, but unfortunately, he ran away even though he was only a fist away from Adam. "Bullshit! You provoked me first!" Adam ran behind Vivian and said with an innocent and pitiful voice, "Brother Louis, this is hrious. How can I provoke you when I''m so young? Besides, there is no way that I can''t beat you out. Uncle and auntie, you have to protect me." Adam was very smart. The reason why he didn''t go to his parents was that he knew for sure that they wouldn''t protect him. Of course, he had to turn to his aunt in this situation. He was young and cute. As long as he acted cute, the grownups would be protective of him more or less. At least they wouldn''t let Louis beat him! Just as expected, Vivian patted Adam on the shoulder soothingly, red angrily at her son, and said, "Louis! If you want to fight, fight with your mother!" Louis''s eyes twitched, and he rolled his eyes speechlessly. "Just protect that little brat!" Windy twisted Adam''s ear and grabbed him, "Don''t pretend to be innocent. Will it kill you if you don''t create troubles every day?" "Mom... take it easy!" The Elderly Mr. Brook nced at his two grandsons calmly and asked, "Where''s Nancy?" "Here I am!" With hands on the tailing, Nancy timidly showed her small fluffy head. Her eyes curved with a clear smile, and the corners of her small pretty mouth slightly turned up in a nice curve. "Grandpa, Nancy is here." The soft and sweet voice came, and everyoneughed when they saw her soft, shy and timid face like a little white rabbit. "Nancy,e down quickly. Mommy will take you out to y after breakfast." "Okay!" The little girl was about to go downstairs, but Louis bent over and picked her up. Nancy was only surprised for a moment, thenughed happily, and took the initiative to put her arms around Louis''s neck. "Thank you, brother Louis!" Her voice was extremely sweet. Louis pretended to be disdainful or indifferent, "I aming down anyway." But he couldn''t help raising the corner of his mouth, which was so silly that his own mother felt the silliness. However, everyone was surprised by his behaviour. After all, Louis was the kind of person who considered everyone to be an idiot, thinking that he was the only smart one in the world. He had a bad temper and was particrly impatient with children, but surprisingly he was patient with Nancy. Windy and Vivian looked at each other, and they could see the look of relief in each other''s eyes. But when Windy turned to look at Adam, she felt that her offspring didn''t live up to her expectation. She thought that her son was so silly for failing to care more about Nancy. He would regret it if Nancy became closer to Andrew''s family one day! Adam gave an indignant look to Louis and Nancy, thinking to himself, "What''s the big deal! I''m still her biological brother!" "Auntie Windy, shall we take Nancy to get her hair done after dinner? It''s too ugly like this." The Elderly Mr. Brook nced over, "Dye your red hair ck! You are in no position to say that Nancy''s hair is ugly!" Louis touched his nose and stopped talking. As the badass of the school, it''s already very out of character for him to obediently wear a school uniform. As his hair showed his insistence, he would never dye it ck! "Nancy,e to Grandpa." After scolding Louis, the Elderly Mr. Brook changed his expression instantly and became kind and amiable to Nancy. He showed his double standard with a righteous attitude openly. Louis thought to himself, "Fine. I am the boy in the family and that is thest thing that the Brooks need". But if it were him, he would also... dislike boys, such as his narcissistic elder brother and the stinky boy Adam. His sight met with Adam''s and both of them disliked each other. Louis talked to Adam in his mind, "Why do you look more stupid than before?" Adam replied, "You are such a pig with a simple mind and only strong limbs!" Their minds coincided strangely at this moment. Chapter 9 Brother Louis And Brother Adam Were Arguing Chapter 9 Brother Louis And Brother Adam Were Arguing Chapter 9 Brother Louis And Brother Adam Were Arguing Nancy ran to her grandpa with her short legs. Before she could climb up the chair by herself, the Elderly Mr. Brook happily held her on the armpit to pick her up and let her sit on the chair. In fact, she could do it by herself, but the adults in the family seemed to be happy to pick her up to the chair. It was another sumptuous lunch, and the dishes werepletely different fromst night''s, but each dish looked both delicious and good-looking. Nancy shook her dangling feet, her eyes sparkling with bright and beautiful light like stars, and the curve of her eyes resembled a small crescent, which made her look very happy. At the table, almost everyone''s eyes were fixed on her, and the meal seemed more delicious. The well-groomed Nancy in a small skirt looked delicate and cute. Although she was still distressingly thin, she had a healing smile like a little angel. Seeing this, Vivian had the impulsion to have a daughter, but with the Brook family''s gene, it would probably be a son again. Thinking of this, she pouted and gave up the idea. Her two sons can piss her off every day. If there were another one, she was afraid that she would be a frequent visitor to the hospital. "Nancy, eat more meat." The elder members of the family began to sincerely pick food from the te for Nancy, and most of them were meat. Just in the blink of an eye, the food in Nancy''s bowl was so much that it looked like a small hill. Nancy said innocently, "I...what to do if I can''t finish this?" Although it had only been one day since she went back to the family, these rtives had given her so much security that Nancy was braver thanst night at the dinner where she didn''t dare to talk but only eat. James smiled and said, "It''s okay. If Nancy can''t finish, just leave it to dad." Windy smiled softly, "Mommy can eat it, too." The elderly Mr. Brook happily stroked Nancy''s little head, "Grandpa also doesn''t mind eating your leftovers, either." Nancy''s little face suddenly flushed, and she puffed out her cheeks to cheer herself up, thinking that she could finish it and made herself chubby! Adam was so angry that he frowned andined to Louis, "What''s the matter? Why do I feel like my dad and grandpa are totally different than before!" Louis mocked unceremoniously, "Are you the only girl in the family? Are you younger than Nancy? Are you more well-behaved than Nancy? Do you talk softly and nicely like Nancy?" Adam was not even close. Louis mocked sarcastically, "So you expect your dad and grandpa to treat you differently even if you don''t have those good qualities. Are you out of your mind?" He clenched his fists, but he knew that he couldn''t beat Louis out. He thought to himself that how could his brother Louis be so bitchy? This meal was harmonious yet potentially feisty. After the meal, Nancy reluctantly said goodbye to Adolph and Harley at the gate, and finally got into afortable luxury car with her mom on the left and her aunt on the right. Her brother Louis was in the front of the car, and Adam, insisting on following them for no reason, was also in the back of the car. "When you reach the shopping mallter, don''t hesitate to buy anything you like. Just use my card." Vivian took out her card generously and put it in Nancy''s hand. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Windy tried to stop her, "This is not a good idea. I am Nancy''s mother. How can she use your money? Isn''t the money her dad makes for her?" "What is yours is yours, but as an auntie, I''m also d to buy things for Nancy." The two women with decent smiles almost fought over who would pay for Nancyter. "Mom, auntie, stop fighting..." Nancy got busy persuading andforting them. Sitting in the front and watching the "fight" with great interest, Louis let out a snort, as the two women had a good rtionship like sisters and he didn''t expect that they would fight for someone one day. He thought that this little girl Nancy really had the potential to be a "beautiful cmity". "How about this. I''ll buy Nancy clothes and skirts." "Then I''ll buy Nancy shoes and small jewelry." After reaching a certain agreement, The two women finally calm down. Louis said unruly, "Mom, I see that you can''t wait to spend money. How about giving me some pocket money?" Vivian squinted at him, "Give you money so that you can skip sses to fight with someone or y games? Money doesn''t bite so I am not that stupid to give you money for those things!" Louis touched his nose, "Am I your own son or not? How can you treat me differently like this." Vivian snorted coldly with her arms crossed, "It''s okay if you want money. I''ll give it to you as long as you can get into the top 5 for your exam." "but...I am fifth from the bottom..." Louis immediately looked painful, making Windyugh very hard. Vivian red at her son angrily. "So you do know you are the fifth from the bottom. Look how magnanimous your mother is as I didn''te up with the requirement for you to pass the exam for every subject! Anyway, she had given up on him because making her son study was as hard as putting him on the battlefield. How could the gene of the Brook family perform so badly when it came to her son''s academic performance? Leaning into his mother''s warm arms and listening to the argument between her brother Louis and her Auntie Vivian, Nancy also secretlyughed. Nancy had never seen the skyscrapers and felt the prosperity in the city. She was already shocked when she saw it in the car. When she entered the mall, she felt that she was a little bumpkin in the city. She was so shocked that she dropped her jaw and felt that she couldn''t see enough. "It is so big here!" This ce was not only big but also bright and spacious. Nancy even felt a bit dizzy so she grabbed her mom''s hand tightly and followed her like a small tail, or else she wouldn''t know where to go. "Let''s get Nancy a skincare first." The two women walked proudly to a high-end beauty salon with Nancy. The salon also provided special care for children here. All the ointments were made of pure natural nt ingredients, which were mild and natural and would not cause any irritation or side effects on children''s skin. The two women were the senior VIPs here, so they knew a lot about this ce. "Brother Louis, what on earth are we doing here?" Adam rolled his eyes and stared at the three women who were taken away and the two of them were left in the reception room. "Rest." After saying that, Louis leaned directly on the soft sofa, took out his mobile phone, and started to send a message to the group. With a mobile phone in his hand, Louis raised his brows and smiled up at the corners of his mouth when he saw the bunch of "wtf" in the group Adam frowned and wondered why Louis was smirking. Chapter 10 My Sister Is Back And Ive Got To Be With Her Chapter 10 My Sister Is Back And I''ve Got To Be With Her Chapter 10 My Sister Is Back And I''ve Got To Be With Her Adam secretly peeked over there but he got caught before he could see anything. "y your own game." Adam pouted, "I don''t care." He sat on the sofa and started to y Lego on the table. Louis''s two friends were constantly asking about his sister, but he just strung them along and didn''t exin clearly, and then forced them to y games. Theyout of this beauty salon looked veryfortable and noble. But Nancy felt weird and panicked as she believed that she was out of tune with this ce. This looked like a very expensive ce. But with thefort and encouragement of her mom and aunt, she tried very hard to cover her timidness, and she kept cheering herself up so that she wouldn''t embarrass her mother and aunt. When the beautiful staff in the beauty salon started to soothe her face and apply medicine to her, Nancy became more and more rxed because the method was toofortable and she just fell asleep. "Although the little girl is a little thin and her skin is a bit dry, she is very good-looking." The beautician who did skincare for Nancy praised softly, "I have seen many children, but I rarely see anyone with such exquisite and agile facial features like this youngdy. Especially her eyes. They seem to be soulful and able tomunicate. It would be better if she were whiter and fatter." Who didn''t likepliments about their children? But Windy was still ted whether the beautician was telling the truth or not. Actually, the beautician didn''t lie this time. People in this line were best at urately seeing the essence of facial features through their appearance. She had seen many people, and she could even tell, only by one nce, the potential of a 200-pound fat man after losing weight. Nancy was just too skinny and her skin was a little rough from the sun all the time, but her facial features were exquisite and beautiful. With her great features, she would turn into a beautiful little angel after being well taken care of. She observed Nancy and Windy quietly. Windy was her old customer. Although she was not clear about her situation at home, she did know how many children Windy had. When did she have a daughter? Especially a daughter like this who obviously didn''t grow up in a wealthy family. Even so, she didn''t ask about it. After being in this business for so long, she learned that she could listen to what the customer wanted to say and she shouldn''t ask if they didn''t want to talk. When Nancy woke up, the skincare procedures were all over. She opened her eyes and was nk for a moment. When she came to her senses, she was embarrassed and flushed with shyness at the sight of her mom and aunt smiling. "I''m sorry mom, I... I fell asleep." Nancy blushed and kept her small head down. Her curly eyshes trembled slightly, and her voice was soft and sweet. Even if she did something wrong, they wouldn''t want to say anything about her, not to mention that she didn''t do anything wrong. Windy stroked Nancy''s head lovingly, and said softly, "No need to say sorry to mommy. Your aunt and I just woke up because we also fell asleepfortably before. Nancy sleeping so soundly shows that the staff is very good." Nancy nodded and showed a soft smile with the corner of her lips rising up, "Thank you, miss." The beautician''s heart suddenly got soft. She had seen many children, but no one had such a contagious smile, soft voice, and great manner as hers. She thought that Nancy was so cute. "My pleasure. This is my job." Nancy touched her face, feeling smooth and tender. The skin on her hands was whiter and tenderer than before. Looking in the mirror, she was even more shocked by the way she looked now, so much that she couldn''t close her mouth. In fact, it didn''t change much. It was just that her skin condition was improved a lot and it became a little whiter, but those small changes greatly improved her appearance. Nancy didn''t pay much attention to her appearance before, but all little girls loved to be beautiful, and she was happy to see that she had be beautiful. The most important thing was that her face was so smooth and tender! She had never felt this way before. Nancy couldn''t help feeling her face and she secretly did that more than five times on the way out. She thought it was very covert and no one noticed, but it was obvious to her mom and aunt and they all smiled and pretended not to know. "You guys are finally out!" The two boys who had be cranky after waiting for hours stood up immediately when they saw theme out. "Women are trouble!" Adam muttered with his cranky face. Windy twisted his ears at once and threatened him with a smiley face, "What did you say? I didn''t hear you. Say it again?" "I didn''t say anything!" Adam defended himself loudly. Nancy, who had juste out, was pinched on her soft cheeks on both sides. Needless to say, she knew who it was. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Louis pinched Nancy''s cheeks with his fingers and raised his eyebrows, "Nice! It''s whiter and more comfortable to pinch." With a snap, Louis''s hands were pped away. His mom gave him an angry look, "Don''t keep pinching Nancy''s face." "She''s my sister. Why can''t I pinch her?" he asked with the corners of his mouth rising, and his long and narrow eyes looking at Nancy. Nancy covered her cheeks with her small hands as her clear eyes twinkled smartly and her short legs took two steps back slightly. She nodded obediently after Louis stared at her for two seconds. She was so obedient and didn''t show a bit of anger. Louis thought that her temper was too good, so raised his hand and stroked her fluffy head, and said, "You are so good-tempered and easy to bully. What if others also pick on you like this? " Nancy tilted her head and thought for a while and then answered with her uncertain voice, "Bite... bite them?" Louis suddenlyughed and reached out his hand, "Would you like to take a bite first?" Nancy never bit anyone. Nancy was unable to bite Louis eventually even after they got out. Adam snorted and hummed very loudly, lest others would not notice him. Adam crossed his arms and looked at Nancy disappointedly, "Why are you so cowardly. Since he already let you bite him, you can just bite him hard. If he dares to fight back, auntie Windy will be the first to be angry." Nancy puffed out her cheeks and stared at Louis innocently. Louis squinted his eyes and looked at him aggressively, "Adam, do you wanna get beaten up? " Adam snorted and said, "Isn''t that what you were suggesting?" After he finished talking, he rolled his eyes and reached out his hand in front of Nancy and said, "I''ll let you bite me. The smallest worm will turn being trodden on. You should be better than that. Otherwise, you will only be bullied when you are alone outside. Although as your older brother, I will help you with beating someone. But the fewer such things, the better. I don''t want my fellows to know that I have such an ugly sister... Ouch!" Nancy opened her mouth and bit the hand in front of her with her dark eyes staring at Adam. Chapter 11 Being Teased Chapter 11 Being Teased Chapter 11 Being Teased Adam shouted, "How dare you bite me! Louis also asked you to bite him just now. Why didn''t you do as he said?" Adam red at Nancy. It didn''t hurt, but Adam felt wronged. He was Nancy''s elder brother, not Louis! Nancy rxed her bite and scuttled behind Louis, staring at Adam. Nancy murmured, "You asked me to do that." Adam teased Nancy several times by saying she was ugly. So Nancy thought Adam was going too far. "Louis also asked you to bite him!" Adam answered back. Adam was not convinced and said with his hands on his hips. Louis poked Adam''s forehead with a finger, "I am your elder brother. Be polite! You teased Nancy about her appearance, so you deserve it. You are the ugly one." Adam yelled, "She is my younger sister, not yours!" Louis snorted, "You just asked Nancy not to tell anyone that she is your sister, didn''t you? Did you forget what you said? Should I buy some brain-boosting foods for you?" Adam stammered embarrassedly, "Don''t tell my fellow friends, I mean." Louis and Adam kept squabbling while walking. Nancy followed Louis step by step, hanging onto his shirt. Louis had long legs, so he used to walk fast with long strides. But now he walked slowly, so Nancy could catch up with him. Louis wore a casual expression, as if he didn''t change the way he walked. Their mothers, Windy and Vivian, also followed behind and looked at them with smiles. They did not intervene in the squabbles between Adam and Louis. And they hoped that Nancy could get along well with the two of them. Adam''s mother Windy said, "Louis seems to be bad-tempered, but he is surprisingly considerate." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Both mothers were gratified to see Louis'' changes. Windy added, "Adam is so arrogant and always teases Nancy. If one day Nancy gets mad and ignores Adam, he must be regretful." Louis'' mom Vivian said with a smile, "Adam often speaks contrary to his thoughts. He pretends not to care about Nancy, but he stille with us. Moreover, he waited for several hours in the beauty salon. Do you think he could be so patient before?" Windy and Vivian could not help butugh. They were relieved to see Nancy get along well with Adam and Louis. "Let''s go! I''ll take you to get your hair cut." Louis picked her up and held her in his arms and walked towards a barbershop. Nancy, who was carried under Louis'' arm, was in a daze. She didn''te to her senses even when she sat in the barbershop. "Change her hairstyle," said Louis. Then Louis leaned back on a chair, and subconsciously sat cross-legged. Louis was pped on the back of the head by Vivian and put down his legs in annoyance. He forgot that his mother was also here. Adam gloated over it and strutted past Louis. Then he almost got kicked in the butt by Louis. Windy talked to the barber, "Please give Nancy a top hair care, and then a cute haircut." The barber did as Windy said. After a while, Nancy''s hair shifted from being dry to soft and fluffy. And she got a Bob haircut that made her look more lovely. Nancy looked so different after getting a new hairstyle. Adam rubbed his eyes in surprise and walked around Nancy to check whether she was his little sister or not. Adam asked in amazement, "Are you that ugly Nancy?" Adam poked Nancy''s face with his finger. Her face was not chubby, but was soft and smooth. Now she looked so cute because of her little pretty face and the loose hair. Adam wanted to touch Nancy''s hair. Now he thought it was okay if Nancy told others she was his younger sister. If Nancy wanted to do that, Adam decided to turn a blind eye. At that point, Louis directly rubbed Nancy''s hair. So Nancy''s hair became a mess. Nancy covered her head, "Be gentle with my hair. My hair is a mess now." Nancy said in a low murmur and had no deterrent effect. Looking at Nancy, Louis was in a good mood and wore a big smile. But the next moment, he was taught a lesson by Vivian. Louis'' mom scolded him, "What are you doing? You messed up Nancy''s hair!" Now it was Louis who had to cover his head and scurry away. Adam was displeased and red at Louis. How dare he! I didn''t even touch her hair, Adam thought. Nancy was about to walk out of the barbershop with Windy when she saw Adam standing still angrily. She had no idea why Adam was angry, but she still ran back. Nancy timidly took Adam''s hand and looked at him with her bright and clear eyes. "Let''s go, Adam." Nancy''s gentle voice soothed Adam. For the first time, he held Nancy''s hand and looked into her big, careful and clear eyes. He was a little awkward, butter, he raised his chin proudly. "I know you like me so much. Now you can hold my hand. Let''s go." Adam tightened his grip on Nancy''s hand. He looked at Louis with a smug and provocative expression. Adam''s expression was like, ''Look, I am Nancy''s favourite!'' He appeared very proud and self-satisfied. Louis gave Adam a contemptuous look. It was Adam himself who held Nancy''s hand and didn''t let go. But he really thought Nancy liked him so much. Nancy also followed in Louis'' footsteps, holding on to his shirt. But Louis didn''t feel smug about it. Nancy now had new clothes and a new hairstyle. Although she was still thin, she was no longer the poor girl who dressed like a country bumpkin at the beginning. At the headquarters of the Brook Group, James ended the meeting. But there were still two hours before getting off work! James never felt that time passed with incredible slowness. He frowned and his lipspressed into a thin line. It made him look gloomy. James'' assistant Alex nced at James and felt he was acting strangely today! Throughout the meeting, Alex noticed that James checked the time several times. He even felt James couldn''t wait to get off work. Alex remembered that James acted like this only when he was just married. So what happened? At that moment, James'' phone rang. James couldn''t wait to answer the phone, "Hello?" "Dad, this is Nancy." A warm and gentle voice came from the phone. James'' expression softened instantly. Assistant Alex thought it must be Mrs. Brook who made the call. Chapter 12 Nancys Changes Chapter 12 Nancy''s Changes Chapter 12 Nancy''s Changes "This is Nancy." James'' assistant Alex heard a gentle voice over the phone. Suddenly, Alex realized he didn''t know Nancy. He wondered who Nancy was. Alex became nervous, staring at James with a strange look. "Dad, when are you going home? I came back home with my mother, Aunt Vivian and my elder brothers." Nancy''s soft voice warmed James'' heart. "I will go back soon. What did you do with your mother today?" "We went for skincare and I had my hair cut. Mom and Aunt Vivian bought me a lot of beautiful clothes and shoes, and... " Listening to Nancy recounting what she did today, James walked back to his office with a gentle smile. People who greeted James on his way were surprised by his bright smile. Shareholders and directors nkly watched James leaving. They looked at each other with doubt and even forgot to put their hands down. "What''s wrong with Mr. Brook?" "Who is he talking to? Why did he smile brightly?" Many people were curious, but none of them knew it. James arrived at the office and hung up the phone reluctantly. He checked the time once again and found it was still an hour and a half before getting off work. James asked Assistant Alex, "Are there any other important events today?" Alex was still thinking about the call just now. He heard that Mr. Brook called himself as daddy on the phone, but Mr. Brook would never be so gentle with his son. Moreover, Nancy was a nickname for a girl. Alex knew Mr. Brook had no daughter. He wanted to know what was going on, but he didn''t dare to ask. James asked about his schedules when Assistant Alex was immersed in thought. Alex immediately showed qualities that an outstanding worker should have. Alex stood straight and answered quickly, as if he wasn''t absent-minded just now. "Mr. Brook, you have a dinner appointment with Mr. Lee." James stood up directly, "Rearrange it. Wait for Marcus to deal with other documents. I''ll get off work now if there is nothing important." Then James left in a hurry. Alex was stunned and failed to make the response even though he was a professional assistant. In Alex''s mind, Mr. Brook was always punctual. He never got off work early even when he dated Mrs. Brook and after he got married! It''s toote for Alex to catch up with James. Alex got other things to do, so he could only discuss the following work with a few secretaries. When Alex was working, the fact that Mr. Brook skipped work recurred frequently in his mind. Alex couldn''t believe it! "Mom, I just got off the phone with Dad." Nancy was on her way home by car with her mother and her aunt. She handed the phone to her mother with a cute smile. Vivian marveled at Nancy''s cuteness and thought Nancy would be more lovely if she gained weight. "Good Girl. Did you ask when he would go home?" "He said he wille back soon." There was a rxing atmosphere in this car, but the car taken by Adam and Louis was otherwise. "You insisted on taking the same car as me. Have you no shame? You took a car with your mother and Nancy to go out. Why can''t I go back by taking the same car with them?" Louis sneered with folded arm and red at Adam. "You used to dislike Nancy and didn''t allow her to call you elder brother. Are you regretful now?" Adam was angry to be reminded of what he felt embarrassed about. "Who said I want to stay with Nancy! I just wanted to be with my mother and Aunt Vivian." "Really? But you never acted like this before." "That''s because you didn''t see it!" "Adam!" Louis said through gritted teeth. Louis gave Adam a weird smile, cracking his finger joints. Adam shrank up in fright and screamed. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Louis, stop it! Or I will tell your mom. Ouch! Sorry, I was wrong!" The driver felt speechless. He didn''t know what to do. In Brook''s vi... The Elderly Mr. Brook was sitting at the gate of the vi. There was a ck cat called Harley lying on the wall and a dog named Adolph lying in front of the door. All of them stared out. The butler was standing aside, "Mr. Brook, you have been waiting here for two hours. Please go back to the house." The Elderly Mr. Brook waved his hand, "It''s okay, I just enjoy the sunshine. Nancy should be back soon." The butler sighed helplessly and felt the Elderly Mr. Brook be more stubborn over time. The familiar car drove to the vi. The Elderly Mr. Brook suddenly stood up with his eyes gleaming. "Nancy is back!" "Woof! Woof!" Adolph barked. Adolph also stood up excitedly, sticking out its tongue and shaking its tail. Adolph waspletely different from the way it looked just now. The ck cat Harley on the wall stood up and stretched leisurely. Harley showed its flexibility to the fullest. Then it gracefully jumped off the wall and onto Adolph''s head. Adolph crossed its eyes to look up and shook his head. But Harley on his head stood steadily and then climbed down. Adolph didn''t care about it, because Harley often stood on its head when they were in the vige. Adolph always failed to deal with Harley. "Grandpa, I am back. " Before the car arrived at Brook''s vi, Nancy poked her head out of the car window. Nancy called the Elderly Mr. Brook as Grandpa loudly and waved to greet him with a smile. Adam looked back in his car and snorted, "What a silly girl!" Louis gave him a sideways nce and sneered. Adam was irritated and wanted to hit Louis. But he was not a match for Louis! Adolph ran to the door of the car with Harley on his head. Nancy got out of the car and was surrounded by them enthusiastically. "Hello, Adolph and Harley." Nancy greeted them with a smile and touched them gently. Then Nancy walked to the Elderly Mr. Brook and held his wrinkled hands. Nancy looked up at him and asked in a soft voice, "Grandpa, why are you here?" The Elderly Mr. Brook cheerfully said, "I am waiting for you together with Adolph and Harley." Harley mewed. Then Harley jumped directly from Adolph''s head to Nancy''s shoulders. It also surrounded Nancy''s neck with its long ck tail. Adolph wagged his tail fast and rubbed against Nancy''s leg. Nancy and the Elderly Mr. Brook walked slowly towards the vi, holding each other''s hands. Nancy asked as she walked, "Grandpa, how long have you been waiting? " "Just for a while. I am basking in the sun, which is good for my health." "I will do it together with you in the days toe." "That''s good. I will expect it." Chapter 13 Mr. Brook Skipped Work?? Chapter 13 Mr. Brook Skipped Work?? Chapter 13 Mr. Brook Skipped Work£¡ The Elderly Mr. Brook had a good chat with Nancy. Nancy came to the Brook''s vi for less than two days, but she got along well with the Elderly Mr. Brook as if she had lived here for a long time. Windy and Vivian could not help but smile. "Grandpa, I''ll bask in the sun with you too!" Adam came closer to the Elderly Mr. Brook and looked at Nancy arrogantly. The Elderly Mr. Brook said with contempt, "Basking in the sun with me? It''s better if you don''t disturb me." The Elderly Mr. Brook pretended to dislike Adam, but there was a glimmer of a smile in his eyes. Adam argued for himself, "Grandpa, I am a good boy!" Nancy could not help but smile. Adam red at her, "Don''tugh at me!" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Ok." Nancy tried hard not to smile, but her eyes were still full ofughter. The Elderly Mr. Brook pped Adam on the forehead, "Be nice to your younger sister." "You have gone too far! I did nothing and just red at Nancy." Suddenly came the sound of the engine. Nancy looked back and Adam said in surprise, "Why did Dade back home so early today?" "You mean my Dad came back?" Nancy''s eyes lit up. The Elderly Mr. Brook touched Nancy''s fluffy hair and nodded, "Yes, your father is back." Seeing that Nancy looked at him expectantly, the Elderly Mr. Brookughed, "Go and find your dad." Nancy wore a timid and sweet smile. She rubbed her head against her Grandpa''s hand before running towards the ck car. The Elderly Mr. Brook also looked at the car. Soon James got out of it. The Elderly Mr. Brook snorted and muttered, "James must have skipped work! He came back before the time of getting off work. People nowadays really disrespect their work. Unlike me, I worked overtime when I was young!" The butler standing aside was speechless. He thought that''s because the Elderly Mr. Brook didn''t have a daughter! "Daddy." Nancy greeted James and looked at him with her beautiful eyes. Then James swept Nancy up into his arms. Nancy threw her arms around her father''s neck. Her face flushed scarlet and she looked happy and shy. "Nancy, do you miss me?" James carried Nancy in his arms and had a silly grin on his face. If James'' business partners and rivals saw him now, they would be surprised because James always wore a hypocritical smile when talking about business. Nancy nodded and replied, "I miss you so much, so I called you." Jamesughed and was pleased to find Nancy had new clothes and a new hairstyle. Nancy was beautiful and cute after dressing up, so James was proud that Nancy was his daughter. He also thought no one was cuter than Nancy. "Dad, why did you get off work so early?" Adam came over and asked. James'' smile froze on his lips, and then he answered casually, "I had nothing important to do today, so I came back early." The Elderly Mr. Brook snorted and knew James was lying. As the CEO of thepany, James would have no time to eat and rest when he was busy! James noticed his father''s contemptuous nce and touched his nose embarrassingly. Anyway, James had young andpetent sons, so he felt there was no need to worry. "Ah-choo..." Marcus, who was in a foreign country, sneezed suddenly. He pinched his nose and remained expressionless. His assistant came over and asked, "Mr. Brook, have you got a cold?" The weather here was cold, so the assistant hurriedly asked someone to fetch a ck wind coat. Marcus always wore a cold and serious expression. So people who wanted to talk to him were under strong pressure and would be frightened by his expressionless face and the coldness in his eyes. Marcus draped the coat over his shoulders casually. Then he took out his phone to see his wallpaper. It was a picture of a lovely girl who got a Bob haircut. The girl looked into the camera with a gentle smile. Her eyes twinkled with delight and her fluffy hair made her look like a cute animal. This photo was taken by his mother Windy after Nancy had her haircut. Then Windy sent the photo to Marcus to show it off. Staring at the photo, Marcus'' cold expression softened. This change was imperceptible to others, but his assistant was careful and noticed it. The assistant was surprised and curious, but he didn''t dare to see what Marcus was looking at. "Finish the work here as soon as possible, and then book me a flight. I wille back home in two days." In fact, Marcus needed another week to finish his work, but he couldn''t wait to go back. The photos reminded Marcus of the time when Nancy was only a few months old. During that time, he didn''t take charge of thepany. So he had plenty of time to take care of his younger sister, who was scarcely a year old, and his younger brother, Neil. Marcus carried Nancy and Neil wherever he went. When Nancy began to babble, the first word she uttered was neither father nor mother, but elder brother. Marcus clenched his fists. He decided to call a meeting and worked overtime today! His assistant and other subordinates were stunned. They felt Marcus was of strong build and never wore out! Nancy, who was sorely missed by Marcus, had a hearty dinner. Then she went out with her Grandpa to promote digestion and walk the dog. Nancy wanted to return the love and concern given by her family. So she wanted to give everyone a gift but hesitated over the choice of gifts. Nancy''s face crinkled up and had a puzzled expression. "Nancy, what are you thinking about?" The gentle voice of the Elderly Mr. Brook drove Nancy to her senses. "Grandpa, I want to do something, but I don''t know how to do it." "What do you want to do? You can talk to me. If it doesn''t work, then you can read books. Books can always give you answers." Nancy thought what her grandfather said was right! She could read books! Soon, Nancy was discouraged because she realized she had only attended preschool in the vige and could read a few words. "Grandpa, I want to study!" Nancy raised her head and said firmly. "That''s good. You must be a smart kid, and I will teach you." Windy proposed, "Dad, you can ask Adam to teach Nancy. Adam is impetuous and impatient. It''s a good chance for Adam to learn to control his temper." Moreover, Windy wanted to promote the rtionship between Nancy and Adam. Chapter 14 Marcus Chapter 14 Marcus Chapter 14 Marcus The Elderly Mr. Brook was reminded by Windy and also realized it. So he agreed. The Elderly Mr. Brook knew it was more important to promote the rtionship between Adam and Nancy. After all, they should support each other in the future, and Adam, as Nancy''s elder brother, must protect her. But the premise was that they had a good rtionship. The Elderly Mr. Brook was certain that his grandchildren had great moral integrity. Some of them were naughty, but they were of good character. Adam seemed to dislike Nancy and always teased her, but in fact... Adam always spoke one way and thought another. The Elderly Mr. Brook thought he would be regretful one day. "Nancy, I ask your elder brother to teach you how to read, Ok?" The Elderly Mr. Brook asked softly and respected Nancy''s wishes. Nancy nodded without hesitation. Her fluffy hair swayed with her movements, and a small tuft of hair suddenly stuck up at the top of Nancy''s head. Windy and James thought Nancy was so cute. They fixed their eyes on that tuft of hair. Even the Elderly Mr. Brook also stared at it. The small tuft of hair on Nancy''s head swayed in the breeze as if to greet Windy, James and the Elderly Mr. Brook. They longed to touch it. Nancy noticed that her mom, dad and grandpa were all staring at her head. So she was puzzled and raised her hand to touch her head. "Is there something on my head?" Nancy rubbed her hair casually and pressed down the small tuft of hair that was sticking up. But as soon as Nancy released her hand, it stuck up again. Windy eximed in her heart, "So cute!" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Windy said, "Nothing." She stretched out her hand with a smile, and pinched that small tuft of hair on Nancy''s head. "Your hair is sticking up." Nancy said, "Uh, I got it." She felt it didn''t matter. Nancy couldn''t see the small tuft of hair at the top of her head. Windy, James and the Elderly Mr. Brook could see it and thought it was cute. Before Nancy had her haircut, she tied back her hair so that it would not stick up. And after Nancy got a new hairstyle, the barber used hair gel to smooth her flyaway hair. But after a while, her hair stuck up. Nancy continued to walk the dog and the cat with her hair sticking up. Then she followed her family back home. Nancy was too timid to talk to Adam about teaching her to read, so she could only ask her mother for help. "Mom, if Adam is unwilling to teach me, can you, Dad and Grandpa, teach me?" Nancy decided to study hard. "Of course. Your elder brother is not the only one at home who can read and write. You can also ask someone else to teach you." Hearing her mother''s words, Nancy was free of worry. Anyway, she could ask her mom, dad and grandpa to teach her. Windy took Nancy to the door of Adam''s room and knocked on the door. Then Adam ran out of his room barefoot. "Mom, what''s wrong?" "I have something to discuss with you. Your younger sister is attending preschool and wants to learn how to read. As Nancy''s elder brother, I hope you can help her." Windy talked to Adam sincerely. She hoped Nancy could integrate into this family as quickly as possible, but she would not ignore Adam''s feelings. Windy knew if she directly ordered Adam to do something for Nancy, it would not only destroy her rtionship with Adam, but also make Adam be rebellious and dislike Nancy even more. This was not what Windy wanted. So she often discussed with her children to know what they thought. Adam jutted his chin out with pride and looked at Nancy, "Oh, you can''t read." Nancy defended herself in a low voice, "I have learned more than 300 words." She remembered all the words taught in the preschool. Adam became even more proud and boasted, "300 words? I know all the words!" Windy was speechless and felt Adam was poking a beehive. What if Nancy asked Adam a word that was unknown to him? "Wow... You are amazing!" Nancy looked at Adam with undisguised admiration, and sincerely praised him. Nancy believed what Adam said without a doubt. Windy felt speechless once again. Adam always ranked second tost in his ss. Windy wondered how dare he bragged to Nancy. But Windy felt it was no problem for Adam to teach Nancy to read words in textbooks. Because of Nancy''s gaze in admiration, Adam felt giddy with self-satisfaction now and forgot his poor grades. "Since you admire me so much, I will take some time to teach you." "Thank you so much." Adam was pleased that Nancy thanked him sincerely. But he still pretended to be indifferent and his smile betrayed him. Windy felt Adam was as silly as his father. She thought they should learn self-control from her. Adam became Nancy''s teacher. Starting tomorrow, Adam would teach Nancy to read after school. The fact that Adam should go to school tomorrow came as a bolt from the blue. "Oh! It''s Monday tomorrow!" Adam looked at Nancy enviously, "Why doesn''t Nancy need to go to school?" Going to school was the most painful thing for an underachiever like Adam! Windy said, "Your younger sister will first have a rest at home and go to school next year. You are in Grade Two now and should study harder. Otherwise, Nancy will perform better than you in the study." Adam was reminded of his poor grades and felt embarrassed. But he didn''t want to lose face in front of Nancy. Adam puffed out his chest and said firmly. "It''s impossible!" Adam thought Nancy would never be smarter than him. Windy didn''t continue the chat, because it was time for Nancy to go to bed. James gave Nancy a ss of warm milk, "Drink it and then go to bed." The steaming milk smelt of grapes. "Thank you, Daddy." Nancy took the milk that was not too hot and drank it slowly. The smooth and sweet taste made her squint with pleasure. After drinking up her milk, Nancy gave a hup. She also got a milk mustache, which made her like a cute hamster. "Nancy smells of milk." Windy picked up Nancy and kissed her cheek. Nancy was shy and blushed, but she also kissed Windy in return. Windy was pleasantly surprised, "Good girl!" Windy burst intoughter and James looked at them with envy. Chapter 15 Lovely Nancy Chapter 15 Lovely Nancy Chapter 15 Lovely Nancy Nancy noticed her father''s gaze and looked at him. James walked closer, "Nancy, do you only like your mom?" James aired his grievance and jealousy, which made Windy burst intoughter. Nancy said in a soft voice, "No. I also like Dad." Nancy kissed James'' cheek and buried her face in her mother''s shoulders with shyness. She wore a sweet smile, her face flushing red, and her eyes gleaming. Windy hugged Nancy and patted her back lightly. James was satisfied and kissed Nancy on the forehead, "Good night and sleep well, Nancy." Nancy raised her head to look at James. "Good night, Dad." James left Nancy''s room and sighed with a frown after closing the door. He wanted to spend the night together with his wife and daughter. But James knew there should be no hurry to share the same room with Nancy. Nancy had a bath with her mother. She wore her newly bought milky white pajamas with a hamster pattern and a front pocket. Nancy stepped on the soft bed barefoot. She had fair skin, especially the part of her body that was not exposed to the sun. Even her small feet and little toes were lovely. Windy pinched Nancy''s small feet yfully. She tucked Nancy in and gently told a bedtime story. In themplight, Nancy looked at Windy with a smile. Nancy moved closer to hug Windy, putting her face on Windy''s belly. Gradually, Nancy fell asleep as Windy told stories in a gentle voice. Nancy''s head tilted to one side. Her belly rose and fell as she breatheed. Windy gently put Nancy''s head on the pillow and kissed her on the forehead. Then Windy turned off themp and slept cradling Nancy in her arms. The next day, Nancy woke up at the usual time. She rubbed her eyes and sat up on the bed. Then Windy also awoke. "Nancy." Windy raised her hand to rub Nancy''s head, "You don''t have to get up so early. You can get more sleep." Nancy still felt sleepy with her eyes half-closed. She yawned andy down again. She curled up in her mother''s arms and slowly closed her eyes. Nancy fell asleep again and slept soundly. Nancy didn''t wake up when James walked into the bedroom at 7:30. James said, "I will drive Adam to his school." Windy patted Nancy who curled up next to her and nodded. Just as Windy was about to speak, Nancy opened her eyes. "Mom." Nancy just woke up, so she said in a small, lisping voice. "Nancy, do you want to get more sleep?" Nancy shook her head slowly, her hair sticking up. Then she looked at James and greeted him in a sweet voice. James felt Nancy was so cute and swept her into his arms. Nancy still had a drowsy look. James asked, "Are you sure you don''t want to get more sleep?" Nancy shook her head, which meant she had enough sleep. James nodded, "Okay, I will apany you to wash your face and brush your teeth, and then we have breakfast. Your elder brother is having breakfast now." Nancy widened her eyes in surprise, "Adam got up so early." Nancy thought Adam would sleep in. James lifted Nancy above his head with a smile. Nancy eximed andughed. "Because your elder brother should go to school today." After washing up, James, Windy and Nancy went downstairs to eat breakfast. Adam was eating bread with unhappiness written all over his face. Nancy greeted everyone she saw sweetly. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Good morning, Grandpa and Mr. Benjamin." "Good morning, Nancy." Both the Elderly Mr. Brook and Mr. Benjamin wore bright smiles and looked more amiable. Nancy blinked her eyes and noticed that Adam nced at her several times. So she turned to look at Adam. "Good morning." Nancy was polite and lovable. Adam raised his head proudly, "I woke up earlier than you today." Nancy nodded and sincerely praised Adam, "You are so good." Adam was satisfied and no longer pulled a long face with knitted eyebrows. A smile lifted the corner of his mouth. But Adam felt sad again at the thought of going to school. Adam moved his chair close to Nancy when she sat down to eat breakfast. "When will you go to school? " Except for Louis who was the son of Aunt Vivian, Adam was the only child in his family who went to school. If Nancy also went to school, Adam thought he could share the pain of studying with her. Nancy replied in a low voice, "Dad told mest night that I would go to school next semester." Adam pouted, "Is there any difference between going to school now and next semester?" Nancy ate bread slowly with a gusto. She also had big and beautiful eyes. So Nancy looked like a little hamster enjoying her food. Adam nced at Nancy''s cheeks a few times. Since Nancy was thin, Adam wondered why her cheeks would puff up when she ate. "Dad and I will send you to school together. How about it?" Nancy suggested after swallowing the food in her mouth. Adam was delighted, but he still said arrogantly, "You don''t need you toe with Dad." "Well." Nancy replied briefly and fell silent. Adam was astonished because he expected Nancy would ask him once again. If Nancy did as Adam expected, he would approve of her idea. Adam was restless, but Nancy said nothing during breakfast. Adam was speechless. He thought Nancy was not resolute enough. Adam snorted angrily and told himself that he didn''t care about Nancy. "Since you really want to go with Dad and send me to school, I reluctantly allow you to do that." Adam approached Nancy who was drinking milk in sips. He jutted his chin out proudly as if he was saying "I am so good to you." Nancy didn''t know what to say. In fact, Nancy thought it was okay if Adam refused her. But Nancy wanted to go with Dad, so she nodded in agreement. "Ok." Adam was delighted and went to school happily for the first time. Adam thought Nancy wanted to send him to school but didn''t dare to say it. People, who heard the conversation between Nancy and Adam, thought Adam was narcissistic. James was happy that Nancy would go with him and send Adam to school together. James also wanted to take Nancy to hispany. James asked gently, "Do you want to go to the ce where I work?" Nancy sat on the chair holding the milk and waggled her feet. She looked up at James with a smile. "Will I disturb you?" Nancy worried whether she would disturb her father instead of thinking about whether she wanted to go. James was touched and felt Nancy was well-behaved and lovable. Chapter 16 Sending Adam to School Chapter 16 Sending Adam to School Chapter 16 Sending Adam to School "No." James said firmly, "When I am busy, you can watch TV by yourself in the office, sleep or eat snacks. I will teach you to study when I have time, okay?" Nancy nodded, "I''ll be as good as gold." Then Nancy looked at her mother, Windy, "Mom, will you go with us?" Windy said with a smile, "Yesterday you stayed with me, and today you can just go with your father. I will make you some delicious food at home." "Thank you, Mom." The Elderly Mr. Brook deliberately drew a long face, "What about me? You don''t care about me and I''m so sad." Nancy shook her head quickly. The small tuft of hair at the top of her head also swayed quickly. It was really eye-catching. Adam couldn''t help staring at that tuft of hair. "Grandpa, do you want to go with me and my Dad?" Nancy added in a sweet voice. The Elderly Mr. Brookughed, "Ok. I haven''t been to thepany for a long time. If you find it boring at your father''s office, I can show you around." James thought Nancy wouldn''t feel it boring to be with him. He also wondered why his father always destroyed his image in front of Nancy! After eating breakfast, Adam and Nancy got into James'' car. Adam rubbed Nancy''s fluffy hair and pinched the tuft of hair at the top of her head. Nancy looked at Adam uprehendingly. Adam met Nancy''s gaze and slowly put down his hand. He said embarrassingly, "Your hair stuck up. I just helped smooth it." Adam rubbed Nancy''s head again as he spoke. It was funny that the tuft of hair on Nancy''s head stuck up again. Nancy also raised her hand to touch it. "Why can''t I smooth the hair that sticks up?" She pressed her hand against the hair sticking up, but she failed to smooth it. Adam said, "Just forget it." In the car, Adam began to brag to Nancy about his experiences in school. "I have achieved a dominant position in my ss. All my ssmates listen to me and follow my orders." "You''re amazing," Nancy eximed and looked at Adam with admiration. The car drove to school. Nancy poked her head outside the car window to look at the school. She saw a magnificent building. There was a hint of longing in Nancy''s eyes. She felt this school was so beautiful andpletely different from the one in her vige. "Are you studying here? It''s so big and beautiful." Nancy now knew what schools in big cities look like. Hearing Nancy''s praise, Adam felt that he was proud to attend this school. "Of course, you will also study here in the future. But you have to start from preschool. I am in second grade now!" Hearing Adam''s words, Nancy turned to look at her father in surprise. "Dad, will I study in such a beautiful school in the future?" Nancy was so happy. James nodded, "Yes. You will attend the same school as my elder brother. So you can ask Adam for help directly if you are in trouble. And thene to me." Nancy looked weak and gentle, and James worried that she would be bullied when she went to school in the future. The children in this school were naughty, including Adam. James hoped Adam as Nancy''s elder brother could protect her. The Elderly Mr. Brook was not to be outdone, "You can also ask me for help. I won''t allow you to be bullied in the school." Adam jutted his chin out, "You look vulnerable. You bit me that day, but it didn''t hurt at all. If someone bullies you, I will reluctantly help you because you are my younger sister." James and the Elderly Mr. Brook were speechless. They knew Adam just pretended to be unwilling. Nancy nodded, "Thank you, Adam." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Adam, you should go to school now." James urged Adam to go to school. Nancy watched Adam leave and couldn''t hide the eagerness in her eyes. "Nancy, do you want to go to school?" James rubbed Nancy''s furry head and asked softly. Nancy nodded, "Yes. I am eager to learn." "It''s only a month before this semester ends. So I will send you to school next semester, okay?" "Ok. I will wait for the start of a new semester." Nancy was a good girl. This was what everyone in the car thought. The driver drove to thepany''s parking lot, and Nancy got out of the car. Nancy held her father with one hand and her grandpa with the other. She looked up at the towering building in front of her. James said, "This building belongs to our family. Youe here whenever you want." "Okay. It''s such arge building!" Nancy heard from her father that the whole building belonged to her family. Nancy''s eyes grew round in surprise. Nancy wondered why her father was so rich. Nancy was stunned. "Our family has umted lots of property. I will show you for the days toe." Nancy entered thepany with her father and grandpa. All the workers they encountered along the way greeted them respectfully. "Mr. Brook. The Elderly Mr. Brook." When they walked away, many employees suddenly started gossiping. "Why did the Elderly Mr. Brookye to thepany? " "Does anyone know who the little girl holding Mr. Brook''s hand is?" "That little girl is cute but too thin." "The girl was brought here by Mr. Brook and the Elderly Mr. Brook. Oh my God, does anyone know who she is?" Many workers also discussed in their Wechat groups, but no one knew who the little girl was. James'' assistant, Alex, was displeased to see many workers talking gossip in the Wechat groups. But Alex raised his eyebrows after seeing the issues they were discussing. A little girl? Alex suddenly thought of the call several days ago. James mentioned the name, Nancy, over the phone. Alex wondered if that little girl could be Nancy. But Alex remembered Mr. Brook had no daughter. Alex had been working as an assistant for at least ten years. So he knew a lot about Mr. Brook. For example, three years ago, the Brook family lost a girl. Alex thought could the girl who came to thepany be... Alex''s eyes grew round in surprise. Nancy took an elevator to the floor where James''s office was located. Nancy followed her father and grandpa step by step, looking around curiously. Alex noticed Nancy at first sight and couldn''t help but stare at Nancy''s beautiful face. Chapter 17 Going to the Company Chapter 17 Going to the Company Chapter 17 Going to the Company Based on the previous guess, Alex thought Nancy didn''t take after Mr. Brook at all. Alex stopped conjecturing embarrassedly. He thought Mr. Brook was very handsome and well- featured. Mr. Brook had narrow and long eyes as well as a prominent nose. But the little girl had big eyes just like grapes and a delicate nose. She didn''t have chubby cheeks, but she had cute and chubby lips. So Alex concluded the little girl didn''t look like Mr. Brook. "Alex, buy some snacks that are popr among children. Cushions and nkets are also needed. You can buy other things that most children like." James talked to Alex and then asked Nancy softly, "Nancy, what''s your favorite fruit?" Nancy held one of James'' fingers tightly. She was timid, especially when she saw strangers in a strange environment. "No...No." Nancy asked in a low voice. James rubbed her fluffy hair and smoothed the hair sticking up on her head. As soon as James withdrew his hand, the hair stuck up again. It also swayed lightly as if to greet James. "Nancy, don''t be nervous." The Elderly Mr. Brook held Nancy''s hand andforted her in a soft voice. "Nancy, you can do whatever you want here just like at home. You can also tell me what you want." James standing aside was not to be outdone. "Nancy, you can tell me too. So what''s your favorite fruit? If you don''t have it, I''ll buy various kinds of fruit." Nancy shook her head, "Dad, it''s too much. I can''t finish it and I don''t want to waste food." Nancy''s cheeks puffed up and said softly, "I want some grapes. It''s my favorite." "Ok. What do you want except grapes?" Nancy shook her refusal and asked her father and grandpa, "What do you like to eat? You should also buy your favorite fruits." "Okay. Alex, buy some strawberries. It seems that many children like them." Alex bought all the things mentioned by James. And he saw a light pink stuffed rabbit toy in the store. The stuffed toy was not too big and could be held with one hand. Alex remembered that Mr. Brook also asked him to buy things that most children liked. So Alex bought the toy without hesitation. James was very busy. As the CEO of the Brook Group, he needed to deal with matters of overall importance instead of trivia. So James would attend many meetings every day and discuss with business partners for cooperation. After James took Nancy to his office, he couldn''t be with Nancy for a long time. But James was reluctant to leave. "Nancy, you can talk to your grandpa if you need something. You can also ask secretaries outside or Uncle Alex to run errands for you, okay?" "Just go and finish your work. I will stay with Nancy, so don''t worry." The Elderly Mr. Brook waved at James impatiently. He felt James acted like a regr old woman. James looked at his father enviously. The Elderly Mr. Brook came to thepany just to be with Nancy. James didn''t want to go to work! Nancy noticed her father''s reluctance to leave. She stood up on tiptoe to kiss James'' face. Nancy said softly, "Thanks for your work." James was ted and full of energy. James hugged Nancy and also kissed her on the cheek. "I work hard for the sake of you and your mother, so that you can buy all you want in the future!" Nancy also didn''t want to part from her father. James left and turned to look back repeatedly at every step. The secretary, who came to remind Mr. Brook of a meeting, was speechless. The secretary could understand James'' feelings at the beginning, but now she just watched numbly. The secretary just reminded James to attend a meeting. But James made her feel like a viin who forced James to part from Nancy. She was shocked that the little girl discussed was Mr. Brook''s daughter! The secretary knew Mr. Brook had a daughter by now. And she felt Mr. Brook loved his daughter so much because he acted foolishly in front of his daughter. In the next moment, James changed from a father who was reluctant to leave to aposed CEO who was in control of everything. The secretary was shocked and felt Mr. Brook was quite another person when being with his daughter. "Do you only like your Dad? What about me?" The Elderly Mr. Brook was jealous that Nancy kissed James on the cheek. He also noticed the smug expression on James'' face when James left. Nancy shook her head quickly, and the hair stuck up also swayed with the shake of her head, "I like you too." The Elderly Mr. Brook squatted down and pointed to his face, "Then kiss me." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Nancy kissed her mother and father before. Now she was less shy to kiss her grandpa. Nancy kissed her grandpa on the cheek. The Elderly Mr. Brook was so happy and wore a bright smile. Now he wanted to ring his old friends up to unt his granddaughter. The Elderly Mr. Brook thought no one couldpare to Nancy! "Let''s go, Nancy. Let''s watch cartoons!" After getting a kiss from Nancy, the Elderly Mr. Brook took Nancy to watch cartoons in high spirits. Nancy held her grandpa''s hand and followed him step by step. Nancy sat on afortable chair. There was aputer ying cartoons in front of Nancy. Both the Elderly Mr. Brook and Nancy watched with great interest. When Alex knocked on the door and came in, he saw Nancy holding the light pink stuffed rabbit toy in her arms. Nancy was as lovely as the rabbit toy. James'' chair was too big for Nancy to sit on it. So James also asked Alex to buy a set of tables and chairs. It was suitable for Nancy. Nancy felt rxed to sitting on the new chair and leaning on the backrest. Chapter 18 Being Reluctant to Leave Chapter 18 Being Reluctant to Leave Chapter 18 Being Reluctant to Leave Nancy sat quietly with a stuffed rabbit toy in her arms. What an adorable girl! Alex nced at Nancy and thought she was meek and quiet. He understood why Mr. Brook liked her so much. Alex also became more certain that the Brook family had found its missing daughter. The tabletputer was put on the small table, and there was a te of fruits on the left side of the computer. The fruits were all washed and various, including grapes, strawberries, bunny-shaped apple slices, bananas, and oranges. There was a cup of milky tea next to the te of fruits. On the right side of theputer were all kinds of dried fruit and candies. Nancy was inundated with all kinds of delicious food and snacks. Nancy held the rabbit toy in her arms, her chin resting at the top of the toy. She stared at Alex, who was busy putting all he bought on the table. Everything was handily ced for Nancy. Alex reminded Nancy of Mr. Benjamin, who would also ce food in order as Nancy ate. "Thank you, Uncle Alex." Nancy thanked Alex sweetly. Alex wore a gentle smile. "Miss Brook, you can call me at any time if you need anything else." Nancy nodded. Alex looked at the Elderly Mr. Brook, "I will take my leave if you don''t have any needs." "Ok. You did a good job." The Elderly Mr. Brook looked at Nancy and felt satisfied. Alex left with a glimmer of a smile in his eyes. He looked calm, but actually, he was excited, almost to the point of jumping up after he closed the door. Alex thought Nancy was polite and cute with her sweet smile. Alex was also delighted that he was praised by the Elderly Mr. Brook! "Grandpa, have some bananas." Nancy carefully put her rabbit toy aside, then peeled a banana and handed it to her grandpa. "Good girl. Nancy, have some more fruits." "I got it." Nancy nodded and ate a grape. One side of her cheeks bulged out and a smile brightened her face. Nancy looked so lovely. Because of Nancy, the Elderly Mr. Brook thought the grapes looked delicious. The Elderly Mr. Brook couldn''t help but eat a grape. It tasted sweet! Nancy ate grapes and fed grapes to her grandpa while she watched cartoons. After eating five grapes in session, Nancy ate a strawberry. It tasted sweet and a little sour, and was juicy. Nancy could smell grapes and strawberries on her breath. "Grandpa, the strawberries are also delicious." The Elderly Mr. Brook happily had some strawberries, and then pointed to snacks, "Nancy, have some snacks." Nancy said softly, "Okay." Both Nancy and her grandpa had a good time eating snacks and watching cartoons. Nancy was thirsty and took a sip of the milky tea. The hard-boiled red beans were mixed with milky tea and tasted good. Nancy was happy to eat such a variety of fruit and snacks. She was full. The Elderly Mr. Brook stood up and stretched, "It may be a long time before your father ends his meeting. Since we are full, how about taking a stroll?" Nancy nodded and jumped down from the chair, holding a light pink stuffed rabbit toy in one hand. Nancy walked towards her grandpa and held his hand. They walked out of the office slowly. Alex was asked to take good care of Nancy and the Elderly Mr. Brook today. He immediately came up to greet Nancy and the Elderly Mr. Brook when he saw theme out. "Mr. Brook, what do you need?" The Elderly Mr. Brook said cheerfully, "I will take a stroll with Nancy. Ask someone to clean up the office." "I got it." Alex asked another assistant to clean up the office. Then Alex caught up with Nancy and the Elderly Mr. Brook so that he could satisfy their needs. Thepany was very big, and the Elderly Mr. Brook hadn''t been here for a long time. The neers in thepany didn''t know the Elderly Mr. Brook, and senior workers were in meetings. So the neers saw Alex following Nancy and the Elderly Mr. Brook, and wondered who they were. A cat mewed. Nancy suddenly heard the mew of a cat which caught her attention. Nancy kept holding her grandpa''s hand tightly as if she was afraid that she would get lost. The mew of the cat made Nancy feel more rxed. "Is there a cat here?" Nancy looked at Alex with doubt. Alex nced at the ragdoll cat who came out of a studio and smiled, "Over there is the Development Department. It consists of many programmers. Most programmers are under strong pressure, and it''s easy for them to go bald. To relieve their stress, Mr. Brook prepared a pet-only room. They can bring their pets to this room and feed their pets when they take a rest from their work." A room was prepared for the pets who were irritable and restless. So those pets could be prevented from fighting with each other or disturbing workers. But workers could work with their pets if their pets were docile. Obviously, the ragdoll cat that came out was docile. Hearing Alex''s words, Nancy wore a gentle smile. Nancy crouched down and beckoned the cat over with a wave. "Come here." Nancy said softly. Her voice was pleasant to the ear. The cat mewed again with a tilt of its head. Nancy also tilted her head to the side, and her eyes were as beautiful as the cat. She also gave out a mew like a cat, which was really cute. Alex pinched his fingers to repress his desire to touch Nancy''s head. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The fluffy ragdoll cat stared at Nancy for a few seconds and then walked towards her. The ragdoll cat was always docile and so attached to its owner. It mewed when it rubbed its furry head against Nancy''s hand and hooked around her ankle with its fluffy tail. The cat was clingy, but it would not be enthusiastic about strangers! Alex wondered whether the cat regarded Nancy as its same kind. After all, Nancy was good at imitating animal sounds. Chapter 19 Nancy and the Cat Chapter 19 Nancy and the Cat Chapter 19 Nancy and the Cat Obviously, the Ragdoll liked Nancy very much. They both were soft and cute, making people willing to give hearts to them when being together. The Elderly Mr. Brook happily took out a tablet and then opened the camera. During this period, he became fond of taking pictures, especially of his granddaughter. He not only took pictures of her but also post them on his Moments. He never did such kind of thing when he was young. However, when bing old today, he always asked young people to teach him how to take beautiful pictures and how to post on Moments. When Nancy picked up the beautiful Ragdoll, they became the most beautiful scenery here to take photo of even without choosing the camera angle intentionally. "Mew~" "Mew~" Mews were repeatedly sounded. Among them, one was soft and girly, and the other was cute and sweet, making Mr. Jones feel that even the air became sweeter. If the Elderly Mr. Brook hadn''t been there, he would have taken out his phone to take pictures of these two cuties! He thought his girlfriend must like them very much. However, it was a pity that he didn''t dare to do it because the Elderly Mr. Brook was there. "Madge, Madge..." Someone was looking for the cat. It was a man who almost lost the hair over the crown with only a few hairs on his forehead. It was because of this kind of "beautiful" hairstyle that a good young man under thirty years old had be an old man, adding to the fact that he even wore flip-flops, a T- shirt, and beach shorts. The Elderly Mr. Brook felt speechless. "Will this not influence the corporate image?" Mr. Jones also felt a little embarrassed. "Actually, they all dress formally before and after work." However, during work time, these programmers liked to pull their clothes and hair when they were troubled, and it was better to keep the mostfortable state when sitting for a long time. So in the end, the entire department decided to dress beautifully before and after work and dress as comfortably in thepany as they do when they stayed at home. The programmers employed by the development department of the group are allputer experts. Many of them were either trusted by Mr. Brook or by Marcus Brook. Therefore, except for poor impression, there were no other bad influences when they had such kind of dress at work. Also, Mr. Brook and Marcus Brook didn''t care about this, so the IT department had gradually be like this. The Elderly Mr. Brook didn''t know much about this. He only knew that his son and grandson were now focusing on game development andworking. This was a field for young people, so he didn''t interfere. "Mr. Jones, why did youe here rather than stay with Mr. Brook?" Seeing Mr. Jones, the person who looked for the cat asked yfully: "Does Mr. Brook have any orders?" Mr. Jones shook his head and answered: "No, I''m just showing the Elderly Mr. Brook and Miss Nancy around." "Madge!" At first, the young man almost stared at the Ragdoll in Nancy''s arms, and then when seeing Nancy, the person who held the cat, he put his hands on his heart and fell backward dramatically. "Howe there are two cuties!" "Hello, Uncle." Nancy greeted him politely. Her fluffy and soft Bob cut perfectly matched her fine and beautiful features and she has done the beauty treatment yesterday. Although now she could not be compared to a delicate doll, she is really cute. She pinched Madge''s soft paws. Her voice was as sweet as a toffee. Following her, the cat also let out a cute meow, ovepping Nancy''s voice. It was really a double- sweet impact on people. Especially for those otaku, such as Paul Devis, he felt that he was about to be killed by their loveliness. Mr. Jones was speechless. He forgot that lovely little girls are these otaku'' favorite., and Miss Nancy was so cute... "Little girl, what''s your name? Do you want to eat candy? I have candy..." It sounded like the wolf who was coaxing Red Riding Hood. Nancy was a bit timid, so she could not help standing up and immediately hid behind her grandfather with a light pink rabbit being held in one arm and the beautiful Ragdoll in the other. This was probably the aggression that a strange uncle had. Nancy timidly poked her head behind her grandfather to look at the strange uncle. With grandpa here, she thought she was not afraid of anything! "Hey...I am not a bad person..." Devis touched his bald forehead. He was regarded as a strange uncle again, which was not that damaging but humiliating. He was helpless, but the little girl was afraid of him, so there was nothing he could do about it. "Sorry, your child is so cute." Finding the Elderly Mr. Brook was looking at him seriously, Devis just felt embarrassed. The Elderly Mr. Brook nodded to agree that his granddaughter was indeed cute. "Nancy is indeed the cutest girl, but she is a little afraid of strangers, so don''t take offense, young man." Devis waved his hand quickly and said: " No, I''m too abrupt." After they finished speaking, Mr. Jones began to introduce him. "Miss Nancy, this is Uncle Devis from our game development department and he is also a friend of your father." Hearing these words, Nancy looked at Devis curiously with her big eyes and was no longer afraid. Devis was puzzled and asked: "Who is her father?" Mr. Jones smiled and said a well-known name that horrified Paul: "Mr. Brook." Paul Devis was stunned. With astonishment, he looked at the lovely girl in a small skirt and then thought of his friend James Brook. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "How cute James'' daughter is! Wait, when did James have a daughter?" Paul felt unbelievable. He always thought that James Brook only had three sons, but now he just knew there was still a cute daughter. It was a daughter that he always dreamed of. Although he even didn''t have a girlfriend now, it could not prevent him from dreaming of having a sweet and cute daughter. The Elderly Mr. Brook immediately started showing off. After all, he was so good at showing off his granddaughter. "Nancy is really cute, right? I''ve never seen anyone more lovely than her, even though I have met so many kids. Every day, after hearing her call me grandpa in a sweet voice, I can keep a good mood in the whole day..." The Elderly Mr. Brook kept talking about his granddaughter, making Paul very envious. As for Nancy... This little girl was already so shy that she buried her face in Madge''s soft belly. The cat meowed a few times and used its soft ws to hug Nancy''s head. Mr. Jones had nothing to say. He couldn''t understand why these two people became friends during talking with each other. "Nancy, would you like to go to our department? There are other cats and dogs, and you can even feed them yourself. " Paul began to stealthily lure Nancy to the office. Nancy hesitated. There were many strangers in the office, so she didn''t want to go. However, there were also a lot of cats and dogs that make her want to go. Holding the soft Ragdoll in her arms, she was so indecisive. Chapter 20 A Strange Uncle Chapter 20 A Strange Uncle Chapter 20 A Strange Uncle "Just go if you want, and grandpa is with you." Hearing the gentle voice, Nancy looked up at her grandfather who showed encouragement in his eyes. She nodded, looked at Paul Devis, and said softly: "Thank you, uncle." Devis felt that his heart was melted by this sentence. He quickly said no at all. Seeing the cute girl holding the lovely and fluffy Ragdoll in her arms walk to him in small steps, he felt extremely happy. In the office, other people were still busy. Just like what Mr. Jones said, these people liked to scratch their hair and pull clothes when they had problems with program development. Devis coughed, but nobody paid any attention to him. "Oh my god!" Til a younger man saw Devis and then found Nancy who was looking at them timidly and curiously with big eyes, his exmation finally caught many people''s attention. Then... after a flurry, the programmers in the development department barely adjust their appearance and then almost looked at Nancy with excitement. Today, Nancy wore a light pink dress and a pair of ck leather shoes embellished with a beautiful bow. Her fluffy short hair made her cuter. Besides, with a gentle temperament, her bright and watery eyes looked very vivid. What did these homebodies usually like most? Of course all kinds of Garage Kits. Among them, they liked cute Lolita most. Nancy really looked like Lolita in the animation. However, she would look better if she became a little fatter. Being stared at by so many people, Nancy holding Madge stepped back behind her grandfather and became slightly nervous. "Meow~" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Madge seemed to notice Nancy''s nervousness. It put the ws on the back of her hands and Meowed softly as if it was encouraging andforting her. Nancy pinched its paws with her warm and soft hands. The fluffy and soft feel relieved her tension. The Elderly Mr. Brook also patted Nancy''s fluffy head. The handful of hair on her forehead was pressed down and then bounced again, like a naughty child. "Devis, didn''t you go out to look for Madge? Why did youe back with a little sister?" "No! This is your little niece! Not little sister!" Everyone was too astonished to say anything. "Oh no! Is she your daughter?" Devis nced at Nancy with envy: "I''d like to make it true." "Who is him?" The Elderly Mr. Brook was also a celebrity when he was young, so his temperament was certainly extraordinary. Everyone noticed him after shortly feeling excited when seeing Nancy. After retirement, he appeared less frequently in the public. Even though someone knew about him, others who were not familiar with him or deliberately wanted to remember him could not recognize him easily at first nce. Especially for these young people, it was normal not to know him. Mr. Jones introduced him with a smile, "This is the Elderly Mr. Brook." As soon as they heard the introduction, these young people immediately looked at the Elderly Mr. Brook with excitement, and the admiration in their eyes was so obvious. "It turns out that you are the Elderly Mr. Brook, please sit down." "I adored you before. You''re the reason why I came to the Brook Group." "Really? I remember you said before that it was because you adored Mr. Brook that you came here. Why does it change?" "You''re talking nonsense. You must mishear." The whole department became lively because of the Elderly Mr. Brook and Nancy. The Elderly Mr. Brook had never encountered such a situation. There were no young people who were not restrained when meeting him before, but today this group of youths was different. However, he didn''t know that the reason why those people were restrained when looking at him was that he always had an august expression, but now because Nancy stood by his side, he was less dignified. Especially when he looked at his granddaughter, he was extremely amiable. He coughed and then said: "You guys continue to do your own business. Don''t care about me, and I just go around with my granddaughter." After speaking, he asked Devis to take them to find cats and dogs. Those people left were slightly stunned by his words. The Elderly Mr. Brook is Mr. Brook''s father, so his granddaughter was... "Oh my god!" "Is it the same as what I guess?" "That''s impossible. I haven''t heard that Mr. Brook has a daughter." "Could she be the daughter of Mr. Brook''s younger brother?" These people made guesses there. When Devis came back, they immediately surrounded him to ask the truth. Devis rubbed his chin and snickered, which made people immediately roll their eyes. He was immediately angry and said: "Do you guys still want to know the truth?" "Yes, of course. Devis, please tell us what''s going on..." After knowing that Nancy was Mr. Brook''s daughter, they were all envious and puzzled. Among them, there were many alumni who had a good rtionship with Mr. Brook, but they didn''t even know that he had a daughter! Especially such a lovely and beautiful daughter! They thought this is really a piece of big news. "Well... I remembered today someone said in the group chat that Mr. Brook brought a child to the company. Perhaps that is Nancy?" Few people liked to gossip in the department, so they were not well informed. However, at this point, they were very eager to gossip, so they all ran toputers. Except someone who still had work, others who had nothing to do immediately started to gossip that they got a piece of shocking news! Therefore, the news that the little girl who came to thepany today was Mr. Brook''s daughter immediately spread throughout thepany. However, there was no photo of her even though people had looked for it for a long time, which made everyone more curious. [I don''t dare to take photos just like you guys.] Chapter 21 Mr. Brooks Daughter! Chapter 21 Mr. Brook''s Daughter! Chapter 21 Mr. Brook''s Daughter! It was proved that everyone was good at talking about the girl, but when meeting Mr. Brook, who dare to take out their phone and take pictures? Therefore, many employees in the Brook group had known Mr. Brook had a daughter, but very few saw her. Programmers in the development department were excited about this. They thought that they were all lucky dogs, because they had seen Miss Nancy closely, and she was still ying with cats and dogs here! "They are so soft~" Surrounded by a group of cats and dogs, Nancy was not nervous anymore and becamepletely rxed. Full of joy, her ck and bright eyes were like the stars in the sky. Everyone who saw her eyes felt that her eyes were starry. The cats were meowing. The dogs were barking. These fluffy animals also liked Nancy, a sweet and cute little girl, so much that they all ignored their owners and surrounded Nancy. Except for the beautiful Ragdoll Madge upying her shoulder and a snow-white Satsuma who was known as the "smiling angel" in her arms, there still was a blue cat and a Siamese surrounded rubbing her ankle. Besides, a little Chihuahua was barking to get her attention. A girl who could y with so many pets at such a young age was really a life-winner. The owners of these cats and dogs were envious because, for themselves, these puppies had never been so enthusiastic. Especially the owners of cats. Cats were generally aloof, and even the Ragdoll which was clingier would asionally be cold, but how about now? Look at those who were fighting for attracting Nancy''s attention, how could they be said cold? Biting the fingers, the owner of the blue cat red angrily at his cat and said: "My cat has never been so warm to me!" The owner of the Siamese cat also looked sad and said: "Whose cat is not?" They looked at each other and confirmed they both had the same sad experience. However, they had to admit that it was pleasing to the eyes when Nancy was together with those pets because they were all so cute that made people want to pet them. However, Nancy was Mr. Brook''s daughter, so they didn''t dare to do this. "Sit down and I''ll feed you." Nancy gently let the two dogs sit down in a soft voice, rubbed the three cats, and then ced them in the cat houses on the cat climber. These pets who usually didn''t listen to people unexpectedly sat down obediently! Programmers outside were all stunned. They felt it was a differential treatment! Did cats and dogs even have a double standard now? The Elderly Mr. Brook happily gave the cat food to Nancy. They fed the two dogs with dog treats and then fed the cats. The delicate and proud cats rubbed Nancy''s hands or face once they took a bite of food. Also, they meowed so sweetly. They either wrapped around her wrist or rubbed her palm with their tails. When looking at Nancy with bright and big eyes, they were really like seductive women who were good at hooking up men. It was so shameless! The programmers were so envious. "What are you doing here?" "What else can we do? Just watch thempete for the favor! These pets go too far. We always feed them delicious food and drink, but when we asionally want to touch them, they usually show us arrogant expressions. However, you see, now they are allpeting for a child''s favor!" "It''s so shameless!" "So do dogs. When does the stupid Satsuma be so docile?" "The expression the Chihuahua has when it was afraid of Nancy going away really made me mad. Last time, I just wanted to touch it and it ran away immediately!" When programmersined, there was a chuckle sounding behind them. "My daughter of course deserves to be liked so much." The tone was really proud... Wait...his daughter? The programmers who were looking into the pet house through the window turned their heads stiffly and then saw Mr. Brook who was smiling. They shivered subconsciously in a cold sweat. It was known that Mr. Brook was like a wolf in sheep''s clothing. The happier he smiled at someone, the unluckier the person would be... "Mr. Brook, we didn''t mess around!" "Yes... I''ve already finished writing my programming, so I''m just here to rx. Oh, I have to continue to write the next one..." After finishing speaking, the man left in a hurry. "Me too. I juste here to have a break. I''ll go to work now. " "Nancy is so cute that we cannot help having a look. Mr. Brook, please don''t deduct our wages!" James Brook felt speechless. He nced at these people and felt speechless about their reactions. It was like he would eat them. He thought to himself, was he so scary? But these words indeed expressed what he thought. James Brook said proudly to show off with a smile in his eyes. "Nancy is indeed very good. However, if it is possible, I hope she can be more spoiled because her temper is so gentle that I''m afraid she will be bullied." The programmer who spoke before was also clever. He immediately realized that he had ttered Mr.Brook by chance.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He immediately said: "It doesn''t matter. Who dares to bully the daughter of the Brook Group?" James Brook nced at him with admiration. He didn''t say anything more and opened the door to walk into the pet house. After the meeting, he couldn''t wait to go back to his office. Unfortunately, he didn''t see his cute daughter. After asking Mr. Jones where they were on his phone, he immediately came here. Now he just wanted to hug his lovely daughter. "Nancy, daddy is here." Nancy who was immersing herself in ying with fluffy pets turned her head in surprise after hearing her dad''s voice. Seeing the decent man in a suit standing at the door, Nancy immediately put those pets aside and run to James Brook with a smile in her bright eyes. James Brook squatted down, opened his arms to Nancy, and then held the little girl in his arms. "Does Nancy miss dad?" Looking at the cute and sweet daughter in his arms with a smile, hepletely became gentle. Nancy nodded with a blushing face. Folding her arms around her father''s neck, she was a little shy but more joyful. "Yes, I miss daddy." Her voice was soft and sweet. There were dependence and affection for her father in her eyes. Facing the father who loved her, the little girl became closer to him. Folding her soft arms around her father''s neck, she leaned forward and shyly touched her father''s cheek with her cheek. She smiled beautifully to show her neat and white teeth, making her cute and soft. Chapter 22 Nancy, did you miss your daddy Chapter 22 Nancy, did you miss your daddy Chapter 22 Nancy, did you miss your daddy? Nancy actively got close to James. He was so pleased that heughed like a fool, with the light in his eyes. It warmed James up inside when he hugged the little one in his arms. What a little treasure she is! He thought. The Elderly Mr. Brook hummed and took the mobile phone to share all the photos taken today on WeChat Moments. Title: My little granddaughter is so animal-friendly. In the photo, his little granddaughter was cuddly holding a Ragdoll cat lovingly. There are also photos of her with her arms spread wide and buried almost entirely in arge dog as if she were hugging a soft cloud, which was a snow-white satsuma, who treats her with particr patience and tenderness. The screen was full of warmth. Of course, there were also photos of him and Nancy. The Elderly Mr. Brook has been the cream of his crop in his youth. Therefore, he was also a quick learner in his old age, mastering the art of taking photos and showing off his granddaughter in a short time. As soon as the photo was posted, he immediately received greetings from several old friends with compliments of his granddaughter. The old man perfectly consented immediately. "As expected, my granddaughter was the best-looking and best-behaved." he thought. Other butlers of the Brook family who also saw that WeChat Moment immediately downloaded those photos and shared them on their WeChat Moment. There was a circle of butlers too! How could they not show off such a cute and well-behaveddy in their family! The butler across the street was lost for words. "All right, all right, "He thought, "I know how good yourdy is, can you stop showing off?" He sighed. The young lords and youngdies in his family were raised to be too spoiled, requiring several people to chase and coax them to feed them a meal, or else they would just sit on the floor and roll around. They are too difficult to handle. But from the photos sent by his friend, the little girl with curved eyebrows and aura looks like she was so well-behaved that she didn''t need to let anyone worry about her. As the saying goes, comparisons are odious! "Instead of minding his own family business, he is criticizing our youngdy." Mr. Garcia snorted coldly, thinking, "He has nothing else to do." "Did Nancy have a good time today?" After bidding farewell to Ted and the programmers reluctantly, Nancy held his father''s big hands and followed him back to his office. This cute little girl, holding the light pink plush rabbit with one hand, turned her head upside down when she heard that and replied in a soft voice, "Well, I''m happy. There are father and grandpa to y with me, as well as Madge and Ted; Madge is so beautiful and chubby; Ted is so soft and warm like a cloud for me to lie on, but I like Harley and Adolph just the same..." Nancy spoke in a mild tone merrily, fluttering her curlyshes as delicate as butterflies'' wings. Under the eyshes was a pair of bright ck pupils sparkling with light. She was so cheerful that she talked more. However, there was no impatience among the people present. Instead, they smiled unconsciously when they listened. There is something about this little one that is so rxing and healing that they can''t help but feel better. "If you feel like it, how about visiting them now and then?" James couldn''t wait for his daughter toe to thepany with him. Of course, it would be even better if he could retire early and hand over the family business to his son. Unfortunately, that brat not only refused to take over the family business early but also went abroad to do things on his own! As expected, it was better to have a daughter than a son! "Mr. Brook, it''s time for dinner." Nancy looked at her dad longingly. She loved to eat. During the three years in the Stream Vige, she had eaten with restraint. Perhaps that''s the reason why Nancy loosed on many wonderful meals now. The moment she looks forward to every day is chow time! Being looked at by Nancy with her puppy eyes, James could hardly wait to give her the best in the world. "What would you wish to eat? I''ll ask Mr. Jones to buy it for you." Nancy said softly and well-behaved, "Anything is fine. I''m not picky. Whatever you want, I will have." What an adorable cutie pie! Alex suggested on the side, "How about taking Miss Brook to the cafeteria so she can order the dishes she likes?" The food in their cafeteria was tasty with good sanitation and nutrition. James'' meals were ordered from the canteen quite often. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. James nodded after thinking about it for a moment and picked up his sweetie easily. Courtly as he was, he engaged in regr exercises. Therefore, it was not a problem for him to hold Nancy with one arm. Nancy''s little face was flushed when she sat sideways in one of her father''s arms. Her curly eyshes were slightly lowered to hide the shyness and excitement in her big beautiful eyes with her heart pounding. "Hold on tight sweetie, Daddy takes you to dinner. " "Okay." The shy little girl nodded her head obediently and replied glutinously. Then she wrapped her arms around her dad''s neck, carried out by one arm. The Elderly Mr. Brook muttered discontentedly to his son as he followed him around, "Now I can hold Nancy, too." James replied glowing with pride: "Oh, papa, I don''t think so. You might not have a problem holding her, but what if you sprain your back when you hold Nancy and keep going?" "Who said I can''t hold her? Let me hold Nancy!" the Elderly Mr. Brook snorted loudly. "Dad, Don''t be willful like a child." The Elderly Mr. Brook was about to say something when he was interrupted by a tender voice. "Don''t hold me. I''m so heavy that I would hurt you. But I would kiss you." As soon as she said that, she leaned forward and kissed her grandpa on the cheek, and the fluffy little head was gently rubbed like a cute kitten. "Take good care of yourself, grandpa." Chapter 23 - The elderly Mr. brook showed off in the WeChat Moment Chapter 23 - The elderly Mr. brook showed off in the WeChat Moment Chapter 23 - The elderly Mr. brook showed off in the WeChat Moment. The elderly Mr. brook immediately didn''t care whether he could hug his granddaughter, smiling so brightly that the wrinkles on his face were much deeper. "Okay, okay... I won''t hug you, but Nancy is not tiring at all. You still need to eat more to grow up." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Nancy nodded lovingly and said, "Grandpa also has to eat more to be healthy, while I eat more to grow meat." The little one subtly set a small goal for herself and grandpa, convincing the old man never to mention hugging her again. Alex was astounded to listen to the conversation. "Mydy is awesome!" he thought. James was also a little surprised. He knew his father was getting increasingly grumpy. However, he didn''t expect Nancy to change this old man''s mind so easily. It was, indeed, better to have a daughter. It was somehow adorable that the little five-year-old girl was held in the arms of her tall father with one arm. As long as anyone saw it along the way, they were stunned, especially top management and some board chairman. They looked at the elegant man and then at the soft little girl in his arms. The man smiled so happily-the kind of smile that came from the heart-that he seemed more moderate. In the past, he would also smile, but it was that kind of polite smile that floated on the surface or the type of smile that sent chills down the spine when he yed tricks on others. As the man in charge, he was so dominant that he gave people a sense of oppression for no reason. But now, it seemed that he was not a president who strategised in business but just a father who enjoyed holding his daughter. They had never seen James like this before. "The Elderly Mr. Brook? What brings our old President to thepany?" The Elderly Mr. Brook smiled " Baker, have you eaten?" "I''ve already had some. Are you going to dinner?" He nodded happily and began to show off without batting an eysh, "Well, I''m gonna have dinner with my granddaughter." James nodded, "Hey, Mr. Williams. Nancy, this is Uncle Williams." Nancy looked at the middle-aged man talking to her dad with big watery eyes full of aura. After hearing her father''s introduction, she politely greeted Uncle Williams. That lovely figure was a delight. "Is this your daughter?" James nodded reservedly, unable to conceal the pride in her eyes. "Her name is Nancy; she is my youngest daughter." Director Williams had also heard some of the gossip, especially the rumours circting the purple. After all, the Brook family was the richest, attracting a lot of people who paid great attention to them. Previously, when Nancy went shopping with her mom, quite a few people in their circle found it out. There were many people who had the means to gather the information that the Brook family did not deliberately block. Therefore, soon, everyone knew that the lost daughter of the Brook family had returned, and for thest three years, she had been there in a small backward vige. This made a lot of people wait tough at the Brook family: a girl who had been raised in the small mountain vige for three years was probably an ugly rustic. In the future, she could not fit in with them in the future which would make the Brook family to be ridiculed by many people. Before seeing Nancy, Baker thought that the only daughter of the Brook family would be a stain, but now... He just wanted to tell those people not to make up stories in their heads. The one who said that this senorita from the vige was rustic and ugly must be blind, he thought. She was so courteous and well-behaved! However, he was pretty happy. As one of the directors of the Brook Group, of course, he hoped that the Brook family would thrive. He wondered what the expression of those who spread rumours would be when they saw Nancy in person. With this in mind, he looked at Nancy with a sweet smile, "Without any present, I''ll transfer some money to your father and give it to you as your pocket money. I''ll bring you a gift when I visit someday." He transferred 100,000 to James''s ount on the spot as he said that. James epted it unreservedly. He nned to keep this money together exclusively for Nancy in the future so that she could use it whenever she wanted. "Thank you, Uncle Williams." Nancy expressed her gratitude nicely. Baker waved his hands and assured her that she was more than wee. He parted James away after a few brief greetings. Watching their retreating figures, he immediately took out his mobile phone to share this startling disclosure with a few of his friends in a WeChat group. The group was seniors and directors of the Brook family, and as soon as they saw the news, they immediately appeared in shock. Baker immediately gave a brief ount of what happened when he met James and Nancy just now and then typed in anger, "She looks like the olddy..." This reminded many elderly of the brilliance that the olddy exhibited earlier in her life. That one was truly a greatdy born into a well-educated and wealthy family. Not only did her temperament crush all the affluentdies at that time, but her looks were also as gorgeous as fairies. It was not an exaggeration. At that time, the noble prince who pursued her from home to abroad was all young talents, all fascinated by her intelligence and pulchritude. Nobody knew how many women has died of jealousy. But in the end, she was pursued by the Elderly Mr. Brook. After that, the love between the two was praised and envied by countless people. It was a pity that this woman, who was at the top of her game in terms of both wisdom and appearance, died early of illness. After that, the old man raised two sons on his own and never remarried. Although they hadn''t seen Nancy in person, they all wanted to meet the sweet girl who looked so much like the olddy ording to Baker. At the same time, Nancy, who was sitting on her father''s arm, sneezed a little. The two adults of the Brook family were immediately nervous as if they had encountered some great crisis. "Nancy, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling cold?" "Did you catch a cold? I''ll call the doctor right away." Alex was speechless. "It''s a little melodramatic. That''s just a little sneeze!" he thought. He growled inwardly but didn''t dare say so. "No." The little girl said in a syrupy voice. She sniffed at the delicate nose and reassured the two patriarchs whose stomach was filled with butterflies. "I''m fine. Grandpa, Daddy, don''t worry." James was still a little uneasy as he put his palm to the little girl''s forehead to test the temperature. Fortunately, his palm was warmer than the little girl''s forehead. "Hmm, no fever." The elderly Mr. Brook was still worrying: "Do you want to take a thermometer?" Nancy immediately grabbed their hands and said pitifully, "Grandpa, Daddy, I''m hungry." The two adults instantly agreed, "Let''s dine first." Chapter 24 She Looked Like the Old Lady Chapter 24 She Looked Like the Old Lady Chapter 24 She Looked Like the Old Lady "Mr. Brook." "Good day, Mr. Brook..." Even in middle age, the moment James came into the canteen with his daughter, he was instantly put into the spotlight for his outstanding appearance. At that moment, the whole lively canteen was even quiet for a few seconds. It took a minute before a few employees closest to them recovered themselves to greet James. Slightly nodding, James led Nancy directly to the canteen stalls in his arms and then stood behind a small line. Nervous as the front person felt. Though trembling, some female employees suggested, "President Brook, how about you try first?" "Never mind. It is soon my turn." The female employee''s mood was veryplicated at the moment, both the excitement and nervousness of meeting the prominent leader. "Daddy, are you tired? Put me down, please. I can walk on foot by myself." Such a sweet and considerable girl. Nancy felt that her father should be exhausted after walking for so long carrying her, and she didn''t want to be a burden. Tapping the tip of her delicate and small nose, James said in a gentle voice, "Not tired. You''re as light as a feather. " Nancy was held high by her father, wiggling her little legs. She was kind of shy when she noticed that many people were peeking at her. She slightly rubbed on Daddy''s shoulders like a kitten. She looked so adorable that drawing so much attention. James even heard the sound of a deep breath. However, when he looked over, he found that they pretended to be concentrated on eating as if nothing had happened. However, they were deeply shocked. "Wow, she is so cute. That adorable girl is the daughter of our president that we''ve been hearing about, isn''t she? I''ve never seen such a lovely kid." "My god, I was almost discovered by Mr. Brook. Honestly speaking, mydy is so adorable and delicate. However, I am wondering why she is so thin. Is she sick?" "What a pity that I didn''t dare to take pictures." "Click..." "Oh my god!" "Jesus! What have you done, Lindsay." The short-haired girl, Lindsay, quickly took away her phone with a satisfying smile. "It is the brave who gets much. Anyway, it''s off-duty time, Mr. Brook won''t me us even if he finds out." "It may seem reasonable. But I am always nervous about facing Mr. Brook, just like the time when I have to face the director in the school. It felt like he would confiscate my phone as soon as I took it out. " "Erm... So do I. " "Come on! Come on! Please send us the photos! " "Aaaah!! I''m fond of these photos! " "Shhhhh... Be quiet. Don''t get caught. " Not far away, a few girls were chatting excitedly while Nancy was nestling in her dad''s arms. She didn''t deliberately behave like this, but one would easily be attracted to her watery eyes and a soft voice like a puppy while she requested. She was so sweet that everyone wanted to spoil her. "Daddy ~ I wanna get off. Can I hold Daddy''s and Grandpa''s hands?" Looking at her father appealingly, Nancy suggested softly. What a pity! Though James felt reluctant, he still put the little girls down as she required. "Ahem... Hold tight to daddy''s hand. Okay? " James said seriously. Nancy showed a sweet smile and tightly grasped her father''s fingers with her tiny hands. "Grandpa, I want to hold your hand too." Then she held Grandpa''s finger with her other hand. The elderly Mr. Brook felt warm in his heart. How sweet my granddaughter is! he thought. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Well, Grandpa will take the other hand." This pretty girl stood between two adults, smiling with sparkling eyes. Once the front female employees heard the syrupy voice, they instantly indulged in it. How lovely Mr. Brook''s daughter was! they thought. When it was their turn to pick, James picked up Nancy and softly asked for her preference, "Nancy, what would you like to eat?" Thepany provided good welfare, so most people ate in the canteen every mealtime. Only a few of them ordered the takeaway. Here were abundant types of meals provided. Looking around, Nancy tried hard to choose the most satisfactory one but failed. It seemed that every dish was delicious. James rubbed her fluffy little head, "It''s okay, take your time." The male staff who served the dishes was happy to see such a lovely kid. "Hey, kid. The braised meatballs are delicious, made by a skilled chief. Do you want to have a try? What about the egg custard or the sweet-and-sour carp..." Nancy nodded in her bright eyes, with her shaggy hair swayed up and down. Then James helped carry the sumptuous dishes, while Nancy expressed her gratitude to the man who served the dishes. "Thank you, Uncle Taylor." The staff was so thrilled to hear this that he smiled from ear to ear. "Next time youe back, I''ll get you more dishes too." Nancy meekly agreed, which brought her another big apple from the staff. Alex helped to bring all the food to the table. When James and the Elderly Mr. Brook left with Nancy, the staff who served the dishes was far less enthusiastic to the people behind: everyone was given a fixed three dishes plus a soup. "Mr. Taylor, can you give me a few more dishes? I also enjoy a few other dishes..." Mr. Taylor rolled his eyes, "Bugger off. It''s enough for you to eat these dishes. Are you as cute as that little girl?" The double standard is justified. He really wasn''t. The man was speechless, whispering, "You also serve so many dishes for the Brook family." A hint of a sneer yed about Uncle Taylor''s lips, "What do you think? Mr. Brook pays me." Fine! Whoever pays the sry is the best! Nancy sat in her chair, nibbling the dishes with a spoon. She ate quietly and delicately to avoid staining the clothes that she wore. "Daddy, eat this. It''s yummy." Nancy slowly used her chopsticks to pick up a small piece of pork ribs into her dad''s bowl and then picked up an easy-to-bite piece of braised lion''s head into her grandpa''s bowl. In a baby''s voice, she said, "Grandpa, eat this. You need to eat more vegetables." Nancy refilled his bowl with some cauliflowers. The Elderly Mr. Brook was so delighted that he ate all the vegetables that Nancy and gave his son a defiant look, "Nancy has put more vegetables on my te than yours!" What a child! She helped with my dishes, too. James thought. "Nancy, Daddy also needs to eat more vegetables." Nodding her head lovingly, Nancy patiently helped her dad with some more vegetables. Eating the dishes, James gave his father a faint look with a smile curling his mouth, The Elderly Mr. Brook was so furious that he resented his son even more. Alex, who took it all in, was speechless. Chapter 25 Mr. Brook Takes Nuan to The Cafeteria Chapter 25 Mr. Brook Takes Nuan to The Cafeteria Chapter 25 Mr. Brook Takes Nuan to The Cafeteria Theypete with each other even when having a meal. He has never seen such a president and an old chairman. He can only sigh that the charm of Nuan is too great. At this time, Nuan doesn''t even notice the secret see-saw between her dad and grandpa. She is eating delicious food with her cheeks puffed out. Her beautiful big eyes are shining with happiness. Although she takes small bites, she eats very seriously and very well. The people beside can''t help but eat more after seeing how she eats. And then sure enough they get stuffed. "Belch..." Assistant Alex puts down the chopsticks in his hand and burps, secretly feeling annoyed that he has be unknowingly stuffed. Watching Nuan eating really gets his appetite up! When Nuan''s belly is full, the Elderly Mr. Brook and Mr. Brook are also full. "Come on, let Dad show you around." It helps to digest. He has unknowingly been stuffed while watching his daughter eat. Nuan burps cutely and quickly covers her mouth with her hands, feeling a little embarrassed. With his eyes smiling, Mr. Brook takes Nuan to walk around thepany. And then they go to the development department to y with cats and dogs for a while. When she leaves, her eyes are bright. But she bes sleepy after being held by his walking father for a while. Nuan begins to nod her little head again and again. She was too tired from ying with those animals just now. Now the little guy can''t help but feel sleepy when embraced in his father''s warm arms. "Do you want to sleep?" He gently puts his warm big hand on the little girl''s fluffy hair. Nuan''s little head is pressed and then rests on Mr. Brook''s shoulder. The little face is turned on the side. The flesh on her face is squashed. Her small pink mouth opens slightly and is pouted. She doesn''t hear her father''s words clearly. Her beautiful big eyes are almost squinted into slits. Her curled eyshes are trembling slightly. It seems that she wants to open her eyes but can''t. Nuan answers vaguely with her child''s tone. Her soft little face rubs against Mr. Brook''s broad and super reliable shoulder. And then she falls asleeppletely, breathing evenly and softly. Her messy soft hair falls on the side of her face and forehead. A hand with clear joints gently pulls her hair behind the ear. "Shh...asleep." The Elderly Mr. Brook gestures to Mr. Brook to be quiet. The two walk to Mr. Brook''s office with stealthy footsteps. There is an inner room in the office, which is specially used for resting and sleeping. Mr. Brook carefully puts his little daughter who is sleeping sweetly in his arms on the soft bed, takes off her shoes and tucks her. "Dad, do you want to take a break as well?" The Elderly Mr. Brook also takes off his shoes and coat and goes to the bed, "Sleep! I''ll sleep with my little granddaughter!" Mr. Brook, "..." Damn! He hasn''t slept with Nuan yet! He nces at Nuan who is sleeping sweetly with reluctance, finally bends down to kiss the little guy''s forehead and leaves. He still has a lot of work to do. s... He misses his eldest son again. When can he leave the office and stay with Nuan at home? The fact that Mr. Brook takes Nuan to the cafeteria to eat is soon known by people of the whole company. This makes each of those who didn''t go to the cafeteria to eat or even those who missed the time annoyed. It''s such a pity that they didn''t see it with their own eyes. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . There are too many people asking for photos. Although he is middle-aged now, as a handsome and rich president, he still has the charm to attract attention. His charm is definitely not less than those of the stars in the entertainment industry, not to mention that there is such a big gossip of him now. The people of the Gu family are all supper good-looking. The twin sons are geniuses, and their personalities are different. Their family has definitely received a lot of attention from the outside world. It''s a pity that everyone in this family doesn''t like to appear in front of the public. There are very few photos of them on the Inte. If they must appear in the public, they are usually reported in high- end financial magazines. It''s remembered that there was an issue of a magazine about President Gu which was sold out and caused a serious shortage. So now, as soon as there is someone asking for the photo, there will definitely be more people asking for the photo below. But this time, the picture does exist. This really attracts hatred. This chat group basically includes all the employees of thepany, and they are basically all anonymous. So they can''t recognize who she is at first, except for people who are familiar with her. At HR Department... "Ow! Ling, was you the one who was talking in the group just now!" "If you show us the photo, we won''t kill you!" "Ling, the photo! Considering our rtionship, you should send me a picture!" For a while, the HR department bes very lively. Finally the short-haired girl has to hand over the photo in the ''siege'' of the crowd. There is only one picture, but the picture is very clear. This phone has high pixel! The photo was taken from behind. So it mostly captured the back part. A tall and elegant man was holding a cute little girl with one arm. The man looks aggressive but cautiously gentle. Although it''s a back view, the timing of taking the picture is just right to capture the side faces of the two. The man''s profile is well-defined. He looks resolute and gentlemanlike and his expression was unbelievably tender. The girl is cute. She shows half of her small face which is exquisite and beautiful. Her thick and curled eyshes are especially beautiful. They look like a small fan. Under the fan, there are her eyes which look like the best sses. They are so clean without a trace of impurities. The pupils wrapped in the sses are as dark as obsidian. The little girl is smiling, and it seems that there is a sea of stars in the the obsidian-like pupils which looking incredibly beautiful and fascinating. Chapter 26 If You Show Us The Photo, We Wont Kill You Chapter 26 If You Show Us The Photo, We Won''t Kill You Chapter 26 If You Show Us The Photo, We Won''t Kill You The photo looks really good. After it leaks, it doesn''t take long for this photo to be spread everywhere. Assistant Alex sees the photo sent in the chat group and saves it immediately. Then he struggles for a while. Should he tell his boss about this? "What are you doing?" A familiar voicees from behind, and Assistant Alex freezes at once. His hands tremble and he locks the phone screen. Mr. Brook''s dark eyes stare at him. He seems to have seen the photo just now. And the photo is of his daughter! The first thing he saw is his daughter''s soft little face. But he didn''t see himself. "A picture of my daughter?" He frowns slightly and uses his eyes to ask where ites from. Assistant Alex''s hair stands on end. There is no need to struggle now. Friends can be sacrificed but not him. Sorry, guys! Assistant Alex tries his best to maintain a calm expression and unlocks his mobile phone. "Mr. Brook, this is a photo of you and the youngdy taken by someone in the cafeteria. I saved it when it was sent in the chat group just now." Saying that, he respectfully hands in the photo and silently says sorry to the one who took the photo one more time. Taking over the phone, Mr. Brook is stunned for a moment when he sees the photo. His eyes finally fall on himself in the photo. Is that the way he was at that time? The atmosphere in the photo is very warm. When Assistant Alex feels scared, Mr. Brook returns the phone. "Send the photo to me. It''s a good one." After saying that, he leaves calmy. Looking at his boss''s awe-inspiring back, Assistant Alex feels confused for a few seconds before realizing what he means. Assistant Alex "!!!" So Mr. Brook not only doesn''t care, but also praises this photo? Then he can save the photo fair and square! Assistant Alex sends the photo to Mr. Brook quickly and seizes the chance to tter him. "Ding dong..." Not long after it was sent, his phone rings. He picks it up and finds it turns out to be a message from Mr. Brook! The surprisees too suddenly. Assistant Alex feels that he is treading on air. Mr. Brook really... really loves his daughter. Long live the youngdy! This noon Nuan only sleeps for an hour and wakes up in a daze. The misty eyes of the little girl who just woke up are full of nkness. The little hair on her head is upturned. The short fluffy hair on the back of her head is a little bit messy. "Nuan has woken up." The Elderly Mr. Brook is a light sleeper and has woken up for a long time. After waking up, he doesn''t leave. He just picks up a book in this room and starts to read it. From time to time, he nces at Nuan who is sleeping soundly. At this time, seeing Nuan wake up, he immediately puts down the book in his hand. The door of the room is opened. Mr. Brookes in with a ss of milk. "Nuan, do you still want to sleep? He hears the sound and asks, putting the ss of milk on the desk and walking over. Nuan, whose eyes are bleary, shakes her head slightly, raises her arms to rub her eyes and gradually wakes up. She yawns gracefully and tears immediately fill her beautiful big eyes, which makes her eyes be more crystal. "I don''t want to sleep." With the soft and sweet voice, she seems to act like a spoiled child. Nuan opens her big eyes to look at her grandfather and her father and calls them in her child''s tone. "Grandpa, Dad~" The cute voice makes people feel so sweet. The eyes of the two adults looking at her are unbelievably gentle. "Get up and have a ss of milk." Picking up the little girl from the quilt, Mr. Brook holds the ss of milk and feeds her with it. Nuan leans against Mr. Brook, holding the milk cup with both hands and sipping it. She likes the warm sweet milk. After drinking the milk, there is a milky white mustache above her little mouth. She puts her tongue out and licks it. Then she takes the tissue handed by her grandfather and wipes her little mouth. "Thank you, Grandpa~" the little girl expresses her thanks cutely. She doesn''t ask her father and grandfather for help when getting off the bed. Instead, she puts on the shoes well-behavedly and fixes the hair with her fingers a few times. "You have to wait a while before dad gets off work. Can Nuan watch cartoons with grandpa here first, okay?" Mr. Brook touches Nuan''s hair. He is afraid that she feels bored. The little guy nods obediently, sits on the cushion as before, hugs the light pink rabbit and watches TV cutely. Afraid of disturbing her father''s work, she is so considerate and sensible that she turns down the sound of the cartoon a lot . She watches cartoons attentively with her big ck crystal eyes. Several times when she sees something funny, she only smiles with curved eyes and she doesn''t make any sound. She is so sensible. Nuan is eating round purple grapes. Her cheeks puff up like a fluffy little hamster. She feeds one to her grandfather and secretly nces at her hard-working dad. After thinking for a while, the little girl picks up a big round purple grape and peels it. Then she jumps off the chair and runs to Mr. Brook, holding the grape in her hand to feed her dad. "Dad, eat. It''s sweet." Mr. Brook looks at his sensible daughter, feeling warm in the heart. He opens his mouth and eats the crystal grape. Then the little girl takes out one more big red strawberry. "And this." Mr. Brook, "Thank you baby." Nuan smiles with curved eyes. The corners of her pink lips rise and her little white neat teeth are shown. Her soft little hands hold her father''s palm. Then she leans her head over and rubs it against his palm. "Thanks dad for working hard." The door of the office happens to be opened. This scene is suddenly seen by a manager and his subordinates whoe in to report their work from the outside. They think that she is such a little cutie! Behaviors like rubbing her head against the palm are too cute! Several pairs of eyes look at Nuan beside Mr. Brook at the same time. Nuan looks back when she hears the sound of the door opening. Her big ck and bright eyes meet their eyes. But in the next second, she blushes, shyly buries her little head in her father''sp and freezes. This reaction is so cute! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Emmm Mr. Brook, we are here to report our work." The leading man introduces their intention. From time to time, his eyes nce at Nuan who buries her little face in her father''sp who refuses toe out for a long time. Mr. Brook nods towards them and looks down at the little girl who pretends to be dead because of shyness with a smile. "Nuan, do you want to apany grandpa?" The voice is so gentle that it makes people standing at the door shiver. They give Mr. Brook strange looks. Although Mr. Brook looks gentle, he never speaks softly like this. Eww... Chapter 27 The Shy Nancy Chapter 27 The Shy Nancy Chapter 27 The Shy Nancy Regardless of other people''s eyesight, Nancy raised her little head. Her beautiful little face was flushed red and her soft little fingers were nervously grabbing at Dad''s pants. Her big ck and white eyes looked at Dad, and then she nodded obediently and said gently. "Okay." After speaking that, she tried her best not to be so nervous. She pursed her mouth tightly, rubbed her two soft fingers together, and ran to Grandpa with her short legs. Then she ran into her Grandpa''s arms. "Grandpa." She called Grandpa like a little milky cat, gently and sweetly. The elder man hugged the little girl and touched her hair. "Nancy, don''t be afraid. Grandpa and Dad are here. These are your uncles and aunts, and they are your Dad''s colleagues." Nancy replied gently with her curled eyshes trembled. She raised her small head in Grandpa''s arms. Her fluffy soft hair was so cute that she was like a little princess who had been raised in a deep pce for a long time, timid but clever. The little face was so delicate and beautiful. "Hello, uncles and aunts..." With the encouragement of Grandfather, Nancy looked at those people with her big moist eyes, and spoke with them politely and gently. The youngest of these people were in their thirties, some had their own kids, some didn''t. At this moment, they looked at the sweet little girl, feeling their hearts were melted, and they smiled more gently. "Hey, Nancy, nice to meet you." "Attagirl." They greeted with a smile, although they wanted to hug the little girl, now was obviously not the right time. "Come in." They started to work. Nancy carefully nced at Dad and the other people, then she turned off the cartoon directly, so as not to disturb them. Grandpa seemed to know what she was thinking, raised his hand and rubbed her hair, and sighed in his heart. His granddaughter was really good. In fact, he hoped Nancy can be as willful and even naughty as other children. But she was so cute and warm, who could be hardhearted to me her? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Nancy didn''t feel boring without watching cartoons. She didn''t understand their work, so the little girl concentrated on eating. She put the saucer with grapes in front of her, picked up one with her little finger and started peeling the grapes. The purple grape skin was peeled off to reveal the crystal clear and emerald green flesh inside. She shook her feet a few times, then turned her head and fed a grape to her grandfather. Seeing her grandfather eat it, she smiled and curved her eyes. Under the warm light, her short fluffy hair seemed to exude a soft light, her star eyes were shining brightly, and her smile was very healed. Those who haven''t started reporting or had finished reporting couldn''t help but sneak a peek at Nancy, thinking that Nancy was indeed the member of the Brook family who looked like Ms. Brook most. Especially for her delicate eyes and eyebrows. However, there was a big difference in personality from Ms. Brook. Thete olddy was an elegant and noble woman, while Nancy was as soft as a furry animal who would never lose her temper. But who knew what would happen in the future. As a girl of the Brook family, even if she seemed to be a soft touch, no one could bully her. Nancy peeled the grape skins and stuffed one into her mouth. The grape was a bit big, and only one grape could fill her small mouth. Her mouth was full of the sweet fragrance of grape pulp. One for grandpa, one for myself, and then one for dad. I''ll put it in a clean te. She thought. In this way, she silently counted grapes for three people. The small te was already piled with grapes like a hill. Nancy counted carefully, there were already eight grapes for Dad. Hmm...go and see the other fruits. "Grandpa, have bananas." She gave Grandpa a banana, and then Nancy wiped her fingers and began to take off the shell of the sugar-fried chestnuts. But the shell was a little hard to be removed. Nancy looked at her little hand, it was soft but there were some hard calluses in her palm, which were formed during farming in the countryside for a long time. She was still young after all, after being carefully cleaned and maintained since she returned to the Brook family, her hands looked tender and a little fair. Herplexion was difficult to be darker. But no matter how difficult it was, herplexion was dull after being exposed to the sunshine for a long time without taking any protective measures. On the soft fingers, the nails were neatly trimmed and they were clean, but... She used her nails to remove the shell of the chestnut, but it didn''t work. "Let me help you." The elder man pinched the t ends, and with a small clear sound, the chestnut shell cracked. Nancy''s eyes widened, she looked at Grandpa with adoration. It was just a trivial matter, but the elder man thought it was even more happy than earning several millions! "This is not as difficult to peel as raw chestnuts, would you like to have a try? " Nancy nodded her head like a chicken was pecking at rice, and pinched it like grandpa did just now, click... it worked. Nancy smiled "(^w^)" It really worked! "Grandpa, look ! " The excited small Nancy raised her voice, but it was still gentle. "It''s amazing." Grandpa gave Nancy a thumbs up. Being praised, Nancy was happy but she was a little shy. Her dark eyes shined brightly. She removed the chestnut shell and put the soft, waxy and sweet chestnut pulp into a small te. "This is for Dad. " She shook her little foot happily. Mr. Brook hummed, "Where is mine?" Nancy''s clean and innocent eyes looked at the chestnut in the elder man''s hand. Mr. Brook: "This one doesn''t count. " "Well, I''ll peel one for Grandpa." Her indulgent and gentle voice was like coaxing an ignorant child, and the elder man was dumbfounded for a moment. But after eating the soft and sweet chestnut peeled by Nancy, he was instantly satisfied. After peeling the third chestnut, Nancy treated herself. She supported her little chin with her soft little hands. With a chestnut in her mouth, her cheeks were round, and her big eyes were full of satisfaction which made her look like a vivid hamster. When the others finished their work and left, Nancy thought that her Dad wasn''t not that busy. She took fruit and snacks and ran over with her short legs and said softly, "Dad, have them. Then you can continue to work." Then she put the small te which was full of grape pulp, strawberry, apple bunnies, chestnuts and other dried fruit pulp in front of her Dad. James Brook pinched the bridge of his nose tiredly after the high-intensity work. Seeing that the little girl was carrying so much food for him, he felt that all the tired feelings were swept away in an instant. "Nancy prepared so much food for Dad? " The little girl nodded and gave him a strawberry. "Dad, have a rest. You''re tired." James kissed her little face gently, and then ate the fruit she gave. Chapter 28 What a Sweet Girl Chapter 28 What a Sweet Girl Chapter 28 What a Sweet Girl After feeding her father, Nancy heard that her Dad would be able to get off work soon. She called her mother then. "Mom, Dad is going to get off work. We''reing back." Hearing her daughter''s sweet voice, Windy''s heart was softened. "OK. What does Nancy want to eat? Mom will prepare it for you right away." The little girl was very well-behaved with the phone in her arms. "Nancy is not a picky eater. I like everything. Mom, you''re tired. Do you have something want to eat? Dad and I will buy it for you." "We have everything in the house, don''t worry about me..." Windy liked to hear her daughter''s voice, so they started chatting about various things through the phone. She asked Nancy what she did in her father''spany today. And the little guy told her mother everything she did today. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. James was working on the side, listening to the conversation between his daughter and his wife, a happy smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he felt more motivated. "Dad, do you want to pick up my brother from school?" After James finished work, they were on the way back to home. Nancy didn''t forget her brother. "Yeah, how about going with Nancy?" The little girl nodded her head obediently, "Yes, okay." "Where did my brother Louis go?" She still remembered how the brother Louis treated her well. "He is in high school and lives in the school dormitory from Monday to Friday. Do you want to visit him?" The warm little girl blinked her eyes, and her curled eyshes flickered like butterflies, which was really beautiful. She sits obediently, with tiny stars shing in her beautiful eyes: "But... could I? Will it disturb him?" "No, go when he is out of ss. If Nancy wants, let''s go there after dinner." The child nodded obediently, and she reminded, "I want to bring a present for him." James smiled and touched her furry head. "Okay, Nancy''s card is here. You can buy anything for the fourth brother." Then he handed a bank card to Nancy. "This is the pocket money that Dad gave you. And some are from those uncles. When you first meet them in thepany, they gave it as a gift. All of those money are in the card. Hold it." The little girl hurriedly shook her head, her watery eyes were clear and bright, her voice was soft but a little hurried, and then she refused. "I don''t need it, Nancy doesn''t need to spend money." Ms. Brook deliberately said with a straight face, "How can this work? Your brothers all have their own pocket money, how can Nancy have no pocket money. We treat all the children in the Brook Family fairly. Your brothers all have it." Nancy''s eyes widened, and she tilted her head to ask, "Brothers also have it?" The two adults nodded decisively. They didn''t lie, just in this card for the little girl, it was the sum of her pocket money from birth to the present. And more than one person gave her pocket money, adding up to a total of two million Yuan. The pocket money of each child in the Brook Family was 100,000 Yuan a month. Nancy didn''t know it. She only epted when she heard that her brothers also had it. She didn''t ask how much money was in it. Anyway, she didn''t understand the meaning of hundreds, thousands, and millions. Of course, Nancy would not spend money indiscriminately. She had nned to buy gifts for her brothers, as well as for parents, grandpas, uncles and aunts. The car drove to Adam Brook''s school. It was right the time off school. Nancy''s little fingers pulled the car window, her small and delicate chin was on the back of her hand. Her pink lips were pursed, and her big ck and white eyes stared intently at the school gate. "My brother..." When she finally saw Adam, Nancy pulled her father''s finger and whispered. She still remembered what her brother said before that she couldn''t call his brother outside. So she didn''t let others hear it, and she didn''t get off the car to pick him up. James rubbed her fluffy and soft short hair, and smiled coldly as he looked at his son who came out of school. This stinky boy, he would be regretter! Adam, who came out of the school gate, looked around and finally found his car, and rushed over with two little friends. "Dad, why don''t you get off the car to pick me up!" Nancy hid behind her Dad, and her soft fingers grabbed a little fabric of the suit on her dad''s arm, revealing a small half of a furry head and staring at Adam. Theter immediately saw Nancy, and just as he was about to call her, she slipped behind her father at once. Adam "..." His face was full of confusion, what did he do to his sister that she dodged him like this! "Hello, uncle." The two friends who were usually naughty but now all greeted James obediently on the side of Adam. James''s voice was a little dignified, "Hello, are your family here to pick you up?" "Yeah, uncle. We''re going back home now." The two children nodded hurriedly. After saying goodbye to Adam unhappily, they left then. After getting into the car, Adam stared at Nancy angrily. "Brother~" After the two children left and the car door was closed, Nancy called Adam sweetly. Adam was so angry that he looked like a puffer fish, "What happened to you just now? You hid when saw me, am I so shameless?" Nancy looked at him innocently, "But... It''s not what you said, I can''t let your ssmates know that I''m your younger sister." Adam was silent. "..." He felt a little regret. "Then...then you can''t hide from me!" Nancy asked softly, "Then what if they see me and ask who am I, what would you say?" Adam lost his tongue again. His expression changed, and he wanted to refute but didn''t know what to say, so he could only get sullen. James and Mr. Brook watched the fun, and it was always fun to see Adam who regretted but didn''t know what to say... "What''s the matter with you, brother?" Nancy felt that she was very caring and obedient, and it waspletely fine. She didn''t know how bad Adam felt at the moment, and when he heard the warm and soft voice called him with brother, he said awkwardly. "If... if you really want to call my brother, then it''s not impossible to call in front of my ssmates." He raised his chin slightly and tried his best to make him look like he didn''t care. "I''m not such a fussy person, although it will make me feel a little troubled." Nancy blinked at him with big eyes, and said slowly, "Then... It seems better if I don''t call you brother in front of others." She frowned, "It''s okay. I can just call you brother at home, it won''t cause trouble to you." Adam "..." You have to be bold-faced! ! ! The other adults in the car were almostughed to death by Adam''s unbelievably widen eyes, hahaha... Did this count as suicide? Adam blushed, he was so angry that he just felt that his younger sister seemed not smart. "I mean you... it doesn''t matter if you call my brother outside!" In the end, he blushed and roared out his innermost thought. So tired... Chapter 29 You Have to be Bold-faced Chapter 29 You Have to be Bold-faced Chapter 29 You Have to be Bold-faced Nancy looked at her little brother with big eyes and blinked, wondering if she didn''t hear it clearly. "Brother?" Adam was a little embarrassed. "What? Don''t you feel happy to be allowed to call me brother in front of others?" The soft little girl shook her head quickly, her eyes glittered suddenly and looked at him. "Really? Brother, aren''t you afraid that Nancy will embarrass you?" The little girl''s voice was soft and excited, she was not angry at all. Adam folded his arms and snorted coldly, "I''m the boss at school and I have the final say. If they dare to dislike you, I''ll beat them!" "Wow." Nancy cheered up and apuded with a look of admiration. "Brother, you are amazing!" Being praised by his sister''s soft and baby voice, Adam was eaten up with pride. "Well, I have the final say in school." "Crack..." Dad unceremoniously pped the back of his head, Adam covered his head andined. He was bragging in front of his sister, how could his dad make him lose face? He surly felt unsatisfied. James looked over with a cold look, and Adam shrank his neck cowardly and said in a low voice. "Heroes don''t suffer from immediate losses. Thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi, when I grow up..." "Huh?" James nced at him, and he shut up. James snorted and touched the little fluffy head of his daughter. "Nancy, don''t listen to your brother''s bullshit, no one will dislike you." "Oh." The little girl replied gently, her eyebrows were crooked and her little head rubbed against her father''s palm. Adam nced at his little sister who was as soft as a kitten. He nced his hands, being eager to touch her head. But he gave up after being stared by his father. Adam was so angry that his father was getting more and more excessive! Nancy was his sister, why couldn''t he touch her head! When the car arrived at Brook''s vi, the two pets were still guarding the gate. When the car approached, Adolph ran over, wagging his tail. Harley was on the wall first, she then strolled over graciously with an aura of boss. Nancy got out of the car and was circled by the excited barking dog, who was asking for hug. Nancy rubbed Adolph''s big face. Harley walked over and easily jumped into her arm. The advantages of being small were fully presented. Adolph whimpered and looked at her with envy. "My baby is back." A gentle voice came. Nancy looked at her mother with bright eyes. She put Harley on Adolph''s head and ran over with her short legs, then hugged her mother. "Mom~" Being called by a baby voice, Windy hugged Nancy up and kissed on her face. "Mom''s Nancy is even more beautiful today." Nancy was shy and she blushed. She hugged her mother''s neck and kissed her on the face with courage. "Mom is also super beautiful." The mother and daughter were so happy and the scene was warm. But at this moment, a strange voice interjected. "Mom, do you only remember that you have a daughter and forget that you have a smart son? It''s really that once you have a daughter, you''ll forget your son. This family will soon have no ce for Adam Brook!" Adam was annoyed. With such a huge man standing there,the two people didn''t even give him a look! Windy hugged Nancy and looked at the naughty son, and asked with a smile, "Would you like me to give you a kiss?" Adam instantly stepped back and shouted with a blushing face, "I have grown up, who wants your kiss!" Windy rolled her eyes indecently, "Then what do you want?" Adam "..." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He just felt unbnced, was that wrong? "Brother,e here." Nancy called her brother gently, waving to him with her beautiful eyes curved. Adam put his hands in his pockets and hummed, feeling particrly cool, "Who wants toe over with such a gesture! It seems you''re calling for a puppy!" Nancy looked at him eagerly "Brother~" The sweet baby voice made Adam''s heart skip a beat, thinking that his sister must be made of toffee, or why her voice was so sweet! "Females are annoying!" The elder brother looked like impatient but his body was extremely honest. He raised his feet and walked towards Nancy while pretending to be disdainful. Windy looked down on her little son, who didn''t want to face his inner heart. "Why?" Nancy lowered her head and kissed her little brother gently on the face. "Nancy kisses brother, don''t be angry anymore." Adam felt in a trance. When she spoke in a baby voice, even the air was full of milky vor. "You, you... Why did you kiss me!" In two seconds, Adam''s small white face suddenly flushed red, and he stuttered. He took a few steps back with hands covered his face. Nancy looked at him nkly, thinking that her brother didn''t like her kiss, and felt a little disappointed. She poked her fingers. "If you doesn''t like it, then I won''t kiss you anymore." Grandpa, mom and dad all like to be kissed, but it turned out that my brother didn''t like it, she thought. "N.. no." Adam''s heart fluttered when he heard her voice, "It''s... it''s all of a sudden." James and Mr. Brook couldn''t helpughing at the side, and even Windy also burst outughing. Adam became angry, "Is that so funny?" After saying that, he ran away with his schoolbag on his back. He went back to the room and touched his face kissed by his sister. The slightly immature face was still slightly red, he hummed. "My lord, I''m so charming!" Adam had returned to normal by the time for dinner, but he still looked cool. He nced at the seats on the dining table, Nancy was next to his grandfather, and his father and mother went to the kitchen. Before he got to the table, he twisted his butt and sat on the other side of the little girl with a proud look on his face. "There are dishes that I like here!" It wasn''t because of Nancy, he made a blunt excuse for himself casually. Mr. Brook wanted to roll his eyes at his grandson. The couple Brook came out with a few sses of milk and sat in front of everyone. "Brother, what do you want?" "That one." Adam casually pointed at a bowl of c chicken wings. Responded with a warm and soft voice, Nancy took a chopstick and put a chicken wing into his bowl. "Brother, have it." She looked at him with her moist and bright eyes that were curved into small crescents, like a gentle little angel who fell into the mundane world. Who could be hardhearted to refuse such a cute and gentle little angel? Adam looked at the c chicken wings in the bowl, his eyes lit up, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but rose. "I can get that myself." Then he asked, "What do you want?" Nancy said obediently, "I like it all, they are all delicious." Adam was angry, "Fickle girl!" Although he said that, his body was honest and put a lot of dishes to Nancy''s bowl. "Reciprocity, I don''t owe you anything!" Nancy nodded obediently and said gently, "Well, brother, you are so kind." Chapter 30 The Tsundere Adam Chapter 30 The Tsundere Adam Chapter 30 The Tsundere Adam Hearing Nancy''spliment, the brother was happy, but he didn''t speak it out. The adults next to him rolled their eyes. Little Nancy didn''t forget her grandfather and the others. She shared dishes with them like an industrious cute little bee. "Grandpa, eat more. Dad and mom eat too." The little girl whispered softly while sharing dishes. Her bright eyes obviously lost the prudence she had when she first came here. Such a change made the Brook family happier. "Nancy, so do you." The little girl nodded her head softly, holding the bowl and earnestly started to eat. Anyone who saw her eating would feel an inexplicable sense of happiness. After dinner, Nancy leaned against her father and called brother Louis with her dad''s mobile phone. Louis was ying basketball with friends at school. He slightly shook his red hair, which was very mboyant. He had a reckless personality. Even if the teacher forced him to dye his hair into ck, he would refused in a stubborn manner. And even he would skip sses if being forced. At that time, his families couldn''t handle him. So now everyone basically turns a blind eye to him. "Louis, your phone is ringing!" Louis jumped up and dunked the basketball in his hand. His handsome and wild movements provoked waves of screaming from the surrounding spectators, especially the female students. It could be seen that he is rather popr in the school. "Who is it?" He picked his ears with his little finger, walking in a very sloppy manner. The slightly chubby boy nced at the characters disyed on the screen, "It''s your uncle." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Louis staggered and almost fell to the ground. He wondered if he was hallucinating. "Who?" Edward Evans handed the phone to him. "Your uncle! Look at it." Louis walked over and took the phone over to have a look. It was really strange. Why did uncle suddenly call him? He thought of the little girl Nancy at once, and wondered whether she had missed him or not. He answered the phone while there is a lot going on in his head. He thought he would hear the uncle''s voice, but he didn''t expect that it is the soft and waxy baby voice of Nancy that entered his ears. "Brother Louis..." With the baby voice calling him brother, he could even taste the sweet smell of her voice through the screen The corners of Louis''s mouth rose and his eyebrows raised slightly. "I just wondered why uncle called me, it turns out it''s you, this little girl." Louis''s tone was as mboyant as his personality, but his had a nice boyish voice. Hearing Louis''s voice, Nancyughed softly, and her eyes were bright and clear. "Nancy misses brother Louis." Louis was obviously in a nice mood. "My effort are not in vain, why do you call me?" "Dad said I can go to see brother Louis, can I?" Hearing the baby voice asking cautiously, Louis could imagine the little girl''s careful and curious expression, and she must be looking forward to it, he thought. He smiled, "Come here if you want, brother Louis won''t stop you." Getting his permission, Nancy''s voice immediately became more relieved. "Then I''ll go to see brother Louis with my father..." Before she could finish speaking, she felt a resentful gaze from someone else on her. Nancy blinked her eyes and met Adam''s gaze that was almost staring at her. Nancy "..." Well... so scary! She tilted her head and thought about it, and she asked in a low voice, "Brother, do you want to go with us?" Adam snorted coldly, "Who would want to go with you!" Did she just see him? It was in vain that he shared so many dishes with her during the dinner. And he had to teach her to recognize characters afterwards. What an ungrateful girl! Adam thought. Nancy looked at him eagerly, "Little brother, are you really not going together?" It looked like you really want to go, Nancy thought. Adam hummed, and after having learned from the previous lesson, he did not dare to say that he would not go, otherwise this little girl could really thought that he would not go. "Since you invited me like this, then I have to apany you." Nancy pursed her lips and revealed a soft and beautiful smile, and her eyes were also bright like a crescent moon. "Then father and brother will apany Nancy." After she finished speaking, she looked at the other two people, "Grandpa, Mom, do you want to go?" Windy shook her head, "Mom has made an appointment with your little aunt tonight to do something." The elderly Mr. Brook also shook his head and said that he would not go. "I''m an old man. I don''t want to go to school to join in the fun." Nancy nodded, and then continued to talk to Louis on the phone. "Nancy, dad, and little brother will go to see brother Louis~" Louis also heard the conversation between Nancy and them just now, and only thought it was better for Adam not toe. "Okay, then I''ll wait for you." "Brother Louis, Nancy will bring you dinner. I will make dumplings with dad and mom." Louis raised his eyebrows, "Okay, then I''ll depend on you for dinner today." Nancy said in a baby voice, "Well, I won''t let you starve." The baby voice was crisp and sweet. Louis probably didn''t realize it himself that how happy he was smiling now. But a few friends next to him were looking at him strangely. When he hung up the phone, a big face came over him, "Who''s that? Look how happy you are. Your eyebrows almost fly." Louis suddenly turned his happy face into disgust, and pushed the big face in front of him away. "Have you made a girlfriend?" On the other side, another person came over and asked curiously with a face full of curiosity. Louis gave him a kick unceremoniously, "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s my sister." When it came to his sister, the radiant look showed his joy. A handsome and cold boy came over and handed a bottle of clean water to Louis. Hearing his words, he adjusted his sses with his index finger. "Was it the one you mentioned in the Wechat group that day?" Tod Anderson who was kicked by Louis before suddenly jumped over, "What? Really? I thought you were fooling us that day!" Louis raised his head to drink water, his neat movements inexplicably carried a dashing and domineering vor. He squinted at Tod, "Who is joking with you? My sister''s name is Nancy Brook. What a cute name." "Eww¡­" Tod rubbed his arms, "Louis, why are you bing so mushy?" Louis kicked him." What I said is the truth. Not only the name is cute, the voice is also soft and waxy. And she is also good-looking." The slightly proud look on his face seems like he was praising himself, which surprised the three friends next to him. Had their cold Louis ever praised others? Vicious words weremon, but praise? Could this be said from Louis''s mouth? Edward, who was slightly fatter, scratched his head and looked puzzled, "Is it really that good? I don''t remember you have a sister." Louis replied, "My mom doesn''t give birth to her. She is the daughter of my uncle." Tod was speechless, "Looking at your proud look just now, I thought it was your sister." Louis was unhappy."Why can''t her be my sister? Is there anything wrong that my uncle''s daughter is my sister?" Chapter 31 Phone Call Between Nancy and Fourth Brother Chapter 31 Phone Call Between Nancy and Fourth Brother Chapter 31 Phone Call Between Nancy and Fourth Brother Being the childhood friend of Louis Brook, Kyle Wilson knew that his uncle''s family did not have a daughter. Then, there was a girl from the Brook branch family who wanted to be the daughter of his uncle. Unfortunately, her dream was not fulfilled. He had seen that little girl called Louis Brook as ''brother'' under the guidance of her family, but Louis Brook was very impatient and did not admit that he was her brother. So, he wondered, where did his ''sister''e from? Therefore, when no one was around, he asked Louis Brook this question. Louis Brook buried his head in the pool and washed his face, with his wet red hair drooping on his forehead. "You don''t know this matter. There was a girl in my uncle''s family before. When she was just almost reaching two-year-old, the nanny who associated with the outsiders kidnapped her. There wasn''t any news after that. At that time, my uncle''s family was deeply depressed, and our family avoid mentioning this matter to others. Only a few people know it." Kyle Wilson looked at him in surprise. "So, this means that... she was found?" Smiling and nodding in affirmation, Louis Brook casually slicked back the hair on his forehead, making him seem even more smart and wild. "Yeah, and she returned here two to three days ago. The day before, my parents brought me to the old mansion to visit her. She looks like my grandmother and is a well-behaved one. Also, she managed to remember me within just one day, and even used my uncle''s mobile phone to contact me, telling me that she missed me. Besides, she also said that she would bring me dinner tonight. She''s a good girl..." Staring at Louis Brook, who had bragged for a long time, Kyle Wilson twitched his lips, wondering if he was the same friend he had known since childhood. His childhood friend was known for being a reticent and ruthless person. His mostly-said words were none other than ''fuck off'', ''are you picking a fight with me'' and so on. When did he be so talkative? And it''s even about bragging about someone else. Kyle Wilson adjusted his sses. Hmm... It''s quite unconceivable. Now, I''m getting a little curious about the little sister that my good friend is speaking of, he thought. "Achoo!" Letting out her sneeze, Nancy rubbed her nose. "Is someone thinking of our sweetie?" A gentle voice came behind. Different from Daddy''s and Grandpa''s way of talking, Windy talked to Nancy in a joking manner. The little girl tilted her head and thought for two seconds, "It''s the Fourth Brother, the Fourth Brother is thinking about me." After that, she nodded her head, feeling that she got the right guess. James, who had just walked in looked at Nancy''s adorable appearance, couldn''t help butugh. No wonder she is my daughter, she''s so cute, he thought.. Windy also followed along, smiling, and put the bowl of flour on the kitchen counter. Nancy rested her hands on the edge of the kitchen counter, tiptoeing to look inside the bowl. "I''ll knead the dough and mommy will roll the dough into pieces. Nancy and brother will fold the dumplings, okay?" That''s right, they n to make dumplings by themselves tonight, as a family. Adam Brook, standing at the door, showed an annoying look on his face. "Who said I want to wrap dumplings?" James squinted his eyes toward him. "Why? Are you worried that you couldn''t wrap it well? That''s fine. I''m also worried that you might waste the dumpling skins that your mother had rolled out." Adam Brook retorted, "Who said I can''t wrap it well? How can it be difficult for me? Besides, isn''t here someone younger than me?" The ''one'' who was younger- Nancy, answered seriously, "I can learn it." Listening to her reply, Gu An halted for a second. "... Well, so do I!" After grumbling, he trudged towards Nancy, looked at the little girl who was much shorter than himself fiercely and sneered, "How can you wrap dumplings when you''re not tall enough to reach the kitchen table?" When taunting, he even poked Nancy''s forehead while she was standing on tiptoe, making Nancy almost fall over. Within seconds, the back of his head was pped by his father. Adam Brook went silent. "..." On the other side, Nancy covered her forehead and stared at her brother with watery eyes. Looking at this, James ordered, "Go and bring a small stool to your sister!" Adam Brook snorted, with the most ferocious expression on his face, he did the most cowardly thing- he obediently followed his father''s orders to bring a small stool in. Nancy''s face lit up and she didn''t mind the fact that her brother poked her on the forehead just now. "Thank you, brother." Gu An''s expression was still grumpy. "Shorty," hemented. Noticing that his father was about to p his head again, he ran behind his sister quickly. "Dad, if you keep pping me again, you''ll need to take care of me after I be stupid!" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. James red at his son. "Pathetic!" Adam Brook pouted. Don''t think that I don''t know she is the ''princess'' at our home. You''re being strict with me and gentle to her, as if you''ve changed into another person, he thought. So, of course, it was the safest for him to hide behind her. "Can you go up by yourself? If not, how about begging me, this young master, to help you?" The showing-off look of Adam was indeed provocative. James Brook almost lost his temper because of his stupid son. "What ''young master'' do you mean?" Sensing his anger, Adam Brook stuttered, "... I''m just speaking out of my mind." To be frank, he always called himself this way when he was outside, since it sounds cool! In fact, Nancy was not so short that she could not step up the stool. However, not even waiting for her to raise her legs, she was hugged by James and ced on the stool. Nancy went silent. She wondered if she really looked short. The kitchen was very lively. The Elderly Mr. Brook was ying with the dog in the guest room. Listening to the noises in the kitchen, he was enlightened by the liveliness. He thought, this big vi is now livelier than before. James was very strong. While kneading the dough, Windy was mixing the meat filling next to him. The two children watched them with widening eyes, full of curiosity. Windy grinned and talked to them, "Even though I didn''t usually cook, I used to learn how to cook in the cooking school before. I could make simple dishes and desserts. And I was the first in ss." "Mommy is amazing!" Widening her big bright eyes, Nancyplimented her mother sincerely. Her eyes were filled with admiration as she praised, along with her adorable voice of sincere compliment, making her mother extremely satisfied. The smile on Windy''s face gone bigger. Sure enough, her daughter was the apple of her eye. When making dumplings, Windy stood in the middle between the three of them, and started teaching. The rest didn''t know how to wrap the dumplings, except her. Although she was teaching them with the same method, at this moment, Windy totally understand the helplessness feeling of a teacher. The learning progress of her three students was very different. Perhaps Nancy has been cooking and seeing others wrapping dumplings at home before, so she picked up the technique easily. Instantly, three dumplings were already wrapped nicely. As for the father-and-son, Windy can only use an idiomatic expression to describe them- ''one can''t make a silk purse out of a sow''s ear''! Adam Brook wrapped his first dumpling into a round shaped dumpling. The second one was wrapped in a steamed bun shape with three ugly big pleats. The third one was wrapped into an- unidentified square shaped thingy, and the fourth... Meanwhile, James was holding the small dumpling skin in his big palm, frowning and staring at it seriously. However, he put too much filling inside and wrapped it too clumsily. So, its opening could not be closed at all. His dumpling''s shape was somewhere between a steambun and a dumpling. The opening for the second one was sessfully closed, but there was a hole beneath the dumpling skin, resulting in the meat fillinging out. As for the third one... In short, none of his dumplings were good andplete. Chapter 32 Wrapping Dumplings Chapter 32 Wrapping Dumplings Chapter 32 Wrapping Dumplings Although the process was a bit difficult, at least the dumplings were wrapped. Among them, Windy''s and Nancy''s dumplings looked the best. Their beautifully wrapped dumplings were neatly ced together, which was simply an art. It made a huge contrastparing with the dumplings which were pilled together in the basket beside them. "Alright, these are for you both. Let me cook the dumplings for James first. Then you''ll deliver it later." "Okay!" Nancy followed her mother behind, watching her cooking the dumplings. ncing at her dumplings were put into the pot, she giggled happily. As for the father-and-son, they were looking at their handmade dumplings, with their faces full of disgust. "Dad, why are your dumplings uglier than mine?" James frowned, "Nonsense! Obviously yours are uglier!" Well, it was just like ''the pot calling the kettle ck.'' After the dumplings were cooked, Nancy hugged the instion box and got into the car with her father and brother. "Goodbye, grandpa, mommy. I''ll be back soon." The soft tone of the little girl who was bidding farewell before leaving made both smile happily. "Remember to call me when you are back." "Okay!" At the N City Noble High School, after the evening self-study, many people went to the cafeteria for dinner. Louis Brook nced at his mobile phone- there was no iing call yet, which made him feel a little irritable. ''Don''t tell me that kid has forgotten?'' he thought. Looking at his uncle''s phone number, his finger paused on the screen for a moment, but he didn''t press it down. He was still a little scared of his uncle, and it would be too awkward if he answered his phone call. "You better not forget!" Louis Brook muttered. "Dude, are you going to dinner? Let''s go together!" Tod Anderson ran from behind and patted Louis Brook on his shoulder. Louis Brook put his hands in his pockets. With a half-hearted expression, he replied, "I''m not going." "Why not? Don''t you usually go for dinner?" Louis Brook gave a faint smile. "Today is different. Someone will be delivering dinner for me. I''ll return to the dormitory first." After speaking, he strode off. It seemed that only Louis Brook could handle this kind of fiery-red hair with his handsome face. He looked like the handsome guy from the anime. Looking at Louis Brook walked away, Tod Anderson scratched his head nkly. "What''s wrong with Louis?" Kyle Wilson walked over from behind. Kyle Wilson, who was cold and had a bookish charm, looked weird for being part of this gang in the eyes of outsiders. After all, he looked like a top student at the first nce. However, only those who were familiar with him know that he was as good as Louis Brook when ites to fighting. "His sister will be bringing him dinner. Of course, he doesn''t care to go to the cafeteria." Kyle Wilson''s tone was indifferent. "What?!" Tod Anderson and Edward Evans eximed in unison, with their faces full of shock. "His sister brought him dinner?!" Kyle Wilson didn''t say much and proceeded following Louis Brook from behind. Then, the two didn''t care about going to the cafeteria anymore, and hurriedly followed Louis behind. Tod Anderson wailed, "Louis, why didn''t you tell me earlier?! When will our sistere? What will she bring for us?" Louis Brook kicked him, yelling. "Fuck off! Who is your sister? There''s nothing for you!" Fooling around their way to the dormitory, except Kyle Wilson''s bed and desk were neat and tidy, the rest was no different from a garbage mountain. Louis Brook went silent. He never felt that it was such a mess before. "Go and clean up this ce now! Don''t scare my sister with this kind of messiness!" His sister was such a delicate child, while this dormitory was filled with bad odor. He didn''t want to scare Nancy. They began to clean up the ce because they knew it was a girling to visitter. When they were cleaning the dormitory, a luxury car stopped at the gate of their school. A little girl came out after the car door was opened. Nancy was wearing a pair of white socks with a pair of cute bunny shoes and a light pink skirt. Her fluffy hair and soft eyes made her appearance looked innocent. One had to admit that Nancy has a good appearance. Herplexion looked better after she came back to the Brook Family. Also, she was getting more energeticpared to the time she first came in. "Daddy, pass it to me." The cute little girl didn''t leave after getting out of the car. Instead, she turned around and stretched out her arms, hugging the dinner prepared for her Fourth Brother. "Let''s go. Daddy will lead you the way." Nancy nodded her head obediently, followed her father step by step with a thermal instion lunch box in her arms, and looked curiously at the school where her Fourth Brother was. "It''s so big." The little girlmented, with her beautiful big eyes sparkling brightly in awe. She felt amazed after entering the school and wondered if all the schools in the big cities were so beautiful. Adam Brook, walking beside her, snorted coldly at her remarks. "Our school is also very big, and it''ll be your school in the future." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Nancy did not protest back. Instead, she asked, "Then, will you study here too in the future?" Adam Brook stuttered, "Well... kinda." Giving up a big grin, Nancy chirped, "Then this ce will be our school in the future, right?" Adam Brook went silent to her answer. To be honest, this school''s entrance exam score seemed to be a bit high. But... as a big brother, he must not let his sister looking down on him! "Yes! But you have to study hard for it!" Nodding her head obediently, Nancy replied, "Alright, I will study hard for it. You too, brother. Can I ask you if I don''t understand something?" She blinked her eyes to watch Adam Brook. Adam Brook assured arrogantly, "I''m very smart and there''s nothing that I don''t know. Since you''re begging me, I''ll reluctantly ept your plea." After saying that, he received a contemptuous look from James Brook. With your broken grades, how can you speak nonsense to your sister? James thought. When they arrived at Louis Brook''s dormitory downstairs, many people had noticed their appearance. Their eyes were fixed on this lovely little girl, who was carrying a big thermal instion box while climbing up the stairs. They couldn''t help but want to go over to help her. James suggested, "Nancy, daddy will help you to carry it." However, Nancy shook her head. "I''m not tired at all." Indeed, she could still handle it. After all, she used to work often when she was in the Stream Vige. Even if her legs were short, she did not really feel tired to climb up these stairs. Nheless, there is a kind of tiredness that ''the father feels that you are tired''. Then, a certain dad hugged the Ted in his arms. Chapter 33 Sending Dinner to Fourth Brother Chapter 33 Sending Dinner to Fourth Brother Chapter 33 Sending Dinner to Fourth Brother Nancy let out a small exmation when her vision was suddenly elevated. Later, noticing that many people were looking at her, she hugged the thermal instion lunch box with her face blushing with shyness. Blinking her eyes, she quickly buried her head in her father''s shoulder. James Brook heard the chirping voiceing out from a certain child in his shoulder. "Daddy, let''s go quickly." James Brook smiled and hugged his child away. Adam Brook was surprised. "Hey! Wait for me!" After they left, the students in the corridor fell into a discussion. "Whose sister was that just now? She''s so adorable, walking like a little penguin holding a thermal instion lunch box in her arms." "Looks like she''s sending dinner to someone. How lucky that guy is!" "Why do I only have an annoying brother in my family who often opposes me?!" It''s not surprising that someone delivering a meal at N City Noble High School. Some pampered young masters anddies who dislike eating the canteen meals will let someone send them the food directly from their home, where most of the food was sent by the nanny. Thus, it was rare to see a family member delivering a meal here, not to mention that she was such a cute little girl. Not long after, when Louis Brook and the others finished cleaning up, the doorbell of the dormitory rang. Louis Brook quickly jumped down from the bed, walked over to open the door. "Fourth Brother!" Even though the rest hadn''t seen the child yet, her voice was adorable. Just listening to her voice, they can imagine that the little child was an adorable one. Tod Anderson and Edward Evans were pushing themselves at the door, wanting to take a look at that child. But when they ran into James Brook, they returned theirposure. "Fourth Brother, these are the dumplings made by mommy and I. You should eat them when they''re still hot." Nancy, who was standing at the door, smiled sweetly and softly, raising her hands with the thermal instion box to James Brook. While picking up the thermal instion box, James Brook grinned happily. "I thought you''d forgotten." Nancy pursed her lips and smiled, looking at him with blinking eyes. James Brook couldn''t help but reached his hand out and caressed her head. His strength was softer this timepared to the first time they met. Looking at their interaction, Adam Brook was wondering, ''I don''t get why am I feeling uneasy! She never let me, her real brother, touch her head like that before!'' "Uncle, you''re here too." Louis Brook nced at the little guy who was puffing angrily. Well, he didn''t know why he was crazy. "I''d be worried if I let Nancye along here by herself." Now, James Brook haspletely be obsessed with his daughter. "Hello, uncle." The other three youngds came over to greet him politely. For people like James Brook- even he looked elegant, there was a sense of oppression from him. Anyway, they''ll act like a good child in front of him, they thought. Even Louis became well-behaved. Nancy was looking curiously at the three boys standing behind the Fourth Brother. At this time, those three finally saw the sister whom Louis Brook has been bragging about. They thought, wow, she''s really cute and looks like a doll! The three could not help but threw an envious nce toward Louis Brook. At first, they thought Louis Brook was just boasting around. But they didn''t expect that this kid was so cute. Smiling brightly at Nancy, Tod Anderson greeted, "Sister!" Immediately, Louis Brook knocked him with an elbow. Who are you reffering as your ''sister'', he thought. Tod Anderson went speechless, thinking that Louis Brook was being such a stingy person. Kyle Wilson greeted them politely while inviting them to go inside. "Come in and have a sit, uncle." Since it''s bad for letting them keep standing outside the door. James Brook shook his head. "I''m not going in. My assistant has something to deal with me on the phone. I''ll be waiting outside the school. After you''re done eating, send Nancy and Adam back to me." Hisst sentence was addressed to Louis Brook. Since James Brook knew that these children were a little ufortable when he was there, he decided not to bother them. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Louis Brook nodded and assured, "Don''t worry, uncle!" Nancy, who was holding her father''s hand, uttered, "Daddy, I''ll go back to you soon." James Brook rubbed her hair softly. "Okay." Seeing him off, Nancy''s pitiful little eyes almost let James Brook stay behind. It was then when Louis Brook picked her up and brought her back to the dormitory. Nancy didn''t struggle when she was picked up by Fourth Brother at all. Even after she was put on the blue bed, she looked innocent. "Aww... So it''s true that your sister is cute!" Tod Anderson screamed and rushed over to hug Nancy. "Go away!" "Don''te near her"! Two angry voices sounded in unison. Then, he was grabbed by the cor when he was two centimeters away from Nancy. Nancy was hugged by Adam Brook, who was staring angrily at Tod Anderson. "She''s my sister! You''re not allowed to hug her!" Tod Anderson was speechless. "... Louis and I are buddies. His sister is my sister. Why can''t I hug my sister when she''s so cute?" Louis Brook red at him furiously. "Who''s your sister? Don''t you have any idea how heavy you are? Nancy is such a delicate child. What if you hurt her?" Nancy wanted to say that she was not that vulnerable. Tod Anderson eximed, "Dude, you look down on me too much! Am I such a reckless person? I just want to hug her, and definitely, I will not hurt our sister. Right, Nancy?" While talking, he made a funny face at Nancy. "Pfft..." Nancy couldn''t help butughed, covering her mouth with her hand. Her heart-warming smile made the boys in the dormitory melt. Howe will there be such a sweet and cute little angel in the world? they thought. "Nancy, I''m Brother Tod. Can you say that to me?" Tod Anderson was the bold one. At the risk of being beaten by Louis Brook, he approached Nancy, asking her to call him ''brother''. He had once heard this child caling Louis Brook ''Fourth Brother'', and he felt that her voice was so cute. If only he had such a younger sister with such a cute voice, he would definitely set her voice as the ringtone of his cell phone. While smiling from ear to ear, Nancy happily chirped along, "Brother Tod." Tod Anderson put his hand over his heart in an exaggerated manner. "Ah, I''m contented!" Under the death re of Louis Brook, Edward Evans eargerly approached Nancy. "I''m Brother Edward." Without favoring one or the other, Nancy greeted, "Hello, Brother Edward." Edward Evans danced in excitement. "Sister, let me buy you something you like right away!" He really wants to get the best things for her after hearing her address. Chapter 34 The Roommates of Fourth Brother Chapter 34 The Roommates of Fourth Brother Chapter 34 The Roommates of Fourth Brother After Nuan Nuan greeted the two of them, she turned her attention to thest person, Kyle Wilson. Kyle Wilson grinned."I''m Kyle Wilson." Upon humming in affirmation, Nancy chirped, "Hello, Brother Kyle." Among others, Kyle Wilson''s reaction was quite normal. However, he raised his hands unexpectedly and caressed her head. Louis Brook, Tod Anderson, and Edward Evans were speechless. Never did they expect him to touch her. Tod Anderson was hollering in protest as he wanted to touch her head too. Before he could even do it, he was kicked by the annoyed-Louis Brook. While sending death res toward Kyle Wilson, Louis was thinking that he let off his guard. Raising his eyebrows at Tod Anderson, Kyle Wilson calmly left after caressing the girl''s head. Meanwhile, Louis Brook was thinking that it was necessary for him to have a sparing with his friends. "Brother, your dumplings." Nancy was looking anxiously at the thermal lunch box. She thought that dumplings wouldn''t taste good after leaving for a long time. Caressing her head, Louis Brook replied, "Got it." "Wow... it''s aromatic!" As soon as the thermal lunch box was opened, the tantalizing smell of the dumplings filled the air. Tod Anderson and Edward Evans were so envious of it. Being a food junkie, Edward Evans shamelessly pushed himself over him and asked, "Dude, since it''s too many for you to finish it all, how about sharing some with me?" Without hesitation, Louis Brook kicked him hard. "Go away!" Then, turning aside his face to Nancy, his tone softened, as if bing a different person. "Have you eaten, Nancy? How about eating together with me?" Shaking her head, Nancy put a hand on her belly. "We''ve eaten before delivering it to you." Louis Brook''s gaze dropped to her stomach. Then he stretched out his fingers to poke it. Nancy hurriedly covered her stomach and moved her body aside. "Don''t poke my tummy." The mischievous one who had seeded in his prankughed heartily upon seeing her reaction. Of course, as if wasn''t satisfied with his prank, he proceeded to pinch her soft mushy cheeks twice. Nancy, who has been pinched unexpectedly, was surprised. She tried to escape from his grasp but failed. Nheless, Fourth Brother was controlling his strength well, so she did not feel pain at all. After struggling twice, she gave up as if epted her fate. But Adam Brook, who was sitting beside her, lost his head. Angrily, he pounced forward to Louis Brook, roaring, "Let her go!" Louis Brook coldly snorted with disdain and used only one hand to suppress him with absolute force. Puffing his face angrily, Adam Brook yelled, "Just you wait! When I''m back, I''ll get my father to enrol me in a martial art ss. After I''m done learning, you''ll be the first for me to beat you up!" Louis Brook sneered arrogantly, "You? Even I wait you for decades, you''ll always be my underdog." Adam Brook thought, Damn''t it! Just you wait! "Fowth Broder..." Nancy, whose cheek was held, let out a small voice. Finally, the one who was pinching let go his fingers reluctantly. "Good girl, eat one more. So that you can gain weight." By pinching her cheeks just now, he was unsatisfied with its touch. To him, the girl was still too skinny. He was wondering if when will she gain weight. Then, he held a dumpling and fed it to the little girl''s mouth. Nancy touched her little tummy, noticing that she could still eat one more. After a slight hesitation, she said softly, "Then... I''ll eat one more. I can''t eat more after that." Louis Brook nodded his head. He wanted to know what it was like to feed her since a long time ago. "Ah..." Opening her mouth, Nancy bite down the dumpling which was fed by Fourth Brother bite by bite. Stuffing it into her mouth, she was like a chipmunk eating its nuts. Seeing her eating expression, the hearts of theds staying beside them melted to her adorableness. "Come on, eat more." Louis Brook did not eat. In fact, he was focusing on feeding Nancy. As soon as Nancy finished the dumplings in small bites and he wanted to continue feeding her, the little girl shook her head, covered her stomach and let out a burp. "I... I couldn''t eat anymore." Her tone was so pitiful that everyone could not refuse her request. Louis Brook can only regretfully look at her little stomach. "When you''re here tomorrow, remember to save some space in your stomach to eat together with me, okay?" Nancy asked, "Do I still need toe tomorrow?" Adam Brook opposed, "No!" And, Louis Brook replied, "Of course!" Two different answers came from two different individuals. Then, they fixed their gazes on each other. Louis Brook was thinking that how dare this dummy challenge him, whereas Adam Brook was thinking that how shameless this guy was. Actually, regarding this question, the decision was fallen to James Brook. Nancy could note even if she wanted to. As the dumplings that they''ve brought were quite a lot,stly, Louis Brook, who was somehow reluctant, ended up in sharing some with his friends. Of course, Edward Evans, who enjoyed eating pestered Louis Brook to give him more. When they finished eating, soon it was time for Nancy and Adam to leave. They were sent by the fourds to the school gate. Holding father''s hand, Nancy bid farewell to them. "Nancy, remember toe visit next time!" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The little girl poked out her head from the car window, lookied at them and replied, "Alright, I will." Tod Anderson was still reluctant for her to leave. "Nancy, remember to think of Brother Tod!" Pointed to himself with both hands, Edward Evans added, "And me." Although Kyle Wilson did not speak anything, his gaze focusing on Nancy was clear enough to convey his expression. Nheless, the five-year-old child could not read his eyes, though. "I''ll think of Brother Tod, Brother Edward, and Brother Kyle." Louis Brook went silent. Then, while gritting his teeth, he asked, "How about me?" Nancy smiled and whispered to him gently. "Fourth Brother,e closer a bit. I have something to tell you." Immediately, Louis Brook has forgotten his displeasure and walked to her. "What''s wrong? Do you have any secrets to tell me?" When he went over and bent down, the little girl poked her head from the car window and left a small kiss on his cheek. "Goodbye, Fourth Brother. I''ll miss you." Louis Brook was stunned for three seconds. Touching the ce where Nancy left her kiss, he grinned happily. Chapter 35 Goodbye, Fourth Brother Chapter 35 Goodbye, Fourth Brother Chapter 35 Goodbye, Fourth Brother After the Brook Family''s car drove away from N City Noble High School, the little girl seemed to hear an angry snorting from her side. Nancy, feeling confused, turned her head to look at her brother. However, he was hugging his arms, slightly raising his chin up, and turning his head to the other side. She wondered if she hear it wrong. "Hmph!" This time, the voice was more obvious. Adam Brook shot a nce at Nancy, purposely let out a snort, and turned his head. Nancy was dumbfounded by his reaction. "Brother, what''s wrong with you?" Adam Brook replied, "I''m fine!" Staring at him and blinking her eyes, Nancy hummed in affirmation and stopped talking. This time, Adam Brook went silent, wondering if it troubled her to ask him more. "Hmph!" Nancy was wondering if her brother felt ufortable in his throat. "Let me ask you, who is your real brother?" Noticing that his sister was not smart enough, he did not expect her to figure it out on her own. Nancy took his hand and shook it gently. "It''s you, brother." Adam Brook replied, "Then, why did you treat Louis Brook better than me?" Seriously, Nancy corrected him. "He''s Fourth Brother. He is my Fourth Brother, and also yours." "How can there be a brother who opposes his younger brother all day?" "But he is our Fourth Brother. If you don''t believe me, go ask daddy." Adam Brook felt speechless and reluctant about her reply. Then, he immediately hung a fierce look on his face when he realized the topic was off. "Am I talking about that topic just now? Are you stupid? In the future, you''ll need to rely on me to protect you at school!" Nancy looked at him innocently. "Wow, our brother is so awesome!" Listening to her reply, Adam Brook has gone silent. After a long fuss, Nancy figured out the situation. Her brother, who was speaking sourly, seemed like he was... "Brother, are you jealous?" As Nancy has hit the nail, Adam instantly felt embarrassed and flustered. He retorted loudly, "How is that possible?! Me, jealous? What kind of feeling is that? This young master will never be jealous!" James Brook, who was driving in front, nced at the recording equipment in the car. In a good mood, he decided to record his son''s ''ambitious'' words, and take the recording out to give him a p on his face in the future. "Keep your voice low, don''t scare your sister, and what ''young master'' are you talking at?" James Brook''s tone was cold. Adam Brook shivered in fear. A great man knows when to yield and when not. So, he could just stop referring to himself as ''young master''. "Anyway, it''s impossible for me to be jealous!" Nancy nodded obediently. "Okay, I got it. You''re not jealous." Gu An snorted and stopped talking. In the dark, the ck Maybach drove back to Brook''s vi. Apanied by the barking sound of a dog, the tranquil vi became lively again. In the end, Louis Brook''s wish did note true. Because on the next day, Windy brought Nancy to the yground and water park for a day. Nancy enjoyed herself to the fullest throughout the whole day. However, after that, she was too tired that she fell asleep. Even though James Brook was fetching Adam back from school, she did not wake up to follow along. Adam Brook, who ran out of the school gate excitedly but only saw his father, was angry after his disappointment. He threw his schoolbag into the car and was sulking as soon as he got in. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Nevertheless, he said nothing. Hmph! Who cares if you''re noting to pick me up? he thought. James Brook looked away from the tablet and nced at his younger son, whose expression changed and didn''t hide his emotions at all. He was speechless for a moment. "Why don''t you ask me the reason Nancy didn''te to pick you up today?" Adam Brook grumbled loudly, "Who cares about hering to pick me up? It''s not like I can''t go back myself!" Although your mouth was stubborn, you were so angry. Are you sure you don''t care? James thought, let''s forget about it, just leave him getting angry by himself. Adam Brook scanned around the home when he was back home. Unfortunately, he still couldn''t see the girl. While pretending not to care, he asked, "Grandpa, why didn''t that little girl apany you today?" The Elderly Mr. Brook red at him. "What ''little girl'' do you mean? She''s your sister!" After taking a sip of tea, only then did he continue saying casually. "Your mother has brought Nancy to the yground and water park today. Most probably, the child has overyed it since it was her first. When she came back, she was too tired, so she fell asleep in the car. Now, she''s still sleeping." Upon hearing his reply, the annoying feeling inside Adam''s heart had finally dissipated. When going upstairs, he muttered, "Why didn''t Mommy wait for me to go out to y after my holiday?" After running upstairs, Adam Brook put his schoolbag down and ran out again, then quietly got into Nancy''s room. In the spacious, bright, and warm room, there was a little girl sleeping soundly on the soft bed, while hugging a rabbit plushie inside her arms. Adam Brook walked over gently and took down the rabbit doll, and Nancy''s sleeping appearance waspletely exposed. Curling her hands and resting them between one side of her head, there were some slight wounds and calluses on her fingers and palms. At this moment, the little girl was sleeping peacefully. She looked too good to be bullied, but at the same time, he also felt to protect the child. Adam Brook put his fingers to her slightly curled fingers and scratched the palm of her hand. When his fingers touched the calluses and the tiny wounds on her palm, his eyes twitched, showing a heartache expression that he didn''t even know. He was young when his younger sister was lost, so he could not remember whether he was sad at that time. The memories of childhood were always easy to forget. In the three years when they didn''t manage to find Nancy, the tides of time will wash away one''s sandcastle. He was very vague about the appearance of this sister and didn''t seem to have affectionate feelings to her. But now, seeing the wounds exposed on his sister''s tiny hands; Adam Brook hated the people who have involved in her kidnapping for the first time. "Hmm... brother." Clenching up her fingers slowly, Nancy grabbed Adam''s fingers slowly. With her eyes slightly opened, she recognized the person who was standing in front of the window. In a daze, she called him ''brother'' softly. The word ''brother'' inexplicably triggered a sense of responsibility in Adam''s heart. He never considered himself an adult like this moment. He wanted to protect his younger sister under his wings, unwilling to let anything slightest to hurt her. Chapter 36 Adam Brooks Sudden Sense of Responsibility Chapter 36 Adam Brook''s Sudden Sense of Responsibility Chapter 36 Adam Brook''s Sudden Sense of Responsibility Nancy opened her eyes in a daze with her hand grabbing Adam Brook''s fingers. The little girl who had just woken up had her hair in a mess. Her eyes were misty and she looked cute and dull, which made Adam want to tease her. Thinking of what Louis Brook did before, Adam Brook did the same to Nancy. He pinched her cheeks. To his surprise, it touched must softer than he thought it did. No wonder that guy always liked to pinch Nancy''s face. "Brother, what time is it?" The little girl, who was still so obedient even when she was pinched her face, gradually woke up. She opened her big starry eyes and mumbled. Adam Brook nced at his electronic watch on his wrist, "It''s almost six o''clock. It''s time to get up for dinner." Nancy yawned a little, and her fluffy little head swayed, "Oh, Nancy got it." Slowly getting up from the bed, she started to clean up the bed with bare feet. To Adam Brook''s surprise, she folded the slightly messy quilt neatly without much effort. Thinking of the mess on his bed, Adam Brook had to recognize that he couldn''t hold the candle to her. No wonder his mother and father despised him so much. Nancy pped her hands and crawled off the bed. Then she put on her fluffy slippers and walked to Adam Brook''s side, taking the initiative to hold his hand. "Let''s go, brother." The little hand that grabbed his palm was soft. Why was the bony girl so soft? The corners of Adam Brook''s mouth raised, and he secretly clenched Nancy''s little hands and walked slowly ahead. Come on, children were troublesome and they had to be held hands when they went downstairs. It was because she was his sister that he honored her with such a preferential treatment. As Adam Brook walked downstairs happily, he kept mumbling in his heart. "Nancy, you woke up?" Seeing Nancy, Windy hurriedly stepped forward, picked her up and kissed her little cheek. "Did you sleep well?" The little girl nodded softly, "Yes, I did." After that, she kissed her mother''s face. Adam Brook was depressed and wondered why his sister didn''t kiss him when she got up? Dinner was ready. After everyone was full, all of them went out for a walk with a cat and a dog. James suddenly said, "Your eldest brother is going back tomorrow. Nancy, do you want to pick up your eldest brother?" Hearing this news, Nancy''s eyes widened for a moment, "Eldest brother is going back?" She was at once nervous and excited. Would her eldest brother like her? James Brook nodded, "On tomorrow morning''s flight." "Then...then, are you going, Mom and Dad?" Windy rubbed her little head gently, "Mom won''t go, but your dad will apany you." It''s good to have someone familiar to apany her. Nancy really wanted to pick up her big brother, so she nodded earnestly. "Yes, Nancy is going to pick up big brother." Adam Brook rolled his eyes, "How about I ask for leave tomorrow to go with sister?" "No!" The three adults in the family spoke out almost at the same time,pletely nipping his thought of skipping school in the bud. He pouted, who cared! Nancy hugged Harley in her arms and used her fingers tob its fur from its head to its tail. Its thick and soft cat fur was a blessing for a fur addict, which was super rxing. She would be able to see her big brother tomorrow. She had only seen him in the photos on which he looked cold and seemed that he didn''t like to talk. How could she be close to him when she saw him tomorrow? What if big brother doesn''t like me? She thought. Thinking about it in her heart, Nancy tossed and turned on the bed and couldn''t fall asleep. "Is Nancy worried about seeing your big brother tomorrow?" Windy''s gentle voice sounded from above her head and sheforted Nancy with a hand stroking her little back. The little girl was a little embarrassed. A small half of her hairy head was peeped from the quilt. She raised her delicate face in her mother''s arms and looked at her with her clear eyes. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Mom, did I disturb you?" There was obviously guilt in her milky voice. In fact, she tried hard to move slightly, but every small movement seemed to be magnified in the quiet night. "What are you thinking about?" Windy said with a smile and pinched her small delicate nose with her two fingers. "Mom didn''t fall asleep either. I guess you were thinking about your big brother." Nancy buried her red face on Windy''s body and didn''t speak. Windy smiled and said, "Are you worried that your brother will not like you?" The shy little girl nodded slightly and hummed softly like a kitten. Windy stroked her hair, "Nancy, don''t worry. Your big brother will definitely like you. I''m afraid that he and your father will fight for you." It was highly possible that this kind of things would happen. When Nancy was just born, her two brothers and father often fought each other over the matter who could hug Nancy more. Nancy couldn''t imagine it. She thought it was impossible. How could father and brothers fight for her? "Nancy, you are the treasure of our family. Why are you so unconfident in yourself?" Windy touched Nancy''s little face distressedly. If she had been raised by them from she was born, she wouldn''t have had such concerns. Nancy rubbed her little head in her mother''s arms, keenly aware of her mother''s sadness. She was very smart not to discuss this with her mother any longer because she didn''t want her mother to be sad. "So do I need to prepare a gift for my brother?" Windy said, "It depends on you, Nancy." Nancy snorted softly, frowning and thinking about the gift thing. "Let Dad take you to the mall tomorrow. It''s bedtime now. So Nancy, you should sleep." "Okay. I know. Good night mom~" "Good night, baby." Without a dream, little Nancy got up early the next day. After washing face and brushing teeth by herself, she went downstairs happily in a beautiful little skirt. She was going to see her big brother today. After her mother''s enlightenmentst night, Nancy was not so nervous. Instead, she was happy and excited. "Dad." James also got up very early. In order to take his little daughter to pick up his eldest son, he directly asked for leave and did not go to thepany. Hearing Nancy''s warm and soft voice, James Brook put down the newspaper in his hand and waved at the soft beautiful little girl toe over. Then he gently picked up the little guy and put her on hisp. He lightly tapped the little girl''s nose and smiled. "You wake up so early because you want to see big brother so much, don''t you?" Nancy pursed her lips and smiled slightly. Her eyes were bright and her delicate little face was flushed. She blinked her eyes out of shyness with her curly eyshes fluttering like butterfly wings. James Brook heard his baby girl say softly, "We''re going to set off early. Nancy wants to buy a gift for big brother." Chapter 37 Eldest Brother Is Coming Back Chapter 37 Eldest Brother Is Coming Back Chapter 37 Eldest Brother Is Coming Back To be honest, James Brook envied his eldest son a bit. His daughter wanted to buy a gift for him for their first meet and he didn''t even have one. Adam Brook also got up early today. When he went downstairs, he found that his father was combing his sister''s hair! ! ! Nancy''s hair was a bit messy, but it was quite easy tob because it was short. James Brook held theb clumsily. As if he was afraid of hurting the fragile little girl, his movements were very careful and gentle. The fluffy little guy sat obediently on her father''sp, with her curved and clean eyes. Seeing the personing down from the upstairs with her clear big eyes, she suddenly cried out. "Good morning, brother~" Adam Brook instantly felt that there was a sweet smell of milk in the air. His sister''s voice was just as soft and sweet as glutinous rice dumplings, and she smelled like it too. "Dad, let me try!" Adam Brook excitedly walked over, feeling that he would definitely be able to do better than his father, and he had wanted to touch his sister''s fluffy and silky hair for a long time. Since Nancy cut her hair and maintained it regrly, her hair had be softer and softer. Children''s hair was naturally soft, dark and thick, which touched asfortable as the soft fur of a kitten. James nced at his son and told him to get away with a smile. Of course, what he said was more euphemistic. "It''s time for you to eat. Your sister doesn''t need you here." But Adam Brook felt that his sister needed him! But he didn''t dare to rebel against his father''s authority, so he could only leave in despair. James quicklybed the upturned hair on Nancy''s head. But he still felt regretful that Nancy''s hair was too short to make pigtails. However, he could start to practice it from now on and when her hair grew long enough, he could do it. James thought he should ask his assistant to buy a few models with thick hair and he could practice anytime he was free. "Dad, are you done?" Nancy slightly looked up and asked with a soft voice. James Brook hummed, "Yes." Then he reluctantly put his fluffy little girl on the ground. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Nancy touched her head and tiptoed with her arched eyebrows, kissing her father''s face. "Thank you Dad." Her tender and milky voice almost melted James Brook''s heart. After eating breakfast with satisfaction, Nancy held a cup of hot milk and drank, her eyes squinting with happiness and her cheeks bulging. She sat on the high chair with her short legs hanging in the air, which indicated she was in a good mood. Adam Brook, who didn''t like drinking milk, managed to drink a big ss of milk as watching her enjoy it! God! Why did everything look more delicious when his sister ate! "Brother, How about father and I taking you to school?" Nancy, who had finished drinking milk, took the initiative to hold his brother''s hand. After he changed his mind yesterday, Adam Brook thrilled when Nancy called him brother and he wanted to hear more as it sounded extremely pleasant. "Let''s go." Adam Brook raised his chin, the corners of his mouth raising as if it was going to reach the sun. If there had been a tail behind him, he would have been wagging by now. Nancy held her father in one hand and her brother in the other. She smiled and emerged her neat and white teeth. Her eyes were shiny like the sunshine reflected in the spring, which was clean, warm and beautiful. When they got to school, Nancyid her head on the car window and said goodbye to her little brother softly. "Goodbye brother, Nancy and Dad will pick you up after school." Adam Brook looked around. Damn it! Why were his minions not there? If they had been there and had seen Nancy calling him brother, he would have... Well, he admitted that when he saw Louis Brook showing off Nancy to his roommates, he was jealous. He was Nancy''s real brother, but no one knew. "Well, remember what you said." Adam Brook left with his schoolbag on his back. He thought he had to bring his minions here after school. James Brook rubbed Nancy''s little head, "Let''s go to Century Mall." Hearing that, the driver started the engine and quickly drove away the school. The mall had just opened and there were a few customers, which looked deserted. The manager of the mall was telling something to the employees when he suddenly saw a person. At first, he thought it was just his delusion. He looked again, ho! He was right. It was Mr. Brook, who was holding a delicate and beautiful little girl by his side. He instantly thought of the rumors and the photo that had been circted in thepany the day before yesterday. Oh my god! Mr. Brook apanied his daughter to go shopping, at such an early time! "For the rest, you sort out a n as soon as possible and give it to me." After speaking, he left the few people in front of him and hurried towards James Brook. "Mr. Brook, why are you here?" The person who had been serious just now burst intoughter when facing his big boss. "Who is that person?" "Holly sh**, you don''t know him? Didn''t you hear what our general manager said just now? Mr. Brook, the one who owns thepany!!!" "God, Mr. Brook should be here. Is he here to inspect the work?" "I don''t think so. Didn''t you see that he was holding a child in his hand? He shoulde to buy something." James Brook briefly greeted the general manager and continued to go shopping with his daughter. "What do you want to buy for your brother?" Nancy was overwhelmed. She had never bought a gift for anyone before, so she didn''t know what to do. "Dad, what does eldest brother like?" James Brook rubbed her little head. "Your eldest brother hardly likes anything, except earning money." Then what should Nancy do? Nancy frowned. James Brook smiled and suggested, "Although he hardly likes anything, he has to carry a pen with him because of work. Maybe you can consider about that." What James said immediately solved her problem. The little guy raised her little face and smiled sweetly. "Thank you, Dad." Soon she was favorable with a pen with a fine ck gilt edge, which looked very luxurious. The little girl liked it as soon as she saw it. Hugging a pen in a gift box in her arms, Nancy followed her father and came out. "Dad, what do you like?" Finally, the little girl asked after thinking about it. Her own little head really couldn''t think of what to buy for her father. James Brook lowered his eyes and looked at Nancy with a surprise shing in his eyes. Just now, when he saw Nancy earnestly pick a gift for his eldest son, he was a bit jealousy. But now, the feelingpletely disappeared. Chapter 38 Choose Presents Chapter 38 Choose Presents Chapter 38 Choose Presents James bent down and gently pinched his daughter''s little nose. "Buy Dad a pair of cufflinks." He would wear them on the most important asions in the future! "Okay. Dad, show me the way." Nancy held Dad''s hand and followed him to stride into another high- end luxury store. In the end, Nancy bought her dad a pair of deep sapphire cufflinks, which are graceful and luxurious, in line with her father''s temperament. Then, at the suggestion of her father, Nancy bought flowers for her mother, a bouquet of elegantly packaged carnations. She chose her fourth brother''s and little brother''s gifts by herself, a cool ck cat keychain and a garage kit which was an anime girl. She bought it because her father said that cute figure looked just like her! With gifts for her family, Nancy happily held her father''s hand and left. Nancy''s big brother was on the ne at 9:00 in the morning and it was 8:40 when Nancy and Dad arrived at the airport. Twenty minutester, James Brook called his son, but he didn''t get through. And the ne didn''t arrive as scheduled. "Dad, hasn''t brother arrived yet?" Nancy hugged a gift box and sat obediently next to her father, staring at her father with her clear big eyes. James Brookforted her, "Maybe the flight has been dyed. Sometimes it will happen." Nancy''s eyes were bright, "Dad, have you ever been on a ne? Wouldn''t you be afraid of flying in the sky?" Nancy only saw nes fly over Stream Vige in the sky. But it was so high that she couldn''t see it clearly. So she couldn''t imagine what it would be like to sit in a ne. James Brook stretched out his arms and hugged his little daughter while the soft little girl ordingly leaned against him. Her furry little head rubbed on him intimately, like a cute little animal. "We have a private jet. Dad can apany you to take it to wherever you want, okay?" The little guy''s eyes lit up instantly. Her eyes were curved into round and cute little crescents. She said yes with a soft sound. "Dad, Nancy wants to go to the toilet." Before seeing her brother, Nancy wanted to go to the toilet. "I''ll take you there. Can you do it by yourself?" The little guy nodded softly to indicate that she could. James Brook took her to the toilet and she ran in by herself. Mom had taught her how to find the sanitary and she did it. Aftering out of the toilet, Nancy walked outside slowly. The washbasin inside was too high for her to reach. There was also a ce to wash hands outside, but aftering out...she found this washbasin was too unfriendly to dwarfs. She wasn''t able to reach it even she tiptoed. And when her face was about to blush out of anxiety, a pair of big palms raised her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Suddenly away from the ground, Nancy was sacred to death. There was a very good smell of fir coming from the person behind her, which was not a familiar smell to Nancy. So she fluttered her short legs and tried to look back. But due to the gap of height, she could only see the well-defined chin of the one hugging her. "Don''t you want to wash your hands?" A cold voice came from behind, which was unexpectedly low and pleasant. Nancy pitifully blinked her eyes and quickly washed her hands. "Thank you...Thank you big brother, you can put me down." The little girl''s voice was soft and small like a cat, and it was a pleasure to listen to it. The person behind her slowly put her down. Before Nancy was about to leave, he squatted down unhurriedly and took a dark gray handkerchief from his suit pocket. Then he held the little girl''s hands and wiped them carefully and slowly with his long, slender fingers. It was only at this time that Nancy could clearly see the appearance of this man. He had cold and outstanding facial features. The outline of his face was clear and he had eyes which were as deep as an ancient well that could not be seen to the bottom. He had cold temperament, like the snow in the severe winter, cold and bitter, with a sense of oppression that people dared not approach easily. But... he was so familiar! Nancy stared at his face in confusion. At this moment, the special assistant and bodyguards who followed the man looked at the boss who squatted down to wipe the child''s hands. Their expressions were the same, full of surprise. Their boss was holding a little girl so that she could wash her hands! Moreover, after that, he squatted down and wiped her hands so gently and seriously! Was there something wrong with the way they returned home? Or were they dreaming now? "Brother?" The soft voice sounded, pulling the dazed people back to their senses, but their facial features may be a little distorted. This little girl was also brave. Not only wasn''t she scared to cry by their boss, but she even called him brother! "En. "The low and cold voice sounded, which belonged to their boss! Their boss should answer!!! Marcus Brook wiped the little girl''s fingers one by one. When his fingertips slid over the scars on her little hands, deep coldness shed across his eyes, even the housekeeper and others felt who were three meters away from them. But he dedicated his mere tenderness to the little girl standing in front of him. " You recognized me? " Marcus Brook raised his hand and gently pinched the back of the little girl''s neck. His cold fingers ran across the skin of the back of Nancy''s neck, which made her shrank her neck slightly. But her clear big eyes focused on the tall young man who was cold and good-looking. She smiled shyly and softly and showed her cute dimples. Her beautiful big eyes curved. "Yes. You are my big brother." Her soft and milky voice was extremely brisk and cheerful. The little girl hesitated for a while, then she mustered up the courage to grab... Marcus Brook''s index finger with her both hands. Marcus Brook''s bony fingers that she was holding trembled slightly. He felt the little guy''s hands were warm. The young man''s eyes drooped slightly, looking at the small and fluffy hand, which was so fragile that he did not dare to move too much, for fear that he would hurt the little guy who was as fragile as a ceramic doll. "Big brother. " She looked at the young man in front of her with her clear big eyes and called him again in a soft voice. "En." Hearing his answer, Nancy was even happier. Her soft light pink lips raised at the corners of her mouth, and her eyes looked even more dazzling, which was so bright like a little sun that melted his hard heart. His little girl , had grown so big. "Big brother, Dad is still waiting for us outside. " "Okay. " He still answered with one word. Then Marcus Brook wrapped his arms around Nancy''s back and hugged the little girl with one hand. She was so light. The young man with a cold temperament frowned. In a wink, he had already thought about how to feed the little guy in his arms and made her fat in the future. The expressionless stern young man was holding a cute and delicate child like a doll in his one arm, which looked weird but cute. But it really shocked Marcus Brook''s subordinates. With their elite mind, they couldn''t imagine the scene that their boss hugged a child. But today, they saw it with their own eyes. When the tall and indifferent young man walked away with the little girl in his arms, the assistant and others reacted and quickly followed. They tried to adjust their expressions, but they were excited inside and could not calm down at all. Chapter 39 Big Brother Chapter 39 Big Brother Chapter 39 Big Brother Nancy''s soft fingers grabbed the clothes on her brother''s shoulders, and her little butt rested on his brother''s strong arms. And she kept smiling. "Hold tight." A low, seemingly emotionless voice sounded in Nancy''s ears. If she had been someone else, she might thought it was because he didn''t like her. But the way he held Nancy was so gentle and steady. And Nancy also knew that her eldest brother didn''t hate her, although he looked cold. The pretty little girl answered softly, then looked at her big brother who still had a grim expression on his face. She took the initiative to hug the young man''s neck with her small arms and leaned closer. There were no changes on Marcus Brook''s face. But he looked at the little girl who was hugging him and his cold eyes softened a lot. Of course, no one could perceive obvious changes except the people around him all the time. Marcus Brook''s special assistant Philip was keenly aware of the changes in his boss. To be honest, he still hadn''t figured it out yet. Why did his boss just go to the toilet ande out with a child! It was illegal, man! ! Looking at the tall young man walking in front of him, he wanted to say something but hesitated. How could he stop this? Marcus Brook walked in the front with a strong sense of oppression. Even he held a little girl in his arms, which still did not reduce the strong sense. People who walked in from the outside subconsciously gave way to them. They only saw the inherent sense of oppression on TV or short videos. It turned out... there was such a mysterious thing in real life! The people who watched Marcus Brook and his group walking by thought like this. "My God, that man has a strong aura. I didn''t dare to look at him, but his figure is definitely the best I''ve ever seen. And his legs are so long!" "Well, it turns out that there are men with inherent sense of oppression in the real world. The domineering and ruthless president just stepped out from the novel." "Sister, did you see the child in his arms just now? She''s as soft as a bunny. I''m obsessed with his gesture that he held the child, so cute!" "Ahhh... I forgot to take a photo!" "I''m afraid that you can''t. There are bodyguards around him. He is not the man we can mess with." Marcus Brook, who had already walked away, didn''t know what was going on behind him. As soon as they walked into the waiting hall, his temperament which was as cold as a snow-capped mountain made no one dare to be close to him. Of course, there were also many people who were secretly watching them. Nancy, who was sitting on her brother''s arm, suddenly realized that her brother was so tall, and everyone around him was shorter than him. Therefore, the sight of Nancy, who was being held at the moment, was also very high. The little girl was very happy. She used to have such a vision when her father held her, but now it was her brother who was holding her ha ha... Of course, James Brook saw them instantly because they were obvious. Nancy, who could see far since she was holding by her brother, also discovered her father, who also seemed out of tune with his surroundings because of his extraordinary temperament. Well... her brother inherited her father''s genes. Of course her father was also very tall. "Dad." Nancy called her Dad softly when James Brook came over. Out of excitement, her voice sounded louder than before, and the soft and milky voice was heard by many people and attracted a lot of attention. Listening to this little milky voice was a kind of enjoyment to everyone. "Dad, Nancy has found brother." The little girl didn''t notice the sight that fell on her. She smiled as softly as a warm little angel, which melted a lot of people''s hearts. Philip almost choked on his own saliva when he heard Nancy call James Brook father. Of course he knew his boss''s father, so... she was really his boss''s sister? Biological sister! But... As the assistant and housekeeper of Marcus Brook, well, he used to be assistant only, he had stayed by Marcus Brook''s side for more than six years. And he had visited the Brook''s house many times, but he swore that he had never seen the little girl in the Brook''s house. And it was so unbelievable! "Dad." When James Brook came over, Marcus Brook just greeted him coldly and expressionlessly. It wasn''t because they had a tense rtionship, but he was just like that, cold like ice. James Brook was already used to it, so he smiled gently and patted his eldest son on the shoulder. "It''s great that youe back. I left you a lot of gifts." Marcus Brook did not speak with a cold expression. He was sure that the gifts must not be nice. When it came to gifts, Nancy suddenly remembered what she had prepared for her big brother, and she blinked her beautiful big eyes. "Dad, gift. The gift Nancy prepared for brother." Her cute voice was covered with anxiety, and her clear big eyes seemed to melt people''s hearts. Hearing that Nancy had prepared a gift for him, Marcus Brook was surprised. His cold eyes softened and he looked at the little girl in his arms. The little girl took a small ck rectangr gift box from her father and brought it to her big brother with both hands. "Big brother, this is the gift that Nancy bought for you." It seemed there was a real milky fragrance mixed in her soft voice and reached his nose. He took over the box held by the little guy with his slender palm. "Give Nancy to me, and you can see what she gave by yourself." James was about to reach out to hug Nancy. At the time, Marcus Brook took a step back, turned sideways to avoid James'' action. Then he handed over the gift box naturally. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Philip caught on and immediately stepped forward to catch it and opened it, revealing the pen lying quietly inside. James "..." James thought what a dutiful son he was! Marcus Brook didn''t seem to see his father''s fiery eyes which were like knives poked at Marcus'' body. He lowered his eyes to meet the beautiful big eyes that belonged to a little girl, who was looking forward to hispliment like a puppy mumbling. With his slender fingers, he picked up the pen in the gift box, which had high-grade ck texture and luxurious golden fine lines without aplicated design and was unexpectedly suitable for him. The little guy had a good eye. Marcus Brook, who never smiled, raised the corner of his mouth slightly. This slight change was almost imperceptible, but Philip, who observed everything meticulously, noticed it. Philip "..." Even a more expensive pen didn''t win his boss''s smile. "I like it very much." He said sinctly. After rotating it in his fingertips, he put the pen into the chest pocket of the ck suit. Although her big brother only said four words, Nancy who gave the gift was very happy. Her clear big eyes were curved and a sweet smile emerged on her delicate face. Chapter 40 Give A Present To Big Brother Chapter 40 Give A Present To Big Brother Chapter 40 Give A Present To Big Brother In the car, Nancy sat between her big brother and her father quietly, keeping smiling. Her little feet were swinging back and forth in the air. She peeked at the cold youth next to her from time to time and her eyes curved like a beautiful little crescent moon. The little person exuded joy. "Happy?" A cold, low voice sounded in the cramped space. Nancy was discovered by her eldest brother when she was peeking at him. The smile in Marcus Brook''s eyes disappeared in a sh, and he still wore the cold expression which was as cold as ice. "Yes, I''m happy to see big brother." The kid who was discovered blushed and seemed a little shy, but still answered her brother''s question softly. James was a little jealous. After seeing her big brother, Nancy, his daughter, forgot his existence. "Nancy, came to daddy. We are arriving home soon. Your mother will be happy if you hold the flowers." The beautiful and delicate bouquet was colorful, which reflected in Nancy''s ck eyes. She also liked these pretty flowers. The little guy who was holding a bouquet of flowers sat more upright, and took back her attention from Marcus Brook. Marcus Brook looked at his father nkly. James Brook wore a gentle smile on his face, "Son, apany Dad to thepany tomorrow." James Brook thought in his heart that he had left his son a lot of work! "No." Marcus Brook refused very quickly. James Brook "..." His son seemed to rebel against him. "No way, you shall go!" Marcus Brook was silent, looking at the phone with a cold gaze. He leaned back slightly, slowly fixing his eyes on the little girl. Before he came back, he had thought about all kinds of scenes when he met his sister. Before the meet, he was actually a little nervous in his heart even though he didn''t show it. He was afraid that his sister would be afraid of him and dislike him. Because of his cold temperament and a strong sense of oppression, no adults dared to approach him, let alone a child. Children cried when they saw him. He also thought about it before, what should he do if Nancy cried? Because he was nervous, Marcus Brook went to the airport toilet as soon as he got off the ne. Unexpectedly, when he came out, he saw a little guy who was tiptoeing and trying to wash her hands. And... the little guy was a little familiar. At that time, he stood still and took out his mobile phone to confirm. He never thought that the way he and his sister met was... like this. He didn''t think much about it at the time, he walked over and hugged the little guy to wash her hands. At the moment when he hugged Nancy, his muscles and jaw were tense. Surprisingly, the little guy was a little scared at first because of facing a stranger, but she didn''t cry like he imagined. Was Nancy more courageous than he imagined, or was that because of the wonderful blood rtionship between them? He was recognized at the time when he was wiping the little guy''s hands. Marcus Brook''s heart softened when he saw his younger sister was timid but still wanted to get close to him. "Big brother." The soft and milky voice called him cautiously. Marcus Brook, who closed his eyes and recalled the scene when he met his sister, slowly opened his eyes. His slender fingers went to the little girl''s neck and pinched it. He gave a low hum as an answer. His cold and sharp eyes soften, indicating that he was listening. "Big brother, are you tired?" Concern brimmed in Nancy''s clear eyes, and her tone was soft and sweet. The corners of Marcus Brook''s mouth rose slightly. He opened his mouth slightly and spit out a word "No." Nancy answered softly, titled and rubbed her little head lightly on his hand. The car drove all the way to the Brooks'' vi. Hearing the barks of the dog, Marcus Brook looked at it nkly. Adolph, who was wagging its tail before, drooped its tail as if feeling something terrifying staring at him. It looked around and then met Marcus Brook''s gaze. "Woof woof woof!" It seemed it was saying, "What are you looking at!" Marcus Brook indifferently retracted his gaze, "Stupid." He opened the door and stepped out with his long legs. The strong and cold aura suddenly made the dog slip away quickly with its tail between its hind legs. Adolph thought, "I can''t afford to mess with this guy. He looks horrible!" After getting out of the car, Marcus Brook did not leave, but bent over without saying a word, and took out the soft little girl in the car before James did it. James Brook "..." "My daughter!" James couldn''t maintain his smile any more. He gritted his teeth and uttered the two words. Marcus Brook said lightly, "My sister." The father and son looked at each other. Sparks red in their eyes. Nancy pulled her brother''s fingers and her father''s clothes. "Dad, brother, don''t argue with each other." She was overwhelmed between them. She wanted to be close to both her dad and her brother. Fortunately, Windy came over at this time. "Baby girl!" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Windy came like a butterfly, and immediately snatched the little guy who was in her brother''s arms. Marcus Brook "..." He dared to confront his father, which was a habit formed since childhood. When he was a child, he and his brother used their wits to fight with their dad for mom, and then fought for their sister since Nancy was born. Now since Nancy came back...the fight continued. But he didn''t dare to grab with his mom. Now Nancy was in James'' wife''s / Marcus'' mom''s arms. Neither did they dare to grab. "Mom, this is a gift for you. " Being Held in mom''s arms, Nancy smiled with her curved eyes and brows, looking like an angle. She brought the bouquet held by her two small arms to her mother. Windy was surprised and her beautiful eyes lit up. She asked immediately, " Did Nancy buy this for me? " The little guy smiled and showed her neat and white teeth. She nodded shyly and quietly. Her big clean and bright eyes were full of anticipation. "Nancy didn''t know what to buy. Dad helped me. " Windy touched her daughter''s fluffy little head and her heart was filled with love to the little girl. She was moved to tears. How could her precious daughter be so sensible and considerate? "It''s still a gift that Nancy gave to me and I like it very much." Nancy hugged Windy''s neck. She stuck her face to her mother''s to show her love. "I like mommy." Windyughed happily. "Why are you still standing here? Go home." Windy kissed Nancy''s little cheek with a smile on her face. After receiving the gift, she held the little guy and walked in the front refreshingly. James and Marcus Brook exchanged a nce at each other temporarily and strode with their long legs to catch up with them. "Nancy came back." "Grandpa." The little guy called her grandfather in a milky voice, and trotted into her grandpa''s arms with her short legs. Then she took out the gift for the old man, which was a pair of shoes that were very suitable for the elderly to wear. The old manughed even more happily. Of course, she didn''t forget Mr. Benjamin. "I have one too." Mr. Benjamin was surprised to hold his own gift and thought how sweet Miss Nancy was. Chapter 41 Coming Home Chapter 41 Coming Home Chapter 41 - Coming Home "Come here," said Marcus in a dull voice. Holding Harley, Nancy scuttled over with her short legs. Marcus rubbed her hairy head with his long fingers, looking grim in his ck shirt. But Nancy wasn''t terrified of him. Instead, she liked to cling to her brother. "Marcus." Murmuring in a soft voice, Nancy gazed at the stern young man in front of her with her watery eyes. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Marcus looked at the cat lyingzily in her arms, and with a nce, he saw the dog not far away who was baring his teeth at him but did not dare to step forward. "Is this your dog?" Nancy nodded lovingly and exined in a baby''s voice, "They grew up with me. The cat''s name is Harley, and the dog''s name is Adolph." "Hmm, " said Marcus without asking more questions. He opened a box in his hand disying a beautiful crystal gemstone bracelet with a beautiful crystal butterfly pendant at the bottom. He held her wrist with his fingers, which were as white as jade, and put the bracelet on her. Licking its paws gracefully, Harley gave Marcus a nce with its turquoise eyes before its body lightly jumped from Nancy''s arms. Nancy''s eyes widened in surprise as she looked at the bracelet. The obsidian pupils shone with a bright star-like light, as clean and translucent as covered in ss, so beautiful that it was intoxicating. Marcus looked down at Nancy''s big beautiful eyes full of aura, which brought him back to when she was born. At that time, everyone thought they were the most beautiful eyes in the world. "Brother Marcus, is this a gift for me?" Nancy lifted her wrist. The bracelet on her wrist glistened under the refraction of the light, emitting a radiant yet soft glow, and the crystal butterfly dangled came to life as if it would spread its wings and fly at any moment. She liked it so much. She was so happy that her eyes were curved into rounded little crescents. People always had a soft spot for her because of her harmless appearance. Marcus'' icy eyes unconsciously softened a lot. "Well, it''s for you." Nancy sniffed and took a few steps towards her big brother, leaning into his arms. Not only was Marcus'' temperament cold, but his body was also a little cold, but Nancy didn''t feel it at all. She wrapped her warm hands around Marcus'' cold palm and rubbed her face against it like a delicate kitten. "I''ll hold his hands to keep him warm." she thought. Marcus paused for a moment, with his hands rubbing her soft hair. Philip, who was dutifully standing behind Marcus was silent. There was something weird about my master, he thought. The two siblings were getting along so well that James was jealous, frowning on Marcus from head to toe. At dinner, Marcus looked at his grandfather and father and said, "When will we hold a banquet to release the identity of Nancy?" They had already agreed to hold a banquet to officially announce her identity after she returned. Theirdy cannot be looked down upon by outsiders. "Preparations are already underway. Nancy''s birthday is the first of September, with only a month left. We''ll prepare a grand birthday party for her where we high-profile announce her as our Brook family''s youngdy. In the meantime, we must raise her well and try to fatten her up a bit." They knew that quite a few people were paying attention to the Brook family. Nancy was too thin now, and it would be better if she could be plumper before the banquet. They certainly did not mind her figure. No matter what, she was the best. But there would be many people at the banquet. If Nancy was too thin to be in a good image, it was easy to bemented on by some malicious people. They didn''t care about rumours, but they did care about Nancy. Sometimes people spread rumours without thinking, but it was easy to be remembered by children with sensitive minds. They wanted to prepare a perfect birthday party for Nancy. Marcus nodded slightly and said nothing. With a dazed face, before she could even think about what the banquet was about, arge crystal prawn was ced in her bowl. Marcus peeled the shrimps and put them in the little girl''s bowl, then sequentially picked another one out to peel methodically with his bony fingers. The sleeves of Marcus'' ck shirt were neatly pulled up to a little below the bend of his arms, revealing his forearm with solid muscles. His fingers were slender with well-defined joints, and the nails were neatly trimmed. Such a pair of hands that footholic would love to collect were now being used to peel shrimp shells, which seemed to be a waste of God''s gifts. Philip wanted to help his master peel the shrimp, but he wouldn''t dare to without Marcus'' permission. He took his time peeling the shrimp with jade-carved fingers as if dealing with some artwork, which made people appreciate such beauty. The second shrimp was quickly peeledpletely by Marcus, who then naturally ced it on Nancy''s side. Seeing that she didn''t eat them, Marcus asked in a soft voice, "Don''t you like it?" As his voice was cold, what he did was utterly opposite to his chilly temperament. Even the family members who were familiar enough with him were looking at Marcus with some shock at this moment. My son/grandson was peeling the shells of shrimps? They thought. He was a person who would not give himself such kind of trouble. Usually, he didn''t eat such things with shells. But now, in order to feed Nancy, he really sacrificed a lot. Nancy shook her head rapidly, with her soft hair tossing along with her, especially the small handful of dull hair on the top of her head. "No, I enjoy it a lot." She said as she crammed her rice with the shrimps until her cheeks were round. Those watery eyes were so bright that she resembled a cute little chipmunk. Seeing how happy she was eating, the corners of Marcus'' mouth curved a little with satisfaction before he continued to peel the shrimp and crabs for her. In the case of fish, he carefully picked out all the thorns before putting them into her bowl. However, he didn''t eat anything. To say that Philip was shocked would be an understatement. Who would have thought that their Signorino, who could make a child cry just by standing there, would be a siscon. "Brother Marcus, eat some too." Nancy put more food in his bowl. Philip was about to say something. His master was a clean freak, at least never eating the dishes that someone else had used chopsticks to pinch. As soon as he opened his mouth, he saw Marcus eating the dishes that Nancy put into his bowl expressionlessly, even with a little leap of joy. The words just wouldn''te out of Philip''s mouth. Chapter 42 Fed by Marcus Chapter 42 Fed by Marcus Chapter 42 Fed by Marcus It was unexpected that the narrative changed so fast. At a closer look, several other Brook family members at the dinner table were surprised. Apparently, they all knew that Marcus had a fetish about cleanliness. But Nancy didn''t know it. She was happier after seeing her brother enjoy the food she picked up for him, and her little tummy ended up full and bloated. There was one more person in the group going for a walk today. Nancy ran around following Adolph and Harley. asionally, she went to the garden to take the swings, and her father pushed her gently behind. As for the walking exercise, nearly everybody enjoyed it. However, there was only one exception. Marcus was so cool and indifferent the whole time that made Windy and the Elderly Mr. Brook dissatisfied. How could that warm, lovely boy as a kid grow up to be like this! In fact, this was because Nancy''s missing hit him really hard. It was all the fault of those people back then! After Marcus came back, Nancy especially loved to hang around with him, following him like a little tail and calling him "brother"in a soft and sweet voice from time to time. Marcus would never get tired of responding to his little sister. Although every time he responded with one word only, the little one would still be happy. "Marcus." When it was time to go back, Nancy took small steps to Marcus''s side. The little girl boldly grabbed her brother''s bony forefinger with her tiny soft hand. Marcus''s fingers were slightly cool, but the weather was hot now, so the coolness was just right for her. "Brother Marcus, why are your hands cold?" Nancy raised her little face and asked softly. The little girl stared at her brother with sparkling eyes, but she could only see his delicate chin because Marcus was much taller than she was. Marcus slightly flexed the finger that was grabbed by her, "I don''t know." Nancy followed him slowly, and at the same time, Marcus also slowed down for his little sister. "So are your hands cold in winter?" Marcus nodded. Nancy then looked at him with a heartfelt look. Marcus got confused. "You must be very cold. My hands are warm. When winteres, I will hold your hands." Marcus looked down at the lovely little one and a small, unobtrusive smile curved his thin lips. "That''s a good idea." He answered. Nancy smiled even happier, like a little sun, pretty and warm. When they came back from the stroll, Marcus went to the study to deal with endless work. Nancy left her elder brother''s study reluctantly. Though she was wee to stay and have fun herself, she didn''t want to disturb Marcus''s work anymore. "I didn''t expect Nancy to be so clingy to Marcus." James replied with a twinge of jealousy in his heart, "I have no idea why Nancy likes my icy son so much!" Obviously, he was jealous. Windy rolled her eyes, "Why are you jealous of your own son? It is so childish." James said stubbornly, "Obviously, Nancy used to be the clingiest to me." At that moment, the Elderly Mr. Brook walked past and had a disdainful glimpse, "What nonsense are you talking about? Nancy likes to stick with me the most." James was unconvinced, "Dad, honestly speaking, as long as I''m not at work, Nancy is apparently with me for most of the time, is that right?" The father and son started arguing again while Windy felt bored and walked away. She had no idea why such an elegant and calm husband be so childish. Windy went to the kitchen to prepare the fruit, and Nancy ran in with ttering steps. Windy fed her a big round grape instantly. One side of her cheeks was bulging as she ate the big grape. And there was a sparkle in her shining, luminous eyes. Even though now she could see the scene every day, Windy was still touched by her lovely baby girl. "How lovely my baby is!" Windy squatted down and gently poked Nancy''s bulging cheeks, which immediately sunk into a small nest. Nancy looked at her mother with big shing eyes. What an adorable girl! Windy hugged her daughter and kissed her on the cheek. Nancy chewed and swallowed the grapes in her mouth and padded up to give her mother an intimate kiss too. "My daughter is so cute." "My mother is so beautiful!" The mother and daughter started to praise each other in turns, and then bothughed. "What are you doing, Mum?" The little girl put her hands on the kitchen counter. She fixed herrge limpid eyes on the fruit that had been washed already. "Mummy, what kind of fruit does Marcus like to eat?" As soon as Windy heard this, she knew that Nancy wanted to send fruit to her son. "You are so fond of Marcus, huh?" Windy asked amused. Nancy nodded meekly, "I love him much." She answered in a soft, sweet voice. Windy rubbed her hairy head, "Marcus is so icy. Many kids were scared to cry." Nancy puffed out her cheeks and defended Marcus. "They''re timid." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "And Marcus is very kind." She added softly. It''s not Marcus''s fault, she thought. Windy burst outughing and handed her a filled fruit te, "Come on. I know your Marcus is very nice. Here you are." Nancy blushed shyly, reached out to cup the fruit te, and ran off on short legs. Then she came to the study, opened the door and looked inside. Marcus sat indifferently on the leatherwork chair, stared at theputer, and responded asionally to someone else in an impersonal voice like an inanimate robot. It seemed even through the screen, you could feel the strong sense of oppression brought by him. The subordinate staff from the other side of theputer were used to him like this. Moreover, they all admired him very much, who was a god-like existence for them. Nancy probed with a fruit te and wondered if she should go in. The little girl seemed to hesitate in walking in. She wanted to share the food with her brother, but she was afraid of disturbing him. "Come in." A familiar indifferent voice came from inside, but if listened carefully, there was an imperceptible tenderness hidden. Seemed to be discovered, Nancy tiptoes in embarrassment and walked in with a fruit tray in her little arms. Chapter 43 Bringing Fruit to Marcus Chapter 43 Bringing Fruit to Marcus Chapter 43: Bringing Fruit to Marcus "Marcus~" Nancy softly cried, looking at Marcus with her clear and shing eyes. Marcus lightly tapped his forefinger on Nancy''s forehead, "Why don''t youe in?" Nancy handed him the fruit te and stood obediently beside him. She poked her fingers and replied in a soft voice. "I''m afraid I would disturb you." Marcus put the fruit te away and asked softly, "What do you like to eat?" "Grapes." The sweet voice answered crisply. Marcus smiled slightly, twisted arge grape and slowly peeled it with his slender fingers. Then he fed it to the little one. Nancy opened her mouth and took arge gulp of the whole big watery grape with cheeks bulged again. Marcus couldn''t help poking at her cheek, nearly pushing out the grape he had just fed. Not angry at being poked, Nancy stopped chewing for a while. As she pliantly moved her cheeks, the grapes turned around in her mouth and shifted to the other side. With such a big grape wrapped in her mouth, she bit slowly and couldn''t swallow it for a while. Marcus''s indifferent sight followed this action and then poked the cheek again. But this time, he was restrained; at least, the grape didn''t get out. Marcus still looked cold, but Nancy could feel a hint of warmth in his eyes. Looking at her elder brother, Nancy found his curled eyshes blinking like the pretty wings of a butterfly. So beautiful it is! When Nancy was about to finish the grape in her mouth, Marcus peeled anotherrge grape and handed it to her. The lovely little girl was like a small animal tempted by food, utterly dependent on the man in front of her as he fed her. She slowly moved towards him and finally leaned on her brother''s slenderp. Quiet and well-behaved, Nancy was as obedient as a furry rabbit. Marcus smiledrger and became more skilled in feeding. "Ahem..." A coughing sound came from inside theputer, breaking the wordless and warm interaction. Marcus took his eyes away from Nancy and looked at theputer indifferently. He behaved as if just realized that it was not only him and his little sister in this situation. Meanwhile, all the subordinates from the other side of theputer were shocked. Some even stood up from where they were sitting and tried hard to look into the screen. But Nancy was too short to be noticed. They could only hear the soft and sweet voice calling for Marcus, their boss, which sounded like a girl''s voice, and their bosspletely behaved differently after the little girl came in. Although he still looked as cold as ice, something was different. Moreover... They seemed to hear the bossugh just now!!! There must be something happening, but they couldn''t find out any clues! Some alert people also noticed that there was a slight smile existed on his face. It was so astonishing to them, even more shocking than the impact of Mars hitting the earth, that their boss, who was as cold as a lofty iceberg and as emotionless as a robot, smiled! Just because of the astonishment, the subordinates were silenced for a long time. It was quiet for several minutes before someone came back to realize that they were still in a meeting. How could their serious and meticulous boss drift off! Marcus slowly wiped his fingers with a handkerchief. When he raised his eyes, hepressed his lips and turned back into a cold robot again. It seemed everything they saw was just an illusion. "The project " Nancy " will be followed up any time by my side. Several program errors need changing as soon as possible, and I will send you the character modelling image of Nancy ......" Leaning on Marcus''sp with grapes in her mouth, Nancy heard her brother''s calling. However, he wasn''t looking at her but still talking to the person through theputer. Although Nancy was confused when the word "Nancy" was mentioned several times, she obediently kept quiet. As her little chin rested on her brother''s arm, she almost put her entire weight on Marcus. Just then, another grape was pitched over. Nancy raised her pretty little face and nced at Marcus with sparkling eyes. He seemed to be concentrating on talking seriously to the person through theputer. But at the same time, he was feeding her, which did not influence his work. Well... that''s awesome. Nancy grabbed the grapes in Marcus'' hand and ate them; her eyes looked at Marcus full of worship. As she was eating happily, a broad palm embraced her back. Marcus picked her up and put her on thep. Marcus gently pressed her hairy head against his chest. After slightly glimpsing at her, he continued to work on theputer. Nancy was slightly startled when she was first picked up. Then she was incredibly well-behaved. Sitting on Marcus''p with her little body tightly leaning back on him, her face rested sideways against his broad chest. Nancy felt so relieved listening to the faint vibrationsing from Marcus''s chest. After that, she spent the rest of the time staying in her brother''s arms, eating what Marcus fed while quietly watching him work. For almost an hour of the meeting, Marcus was so focused and skillful in doing two things at once with ease. Nancy yawned a little before this meeting was over. Out of the meeting, Marcus rubbed the little head. "Sleepy?" Nancy nodded obediently, "A little bit." "Have a rest." The little girl shook her head. She rubbed her eyes with her tiny hands and said softly.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Brother Adam is going to finish the ss; I have promised to pick him up. Besides, I am supposed to go to school and send gifts to brother Louis." She bought gifts for everyone in the family and remembered to fulfill promises in earnest she had made with her brothers. She didn''t want to let them down. Marcus hummed and smoothed her hairy hair with his fingers. He didn''t force her but just took another strawberry. Nancy rubbed her tummy, which was rounded and puffed up from being fed. She was a little bit stuffed. "Nancy has eaten enough; Marcus goes ahead." Nancy blushed with embarrassment when she looked at the te with little fruit left. She meant to share Marcus with the fruits, but she finished them off. Chapter 44 The Distracted Elder Brother Chapter 44 The Distracted Elder Brother Chapter 44 The Distracted Elder Brother Marcus''s slightly cool fingers touched Nancy''s slightly bulging belly on the fabric of the clothes. He was sure that she was full, he left her off. Then he ate the left fruits without hurry. The two were getting alone well with each other, while on the other side of the conference room, after the big screen went dark, the whole room became lively. "Did any of you see clearly the girl who called our boss brother?" "No, it seems she is a few years old from her voice. Maybe she''s too short for the camera to see!" "Wait, that person was really our boss? If he hadn''t been so cold to us, I would have thought that person was a fake one!" "That''s not right, the expression on the boss''s face hasn''t changed much, but that feeling, hum... how to say? After all, it''s different." "God, I swear I saw bossugh just now, and the upward arc of his mouth when he was smiling is at least 10 centimeters! It''s 10 centimeters!" "Fuck, Cliaf, are your eyes rulers? How can you know that?" "I also saw that. His eyes were very tender when his head down." "He must be looking at his sister." "By the way, howe we never heard that our boss has a sister?" "I really want to see what the boss''s sister looks like." Everyone had a heated discussion. Because of the sister, many people secretly nned to go back to China to see her by themselves. Someone caught an idea and immediately thought of Philip, who had returned to China with the boss. Soon, Philip''s cell phone was kept ringing. Everyone texted him to ask about the sister, some even dreamed to see her pictures. Ha... Even himself didn''t have any pictures yet. After Philip criticized those colleagues who were day dreaming, Marcus and Nancy came downstairs. Philip hurriedly put away his mobile phone, looked up and stared nkly at his cold-faced boss Marcus walking down slowly with one arm hugged a little girl who was as beautiful as a delicate doll. The youngdy was obviously more rely on Marcus than before. She took the initiative to hug him with her small arms and lie on him. Only from her eyes and eyebrows, you could feel her happiness. "Boss." Philip called him respectfully. Although he had seen this before, he still couldn''t react to it timely. "Prepare the car." Marcus replied coldly, only left three words and then he turned his head to Nancy he was holding. His voice was more gentle when talking to her. "Do you want milk or water?" Nancy''s soft little head rubbed gently on her brother''s neck, and said in a small and baby voice, "Milk." Marcus immediately went to the kitchen with Nancy without hesitation. A ss of milk had been heated in the incubator, so he took it out directly and gave it to the little girl. "I''m going to pick up Adam with Nancy now." Aftering out of the kitchen, Marcus left such a sentence and walked out with Nancy. Dad Brook was angry, "Stop. We''ve made a deal before, I''ll go with Nancy!" Marcus: "Don''t try to leave your work to me." James: "......" The son was getting harder and harder to deal with. James felt a little guilty. However, that wasn''t the end. Marcus turned his head and looked at Windy without any expressions and said. "Mom, Dad''s private money is hidden behind your portrait on the corridor wall." James stumbled and almost fell to the ground, he gnashed his teeth and looked at his good son. He even didn''t dare to turn his head to look at his wife. He smiled and gave his son a thumbs up "Good boy!" But he didn''t look that good when gnashing his tooth. "James?" A gentle voice sounded in his ears. James closed his eyes and opened them again, who would have thought that? As a sessful businessman who was a wolf in sheep''s clothing outside, James was a hen-pecked husband at home. And even all his sries had to be handed in. Marcus, who had easily dealt with his father without guilty, now had left with the stunned Nancy without hurry. Nancy grabbed her brother''s clothes worriedly, and hesitatingly asked in a soft voice, "Will Dad be hit?" Should she go to stop the fight? Marcus almostughed out. He rubbed the little girl''s head, "No, at most he will lose his private money." Nancy replied and felt better. It was fine as long as Dad wouldn''t be hit. "Go to the Fairview Garden." Nancy looked at the elder brother nkly, didn''t he say they were going to pick up the brother Adam from school? The back of the neck was gently pinched again, Nancy shrunk her small neck and leaned against the eldest brother gently. "The Fairview Garden is where I live. I''ll take you there so that you cane at any timeter." "Okay." After she replied softly, she got a question, "Don''t you live at home?" Marcus knew that the home she was talking about was the vi where the Brook family lived in. So he exined patiently. "I''ve grown up and I have to go out to create my own home." Nancy blinked, "Will brother Adam do the same when he grows up?" "Yeah." "What about Nancy? Will I have to live out when I grow up?" Marcus was silent, then he remembered that the girl would marry someone when she grew up. Get married = live in someone else''s house = lose sister again. Not happy! Marcus pursed his lips and frowned. Philip, who was driving suddenly felt his scalp tingled. He was so familiar with the angry look of his boss. Usually, this meant someone was going to be unlucky. Obviously, this person was not Nancy. After a few seconds, Marcus back to normal. He lowered his eyes to meet Nancy''s ignorant gaze and said slowly. "No." Marcus''s slender fingers pinched the warm and soft little hands, "The vi, the house of your eldest brother, the second elder brother and the third elder brother all are your home. You can go anywhere you want and don''t have to leave us." As for the future man who would marry Nancy... Ha! Philip almost cried out with joy. His boss should be able to say so many words at one time, why didn''t he know it before! Nancy blinked her eyes, she din''t know why, but felt that her brother Marcus was angry now. The Fairview Garden located at a beautiful vi area. Like the vi area where the Brook family lived in, the people who could live there were either riches or officials. Marcus input Nancy''s fingerprints and face data into the vi''s system at the time when they stepped in. So that she could enter the vi at any time by herself, which could be say he had given her the greatest authority here. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Philip was surprised. This was the ce where his boss usually lived. It was a private area. Except for the boss himself, he had never seen anyone who could live there, let alone giving others so many rights. This showed how much he attached great importance to the youngdy. "Brother, why don''t you nt anything here?" There were many beautiful flowers and nts nted in the Brook family''s vi, but there was nothing in the garden here except thewn. And Marcus''s reason was quite simple, "I''m toozy to take care of them." He didn''t like strangers to appear in his private space, just like a beast master upied the territory and did not allow anyone else to set foot on. So no one came to the vi except for himself and an hourly worker who did the clean regrly at a specific time and left timely after that. asionally, Philip woulde because of work. On top of that, no one else coulde, let alone finding someone to take care of the flowers and nts. It was even less possible for him to deal with that. Because he didn''t have time and he didn''t like it neither. So the garden of this vi had always been free. Chapter 45 The Fairview Garden Chapter 45 The Fairview Garden Chapter 45 The Fairview Garden Nancy suddenly looked at her eldest brother eagerly. Marcus lowered his eyes and stared at her with dark pupils as deep as ancient wells, "What''s wrong?" Nancy poked her fingers and seemed she was a little embarrassed. "Brother, if you don''t nt flowers, can you...can you let Nancy nt vegetables?" All the vegetables were nt by her in the Stream Vige. The vegetables grown by elder men were not as delicious as hers. After she returned to the Brook family, she had never grown vegetables. There was a garden in the Brook family, so she could help water flowers. But she wanted to eat the vegetables she grew, and she also liked the satisfaction of harvesting when she nted it. Now there was arge area in brother Marcus''s vi. It would be wasted if not being cultivated. Nancy nodded her toes, lowered her eyes and didn''t dare to look at her eldest brother. She thought whether she was losing face. After all, she had returned to the Brook Family, but she still thought of nting vegetables. Just when she thought so, she felt a little pressure on her head, and then her hair was messed up. "Okay, do whatever you want." Nancy looked up at the eldest brother who had a cold temperament. But he said the gentlest words in the coldest voice. Nancy sniffed her little nose, and suddenly hugged Marcus''s long legs, softly and glutinously said, "My eldest brother, you are the best." Marcus rose the corner of his mouth and continued to lead her to visit the vi. "What do you want to nt? I''ll let someone buy seeds for you." Nancy held his fingers and took small steps to follow him, "Can I choose the seeds myself?" "Well, yes." Philip was stunned again. He agreed... He should agreed with that! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He was speechless when the youngdy said that she wanted to grow vegetables here. And he was sure in his heart that it was impossible for boss to agree to this unreasonable request. To grow vegetables in such a high-end vi? He couldn''t imagine that scene at all. But! He still underestimated how much his boss favored the sister. He was afraid even if the young lady wanted a star, the boss could pick it off! Nancy left contentedly after nning with her brother in high spirits at the vacant yard. When they arrived at the little brother''s school, the ss was already over. They arrived a few minuteste. And from a distance, they saw Adam stood with two friends looking unhappy. "Little brother." Marcus''s car parked in front of Adam, and as the window lowered, a cute and little head was revealed. Nancy immediately called Adam gently. Adam, who was originally sullen, heard the familiar baby voice, his anger gradually subsided. But his expression was arrogant as always. "Why do youe here sote, do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you!" His tone seemed impatient, but if he was really impatient, he wouldn''t be waiting here. It seemed that Nancy was not angry at all even if she was criticized. She indeed had a gentle temper. "I''m sorry, my little brother. Nancy iste, let''s go home." The two men following Adam widened their eyes when they heard Nancy calling Adam little brother gently. What... What happened! "Okay, for the sake of your sincere apology, your young master, I..." "Adam Brook." A cold voice came from inside the car, visible to the naked eye, the proud young master trembled, and his face changed. He stared at the car with widen eyes, and Marcus looked over with indifferent eyesight. Marcus "..." To say who he was most afraid of in the family, it was not the grandfather or the father, but the person sitting in the car now, his eldest brother! ! ! "Either get in the car or walk back by yourself." Adam got into the car hurriedly, and asked Nancy with a hopeless look in his eyes. "Why did youe to pick me up with him! " Nancy looked innocently at the little brother with big eyes, "I don''t know what you are talking about." Adam said goodbye to the two bros with a sad expression. He didn''t have time to show off his sister to them, and his ns were all disrupted by his eldest brother! "Brother Marcus." After the car was started, Adam called Marcus absently. Nancy sat in the middle, with the eldest brother and the little brother on both sides, she swayed her short legs happily. "Brother Marcus, are we going to meet the fourth elder brother now?" She tilted her head and looked at Marcus with a smile. "Well, walk there?" Nancheng Noble Academy was not far from here. They were all noble schools. One for students from kindergarten to elementary school, and the other one was for junior and high school students. They were all on the same street. "OK, let''s walk there." After saying that, she turned to look at Adam, "Do you want to go with me, brother Adam?" Adam cheered up, "Of course!" Even if there was a cold eldest brother, he could''t stop him from favoring his sister! But... Seeing Nancy and eldest brother holding hands, Adam was surprisingly angry. When did the rtionship between the two be so good!!! It was I who first met Nancy, but now it was Louis first and then the eldest brother, both of them were getting alone better with Nancy than I. I could''t bear it! Adam thought. Then he angrily walked over and grabbed Nancy''s hands with a provocative look at the Marcus subconsciously. When Marcus looked back coldly, he immediately flinched and became as timid as a quail. Of course, Nancy was happier when seeing Adam take the initiative to hold her. She smiled heartily and felt great happy. "Brother Adam, hold me tightly." Hearing Nancy call his brother, Adam just felt smug. "Don''t worry, I will never lose you." He patted his chest and assured. Marcus thought expressionlessly, his younger brother was getting more and more stupid. What was the influence of people like them who were good looking to the extreme walked on the street? "Bang..." OK. There was a girl who smashed herself into a tree because of looking at them with full concentration. And several people almost fell without paying attention to the road. Moreover, many passersby raised their mobile phones and took pictures excitedly. But before they could sent out the photo, you would see a bodyguard in a ck suit walking over and politely saying, "Miss, could you please delete the photo?" Marcus seemed to have be used to it, and he still walked with Nancy and Adam all the way to Nancheng Noble Academy with no expression on his face. But before they got to the school, they suddenly heard a messy voice, some were screaming and some were cursing. It was from a dark alley not far ahead. "Louis Brook, I''m gonna kill you!" Hearing the name of Louis, Nancy''s eyes widened. Was it brother Louis? "Bang Bang..." Marcus "..." He had guessed what happened, but he didn''t want to bring Nancy there. What should he do? But he couldn''t stop Nancy. She wanted to go there to see what was going on. Hearing the screams coming from there, Nancy was very worried. There was no other ways, Marcus could only take her there. When they saw what happened, Nancy widened her eyes with mouth opened. Chapter 46 Nancy Wants to Farm Chapter 46 Nancy Wants to Farm Chapter 46 Nancy Wants to Farm Teenagers were the most impulsive. Every school had students who fought. But now, Nancy saw that the person fighting was her brother Louis. The young man was wearing a thin light blue school uniform. His red hair was mboyant, and...because of his arrogant personality, he kicked the person on the opposite side with one kick. And then he grabbed one man''s wrist and gave him a clean over-the-shoulder falls. His long legs stepped on the neck of another boy, knocking him against the wall and unable to get down. This series of actions were seamlessly connected, ruthless but handsome. Seeing that, Nancy''s small eyes widened to round and forgot to react. A slightly cool and well-defined palm stretched out in front of her eyes to stop her from seeing the scene. And Louis, who was fighting in the alley, finally saw the seemingly inconspicuous little one standing not far away and a young man who couldn''t be ignored. Meeting Marcus''s icy gaze, Louis snorted, and was pped firmly on the shoulder because of distraction. He snorted, his expression remained the same, but his eyes became more fierce. He raised his hand and grabbed the stick that was shot at him again and then twisted his wrist and grabbed the stick abruptly. He jumped up and mmed a knee at the man''s chest, which directly knocked that boy away. Later, he beat them more acrimoniously and finally ended this battle in a short time with his three friends. During this period, Marcus just watched quietly, without intention to help. The Brook family''s education for boys had always been that they had to try their best to solve problems by themselves, including fights, as long as it was not to the point of using a knife and gun. They had to ept the result no matter winning or losing. But once it came to the level of danger, they absolutely would protect their boys. A fight between students like this was a world that belonged to children, and their adults would not interfere casually. Like now, even if Louis was beaten a few times, Marcus''s eyesight had not changed and Adam just stood aside with great interests and cheered for Louis. Louis looked at the moaning group of people on the ground, the anger in the eyes was still not gone. His thumb wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, then he turned around and walked out. "Hey? Louis, wait, sigh... It hurts to much!" "Fuck!" "Hiss......" Tod and the others apparently also saw Marcus and the others who were standing not far away. The high-spirited young men who had won the fight now became quails. "Brother." Louis came over and called Marcus, but his eyes fell on Nancy. Nancy''s little hand grabbed the Marcus''s palm. Now that the fight was end, she freed his hand, revealing her big watery eyes with a worried look. "Louis." Being called gently, Louis''s arrogance from the fight just now disappeared, and when he met the little soft one, only softness remained. Just before he raised his hand to rub her warm head, a messy footstep sounded, followed by the dean and teacher of their school. The final result was that all the people involved in the fight were taken to the office, um... including Nancy and Adam. They stood between a row of young people with bruised noses and swollen faces, the two clean little guys were too conspicuous. Teachers were scolding them, but when it turned to Louis, their voices lowered a lot unconsciously when they met Nancy''s watery, clean and big eyes. The corners of Louis''s mouth rose. He really did not expect that he would avoid the teacher''s loud voice because of his sister. Nancy took Louis''s hand and stood next to him. As soon as someone was scolding him, she would look at the teacher helplessly. Gradually, everyone noticed the difference in how the teachers treated them and Louis when they were scolded. The students "..." It could only be med that they didn''t have such a sweet sister... Adam held Nancy''s hand,pletely ignoring what the teacher was saying with his all eyesight on his sister, thinking about how to make her call him brother more. As for Marcus, he was more like a leader than the dean, sitting indifferently on the chair and listening to the teachers interrogate the whole thing. In fact, it was a rtionship between some young people. The boss of the other group liked the cutest girl in school, but the girl didn''t like him. She liked Louis, and gave him various things every day. But Louis, a guy who was a cool boy, didn''t like anyone. The things that the little girls gave him were either thrown away by him or passed on to others. Anyway, he didn''t ept any of them. After knowing this, the boss was not convinced. Not only because the girl he favored liked Louis, but also because Louis threw the things she gave him and made the girl sad. Then it resulted in this fight and the opposite started the fight. Therefore, the whole thing could be said that Louis suffered aplete disaster. The teacher was so angry, he punished everyone and ask them to self-criticize. In the end, the other group was asked to pay for medical expenses and their parents were invited to school. After that, the dean looked at Marcus, and he was relieved to see that theter did not express any opinion. Fortunately, the big shot didn''t care too much, otherwise this group of people couldn''t study at school any more. The dean thought. After everything was solved, the other group of people left in despair. Louis squeezed Nancy''s warm little hands, and the next second, the fluffy little girl was hugged up in the air. But the person holding her was not Louis. Louis raised his head to meet Marcus''s gaze. One was indifferent and cold, the other was rebellious. The eyebrows and eyes of the youth and teenagers were somewhat simr. At different ages, Marcus''s aura was obviously more oppressive. Although Louis was rebellious, he respected Marcus, the eldest brother. "Marcus, when did youe back?" He was secretly annoyed that he was slow to react, and should have picked up the little girl before the Marcus. Marcus: "This morning." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. They walked out of the office. Louis simply said a few words to Marcus, and then he had nothing to say. In fact, no one could say a few words to Marcus. Because he was too taciturn and couldn''t arose other''s willing to talk to him. Louis decisively put his heart to Nancy. He raised his hands and pinched the soft cheeks on both sides of the little girl. "Why did youe to see me today?" Nancy''s little mouth was pinched, and the soft-tempered one didn''t know how to pat his hand down, and only answered softly with big moist eyes. "Yesterday I fell asleep." "Brother Louis, do you feel pain?" Louis pinched the little girl''s cheek twice then put his hands down. "It hurts a bit." He raised his eyebrows and smiled, "It won''t hurt any more if you can exhale on the bruises for me." Nancy was very distressed. She leaned over her small body, pouted her small mouth and blew a few times at the ce of Louis''s mouth where he was beaten. "Whoosh~" "Nancy whoosh whoosh, pain goes away." After she said that gently. she stretched out her small hand and gently touched Louis''s face. Chapter 47 Louis is Fighting Chapter 47 Louis is Fighting Chapter 47 Louis is Fighting Louis was delighted, he raised his hand and rubbed her little head. "Now I don''t hurt anymore." Tod and the others were very envious. They were also beaten, but the treatment they got was completely different. Destroy it! The world didn''t love them anymore. The little girl didn''t believe it. The wounds looked painful. She forced him to see a doctor. If it was another person, Louis might have been impatient long ago. He never needed anyone else to jump in his affairs, but if the person was Nancy. "Okay, I''ll go to see a doctor as you want." Nancy suddenly smiled and said in a baby voice, "Louis is a good boy." Louis "..." "Ha ha ha ha ha..." Todughed out. Ha ha ha... A good boy, this should be used on Louis ha ha ha... Marcus pinched the back of Nancy''s neck. The little girl shrunk her neck and leaned on Marcus. The lotus root-like small arms hugged around his neck, which seemed that she was quite rely on her brother. "Marcus, let''s take Louis to see the doctor." Seeing the little girl''s attention was on himself, Marcus''s eyes shed with satisfaction. He hummed gently, then hugged the girl and turned around to walk to the school infirmary. Louis tutted after him. He couldn''t believe that the eldest brother, who looked so cold, would even competed for his sister! But didn''t he juste back today? Why was the rtionship between them so good? He remembered that kids were generally afraid of the elder brother and they would even cry out when seeing him. Louis couldn''t help but thinking of the girl from the distant rtives of Brook''s family, who was so frightened that she was trembling and wanted to cry out in front of Marcus, but she still had to approach him against her will under the guidance of adults. With his tongue on his cheeks, Louis snorted. Sure enough, others were different from his biological sister. How natural Nancy treated Marcus. After being examined in the infirmary, they found that Louis had arge bruise on his shoulder in addition to the minor wound on the corner of his mouth. The skin of the Brook family was fair, and the young masters who grew up with golden spoons would not be exposed to the sun for a long time unless they were stupid. So theplexion of Louis''s body was all fair. Withrge bruises on his shoulders, it looked especially scary. Nancy stood behind Louis and blew for him. Her eyes were red with distress. It seemed that she would cry out at the next second. Such a fearless person like Louis finally didn''t know how to react. Even Marcus frowned, and Adam was like facing a great enemy. "Don''t cry, it doesn''t hurt." Nancy deted her little mouth and she said in her little baby voice with a tight throat. "It hurts." "Nancy hurts when I fall before, and this one, my brother hurts too." Then she blew for him again. Her eyes were watery, with the eyshes fluttered twice, there were sparkling tears on them. Hearing she say "before", the three brothers present felt their hearts were pricked by a needle. "Nancy blew for Louis, it won''t hurt anymore." In fact, she was still a child. But now she coaxed Louis like coaxing a kid. That appearance that looked like she hurt more than Louis himself really made the people present feel distressed and dumbfounded. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "It seems the bruise is serious. But in fact, if it hurts, I''ll definitely cry out, right? But I didn''t cry, and I even didn''t frown. Look at me." Nancy observed him seriously and found that what he said was true. She touched Louis''s face nkly, and asked softly, "Brother, is that true?" "Y..." He gritted his teeth as soon as he spoke out one letter, and the doctor who was applying medicine for him on the behind smiled embarrassingly. "I''ll try to be as gentle as possible." Louis scolded in his heart, thought the doctor must deliberately did that. But he still had to pretend to be strong, "It doesn''t hurt at all!" Nancy replied and turned to the doctor who was applying medicine for her brother. "Handsome brother, be tender and more tender." Hearing such a soft and sweet voice, and with the little girl watching nervously next to him, the doctor really became much more tender. Tod "..." He knew the doctor. When he applied medicine for those who were injured in fights, he often treated them withoutpassion and the pain would cause them to die. But the doctor made the medicine himself, and the treatment effect was quite obvious. What could theyin about him? Tod had suffered the pain from this doctor before, so that he wanted to run away when he saw him now... But now, he was really more tender. After Louis got treatment, Tod swallowed and shouted as he looked at the doctor who was walking towards him with a smile on his face. "Can I get another doctor to apply medicine for me?" The doctor gave him a big smile, "Sorry. No." Within three seconds, a scream like a pig came from the infirmary. Edward and Kyle instantly felt their bodies were stiff. They only wanted to run away. When it was Kyle''s turn, he saw Nancy stood by Louis''s side. A smart thought shed in his mind. He directly walked towards Nancy and hugged her in his arms. "Borrow me a hug." He looked at Louis with threaten, it was like saying dare you not save me? Louis "..." Okay, it was too good for you. Then the doctor met the little girl''s big clear eyes again. "Doctor brother~" The doctor "..." As a tool-man, Nancy was outstanding. Kyle only felt a slight tingling where he was applied the medicine. Not like Tod, he cried out and called for his parents because of pain. Tod lied on the bed of the infirmary, drowned for a breath, with tears in his eyes, raised his hand and gave Kyle his middle finger. "Why didn''t tell me such a good idea!" It caused him to die in pain. Kyle looked at him like he was looking at a fool. After a mess in the infirmary, Nancy finally remembered the purpose ofing here today. She took out the gift she gave to Louis. "Louis, this is for you. Nancy and Dad went to the mall to buy it." Louis''s eyes shed with surprise, but there was a soft and cute little rabbit hanging on the key ring. It was made by first-ss jade which was wless. He thought of Nancy at the first sight of it. Although a rabbit was too unmanly, it depended on who gave it. Human... was indeed a double- standard animal. "I like it very much." Louis pinched the little girl''s cheeks. He didn''t know why, but he had a soft spot for the little girl''s cheeks. "de you like it." Adam stood on the side angrily and hummed loudly. His eyes turned red with anger. Nancy quickly pulled at his clothes. "My little brother~" Adam turned his head away from looking at her. It was useless to call him brother, he was angry. And at the same time he felt aggrieved. "My little brother, I didn''t forget you." Then she took out a y doll, which was a cute quadratic element doll with big eyes and a cute hairstyle. The fair face and the little childish roundness on the cheeks looked very soft. The delicate facial features and cute appearance looked like they were modeled after the current appearance of Nancy, but the hand-made doll was obviously fatter. Chapter 48 Nancy Feels Heartbreaking Chapter 48 Nancy Feels Heartbreaking Chapter 48 Nancy Feels Heartbreaking Adam''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw the y doll in Nancy''s hands. But he still remembered that he was in anger now. Wouldn''t it be too shameful to forgive her at such a short time? "Hum... Since you''ve prepared a gift for me, I''ll not angry with you." Louis felt his fist tickled when he saw Adam show the attitude as if he forgave Nancy because of his generosity. "It''s okay if it''s hard for you to forgive. Just give me the doll." Louis said in a cold voice. To be honest, he also liked this little doll, although he also liked the key ring that Nancy gave him. Adam snorted and carefully held the doll with his hands, "This is for me, not for you!" Louis still had sses, but now they had to go back to the dormitory to change their clothes first, which were dirty during the battle. "Louis, then we''ll go back first." Nancy said goodbye to Louis and the others in a gentle voice. The boy''s slender fingers pinched the little girl''s cheeks, "Friday ising soon, remember to pick me up from school that afternoon." Asking the little sister to pick him up from school, there was no embarrassed expression on his face. Marcus nced at him indifferently. The corners of Louis''s mouth rose, "I hope you''ve be fatter when youe to pick me up." Nancy nodded obediently, and said softly, "Got that." Why was she so obedient... Marcus picked up Nancy coolly, and easily hugged the little fluffy girl with only one arm. The little girl leaned on the elder brother''s shoulder. Her small arms like a lotus root hugged his neck, and her big ck and white eyes like a crescent moon looked at Louis and his friend who were standing at the school gate watching them away. "Louis, goodbye." After saying that, her big smart eyes looked at the others, and said in her soft and sweet voice. "Tod and Kyle, see you again." Tod waved vigorously, "My little sister, remember toe and y with us often!" Then he was hit by Louis''s elbow. She was my sister! When she came back home, the little girl walked into the gate of the vi with two brothers on both of her side. As soon as Adolph and Harley smelled her vor, they happily surrounded her. After being taken good care of in the Brook family these days, the two puppies became heavier and they gained weight even faster than Nancy. They were not only cleaner, but also bigger than before. "Adolph, Harley, I''m back~" "Wolf wolf wolf..." The big dog who was almost as tall as Nancy barked loudly. His tail was wagging so quickly that it could only see the afterimage. He pulled his mouth like he was smiling and jumped to the little girl,Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. wanting to touch her. But the big dog stopped when he was less than 50 centimeters away from Nancy. He rolled his eyelids and looked at the tall man with vignce. This man always gave him a dangerous feeling, and he dared not approach easily. "Adolph,e here." Nancy freed the brothers'' hands, ran over with short legs and hugged the big dog. Her two little hands rubbed the dog''s big face happily. Harley waved her tail and jumped directly onto the girl. The fluffy tail hooked on her thin white wrist, the triangr ears trembled, then she tilted her little head and rubbed back and forth around the little girl''s neck, which made the beautiful little girl giggle. Adam snorted, "My friend''s husky is even more powerful." As he was speaking, he touched the ck cat. The soft touch made him a little addicted of, but the cat didn''t want to be touched. Harley looked at him arrogantly and jumped to Nancy''s shoulder of the other side. Adam "..." He seemed to see the disgust in the ck cat''s eyes! A cool big hand rubbed Nancy''s furry head. "I still have some work to do. You can y by yourself first." She replied obediently. She held Marcus'' hands and then used her face to rub his palms gently like a little cat. "Brother, don''t be tired." After Marcus left, the adults in the family and Adam apanied Nancy to y in the garden for a while. They mainly yed on the newly installed big swing. James stood behind them and pushed the swing for them. The cheerful and childishughter spread throughout the garden. The little girl was self disciplined and only yed for half an hour. Then she went to the bedroom with her little brother to start studying. "Come in, let me show you how luxurious my bedroom is!" It was the first time that the little girl entered her brother''s bedroom. With curiosity, she was shocked by the variety of colorful figures and game consoles inside. Adam smirked when he saw how surprised his sister was. Then he took out the small y doll Nancy gave him. He took out the ONE PIECE figure collection which was stored in the middle first and put it into the other cab. Then he put the y doll in the middle, which could be seen at the first look. "These are my collections. You can choose what you want, and I will give it to you! " Nancy shook her head, "It''s yours, I''ll not take it." "Nope, you gave me gifts, and I have to give you one too. If you don''t like these, then I will buy one for you. Buy whatever you like." Hearing that, Nancy nced at the dazzling collections, and finally pointed at one of the ck cats. "That one, that looks like Harley!" Adam took out the figure and gave it to his sister without any pains. He valued these things much. Even if his good dudese, they were only allowed to look at them without touching. But sister was different. "Here you are. It''s called little Rose." Nancy held the little ck cat figure in both hands, and looked at the delicate and handsome little brother in front of her with crescent-liked eyebrows. "Thank you, my little brother." Adam''s heart was overjoyed, but he showed a look of indifference. "Let''s go, I will teach you to read!" There were already two stools in front of his desk. Adam took out his elementary school books. As for why they were still there, it was all thanks to his mother who kept them well. The two brothers and sisters sat closely to each other on the stools. Two beautiful young heads looked at the same book together. "Follow me to read it and ask me questions if you don''t understand." "Okay~" Under the warm light, two different childish voices rang in the bedroom, with an inexplicable warm atmosphere. The door that opened a slit was closed quietly. James and Windy left with smiles. "This works. The two brothers and sisters just need to interact with each other more often so that they can get along better." James touched his chin regretfully. "It''s just that the interaction between Nancy and I is not enough." After speaking that, he got an eye-roll from Windy. You were an adult, but you stillpeted for Nancy''s favor with your little boy. Didn''t you feel shameful? Nancy studied for an hour with her brother.For audience, it was an enjoyment to hear such a soft voice reading. Adam found the joy of teaching his sister to read. When their Dad came in with milk and asked them to stop, he even felt at a half. Chapter 49 Reading Together Chapter 49 Reading Together Chapter 49 Reading Together It was almost time to go to bed. Nancy wore a pair of one-piece pajamas with a hamster pattern and fluffy slippers. She went to Marcus¡¯s study with a light pink stuffed rabbit toy in her arms. Marcus didn¡¯t close the door, so Nancy could push the door open directly. Nancy stealthily walked into Marcus¡¯s study and quietly shut the door. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Silence reigned in the study, and only the tap on aputer could be heard. Marcus sat up straight by themplight. He looked cooler in a ck shirt. Marcus was well-featured and handsome. Nancy felt Marcus was attractive when he focused on his work. Nancy scuttled towards Marcus in her slippers with light steps. She kept quiet when she came up to Marcus. "Why don¡¯t you go to bed?" Marcus put his hand on Nancy¡¯s shoulder and pulled Nancy gently towards him. Nancy leaned on Marcus¡¯p with the rabbit toy in her arms. She rested her chin on the back of her hands and looked up at Marcus, her long eyshes casting a shadow on her eyelids. "It¡¯s time to go to bed." Nancy thought her older brother, Marcus, had worked for a long time tonight. Nancy remembered that her mom once said that working for a long time made one sick and ufortable. Marcus pinched Nancy¡¯s nape gently. He indeed felt tired because he didn¡¯t have a good rest since coming back home. "Ok." Marcus replied briefly. He stopped working and pinched the bridge of his nose. Then he stood up and also swept Nancy into his arms. "Nancy, do you want to share the same bed with me tonight?" Nancy blinked and nodded her approval, her eyes gleaming. Nancy threw her arms around Marcus¡¯ neck and rubbed her head against it. She yawned and burrowed her head into Marcus¡¯ shoulder directly with her closed eyes. Marcus always seemed stern and cold in others¡¯ eyes, but he was warm and credible to Nancy. After entering Marcus¡¯ bedroom, Nancy opened her eyes and looked around curiously. Adam filled his room with his private collection. Different from Adam¡¯s room, Marcus¡¯ room was dull in decoration and color. Most of the things in his room were ck. In general, the overall decoration was simple but luxurious, which was suitable for Marcus. Marcusid Nancy down gently on his big bed. Nancy jumped on the bed barefoot. Nancy looked meek and cute in her milky white pajamas, which made her incongruous in this room. But she also breathed new life into this dull room. As the owner of this room, Marcus was delighted. "Nancy, I will have a shower. Don¡¯t leave here." Nancy nodded and said softly. "I will behave myself." Marcus rubbed Nancy¡¯s head and then took his pajamas from the wardrobe for a shower. After Marcus left for a shower, Nancy sat quietly on the side of the bed and swung her legs from side to side. Nancy heard something vibrating. It was Marcus¡¯ phone. Nancy was frightened that she gave a hup. She blinked and crawled towards the phone on the bed. Nancy saw Marcus¡¯ phone vibrating constantly and found someone was making a call to Marcus. Since Marcus was not here, Nancy took the phone and jumped out of the bed. She took on her shoes quickly and scuttled to the door of the bathroom. "Marcus, your phone is ringing." Nancy shouted to Marcus, who was taking a shower. "Nancy, tell the person who made the call that I am busy now." Marcus¡¯ voice came with the sound of running water. ¡°OK,¡± Nancy said and tapped the green button to answer the phone. When Nancy made a call to her father, her mom told her that the green button was for answering the iing calls while the red one was for declining. Nancy answered the phone and heard a deep voice of a man over the phone. "Marcus, I am your best friend, but you didn¡¯t tell me you hade back. What about hanging out with me?" "Hello, Marcus said he had no time." Yale heard a voice of a little girl over the phone unexpectedly. He was so surprised that his phone almost dropped out of his hand. Yale checked the phone number carefully and was certain that he dialed the right number. But he wondered why a little girl would take Marcus¡¯ phone. "Who are you?" Yale sat bolt upright and asked. Then Nancy said softly. "My name is Nancy and I am Marcus¡¯ younger sister." Yale thought Nancy¡¯s voice was soft and sweet. "Nancy, how old are you?" Yale became interested in Nancy and kept asking her questions instead of hanging up the phone. He also felt it interesting that Marcus would ask Nancy to answer the phone. Nancy still stood at the door of the bathroom. Marcus¡¯ phone was too big for Nancy to hold in one hand. She said seriously. "I am five years old." "Five years old¡­" Thetest gossip suddenly urred to Yale. It was said that the Brook family had found its missing daughter. The daughter of the Brook family got lost several years ago. At that time, Marcus almost looked for his younger sister everywhere in L City but failed to find her. Because of it, Marcus also became increasingly distant and indifferent. Yale knew Marcus kept finding the whereabouts of his younger sister. But he felt surprised that Marcus managed to find her atst. Yale sneered at the relevant gossip with contempt. He knew the Brook family would cherish Nancy even if she was rude and illiterate. So those who spoke ill of Nancy were just inviting trouble. Yale never expected that it was Nancy who answered the phone. Judged from her soft and sweet voice as well as the Brook family¡¯s appearances, Yale thought Nancy was a lovely and good-looking girl. Yale wanted to meet Nancy, the daughter of the Brook family. "Nancy, what is your elder brother doing now?" "He is taking a shower." Yale thought Nancy was as good as gold. Yale¡¯s impression of Nancy was favorable. He knew Nancy was an adorable little girl from her voice. Yale felt many children, including his nephew, nowadays were naughty, noisy, and petnt. Few children spoke softly and sweetly like Nancy. Yale was longing to see Nancy face-to-face even more. "I am your elder brother¡¯s friend. There is something I have to tell him. So I will hang up first and then make a video call. You should receive the call, okay?" Chapter 50 A Friend of Marcus Chapter 50 A Friend of Marcus Chapter 50 A Friend of Marcus Nancy didn''t realize that Yale was cajoling her into receiving the video call. Nancy said softly, "I got it." A glimmer of a smile was twinkling in Yale''s eyes. Yale hung up and then made a video call at once. Nancy waited for Yale''s video call but suddenly found Marcus'' phone wallpaper was one of her photos. Nancy held Marcus'' phone in her arms and beamed in delight with smiling eyes. Scarcely had Marcuse out of the bathroom when Yale made a video call to Nancy. Nancy forgot that Yale asked her to receive the video call and handed the phone to Marcus. "Marcus, the person, who made a video call, said he was your friend." Marcus looked at the caller ID and received the video call. Yale, who was delighted, suddenly met Marcus'' icy gaze. Yale was shocked. His smile froze on his lips. Marcus led Nancy forward with one hand and held his phone with another. He had an expressionless look on his face, which was familiar to Yale and made Yale always feel he owed Marcus lots of money. Yale was used to Marcus'' coldness, but now he couldn''t bear it and wanted to see Nancy instead of Marcus. "What''s the matter with you?" Marcus said coldly and frowned at Yale who pushed his face close to the camera. A glimmer of dislike shed across Marcus'' eyes. "Make a phone call to me." Yale shouted quickly, "Wait, wait. I want to see Nancy." Marcus hung up expressionlessly and snorted. He thought Yale should not even think of looking at his younger sister. Then Marcus swept Nancy into his arms and carried her to the bed. He muted his phone and wondered how Yale dare ask him for Nancy''s photos. He only had one photo of Nancy. Marcus heard a knock at the door. He walked over leisurely in slippers and the door opened a crack. Marcus peeped out the door and found his father, James, standing outside. "Where is Nancy?" James was displeased and thought Marcus was disagreeable to the eye. Marcus said, "She is in my room. She will spend the night with me." James drew a long face. "Why? As Nancy''s father, I haven''t spent the night with her." Faced with James'' question, Marcus said calmly, "Nancy approved of me." As soon as Marcus finished speaking, he directly closed the door. James was speechless. James wanted to end his father-son rtionship with Marcus. "Marcus, where is the towel?" Marcus took a towel and handed it to Nancy. Then Nancy stood up on the bed and asked Marcus to come over. "Marcus, I will help you dry your hair with the towel." Marcus smiled and walked over in strides. He sat on the edge of the bed and Nancy put the towel on his wet hair. Nancy rubbed Marcus'' ck and short hair with the towel happily. So Marcus'' hair was a mess. Nancy then smoothed Marcus'' hair down. Marcus thought it was tiring for Nancy to do that. He said, "Use a hairdryer." It would take a long time and also tiring to towel Marcus'' wet hair. Nancy nodded her approval. Just as Marcus fetched the hairdryer, Nancy took it over and continued to dry Marcus'' hair. Nancy and Marcus kept silent. Marcus was 20 years older than Nancy, but both of them felt rxed rather than embarrassed. Marcus'' hair became dry and fluffy. He appeared gentle and young at the moment, different from what he looked like in ordinary times. Nancy carefully smoothed Marcus'' hair down. "Your hair is dry now." "Ok," Marcus said briefly. He shifted his gaze to Nancy''s fluffy hair that smelt of fruit. Nancy washed her hair in the bathroom of her mother''s room before she came to find Marcus. Marcus suddenly thought it was a pity that he couldn''t help dry her hair. Nancy didn''t know what Marcus was thinking about. She pulled up the covers and crawled under them slowly, and yawned as her head hit the pillow. Nancy looked at Marcus and beckoned Marcus to lie down beside her. "Marcus, you should go to bed now." Nancy had a drowsy look on her face and said in a small, lisping voice. Marcus rubbed Nancy''s hair before hey down on the bed. Nancy burrowed her face into Marcus'' chest and grasped the breast of his pajamas. Nancy then closed her eyes and fell asleep. Marcus looked at Nancy with a suggestion of a smile and touched the end of her nose gently before he closed his eyes. When Marcus and his twin brother Neil were one year old, their father didn''t allow them to share the same room with their mother. Marcus shared the same bed with Neil until he was two years old. After that, both Neil and Marcus had their room. When Marcus attended a day school, he also lived in a house alone. No one shared the same room with him, let alone the same bed. So Marcus thought he would lose sleep with Nancy in his arms. But he slept soundly without having a dream. Marcus was woken by the knocks on the door. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He checked the time and found it was 7:30 in the morning. Marcus often got up at six o''clock on time. He found Nancy burrowed into the covers with half of her head left outside. Shey huddled up in bed and had rosy cheeks. It might be because of the knocks on the door. Nancy fluttered her eyshes and was about to wake up. Marcus frowned and got out of the bed to open the door. Adam stood outside with anger. Adam met Marcus''s icy gaze and changed the angry expression on his face at once. Adam greeted Marcus and craned his neck to look inside Marcus'' room. "I know that Nancy spent the night with you yesterday." Adam couldn''t help but say in a voice dripping with envy, "Nancy gets along with you. You juste back home, but she likes to stay with you." Nancy hadn''t spent the night with Adam before. Marcus lowered his head and looked at Adam, "What''s the matter with you?" Adam snorted, "Nancy should get up now and send me to school." Marcus was surprised, "You are asking your younger sister to send you to school?" Adam flinched at the gaze of Marcus, "Yes. She has been doing that for several days." Adam said with smug satisfaction. Adam thought the fact that Nancy sent him to school deserved to be unted in front of Marcus and Louis. So Adam would keep asking Nancy to do that even if he would be scolded by Marcus. Chapter 51 Helping Marcus Dry His Hair Chapter 51 Helping Marcus Dry His Hair Chapter 51 Helping Marcus Dry His Hair "Marcus." When Marcus and Adam gazed at each other in speechless dismay at the door, Nancy walked out with the rabbit toy in her arms while rubbing her eyes. Nancy tilted her head and asked, "Marcus, Adam, what are you doing?" "Nothing." Marcus and Adam spoke at the same time and pretended that nothing had happened. "Do you want more sleep?" Marcus stroked Nancy''s hair tenderly. Adam was anxious to hear Nancy''s reply. But if Nancy wanted more sleep, Adam would not ask her to send him to school despite his disappointment. Nancy shook her head, "I don''t need more sleep." Marcus didn''t say anything and just took Nancy to brush her teeth and wash her face. Marcus lifted Nancy to the low stool and helped her stand up. Nancy carefully washed her face and brushed her teeth. Nancy touched her face in front of a mirror. After skin care, she had softer, smoother and fairer skin. Nancy was young, so her skin could be repaired quickly. There was an old saying that a whiteplexion was powerful enough to hide seven faults. Nancy was well-featured, but now she looked more beautiful. Nancy''s face also became plumper, but it still could notpare with Adolph''s and Harley''s faces. It was softer to the touch than before. After washing up, Nancy happily went downstairs with Marcus. "Good morning, Dad. Good morning, Grandpa." Nancy greeted her dad and grandpa sweetly early in the morning, which made them in a good mood all day. James gave Nancy a gentle smile. But he was displeased when he found Nancy holding Marcus'' hand. Except for his wife, James thought people who got along well with Nancy were all his enemies! What''s more, James envied his son Marcus because Nancy liked to be with him. "Marcus, go to thepany with me today." James waited for Marcus toe back and deal with the backlog of work. As the eldest son of the Brook family and the future sessor of the Brook Group, Marcus nced at his father and directly refused, "No. I''ll take Nancy to buy seeds today." James was displeased but resisted his impulse to hit Marcus. This was because James knew Marcus refused for the sake of Nancy. "What seeds do you want to buy?" Marcus fed Nancy a slice of bread and was very satisfied to see her eating with gusto. "All kinds of vegetable seeds. Fairview Garden has a lot of idlend. Nancy wants to grow vegetables here." Nancy nodded her head. Nancy didn''t expect that Marcus would remember her idea of growing vegetables. She was moved and liked Marcus even more. James looked at Nancy and felt aggrieved, "Nancy, why don''t you tell me what you want to do?" The Elderly Mr. Brook also said, "If you want to grow vegetables, we can rece all the flowers in the garden with vegetables." Nancy shook her head quickly, "No, no. Those flowers are beautiful." Marcus said, "I don''t nt anything in the garden of my house. So just let Nancy grow vegetables there." The Elderly Mr. Brook agreed with Marcus. He thought it was good that he could water flowers with Nancy in his spare time. James was unhappy because he hoped he could go with Nancy. "When are you going abroad?" James hoped Marcus could go abroad as soon as possible. Since Marcus came back, Nancy was very attached to him. So James was jealous of Marcus. Marcus was calm, "The foreign market is developing stably, so it doesn''t matter if I don''t go back now." James gave Marcus a sickly smile and wanted to punch Marcus with his fist! James regretted he didn''t hit Marcus more often when Marcus was a child. James and Marcus confronted each other. Adam moved his chair closer to Marcus and approached Nancy to talk with her. "Nancy, do you want to follow me to school?" Adam wanted to introduce Nancy to his ssmates so that everyone in the ss knew that she was his younger sister. Adampletely forgot what he had said in front of Nancy and went against it. Nancy was eating a bowl of porridge with relish. Hearing Adam''s words, she asked softly, "Can I do that?" Adam patted his chest and assured Nancy, "Of course!" "Okay." James usually sent Adam to school after breakfast. But this time, Marcus would also go with James. "Let''s go to school, Nancy." Both Marcus and James suddenly looked at Adam. "Why did you ask Nancy to go with you?" After some hesitation, Adam stiffened his neck and shouted, "I just want to take my younger sister to visit my school. Is there any problem?" James said with a faint smile on his face, "Who didn''t allow Nancy to im to be his younger sister in front of others?" Marcus red at Adam. Adam shouted, "I didn''t say it!" Adam contradicted James loudly, which showed a little guilty conscience. Adam seemed to have lost his memory, "Who said that? It''s not me anyway!" Nancy looked at Adam with her smiling eyes and sniggered, her hands covering her mouth. Adam blushed with embarrassment and was regretful now. He thought he was an arrogant idiot back then! "Anyway, Nancy has promised me." James stabbed his finger at Adam''s forehead, "Nancy can''t go with you today. It''s not good to disturb your teacher in the ss. You will have a parent-teacher meeting in two days. I will attend it with Nancy." Adam nodded reluctantly, "Okay. You should keep your words." James sent Adam to school. Marcus asked a driver to take him and Nancy to thergest nting base. The nting base had a range of seeds for flowers, fruits and crops. There were also ready-made reference samples. Nancy was surprised as she entered the base. When a worker there exined various seeds to Nancy, she learned a lot and realized growing vegetables required a lot of knowledge! Nancy likes nts and animals very much. She listened to the worker''s exnation carefully and squatted down to observe the mentioned seeds. When Nancy left, she chose some seeds of fruits and crops that were in season. Nancy also bought several kinds of saplings, which would take a year or two to bear fruit. Besides, Nancy purchased several kinds of flower seeds. Then she happily went back home with Marcus. Today, the Brook''s vi was bustling. As soon as Marcus'' car arrived at the vi, a group of people came up to the car with ingratiating smiles. "Marcus, wee back. You be increasingly powerful. Liz,e to greet Marcus." A woman beamed at Marcus and pushed forward a little girl in a white princess dress standing in front of her. That little girl was Liz. Liz was of a simr age as Nancy and shuddered at the sight of Marcus. She came up to Marcus with an ingratiating smile even if she was unwilling to do that. Marcus was displeased to see these people and looked at them indifferently. Liz was frightened by Marcus'' icy gaze and didn''t dare to approach him. She looked back at the middle-aged woman with tears welling up in her eyes. But that woman red at her as a warning. Lizpressed her lips into a thin line and had to walk slowly to Marcus. "Hello, Marcus. I am your younger sister." Liz''s voice trembled with fear. An eighteen-year-old girl next to the middle-aged woman red at Liz jealously. The girl thought if it were her, she would manage to curry favor with Marcus, her elder male cousin. "I''m not your elder brother." Marcus said coldly and didn''t even nce at Liz. He bent and picked Nancy out of the car. The indifferent expression on Marcus'' face softened. "Marcus." The people present were surprised to hear Nancy''s soft voice. The smiles on several adults'' faces froze on their lips, and they could not resign to the fact that Nancy hade back. The eighteen-year-old girl was full of jealousy and curse Nancy viciously. The girl hoped Nancy could die directly!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 52 Growing Vegetables Chapter 52 Growing Vegetables Chapter 52 Growing Vegetables But they wore sickly smiles when they saw Nancy go out of the car. After all, Nancy was the daughter of the influential Brook family. "Woof! Woof!" Adolph barked and ran over, wagging its tail. Nancy faintly heard someonein out of dissatisfaction. "Where did this disgusting doge from?" "Where''s the butler? The dog is annoying." One of the teenagers even kicked Adolph in disgust. Adolph dodged the kick and growled at those people who appeared at the Book''s vi suddenly. "Woof! Woof!" Adolph didn''t bite anyone because Nancy didn''t allow it to do that. But it barked to scare those people. "Go away! What a disgusting dog!" Nancy pursed her lips unhappily and Marcus also put on a sulky expression. "Adolph,e here." Nancy said softly. Those who cursed Adolph before felt embarrassed, especially when they saw Nancy hugging Adolph. A hint of disdain and sarcasm shed across their eyes. They were certain that Nancy had grown up in a vige since she was a child because Nancy regarded such a rude yellow dog as her pet. "Are you Nancy? We are your uncles and aunts. Let me introduce Liz. This is your elder female cousin, Liz. Liz was of a simr age as you. In the future, you can y with Liz." The middle-aged woman was enthusiastic and talkative. If Marcus didn''t stand beside Nancy, she would hug Nancy. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The middle-aged woman appeared warm and kind, judged by her tone and actions. But Nancy was vignt and hid herself and Adolph behind Marcus. She hugged Marcus'' leg tightly and kept silent, her eyes lowering and her mouth tightened into a thin line. Nancy didn''t like these people. They were smiling, but Nancy could feel a strong current of malice from them. Besides, they kicked and cursed Adolph, so Nancy didn''t want to forgive them. Nancy stroked Adolph''s fur and didn''t say anything. The middle-aged woman shut up embarrassedly under Marcus'' icy gaze. "Why is Nancy so introverted?" Marcus said coldly, "Excuse me, I can''t get by." He said "Excuse me" in a domineering manner. He had no patience with these so-called rtives who were thick-skinned. Marcus was surprised by Nancy''s attitude. This was because Nancy was always good-tempered and easy-going even when she was teased by Adam and Louis. But now, Marcus knew Nancy would also be aloof when she met people she disliked. Instead of being displeased, Marcus was gratified by Nancy''s attitude. "Let''s go." Marcus stroked Nancy''s fluffy hair and said gently. His voice softened only when he spoke to Nancy. Nancy realized Marcus was not angry about her attitude towards the middle-aged woman. Now she was relieved and raised her head to smile at Marcus. "Marcus." Nancy was touched because Marcus, as her elder brother, was on her side. Marcus bent down and carried Nancy in his arms. Those rtives thought it was incredible. Marcus oozed tenderness despite his expressionless face. All the people present knew Marcus was only gentle with Nancy. The middle-aged woman red at her daughter, Liz. If Liz could ingratiate herself to Marcus, their family would live a good life. After all, Marcus was the sessor of the Brook Group. The value of its assets was inestimable. The girl standing next to the middle-aged woman was Yvonne Brook, who was looking at Nancy jealously. Attracted by Marcus'' gentleness, Yvonne went forward and shouted at Marcus. "Marcus." Yvonne said in a gentle voice. She looked at Marcus, her eyes full of tender affection. "I heard that you were back. So I came specially to see you." Marcus walked past Yvonne with an indifferent expression and ignored her directly without saying a word. Yvonne felt embarrassed. She only hated Nancy because Marcus was too influential. Before Nancy came back, Marcus was also indifferent to Yvonne''s family. But Yvonne thought he had never gone too far. Marcus suddenly turned around. Yvonne was excited and about to say something. But Marcus just nced coldly at the young man who had kicked Adolph. "Get out of here if you kick Adolph next time." The young man named Tyrone was the son of the middle-aged woman. He was frightened and felt his legs were so weak that he could hardly stand. It was heartbreaking for the middle-aged woman to see her son''s face turn pale with fear. But she didn''t dare to contradict Marcus directly. "Marcus, Tyrone didn''t do it on purpose. He didn''t know the dog..." Marcus didn''t want to listen to the middle-aged woman and left directly with Nancy in his arms. Adolph seemed to know Marcus had helped it to take revenge on Tyrone. Adolph was no longer afraid of Marcus and followed his steps closely, wagging its tail and sticking out his tongue. Yvonne clenched her fists in anger and dug her fingernails into her palm. She wondered whether the dog was more important than his rtives in Marcus'' mind! "Nancy, wee back. As soon as Windy saw Nancy, she took Nancy out of Marcus'' arms with a gentle smile. Windy held Nancy in her arms and asked Marcus through eye contact. ''Nancy wasn''t bullied, right?'' Marcus was expressionless. Windy felt speechless. Windy felt she couldn''t expect Marcus to have any different expression on his face. The middle-aged woman and her family also came in. They came out to wee Marcus back enthusiastically, but now they forced a smile. Windy couldn''t disguise her glee at their embarrassment. She put on a false smile and said with Nancy in her arms. "Thank you for giving my son a warm wee. As Marcus'' mother, I am even less enthusiastic than you. " The middle-aged woman nced at Marcus and controlled her anger. She thought it was unfortunate for James to marry such an impolite woman like Windy. She was Windy''s elder female cousin, but Windy and her daughter and son didn''t respect her! Windy talked to Nancy in front of everyone, "Nancy, my dear. Remember, if someone bullies you, you must tell me or your elder brother and grandpa. No matter what happens, we are always on your side. " Windy showed her partiality for Nancy directly. The middle-aged woman used to ask Windy to adopt her daughter Liz and regard Liz as Windy''s daughter. Windy thought it was a fool''s talk. When Nancy was missing, these so-called rtives morally threatened Windy to adopt Liz. It filled Windy with disgust. They assumed an elder-like countenance and tried to force Windy to do as they said. But they didn''t dare to do that in front of James and Marcus. Fortunately, Nancy was found and came back. Those rtives must get mad. After Nancy entered the living room, she found an olddy talking to her grandpa with a big smile on her face. But the Elderly Mr. Brook kept a straight face, which was different from Nancy''s impression of him. "Grandpa, I am back." Nancy said softly. The Elderly Mr. Brook immediately beamed with pleasure and was quite another person. The olddy wore fancy clothes. When she saw Nancy, a hint of disgust shed across her eyes. But she quickly assumed a warm and friendly smile. Chapter 53 Annoying Guests Chapter 53 Annoying Guests Chapter 53 Annoying Guests "Nancy, you have suffered so much over these years. Come here. Oh, you take after your mom. It''s a blessing." The old woman came up to Nancy with a smile and wanted to hug her. But Nancy threw her arms around Marcus'' neck tightly and burrowed her face into his chest. Marcus also turned sideways to avoid the olddy, looking at her with cold eyes. "Oh, you are so uncouth!" The old woman red at Marcus, "Don''t you know you should respect your elders? I''m your grandma. I came specially to see Nancy and you. But you didn''t even greet me when you saw me. So did your mom. Your family is impolite." "Stop it!" The Elderly Mr. Brook snorted coldly and thumped the coffee cup in his hands down on a table. The Elderly Mr. Brook always treated his rtives with filial respect. He grew up during the famine and had a good rtionship with his rtives. When the Elderly Mr. Brook was a child, he was left at home by his father who was away from home to work. His uncle took good care of him. So after the Elderly Mr. Brook made a fortune, he also returned to his uncle''s care and helped his elder male cousin. But his elder male cousin became increasingly greedy. The elder male cousin was timid and ipetent, and his wife was ignorant and greedy. His wife always made mischief between him and the Elderly Mr. Brook. So the Elderly Mr. Brook felt disappointed and gradually became estranged from his elder male cousin. After the elder male cousin died, his wife pestered the Elderly Mr. Brook for money. The Elderly Mr. Brook tolerated her at his age. But she wanted to rece Nancy with Liz, her granddaughter, which was unbearable. Moreover, she spoke ill of Nancy in front of the Elderly Mr. Brook. The Elderly Mr. Brook couldn''t bear it anymore. "Stop it." The Elderly Mr. Brook looked at the old woman who was his elder male cousin''s wife. His piercing and eagle eyes oppressed the olddy and made her dare not to look straight at him. After all, the Elderly Mr. Brook was a towering figure leading the era. He had been retired for years but still preserved his dignified bearing. "What are my daughter-inw and grandchildren like is my business. You have no position to scold them as an outsider!" The old woman shuddered with fear and realized she was being criticized in front of many young people. She suddenly blushed and took a few steps back with her hand on her heart. The old woman''s son quickly stepped forward to stop her from falling. "Mom, what''s the matter with you?" "Jeffrey, you have gone too far!" The old woman''s hands trembled with anger. She sat on the ground and began to cry. "I''m your sister-inw. When your father was away from home to work, you were raised by my family. But now you treat us like this. How ungrateful of you. You will pay the price for it!" The old woman was dressed in fancy clothes and wore many essories, like a gold necklet and a gold bracelet. But she acted like a mean old shrew. The old woman reminded Nancy of another old woman from Stream Vige. Both of them were bad. Nancy was always bullied by her grandson. But she scolded and cursed Nancy instead of her grandson. She also pinched Nancy and it really hurt. The old woman kept cursing and it was intolerable to the ear. So Marcus put his hands over Nancy''s ears. The Elderly Mr. Brook was trembling with anger. Marcus sat on the sofa unhurriedly and swept his eyes over the old woman and her family indifferently. Then Marcus talked to his uncle coldly. His voice was not as loud as the old woman''s, but it was enough to frighten the old woman and her family, and for everyone present to hear. "A month ago, the project you were in charge of lost 4,437,000 dors because of inferior materials. My dad paid for you. When are you going to pay it back? And half a year ago, a worker was seriously injured due to ack of safety facilities and hospitalized. The hospital bill, the compensation and the cost of changing materials and bribing reporters add up to 1.1896 million dors. I paid for you. So when are you going to pay it back?" Marcus said a lot without expression. Every word Marcus said stung the old woman and her family. The middle-aged man didn''t dare to look at Marcus. The old woman was stunned and stopped crying. Since the old woman and her family became rich, they had spent money like water. Now they were unable to repay the money and just had meager savings. They had been living off dividends all these years. Moreover, the son of the old woman was addicted to gambling, leaving the family short of money. So she intended to get more money from James and his wife. At that time, James and his wife were heartbroken because of the missing Nancy. Liz was of a simr age as Nancy, so the old woman kept asking them to adopt Liz and imed it was for their sake. But she did that just for money. However, the old woman didn''t expect Nancy toe back safely. The old woman gritted her teeth bitterly and hated Nancy because Nancy ruined her n. She also thought Nancy as a girl was inferior to boys, but Nancy was cherished by her family. Marcus sat on the sofa and looked at the old woman and her family indifferently, waiting for their response. Nancy sat beside Marcus, leaning against him and staring at them. Nancy wanted to remember these people so that she could stay away from them in the future. Yvonne stood in the corner of the living room and was jealous to see Nancy and Marcus were so intimate. She bit her lower lip and red at Nancy with resentment. Yvonne was also furious with herself for being born at the wrong time. She thought if she were Liz, she would manage to please Uncle James and his family. If so, she would have a good rtionship with Marcus. If so, Yvonne would be a beloved daughter in the Brook family. She would be cherished by three elder brothers and her parents. But things hade out against Yvonne. Yvonne''s grandma valued male children only and spoiled her elder and younger brothers. Besides, Yvonne''s grandma came from a rural areas. So she was short-sighted and uncouth, which made Yvonne ashamed. Yvonne''s father was a no-brainer who liked to gamble. Her mom also yed mahjong with others all day long. Her elder brother was feckless andzy and her younger brother was good at nothing. Yvonne didn''t want to stay in this family anymore!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Yvonne thought if she was the daughter of Uncle James, she would have money to burn and be pursued by all the sons of the noble family. Yvonne was immersed in her fond dream. But her grandma shattered her dream. The old woman pulled a long face, which made her look mean. "We''re a family. Isn''t it normal for a project to face risks and losses? As for the security issue, shouldn''t yourpany bear the responsibility?" Chapter 54 Making a Scene Chapter 54 Making a Scene Chapter 54 Making a Scene The old woman looked sideways at Marcus. Obviously, she feigned ignorance and didn''t admit what she had done. Marcus nced at the old woman with cold eyes and carried an aggressive air. The old woman, who was of peasant origin and shallow, shuddered at Marcus'' icy gaze. She quickly looked away and didn''t dare to meet Marcus'' gaze. Marcus spoke slowly and coldly. He remained calm even when the old woman was making a scene. His inherent aloofness oppressed the old woman. Marcus drummed his slender fingers on a table. The people with a guilty conscience trembled at the incessant sound of tapping the table. "It was your son who begged my grandpa to give him the project." Marcus said indifferently and caught everyone''s attention. Silence reigned at that moment. No one dared to interrupt Marcus when he was talking. As the sessor of the Brook Group, Marcus could keep everything under control. "Before your son was in charge of the project, all the safety facilities involved were up-to-date. I still have purchase records. But after that, these facilities were changed into those old and substandard within a few months. As for where those original facilities have gone..." Marcus nced indifferently at the middle-aged man who was his uncle, "I found the transaction records between you and Han Johnson. I also got your ount information. Do you want to take a look?" The middle-aged man used to think he could escape Marcus'' investigation. But now he turned pale and shivered with fear. He lowered his head to avoid Marcus'' gaze and looked at his mother for help. It pained the old woman to see his son begging for help. In her heart, no one was as excellent as her son. The old woman didn''t allow anyone to scold her son. Even faced with the powerful Marcus, her preference for her son stimted her to contradict Marcus. "What are you doing!" The old woman was among the kind of person who liked frivolous quibbling. She started wailing directly. "Your family bullied us. I am just a poor widow and have a poor son. Marcus, how dare you talk to your uncle in such an impolite way? We are your elders and we are also your family. Several million dors is just a small amount for you. Since you are wealthy, you should help your poor rtives, okay? You even quibble over such a small amount of money and ask us to pay it back. Shame on you! I feel suicidal and I should kill myself after my husband past away. It''s better to die than to be bullied by you." The old woman saw Nancy and kept howling, "Your uncle is my only son. You spend so much money on Nancy. As a girl, she is inferior to male children. So why don''t you give your uncle economic support?" Suddenly there was a loud bang. The old woman screamed. Marcus stood up immediately as the old woman cursed Nancy. He kicked over a stool in front of the old woman with a sullen face and red at her. At that moment, the old woman who was making a scene felt panicked. She looked at the angry Marcus in horror and her legs were so weak that she fell over. "You you..." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The old woman stuttered. But she didn''t dare to speak again when she met Marcus'' icy and angry gaze. "Do you dare to curse Nancy once again?" Windy rushed over with a rolling pin angrily, "Nancy is the apple of my eye! You are also female. Why do you still devalue females and have a foul mouth at your age? Are you happy if I curse you in the same way as you curse Nancy?" The old woman rolled her eyes with anger and was irritated by Windy. "You...you..." "I suggest you think about it before you speak. If you dare to hit my mother, I will cut a finger from your son." Marcus said coldly. His words dealt a head-on blow to the old woman who was at the point of losing her mind. Marcus slowly rolled up his sleeves. Marcus red at the old woman as if he was an angry tiger whose territory had been invaded. But he remained elegant and had amanding presence. The old woman''s son and daughter-inw were stunned, especially her son. Her son''s face went pale with fear, as if he could imagine the scene where his fingers were chopped off. He shivered and clenched his fists to protect his fingers. The old woman''s son and daughter-inw saw her fall to the ground in fright, but neither of them dared to help her up. They hid behind and felt scared. Marcus sneered at them. Windy cast Marcus an admiring nce and then red at the old woman and her family. They had an insatiable appetite for money. "I have wanted to say it for a long time. This is my home. If you want to make a scene, go back to your house!" The old woman cursed Nancy just now and Windy took it to heart. Nancy was Windy''s beloved daughter. But the old woman and her family came here uninvited and even dared to curse Nancy. Windy couldn''t bear it anymore. Thinking of what she suffered before, Windy was full ofints. Now she decided to give a full vent to her resentment. The old woman was cursed by Windy in front of so many people. She was mad but also scared, almost to the point of fainting. The old woman turned to look at the Elderly Mr. Brook. She hoped he could scold her daughter-in- law and grandson. But the Elderly Mr. Brook only took a sip of tea unhurriedly and asked Nancy toe over in a gentle voice. He seemed to ignore the mounting tension in this living room. To be precise, the old woman and her family were at a disadvantage. Nancy came up to the Elderly Mr. Brook happily. And the Elderly Mr. Brook gently held Nancy into his arms and covered her ears with his hands. Marcus was irritated just because the old woman cursed Nancy. He didn''t get mad even when the old woman and her family made excessive demands before. The old woman was so angry that she could hardly breathe. Then she suddenly fainted. "Mom!" "Grandma!" Liz started crying. Liz was still a little girl. She was frightened into falling over. Marcus said to the middle-aged man indifferently, "Send her to the hospital." Marcus didn''t feel sorry that he had made the old woman faint from anger. For insatiable people, Marcus wouldn''t tolerate them. Chapter 55 An Old Woman Chapter 55 An Old Woman Chapter 55 A Mean Old Woman The middle-aged man and his wife carried his insensible mother to leave quickly. Windy lifted the rolling pin in her hand, "Remember to return the money that my husband and son lent to you. By the way, I hold the purse strings in my house. So you should return the money to me!" Hearing Windy''s words, the couple stumbled and ran faster. They didn''t even realize that their two daughters didn''t catch up. Ferdinand, their son, was the first one to run away. He was spoiled by the whole family, especially by his grandma. But now, he didn''t even manage to help them. Instead, heined about his grandma for annoying Marcus. Otherwise, they would not be given the bum''s rush from the Brook''s vi. Yvonne stood still and didn''t want to leave. She was even more envious of Nancy. Marcus was angry just because Nancy was cursed. It was the first time Yvonne saw such an angry Marcus. Marcus would protect his younger sister without hesitation. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Why? Why not me? I really want to have such a good brother, she thought. Yvonne bit her lip angrily. Yvonne felt it annoying to hear Liz crying and didn''tfort her. Marcus waved his hand expressionlessly. Philip, who was standing at the gate, came over. "Mr. Brook." "Send Liz and Yvonne out." Yvonne didn''t want to leave, but Marcus also didn''t want her to stay here. Hearing Marcus'' words, Yvonne''s face turned pale. Yvonne knew Marcus didn''t care about her at all. "Miss Brook, please." Philip asked Yvonne to leave with a smile. Yvonne forced a smile and picked up Liz, who was sitting on the ground crying. Yvonne said in a trembling voice as if she was about to cry. "I''m sorry, Marcus. I will persuade my grandma and father. Don''t get angry, okay? They didn''t mean to irritate you. My grandma always speaks without thinking, and I will try my best to correct her bad habits." Admittedly, Yvonne was the smartest one in her family. But she still could notpare with Marcus, who got used to all kinds of schemes and plots in doing business. Windy looked at Yvonne and pouted to show her displeasure. As Windy expected, Yvonne was up to no good. Marcus directly ignored Yvonne and walked up to Nancy. He touched Nancy''s ears tenderly. "Are you scared?" Nancy sat on her grandfather''sp and looked at Marcus with her beautiful eyes. She threw her arms around Marcus'' neck and was picked up into his arms. Nancy rubbed her fluffy hair against Marcus''s chest. "No." Nancy stuck her face into Marcus''s face and said softly. "I am not scared. I know you will protect me. All of you." Nancy felt happy because she was protected by her family. "Miss Brook, please leave here." The smile on Philip''s face disappeared and he got tough with Yvonne. Yvonne held Liz tightly in her arms and felt extremely jealous. But Yvonne also knew that if she wanted to have a good rtionship with the Brook family, she had to please Nancy. Yvonne only felt disgusted at the thought of pleasing Nancy. She held Liz too tightly that Liz cried even more. After they left, the Brook''s vi finally quieted down. Windy worried that Nancy would be frightened, so she took Nancy to the kitchen and made a lot of desserts together. Among the desserts were lovely animal-shaped biscuits and cakes. Nancy wore a lovely Hello Kitty apron and got flour on her face. She stared openmouthed at those freshly baked biscuits and eximed. "Mom, you are amazing!" Nancy''spliment pleased Windy. Windy fed Nancy a small rabbit-shaped biscuit. Nancy ate it with relish and looked very cute. Seeing Nancy''s satisfied expression, Windy breathed a sigh of relief and was certain that Nancy was not frightened. Windy and Marcus cursed the middle-aged man and his family today. Windy worried that Nancy would think they bullied the elders and their rtives. So Windy decided to exin everything clearly to Nancy. "Nancy, those people are our elders and rtives, but they are bad guys. We can fight back if they bully us. But not all rtives are bad, and we must learn to tell the good guys from the bad." Nancy bit her biscuit and nodded, "I got it. I know people, who are nice to my parents, grandpa and elder brothers, are good guys. Otherwise, they are bad ones." Listening to Nancy''s way of judging good and bad people, Windy was surprised and also moved. "What about you? What if someone bullies you?" Nancy gave the same answer as before when Louis asked her the same question. "Bite him!" Nancy puffed out her cheeks and ground her teeth. She pretended to be fierce, but it was just an idle threat. Nancy acted like a puppy with its primary teeth. The puppy barked and wanted to bite those who bullied it, but it could be blocked easily. Windy couldn''t helpughing. Nancy felt speechless. Nancy thought her mom seemed to distrust her. She snorted angrily and picked up another crispy biscuit to eat. Windy said, "Nancy, do you think that Marcus and I bullied the old woman today?" Nancy was eating the biscuit. She shook her head when she heard Windy''s words. "No. Because they are bad guys!" Nancy said, "They bullied me and you. Marcus just taught them a lesson. I am happy to have an elder brother like Marcus to protect me. When I was in Stream Vige, Jacob bullied me and threw stones at me. After Jacob''s grandma knew it, she didn''t scold Jacob but pinched me. It really hurt and no one protected me at that time. Now you, Dad, and Marcus are all protecting me. If anyone bullies me in the future, I will ask my elder brothers to fight back!" Nancy didn''t mean toin to Windy and just stated calmly what had happened to her in the past. Nancy didn''t live in the shadow of being bullied in the past. This was because she knew her family would protect her now. For this reason, Nancy didn''t feel grieved for what she had suffered in the past. She didn''t dwell on the past and would only look forward. Now Nancy was happy and forgot all the sufferings. But Windy''s eyes were red and watery. She covered her mouth with her hands and a tear dripped down the corner of her eyes. Marcus, who was standing at the gate, clenched his fists and wore a gloomy expression. "Nancy, I am sorry that you had a rough time. " Windy squatted down to hug Nancy. Windy only knew that there were one or two families in the Stream Vige treating Nancy badly. But she didn''t get more specific information. Chapter 56 Are You Frightened Chapter 56 Are You Frightened Chapter 56 Are You Frightened? Nancy was slightly stunned. But then, she smiled softly, like a sweet little angel. She gently wiped away her mother''s tears. "It''s not bitter. Don''t cry, mommy." How sweet her girl is, Windy thought. Caressing her little head, Windy smiled through her tears. Marcus, standing by the door, with a cold expression on his face, he sent a message to Assistant Philip, asking him to find out who had bullied Nancy back in the Stream Vige. Although it''s not like killing people on the TV, Marcus Brook wanted to cause them a little trouble to vent his anger. He still thinks that it is necessary. So not long after that, the news that Mrs. Hall''s son was cheating outside was found out by his wife. His wife was also a fierce one. On the same day, she took her family to seize the adultery and beat Mrs. Hall''s son half to death. When Mrs. Hall found it out, she wanted to let her son divorce his wife. Their family has be a joke in the entire Stream Vige, and their own family has turned upside down. Of course, this was all for the future. Nancy didn''t know that her brother was giving them a lesson for her. Afterforting her mother, she was holding biscuits in both her hands. "Mommy, I''ll share it with brother." Nancy rushed toward her brother, almost hitting her brother''s leg. Fortunately, there was someone bncing her up. "Big brother!" After standing firmly, the little one raised her face and looked at him with her grinning eyes. She has gradually be more delicate as she grew older. "Slow down." Lowering his eyes and watching his little sister in front of him, his lips curved into a smile unconsciously. "Brother, this is for you. Mommy and I made it together!" Nancy shared her biscuits with her brother, holding the bear biscuits and handing them over. The biscuits beside his mouth had a milky fragrance, and Marcus Brook ate them one by one indifferently. Then, he used his thumb, which was still stained with white flour, to rub her face. The little girl just stood there obediently, asionally tilting her head slightly, looking as cute as a kitten. Marcus Brook''s eyes shed through a smile, and he skillfully picked up the little one with one hand. Nancy was very well-behaved. She fed her big brother a biscuit, smiling sweetly. In the afternoon, rain fell in the gloomy weather. Nancy, hugging Harley in her arms, was sitting in a hammock chair on the small balcony of her bedroom. Beside her leg was Adolph. She held an elementary school textbook in her hand, reading the sentences clearly ording to how her brother taught them yesterday. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The book content, which people might find boring, was read by Nancy in a soft and sweet voice as if the elf''s talking in the rain. Not only did the cat and the dog listen to her attentively, but a bird, which was drenched in the rain, also got in andnded on the window. Its wings, pping on the ss, made a fluttering sound. The little girl stopped reading, walked over barefoot, and opened the window. A little white parrot with warm yellow feathers on its head came in immediately. That''s right, this was the little bird that flew over after hearing Nancy''s sound of reading. "Hello, hello..." With a strange tone, the bird greeted her. Nancy was shocked when she saw a talking bird for the first time. Even Adolph and Harley came over, looking up at the uninvited guest. Nancy stared at the little bird standing on the windowsill in amazement and greeted it politely. "Hello." "Little beauty, little beauty." It spoke again, kept calling Nancy ''little beauty.'' Blushing with shyness, she touched the bird''s head with her fingers and talked to it softly. "What''s your name? I''m Nancy." "Quentin, Nancy, Nancy." It seemed to like saying a word twice. Nancy weed the little guest, who suddenly appeared at home warmly. She spread out her small hands. "May I take you to dry the water on your body?" "Okay, thank you, thank you." The little bird raised its feet, stepped on Nancy''s hands, and thenid downfortably and gently pecked her fingers. It didn''t hurt, but a little itchy. As its feathers were a little muddy, she was wondering if the bird fell to the ground during its flight. Nancy discussed with it softly about giving it a bath, and it agreed. After the hot water was prepared, the bird put its ws into the water, testing the water temperature. And when the temperature became suitable, it pped its wings and flew in, rollingfortably in the water. Nancy opened her mouth wide for a moment. "Harley, look! Even the bird knows to bathe itself, but you still don''t." The ck cat squatting at the table had its tail upturned. Staring at the bird sharply with its beautiful green eyes, it licked its paws gracefully. The bird which was taking a bath went silent, feeling that it was being stared at by its predator. It looked at the ck cat vigntly, then got out of the bath, cing Nancy''s finger on its body, feeling that this was its safest ce. Nancy thought it was signaling her to bathe it, so she cleaned its feathers carefully. In a short while, it became clean. Since the little bird which has just finished bathing was wet, Nancy ced it on a dry towel, and carefully wiped it dry. "Thank you, thank you." After shaking its half-dried feathers, the bird thanked her again. Lastly, it was put into the dryer specially bought for Harley by Nancy. In a few minutes, a beautiful bird came out of the dryer. The little guy was still grooming its feathers. As Nancy didn''t know what kind of bird it was, so she decided to ask her big brother while bringing it along. Wearing small slippers, holding the bird which had just visited in her hands, the two followed her behind, while nancy ran to Marcus''s study. She pushed open the door and looked inside, found that her elder brother was not making a video call now, so she went in lightly. "Big brother, big brother." Nancy ran to the stern young man and handed the bird in his hands. But the white bird screamed and fluttered its wings, flying away. "So fierce, so fierce! Even fiercer than the cat!" Wow, it can speak more words. Nancy looked at her empty palms in confusion, wondering why it flew away. Marcus Brook shot a nce at the escaped parrot. "Big brother, this bird can talk. What kind of bird is it?" Nancy''s eyes were full of curiosity. Marcus Brook rubbed her hair. "Cockatiel." Chapter 57 A Bird Visitor at Home Chapter 57 A Bird Visitor at Home Chapter 57 A Bird Visitor at Home Marcus Brook revealed the species of the parrot at a nce. "It should be fed by someone." Nancy nodded knowingly. "Then, is its owner searching for it?" The little girl faced the bookcase, waving her hand to the parrot, and asked softly, "Quentin, do you still remember the way home?" The little parrot, hiding its head under the wings, muffled, "I don''t know, I don''t know." "Then,e down first." The cockatiel fluttered its wings and hovered above Nancy. "The Great Demon King!" Nancy probably knew who it was referring to, felt a little angry. Her big brother was such a kind person. So how could he be the Great Demon King? The same level of reasoning as the children before was shown by this bird. Marcus Brook, who was called the Great Demon King, was very calm. "Don''t bother with it. Is Adam teaching you elementary school textbooks?" Nancy, resting arms on her brother''s thighs, nodded softly upon hearing his words. "Mmmm." "Go and get the book. I''ll teach you." Nancy lit up her eyes instantly, grabbing the palm of her big brother and rubbing her face to it. "Thank you, big brother!" After thanking him, she quickly rushed to get the textbook. Quentin, the Cockatiel, fluttered its wings and wanted to follow along, but its speed was not as fast as Marcus''s hand. The door mmed suddenly, almost resulting in it being ttened by it. "Great Demon King, Great Demon King!" "Help, Nancy, help!" Quentin screamed in fear- facing the Great Demon King alone made him tremble. Marcus Brook stared at it coldly. "Shut up." Well, Quentin, which was so cowardly, kept silent, afraid that it would be a dish in the next second. "You could stay. But if you pee or poop in the study or in Nancy''s room, I''ll pluck your feather." Marcus Brook threatened the bird with a poker face. If others saw this, they would be shocked that their majestic young master would actually threaten a bird! "Got it, got it," Quentin answered obediently when being sent cold res from the Great Demon King. How it missed the gentle little beauty so much in its heart. When Nancy came over with the book in her arms, she didn''t sense anything wrong. Quentin also dares notin to her in front of the Great Demon King. Even if it did, Nancy would obviously side with her brother. She sat next to her brother and opened the textbook. Marcus Brook''s deep, elegant voice while teaching made Nancy attracted to it, even if she was hearing. She wondered why her brother''s voice sounded so good, although there were no ups and downs or feelings throughout his reading. Nancy read along with her brother- sentence by sentence. While reading the primary school textbook, Marcus''s deep voice ovepped with Nancy''s feathery voice, harmonized together like a peaceful melody. Quentin, which was still nervous before, flew to the table in front of them without realizing it, shook its wings, and listened quietly. Whereas Harleyy in Nancy''s arms, circling its ck tail on her wrist. The color contrast of ck and white apparently highlighted her skin''s fairness. Only the reading sound of the siblings could be heard. And with it, Marcus Brook seemed to be a lot warmer. Soon, it was almost time for Adam Brook to finish his ss; but the falling rains from the skies had no ns to stop. Nheless, Nancy still wanted to pick her brother up from school. She felt that her brother was happy to see her. Although he didn''t say anything, his eyes were shining so brightly upon seeing her. Nancy was also very happy when she picked her brother up. Also, he didn''t bring an umbre with him today. Carrying the umbre, Nancy wore a pair of rain boots. As the weather got a little colder due to the rain, her mother put on a snow-white plush coat for her, which was as long as a skirt so that it could cover her calves. There was a hat behind, with two bunny ears hanging on it. With her fluffy bob hair and her soft temperament, the Ted looked like a snow-white soft dumpling, which was so adorable that people wanted to hug her in her arms. "Nancy, don''t leave the car. Just let big brother pick your little brother up, okay?" "Okay, I got it." Even after listening to it several times, Nancy still nodded patiently and answered. If it were Adam, he might have lost his temper long ago. Afraid that Nancy would get cold from the rain when she got off the car, Windy reminded her repeatedly, and only let them leave after seeing her nodding obediently. A white shadow shed when she got in the car. As soon as Nancy just sat in, a beautiful little parrot rested on her shoulder. The little parrot got into her warm hair to hide its body. Then, it rubbed affectionately against her neck. "Little beauty, bring Quentin." Since there was a ck cat in the house, which made it fear so much. It was afraid that it would lose its life if it took a nap there. Nancy touched Quentin''s head, turned her head, grabbed her big brother''s sleeves, and looked at him. "Big brother, can we bring along Quentin?" The cowardly Quentin didn''t dare toe forward. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Hearing the man humming in affirmation, Quentin, whose feathers were all taut, rxed, and almost didn''t slip off Nancy''s shoulders, but fortunately, it was supported in time. For the rest of the journey, it basically nestled itself in Nancy''s neck, making it warm. Soon, they reached school. Whileying in the car window and looking out through it, Nancy noticed there were already many carsing to pick up the children. Marcus Brook touched her head. "I''m going to pick Adam up. Don''t get out of the car." Nancy nodded obediently, watching her big brother open a ck umbre and get out of the car. The rain sshed on the ground, wet his leather shoes and the trousers'' cuffs, just a little. Marcus Brook stood calmly in the rain, unaffected by the weather in the slightest. "Big brother, take care." Nancy raised her hands and waved to him. Marcus Brook hummed, closed the door, and left. While waiting, Nancyy on the car window and looked out. She was able to see things clearly because of the lighter rain. Their car was parked in a somewhat remote ce because the parking spaces in front were all upied. Nancy scanned at the surroundings, to her dismay, she noticed a group of shivering little creatures in the corner of the school. Immediately, she opened the door in a rush. The driver in front was shocked when she suddenly opened the door. "Miss Nancy, you can''t leave here." She was too rushed that she forgot her mother''s and brother''s instructions just now. Nancy bit her finger and pointed outside at the creature. "But... but there''s a cat there." That''s right, the creature which was shivering under the corner, trying to hide from the rain, was none other than a cat- a white cat. The driver rushed into the rain with an umbre. "Miss Nancy, sit down. I''ll go over there." A few minutester, the driver, who used his coat to carry a few cats came back. There were two kittens underneath the white cat. The mother cat couldn''t leave was also because of these two kittens. Chapter 58 The Cat in the Rain Chapter 58 The Cat in the Rain Chapter 58 The Cat in the Rain In order to bring these cats, the driver''s clothes got wet, but he smiled happily and passed the cats in the clothes to Nancy as presenting a gift. The driver was a straightforward and good-natured, middle-aged uncle. Once before, he also had a daughter like Nancy. She had suffered from leukemia at a young age. When he was desperate at that time, the Brook Family gave him this job and also subsidized him 1000 thousand dors. In this way, he could cover the huge expenditure of the hospital fee. Although his daughter still passed away in the end, before dying; he bought her favorite things to her, and she left happily. Therefore, he was very grateful to the Brook Family, especially this Miss Nancy, who was the same age as his own daughter. Every time he saw her, he seemed to see his well-behaved daughter again; so he couldn''t help but want to be nice to her. There were people in the Brook Family who treated her well, Mr. Brook and his wife, the Elderly Mr. Brook, and even the eldest young master. He was happy at the bottom of his heart to be able to help this little girl. "Come in first." Nancy hurriedly asked him to get in the car and handed the driver the clean nket that her big brother covered herself with. "Uncle, quickly dry yourself. Don''t catch a cold." The driver smiled brightly, put the cat wrapped in his clothes on hisp, then wiped his hair hurriedly. "Uncle, you put the cat here." Nancy pointed at her feet. The space wasrge enough for it to be put downpletely. Quentin gently pecked Nancy''s earlobe, thinking that why could he meet a cat, even if it was outside? Not to mention, was she still going to bring them home? The little girl poked its feathers with a finger, signaling it not to make a fuss. Hugging the clothes in his arms, the driver was hesitant. "This car..." It was expensive. What if it got dirty? he thought. "What''s wrong?" A cold and familiar voice sounded. The driver shivered as he looked at Marcus Brook, who was standing at the door with a ck umbre. The stern man didn''t look at him, but at Nancy. Seeing that she was still dry, he nodded with satisfaction, thinking that his sister was very obedient. Relying on his small figure, Adam Brook got in the car a step ahead of Marcus Brook, sat down next to Nancy, squeezed her soft hand, and held them. So warm! He thought. "What were you talking about just now?" "Meow-" A faint cat''s mewl voiced. At this moment, only realizing that a cat was held in the driver''s hand, Adam Brook questioned, "Why is there a cat?" Nancy carefully nced at her big brother, who was bending over his body, and got into the car. Before she could speak, she was hugged by a pair of strong hands. Marcus Brook lowered his gaze and looked at Adam Brook. "Move aside." Adam Brook pouted and moved his butt to sit on the side. Anyway, he could sit next to his sister in the middle. Marcus Brook put Nancy in the middle. "Brother, there are cats." Her soft hands grabbed the palm of her elder brother and stared at him with blinking eyes. "Do you want to raise them?" Nancy looked at her big brother brightly, nodded obediently, and answered softly, "It''s raining now. It''s so pitiful for the mother cat and her baby to be caught in the rain." Marcus swiped her little nose with his fingers, then ordered the driver, "Bring it here." The driver responded quickly, and together with his coat, where the cats were inside, he put it beside Nancy''s feet. The mother cat, drenched in the rain, didn''t look attractive. Hiding its two kittens under its belly, shivering, it was too skinny. Adam Brook threw a nce and disliked it. "It turns out that a cat is so ugly when it gets wet." He was someone who only looks at the appearance. Nancy was also watching eagerly. But, Marcus Brook lightly instructed, "Don''t touch them." The little girl nodded obediently. "Okay, I won''t touch them." "Go to the pet hospital first." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. If Nancy wanted to raise them, then it was necessary for the cats to be dewormed, vinated, and given nail cuts. He did not allow anything that would harm Nancy. If these cats were obedient enough, he didn''t mind keeping them. However, if they were wild, difficult to tame, and would hurt Nancy, he would find someone to send these cats out. The car drove all the way to the pet hospital. When Marcus Brook got out of the car, he gave the driver a card. "Take it. Buy yourself a suit and change it." Holding the card in his hand, the driver''s eyes were full of gratitude. He kept this gratitude deep in his heart, thinking that he should hurry to buy a set of clothes to put on. If he caught a cold, he couldn''t help Nancy and the Eldest Young Master to drive. The mother cat and its kittens were soon taken away by the pet doctor for body examinations. The three sat on the sofa; Adam Brook held his mobile phone, teaching Nancy to y games. She couldn''t understand the games that were tooplicated, but she liked the Fun Fest and Tetris very much. Adam Brook, who was frowning over his sister''s naivety, at the same time, invited his friends to y the Fun Fest with her. "Wow, brother! You''re amazing!" Whenever he heard Nancy''spliment, he was always satisfied by the sincere look in her eyes. "There isn''t anything to brag about, easy-peasy." As he said that there was nothing to praise, he worked harder to clear the levels, Marcus Brook thought expressionlessly. By the way, having said that he hadn''t seen him for half a month; it seemed that this younger brother of his is bing more and more ''hypocritical''. "Amazing, amazing!" Out of the blue, a strange voice came from Nancy, almost scaring Adam Brook to drop his phone. With a horrified look in his eyes, only did he notice the small parrot, which was hiding in his sister''s hair. "Where did this birde from?!" He breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that luckily it is okay as he thought that what happened to his sister''s throat. The sound was terrible. Curving her lips into a smile and scratching Quentin''s chin, she chirped, "It flew to our house by itself. It''s called Quentin." Adam Brook looked at it curiously. "Hmm, this bird can talk? How about calling me ''young master''?" Quentin rolled its eyes, spread its wings, and said, "Why are you calling me, young master?" Adam Brookughed, "You really know how to..." Wait, it seemed that something was off. "I see. How dare you take advantage of me!" Adam Brook red at Quentin fiercely and reached his hands out to grab it. Quentin fluttered its wings and flew away, screaming while flying. "Help, help, someone is hitting this young master!" "Stop!" "No, I won''t!" The two were staring at each other. Nancy supported her chin, watching the two for a while. Adam Brook, failing to catch Quentin, ended uping back; cursing it and teaching Nancy to y games. Nancy uttered, "Brother, don''t bother Quentin." Adam Brook cleared his throat. "Alright. I forgive it for your sake." Quentin fluttered its wings, flying down. Just as it was about to say something, Nancy grabbed its mouth, ordering, "Don''t bully my brother." At this moment, Quentin instantly became quiet. As if getting a victory, Adam Brook became proud, then pulled his sister and excitedly taught her how to y the game. Chapter 59 Adam Brook and Quentin Chapter 59 Adam Brook and Quentin Chapter 59 Adam Brook and Quentin Ding dong... The message iing sound of Marcus Brook''s cell phone rang. At a nce, Marcus Brook could know the intention of this guy. Though he was mentioning visiting his parents, he actually wanted to see his sister. Yale Thomas unsent a text message, being insincere as he could. Them, he looked at Marcus''s text message- ''Okay'' with a confused expression, what did the ''Okay'' mean? He didn''t mind him going over? Originally, he thought that even if it was to annoy Marcus, he would still go over to see his sister. But he didn''t expect him to be so cooperative today. Touching his chin, Yale Thomas felt that there was a plot behind it. It was indeed a plot. Tomorrow, Marcus Brook would take bring Nancy to Fairview Garden to nt. Today, he has asked someone to clean up the area out of the garden. Although the soil has been turned over, since Nancy wanted to nt herself; he did not mind having a ''helper'' who volunteered himself. "Sir, your cats have been washed, deworm, and trimmed. Do they need vinations?" Marcus Brook nodded lightly. In an instant, Nancy stopped ying mobile games, ran over to look at the three cats in the cage. The mother cat, which was washed and dried, was a white, long-haired cat. It was like the ugly duckling evolving into a white swan, making Adam Brook ask the pet hospital whether they had changed the cats. Looking at the fur of the cat, which was now cleaned, it looks a bit like a Maine Coon cat. It should be a crossbreed since it was smaller. The two kittens were also long-haired cats- cute and beautiful. Their big, watery eyes looked like Nancy''s. Raising their pink tender paws, and ying with Nancy, the three''s interactions were adorable. Nancy looked at the two kittens, smiling while putting her finger to touch their soft pink cat paw pads, giving them a ''high-five.'' "Meow-" The two kittens let out a soft mewl; one was white like its mother, and the other was orange- only its belly and paws were white. Their appearances were inherited by their mother. All were handsome and very good-looking. After vinating the three cats, they went home. Windy was very surprised to meet these three attractive-looking cats. "Where did you buy that cat?" Nancy replied softly, "I found them. They were in the rain at the brother''s school. The driver uncle went to pick them up." The mother cat was very mild-tempered. When Nancy touched its head, it didn''t resist at all; letting out a gentle mewl, it then settled in the newly arranged spot at home, lying on its side in the soft cattery. The two kittensy under their mother''s belly, kneading rhythmically while drinking its milk. Adolph ran over, together with Harley, while wagging its tail. The mother cat, feeling startled when it first saw Adolph, stood up in its fur. As it was a long-haired cat, its white fluffy fur standing on its end looked inexplicably funny, like a certain fluffy puffball. Nancy hugged Adolph andforted the mother cat softly. Adolph stuck out its tongue, obediently did not bark at the three cats; but just tilted its head to the side and looked curiously at them. Jumping lightly from Adolph''s head to the ground, Harley walked gracefully to the cattery. Harley was also a good-looking cat. But at a nce, one can differ its beauty from that of the appearance of the mother cat. Harley''s was kind of domineering handsomeness. The muscles on its body were well-proportioned and slender. If it weren''t for its size, no one would doubt that it was a ck panther. Nheless, Harley was still young, not even a year old. So, it can still grow bigger, it''s just that they have no idea how big it can grow. It squatted beside the cattery elegantly, wrapped its long ck tail to the front, and rested its front paws together. Its green eyes were looking at cats. "Harley, you''ll need to get along with the cats in the future." Afterforting the mother cat, Nancy introduced the three new members to Harley. Then, after feeding the cats and telling them not to fight, Nancy went to study with her brother. Downstairs, once James was back- after listening that the old woman''s family hade again from his wife, his face instantly became gloomy. "Is Nancy alright?" This was his first reaction. As that family wanted to let Liz Brook be adopted by them earlier, he knew that the old woman wouldn''t like Nancy. Well, he didn''t mind if she dislike Nancy, neither did his precious daughter need this kind of person''s favoritism. If she dared to do anything that would hurt Nancy... As soon as recalling that old woman calling her daughter ''good-for-nothing'', Windy felt disgusted. "It doesn''t matter if she prefers sons to daughters. But how dare would she look down on my daughter?" Windy didn''t give him a detailed exnation, as she couldn''t say out the word ''good-for-nothing''. Especially when this word was said by that old woman to describe her precious daughter. Although she didn''t make it clear, James could probably guess something behind her words. This time, although he was smiling, his smile gave one a creepy feeling. "It seems that they are living too well." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Windy knew that the family was going to be doomed as soon as she heard it. And she was happy to see it. This time, the old woman offended both her and her father-inw. Her father-inw''s patience with that family has decreased over the years. Even if he knew that her husband was dealing with that family, most probably, he would probably turn a blind eye to it. Windy guessed it right- James called his assistant to withdraw a few projects from Carson Brook, the old woman''s son. The Elderly Mr. Brook, who happened to pass by, heard it. In the past, he would remember the past sentiments and let his son handle this matter gentler. But now, he just turned a blind eye, pretending not to mishear it, and walked away slowly with his hands behind his back. He had to go and feed Nancy''s cat some milk. The fluffy cat was not as arrogant as Harley. James Brook watched his father- who walked away as if nothing happened, without saying a word. He immediatelyughed. "Daddy, you''re back!" Noticing her fathering in while holding milk in his hands; Nancy jumped off the chair and ran over, calling out to him. Jame''s heart softened, and he wondered why there were mean people who can''t see his daughter getting better. "Nancy, it''s time to drink milk. Then eat some fruits." It was a very satisfying thing to feed his daughter every day. Nancy nodded her head and mumbled softly, "Okay." Holding the cup of milk with both hands, she drank it seriously sip by sip. It took her a long time to drink such a big cup, and she also likes to drink this kind of sweet milk. After drinking, she seemed to be carrying the rich creamy vor of the milk. Chapter 60 The Beautiful Cat Chapter 60 The Beautiful Cat Chapter 60 The Beautiful Cat Adam Brook also ran over, but when he saw that his father was holding milk, he immediately disliked it and wanted to run; but James Brook stretched his arm and grabbed his cor. "Where are you going? Come here and drink the milk!" Gu An struggled. "I don''t! Milk is only for children. I''ve grown so old, so I won''t drink it! I''m an adult now, and you won''t be my opponent two yearster, I''m telling you!" With a loud voice, Adam Brook stood up and nned to fight with his father to the end. James Brookughed angrily, picked Adam up, putting him on his shoulder with his face facing downwards, then pped him on the buttocks a few times. "Brat, are you rebelling now?!" Adam Brook, who was spanked in front of his sister, went silent, feeling that he has lost his face. James Brook uttered faintly, "Do you really think that I can''t deal with you?" Adam Brook screamed, "You spanked me! How can you spank me?! Don''t you know that a man''s butt cannot be touched? I''m telling you, dad, you''re now spanking a tiger! I''m telling you-you''re over!" James Brook asked slowly, "Oh? What do you mean that I''m over?" With his flustered face, Adam Brook spoke out the most cowardly words in a loud voice. "I''ll comin to mom!" Both James Brook and Nancy were speechless. Well... how brave her brother was, Nancy thought. After being put down, he drank the milk obediently, trying his best to save his face. "I didn''t drink milk because of you! It''s just that I wanted to be a good example for my sister." Nancy''s eyes blinked in confusion, thinking that she drank the milk obediently even without a role model. Meeting her doubtful eyes, Adam Brook''s face was flushed- he would never admit that he drank the milk obediently because he couldn''t beat his father. James Brook twitched his lips, wondering who did this stupid son follow. "It''s time to go to bed. Nancy will sleep with mommy and daddy tonight!" He was too indecisive before, but now, seeing the fact that his daughter was adapting well at home, and she was frightened today, she definitely needed care andfort from her dad. Adam Brook, who was drinking milk, immediately interjected, "Why?!" He wiped the milk foam off his mouth, put down the cup arrogantly, grabbed Nancy''s hand, took her behind, and stood in front of his dad with his small chest raised like a proud rooster. "Yesterday, big brother slept with sister. Today, it should be my turn to sleep with her!" Adam Brook stood up again, thinking that cuddling with his younger sister was way more comfortable than a pillow. James Brook squinted his eyes and looked at his son. This brat really needs some lessons, he thought. A few secondster. "Ahhh!! Mom,e save your son! Dad is beating me up!" Nancy was still holding the cup for the milk. With her delicate face nk and dazed, she watched her father pick up a hanger and chase after her brother. Her brother really knew how to escape. He was dodging around, here and there, like a monkey. In the end, her father calmly hugged Nancy out, then closed the door, leaving Adam behind, who was hollering in, unconvinced. At this time, he met Windy and Marcus Brook. The three looked at each other. Windy asked, "Why did you beat your son again?" Through Windy''s word- again, it could be said that such things happened frequently at home. Nancy hugged her father''s neck. With her eyes blinking wide, she was watching in the direction of her brother''s bedroom. Actually, daddy did not even hit brother, it''s just that... brother purposely screamed loudly. Hugging his daughter, James Brook snorted coldly, "That brat still dares to snatch Nancy. She''s sleeping with us tonight." Instantly, Windy ignored her son. Marcus Brook nced at his parents expressionlessly, and finally, his gaze fell on Nancy, which looked inexplicably a little... disappointed. Looking into her older brother seriously, Nancy noticed a hint of disappointment in her brother''s poker face. "Big brother." She called softly, "I''ll sleep with you tomorrow." What a sweetheart she is. Hearing Nancy''s words, Marcus Brook finally grinned. While leaning on her father, Nancy thought, I''ll apany daddy and mommy today. As for little brother, what else could he do since he could not win their father? She felt a little guilty to think that. Sigh, I have parents, a big brother, and a little brother; but I only have me myself. James Brook went silent. In fact, he nned to sleep with his daughter while hugging her tomorrow. But it seemed that he couldn''t do it. He gave a disapproved look at his eldest son. It rained intermittently all night, and the temperature difference between the bed and the room made one snuggle in their bed. Nancy slept in the middle of her parents. This time, she had a good slumber. Her sleeping posture was good. Nevertheless, it was too good to let one felt distressed about it. Sleeping on her side, curling her body in the arms of her tall and reassuring father, Nancy''s soft fingers tugged at the pajamas on his chest. It was morning. Nancy slowly opened her eyes, and her head was gently touched by arge, warm hand. "Nancy, are you awake? Do you want to sleep more?" The dazed-little girl shook her head, raised her face slightly, and looked at her father, who was in front of her with hazy eyes, as if she has not fully awakened yet. This cute appearance of hers was indeed very rare. James Brook pinched her tender cheek, thinking that finally he had seeded a little by letting her gain weight. "Daddy-" Listening to Nancy''s gentle mumble, James Brookughed like a silly father, throwing out his usual elegant. He held his precious daughter in his arms and snuggled at her intimately. My daughter is so cute! he thought. "What are you doing?" Windy pped her husband, rescuing Nancy, whose hair has be as messy as a lion''s mane from his arms. She was too obedient that did not know how to resist. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "What have you done to her hair?" Windy gave an angry look to the oh-so-silly dad, hugged Nancy, and went tob her hair and clean herself. After washing andbing her hair, she became neat as before. The little cutie was still wearing a furry suit today, but the suit has changed from a rabbit''s to a hamster''s one; making her look like a cute hamster. Adam Brook noticed her appearance, kept sticking around his sister, holding her hand and coaxing her. "Tonight, you must tell dad and mom that you''ll be sleeping with me, got it?" Nancy blinked her eyes in hesitant. "But... but I''ve promised big brother that I''ll sleep with him brother today." As if struck by lightning in an instant, Adam Brook wailed, almost cried out of grievance. Chapter 61 I Am Going To Tell My Mom Chapter 61 I Am Going To Tell My Mom Chapter 61 I Am Going To Tell My Mom For this reason, Adam looked at his elder brother strangely all morning, humming from time to time, but he didn''t dare to argue with him. Then Marcus couldn''t help but nce at him indifferently and said, "What do you want?" The cold voice made Adam shudder and getpletely frightened. He looked at Marcus with aggrievement. "Don''t pretend that you don''t know. You just cuddled and slept with Nancy the day before yesterday, so tonight it''s my turn to cuddle and sleep with her." Marcus sneered, "Wait till you can defeat me." Adam thought that Marcus was making things difficult for him as he would have to wait till Marcus reaches his 70s or 80s. Adam ate with frustration, making his face dirty like a piggy. And then he carried his schoolbag and went to school, muttering and being gloomy for a long time. Finally, when he got off the car, Nancy kissed him on the cheek, and said in a soft voice, "Goodbye, brother Adam. I will pick you up in the afternoon." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He thought to himself, "Who else can have such a gentle and caring little cutie! No! The cutest one is already in my family!" Adam got excited in an instant and touched his cheek which was kissed by his sister. It was fragrant and smelled milky. He giggled a little, then leaned over and kissed his little sister''s sweet and soft cheek. It was soft. Adam thought that her sister was so sweet and smelt so nice! "What a sweet girl." Now he was finally happy. He walked into the school with arrogant strides. When the guard took a look at this particrly outstanding child, he twitched his mouth and thought, "Whose stupid son is this?" Marcus was still not going to work today. Several meetings were held online and a lot of work could also be done in the study room. But Philip was sent out by him. Nancy looked energetic and very happy as she was going to Marcus''s Fairview Garden to nt fruit trees and vegetables. The Elderly Mr. Brook wore clothes that looked younger and walked around slowly around Nancy with his hands behind his back, and he saw that the little girl started to get busy like a bee. Nancy thought to herself, "The little hoe should be taken, as well as the nting records I made before. Put on rain boots, and a small overall, and then bring Adolph along. Perfect!" "Where''s Harley?" Nancy realised that Harley was gone, so she looked for it with Adolph everywhere, and finally found it at the mommy cat. What a shame! Harley was fighting for milk with two kittens! Nancy was stunned with her eyes and mouth wide open. When Nancy saw the conspicuous ck cat , a stunning expression was found on her delicate face. It had pushed the two pitiful little kittens aside to upy most of the ce, lying cozily under the belly of the mommy cat Harley sucked hard while putting its paws on the mommy cat''s belly, purring from the throat to show that it was very comfortable. Even with just a furry face, everyone could still find the desperate feeling on the face of the mommy cat. Nancy covered her face, trying to pretend that she didn''t know Harley. When the Elderly Mr. Brook saw it on the side, he burst outughing. Windy also covered her mouth with a puff andughed. Everyone knew that the domineering cat Harley secretly drank the mommy cat''s milk. Harley purred, got up, and gave back the position to the two pitiful little kittens. It walked slowly to Nancy''s feet and rubbed its fluffy head against her calf. Nancy squatted down and pinched its ears. "What a shame, Harley! How could you take the kitten''s milk!" Harley looked at Nancy innocently and meowed. The expression on its face seemed to be saying, "I don''t know what you mean at all." How rascally! The mommy cat need to take care of the kittens, so it couldn''t go to the Fairview Garden with them. Therefore, a cook was left to look after it at home. Everyone else, including the old housekeeper, went to the Fairview Garden with them. The vi of the Fairview Garden looked the same from the front as when they were therest time, but when they walked into the back yard, they realised that the previouswn had been lifted and the soil had been turned over, ready to nt what they need. It just rained yesterday, so the ground was very wet. But the shoes would get muddy when they stepped on the ground. Surprisingly, Marcus didn''t wear a suit that day, so Windy happily dragged him to the ground. "Haha... There you go, my son. You look so youthful! Don''t wear a ck suit all day. It makes you look a few years older, so much that people on the street would say that I was your sister!" Listening to his mother''s ramble, Marcus remained poker face, yet the helplessness could be seen in his eyes. Nancy carefully took out the nning map that was made by her and Marcus before, and it marked the things they need to nt in each area. Most lines were straight and smooth, and notes were made with nice handwriting. But some small flowers and nts that others might not be able to understand were drawn crookedly in some areas. Of course, the crooked and immature notes were made by Nancy. "Grandpa, let''s follow this." Nancy softly handed the nning map to grandpa as if it was a treasure. The old man and the young girl read it for a while and muttered to discuss, and then went to the ground with a small hoe. Nancy had short legs, so when she walk in the wet soil, she looked like a little penguin that was still learning to walk. The whole family was digging holes in the corners of the yard to nt peach trees, the kind that could bear big fruits. Marcus was about to carry the sapling under his mom''s urges but his phone rang suddenly. "Hey, Marcus. I''m at your door. Could you open the door for me?" "Ok," Marcus replied in a cold voice and pped his hands to get the soil off expressionlessly. As the son of a noble family, he had never done any farm work, not even simple things like nting flowers. So when digging the soil just now, he was even clumsier than his grandpa. Even Nancy was better than him with the hoe. Therefore, he wasughed at by his mom and grandpa for a long time, saying that there was finally something he couldn''t do. Marcus defended himself in his mind, "This is just new to me!" Now someone who was even more unfamiliar with this arrived. Marcus would look much better with hispany. Thinking of this, Marcus took a bigger step out. Yale Thomas was wearing a white suit, looking suave and well-dressed. He was carrying a gift for Nancy in his hand, leaning on a gleaming blue Lamborghini with a smile on the corner of his mouth, which was very... sassy. As soon as the door opened, he opened his arms and talked in a smug tone, "Surprise! It''s been a long...time. " Yale Thomas looked dumbfounded at Marcus''s current outfit which was a ck T-shirt and cks with obvious dirt on them. "Heck£¡ " Yale Thomas was so shocked by Marcus''s outfit that a bad word slipped out of his mouth. He circled Marcus twice, and even stretched out his finger and poked his arm. "Are you really Marcus Brook, not the twin brother Neil Brook? No! Even Neil Brook would not be like this. " Marcus pped his hand away indifferently, and said with his cold but familiar voice to Yale, "Come in." Yale was extremely shocked, "Oh god! It''s really you, buddy! How could it be like this hahaha... No, you stand there for me so I can take a picture. I won''t miss this opportunity!" He held his mobile phone and pointed at Marcus, clicked just a few photos, and then burst into tears. Chapter 62 Yale Thomas Chapter 62 Yale Thomas Chapter 62 Yale Thomas But soon, Yale couldn''t find it funny anymore, because his good buddy Marcus asked him to carry the saplings! Yale had an unbelievably shocked expression on his face: "Did your family have a bankruptcy or what? Is it necessary for you, the outstanding next heir of the Brook Group, to carry saplings and nt trees personally?" He felt that there must be something wrong with Marcus''s mind. Marcus bent down, picked up an almost three-feet sapling, and threw it on him, "Take it." "Ow! Marcus Brook, you are a monster! I am wearing a white suit worth millions. You pay for it! " Nancy heard the angry voice when she was about to load the seeds with a small stic bucket, but she turned and went toward her big brother Marcus. There were two fluffy pets behind her and a chattering parrot flying in the sky. "Brother Marcus!" She called out in a sweet voice, and she saw a good-looking but furious man standing beside her brother Marcus. Yale was good-looking. He had romantic and amorous eyes and a smile at the corners of his mouth from time to time, looking very gentle, which often attracted a group of women to talk to him shyly. He just could get along with women. When Nancy saw him at the first sight, she couldn''t recognise him at all, but she felt that the voice was so familiar. Yale, being extremely furious, fell into great shock when he suddenly heard the sweet voice. He finally saw the legendary precious sister of Marcus, but in such a messed up situation. Turning around, he saw a cute and sweet little girl standing not far away. She was looking at them with big and clear eyes, wearing a small fisherman hat, and an overall with a bear on it that made her look even cuter. Yale was thinking, "This was probably the legendary little angel. As expected of the Brook family, everyone is good-looking." Yale, who valued appearance very much,ughed immediately. He just liked to deal with beautiful people as it was pleasing to the eyes after all. Such a soft and sweet little girl was simply his type. "Nancy, do you still remember brother Yale?" Marcus nced at him with his sharp eyes and thought, "Whose brother are you?" Yale didn''t seem to see Marcus''s fierce look. He gritted his teeth and got the soil off his clothes, then squatted down to look at Nancy with a smile. At this moment, Nancy finally remembered who he was, and her pretty little face showed an expression of sudden realisation, and then said softly, "I remembered! You are brother Marcus''s friend." So sweet. Yale wanted to touch her hair, but he hesitated when he saw his dirty hands and felt a bit resentful of his childhood friend, Marcus Brook. Nancy looked at him with her clear eyes, "What do I call you?" "I''m the friend your brother Marcus grew up with, so I''m also your brother. Just call me brother Yale." The little girl nodded obediently and called out politely, "Brother Yale." Nancy''s sweet voice sounded really nice, and just as he was about to make Nancy call him again, he was pulled up by someone from behind. "Don''t waste time." Marcus pointed at the sapling with his articted fingers and said to Nancy, "He''s here to help nt trees." "When did I say this!" Yale thought to himself. "Thank you, brother Yale." The little girl smiled when she heard the brother Marcus say that Yale was here to help nt trees. Yale took a deep breath and thought to himself, "Forget it! I am out of luck. Who would have thought that I would be schemed by a childhood friend." Yale''s eyes swept towards Marcus, "You are asking me, such a noble mister who has never even nted flowers, to nt trees! What a friend, Marcus!" Marcus looked at him indifferently, "I am also in the same situation, aren''t I?" Yale suddenly understood, so he carried the saplings obediently, and followed Marcus to the backyard with a frowned face. As soon as he entered, he realised that it was really lively as the Elderly Mr. Brook and Windy were also there. "Good to see you, Yale." Windyughed when Windy saw Yale carrying the saplings. "How can we let you help with this?" Yaleughed, thinking that he was also tricked by Marcus. Yale thought to himself that no wonder Marcus was so nice yesterday. The Elderly Mr. Brook dug for a while and was pulled aside by Nancy to sit and rest. The little girl was very diligent. She ran here and there to bring him tea and prepared some digestible snacks and fruits. "Grandpa, you can just sit down and watch us nt trees." Nancy was afraid that her grandpa would get tired. The Elderly Mr. Brook felt very nice. He rubbed Nancy''s fluffy hair, "Okay, I am an old man so I''m not going to cause trouble." Nancy rubbed her head against his hand like a kitten and then continued to dig with the small hoe. Adolph followed her happily. The dog kept digging, and now it hadpletely turned into a muddy dog that need to be washed a few times after getting back. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It had been quite sometime after nting a few peach trees and then some vegetable seeds. Marcus panted slightly. After all, it was physical work, so he was still a little tired even though he had been doing exercise. Yale was already so exhausted that he had to sit with the Elderly Mr. Brook. Nancy''s face was flushed, which made her look excited, and she kept talking, "Peach blossoms are very beautiful. When they bloom next year, I will hang a wooden sign on it that says parents and brothers will be healthy. Grandma said the peach tree wards off evil spirits so that everyone can be healthy. I can also eat peaches when it has peaches. I used to grow very delicious peaches." They knew that the grandmother Nancy was talking about was the olddy who adopted her. They felt a sigh of relief and remembered that they haven''t had time to thank her. Listening to Nancy talk a lot with her soft voice, everyone felt less tired at once. However, they were all busy. After all, it was impossible to nt trees every day. They were only here to have the experience. For such arge garden, it was still necessary to find a professional gardener to nt other fruit trees. Finally, after nting a few vines in the sideyard, this group of people, including Yale, went back to the house, looking dirty. After returning, Yale changed his white suit that waspletely ruined and wore Marcus''s clothes. They were of the same height, but Marcus was bigger and Yale was slimmer. So the clothes looked a little big on Yale. Wearing Marcus''s ck shirt, Yale disliked his taste in clothes. "Do you have any other colours of clothes? Look at them. It''s either dark gray, dark blue, or ck. There are so many different types of ck. Even if the style is different, it''s still ck. Can''t you have some clothes in brighter colours?" Yale seriously disliked Marcus'' monotonous taste for clothes colours! Marcus slowly rolled up his sleeves, and then went downstairs with his long legs. "What a stinky temper! I would have drifted away if it were not for the fact that we grew up together!" Yale thought to himself. Chapter 63 He Was Here To Help With Planting Tress Chapter 63 He Was Here To Help With nting Tress Chapter 63 He Was Here To Help With nting Tress "Yale, time for dinner," Windy invited Yale with a smile. "Got it!" Yale, who was still judging the clothes just now, ran over immediately, and then gave the gift he bought for Nancy. "Girls like dolls. This is for you." It was a ball-jointed doll that he snatched from his cousin with great effort because she treated these dolls like her own kids. It was not easy to take one from her. Exquisite ball-jointed dolls were amazing in terms of makeup and workmanship or the clothes on them. These dolls were generally much better-looking than real people. The only drawback was that they couldn''t move. The view of Nancy holding the doll with bright eyes was quite beautiful in the eyes of others as it looked like a more delicate and agile beautiful big doll holding a small one. "Thank you, brother Yale," Nancy''s eyes curved like a crescent moon, and she thanked Yale with her sweet voice. Yale covered her heart dramatically and said, "My pleasure!" making Nancyugh. During the meal, Yale finally understood why the Elderly Mr. Brook was in such a good mood. It was because Nancy could bring a good appetite! If his grandpa could eat as much as the Elderly Mr. Brook for every meal, he must also be strong. Seeing Nancy''s mouth full of food which made her cheeks round and her eyes full of happiness, Yale sighed, "Nancy shoulde and visit my ce. If my grandfather can see Nancy eat, he would definitely be able to finish two bowls of rice like Mr. Brook." Windy and the Elderly Mr. Brookughed out loud suddenly. "Okay, I intended to take Nancy out to meet those old buddies." Windyined in her mind, "It''s not meeting but clearly showing off. Nancy''s little eyes looked at everyone with confusion. Before she could understand why everyone wasughing, she felt a palm on her head. That was Marcus who was sitting next to her rubbing her little head. Nancy tilted her head and rubbed the palm gently and puckered slightly, revealing a sweet smile. It was Friday. Nancy and Marcus went to pick up Adam from school in the afternoon and then to the Southern Noble Academy to pick up Louis. Wearing a ck cap, Louis leaned against a green tree at the school gate, with a white Bluetooth headset plugged into his ears. He stood there casually in a blue and white school uniform, sending the vibes of youth as well as an arrogant attitude. His long legs seemed so outstanding. Such a youthful teenager was what many school girls yearned for. However, the cool and arrogant Louis didn''t have romantic feelings for anyone, so he just looked down, ying with his mobile phone. "Brother Louis!" Louis was wearing earphones with a look of "Don''t get close to me", but he raised his head when he heard the soft voice. His aggressively handsome face suddenly appeared in the public. It could be faintly heard that many girls were excitedly talking about him with words like "so handsome". Nancy leaned on the car window, raised her small hand, and waved to Louis, with her eyes resembling a clear and translucent crescent moon, sparkling under the sunlight, which was very beautiful and tender. Louis took off his headphones, walked over with his long legs, and tapped Nancy''s forehead with his fingers. "I thought you had forgotten." Nancy shook her head and exined softly, "No, I also picked up brother Adam from school." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Adam''s fluffy head came over, with an exciting and glowing expression on his childish little face, and looked at Louis provocatively. "Nancy came to pick me up first. What does it mean? It means..." "It means that you are quite stupid." Before Adam could finish speaking, Louis interrupted him and made Adam extremely furious. "You''re stupid! You''re the stupidest!" Louis didn''t bother to argue with this little idiot. He nced at the position in the car and thought, "Great, there is no ce at the back. Why is brother Marcus also here?" He murmured and sat in the co-pilot''s seat, and everyone went to the old house of the Brooks. When Adam learned that all of them had been nting trees in the morning, he immediately shouted that he also wanted to do it with Nancy. Nancy was eating the big grapes fed by Louis, and nodded happily with round cheeks, "Of course, we can go again tomorrow!" Then the next day, after breakfast, everyone except Marcus went to nt trees for a long time. Marcus finally went to work due to James''s coveted gaze. "I''m so tired..." Adam was already exhausted after experiencing nting for only less than half an hour. He shook his arms and looked at Nancy like she was a monster. "Aren''t you tired?" He couldn''t believe that he was weaker than his young little sister! Nancy shook her head. She happily ced the Chinese cabbage seeds in a small pit that Adolph had dug, and then raised her little hoe to bury them in the soil. "I''m not tired." After saying that, she happily continued her work. "Don''t be so energetic to make me look like a piece of junk!" Adam thought to himself. Louis was also a little tired as he was also a spoiled kid who had never even nted flowers. But it was quite interesting to experience this, especially to see that beautiful and cute little girl jumping on the soil ground like a little rabbit. The experience activity in the morning was over, and they didn''t go there in the afternoon. Adam squatted in front of the cat litter, watching the two little kittens meowing and he wanted to stroke them. "They are so stupid. Can''t even walk." The so-called stupid little kittens looked around with big eyes that were as beautiful as transparent ss. Their four little paws were so soft that it was not stable when they talked and it was easy to trip themselves over. A yellow kitten was poked in the forehead by Adam''s finger and suddenly stumbled into the cat''s litter, the four little paws waving in the air. Nancy stretched out her hand to help it up. After this kitten stood stable, two other kittens that had just opened their eyes, trembled towards Nancy with their weak paws while meowing. They fell on their backs once they stood up and tried to walk. Adamughed unceremoniously, "So stupid." "Atishoo!" The milky-white kitten sneezed. It just stood up but immediately set back two steps and sat down because of the sneeze. It raised its furry little head in a shiver, looking at everyone with a particrly dazed look. Adamughed again. Louis smiled slightly, and then said, "Stupid". Nancy thought that was cute, and stretched out her finger to gently poke the kitten''s round belly, which was soft. Adam also tried to poke it, then looked at Nancy''s little face and said earnestly, "It''s kind of like your face." Nancy puffed out her cheeks, "It''s not." Adam came over, pinched her cheeks, and said seriously, "Try it yourself if you don''t believe me!" Nancy blinked her eyes, put her hands on her face, and touched it. It was soft and fluffy. Louis also squatted down and pinched it. When Windy came over, she saw that her son and nephew were pinching her daughter''s face, which made it turn red. Nancy''s eyes seemed moist and innocent as if she was being bullied. Chapter 64 The Little Girl Looked Pretty Nice Chapter 64 The Little Girl Looked Pretty Nice Chapter 64 The Little Girl Looked Pretty Nice Early in the morning, the sun shone through the window, and through the mist, and it scattered into the warm room. A burrito-like thing wriggled on the ground and then stopped moving. Nancy woke up confusedly, and when she wanted to rub her eyes with her hands, she realised that her hands couldn''t move anymore. It was stifling in the room. The fluffy head moved arduously and finally reached out of the quilt. Her little face was pink. She opened her eyes and was a little confused about her current situation. She remembered that brother Marcus didn''te backst night, and then it became such a problem about who she should sleep with that brother Louis and brother Marcus almost got into a fight. The solution was that all three siblings gathered in Adam''s bedroom, and then Adam and Louis would decide by a game. As a referee, she slowly ate a pile of snacks and drank a bottle of milk. While watching them y games, Nancy fell asleep, and she couldn''t remember what happened later. So she was very confused about why she looked like this when she woke up, and why she was wrapped up in the quilt? Nancy tried to get out for a long time but it didn''t work, so she snorted a little sullenly. Suddenly, she heard something nearby. She turned her head to look at it. Nancy was a little dumbfounded to find that it wasn''t just her who was wrapped into the quilt. Adam wriggled for a while in the quilt and finally woke up. "Damn it! Louis Brook! Did you wrap me in this?" Adam struggled hard inside the quilt, rolling around for a while, wiggled here and there, and then bumped into Nancy. Nancy didn''t see iting, so she got rotated two times dizzily to the side. "Brother!" A weak voice came from the quilt. Nancy retracted her head into the quilt and started fiddling. "Ahhh! I''m sorry, Nancy. I didn''t mean to. Are you okay?" "It''s okay," Nancy''s soft voice came out from the quilt. After finally getting out of the quilt, she realised that there were actually three quilt wraps on the ground, and her brother Louis was also there! When Adam came out, he kicked Louis''s quilt, "You can wrap it yourself, but how dare you wrap me!" Louis opened his eyes irritably and his eye sockets were a bit dark as he stayed uptest night ying games. "Don''t make me punch you! Why would I wrap you up if it wasn''t for your quilt kicking in the middle of the night?" Nancy thought to herself, "It turned out that brother Louis did this. But why did he roll me up?" Adam hummed, yawned, and pulled Nancy to wash up. Last night, before they finish the game and found out who won, Nancy fell asleep on the small table. Louis was afraid that she would catch a cold, so he took the quilt and wrapped her into a sturdy roll, and put her to sleep on the bed while Adam was stunned. Adam also couldn''t help but fall asleepter. However, he didn''t expect that Louis would just shamelessly stay and wrap him in the quilt. "But," Adam wondered to himself, "How did my sister fall off the bed?" Nancy was also very confused about this. Louis was the one who was guilty of this. He was not a quiet sleeper and he loved tossing around while sleeping. He often rolled himself into the quilt and fell to the floor. Yesterday, Louis fell asleep cuddling the quilt wrap with Nancy in it but he didn''t know that he would scooch his sister off the bed. He sighed, lifted the quilt, and stood up, thinking that he should not talk about it. What if the little girl disliked him and didn''t want to sleep next to him? It was the weekend. Early in the morning, Nancy received a gift from Marcus when she woke up, but she was a bit disappointed that he didn''t show up. Philip handed her a cute light pink mobile phone. "Miss Nancy, this is a customised phone requested by Mr. Marcus Brook. The phone numbers of all your family members have already been saved in it. There is a special function for tracking and positioning. Please be sure to take it with you." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. There was also anyard hanging on the phone for her to hang around her neck. The phone was light andpact which was not too big in Nancy''s hand. Nancy held the phone and said ok kindly. The screen was unlocked once her little face came to it. She knew how to make calls because she had used her parents'' mobile phones before, so she couldn''t wait to open the Contacts. The first phone number on it was Marcus''s number and the note for it was "Brother Marcus". The other two brothers Adam and Louis, as well as her father James who were secretly watching next to her, felt speechless about this. James calmly asked Nancy to show him the phone, wanting to set his number as the first one, but... There was no way to delete Marcus''s number at all. No matter how he tried, Marcus''s number firmly upied the top of the list. The three of them felt speechless again about this. They didn''t expect the steady and stubborn eldest son/eldest brother to be so petty. Philip noticed their reactions and slipped away, for fear of being in trouble. James put his name on the second of the list before returning the phone to Nancy. He realised no wonder the stinky boy took the task of buying a phone for Nancy so actively in the first ce. Nancy nced at Dad innocently, "What''s wrong, Dad?" James rubbed the little girl''s head, "Nothing." "I just want to beat my son," James thought to himself. "Then I''m going to call brother Marcus." She was worried because brother Marcus didn''t go home yesterday. The little girl held the mobile phone with a sweet smile, and she called Marcus with her new phone. At this moment, Marcus drank a cup of coffee as he had only rested for less than four hoursst night, and continued to work with a group of people who were still excited even being exhausted. The holographic game that theirpany had been preparing for more than two years would be launched in less than a month. The country needed a breakthrough in the current holographic technology. They had made achievements first while other countries were still making slow progress, and they had put this technology into the game to see the effect. Currently, only their studio had applied this technology in the business in the whole country. Of course, they had the privilege thanks to the talented twin brothers of the Brook family, which was unachievable to others. Moreover, it is a fairly mature holographic technology. Launching it to the market would not only shock the country but also be popr in the whole country. Therefore, the staff in the entire studio were working extremely hard with very little time to rest. They even took turns to rest. In this final moment, they had to ensure that all systems were foolproof. "Sir, Nancy''s figure is really amazing. This is definitely the best-looking and smartest little girl I''ve ever seen!" "Sir, where did you find the image? She''s so beautiful." Marcus was basically in charge of Nancy''s image modeling. Although only less than one-third of the work waspleted, it would definitely be a daughter of the nation once the modeling was completed because everyone here was a professional. Although Nancy was only a junior NPC of the cultivator sect in the macro game, this role was highly valued by their boss. He had rejected several previous versions. Just when everyone thought this NPC was going to be cut off, their boss suddenly said that he would personally model the character. Marcus looked at the delicate little person who was gradually taking shape on hisputer, and his sharp eyes couldn''t help getting gentle a lot. Suddenly, a special bell rang. Marcus paused and took out his mobile phone without changing his expression while some people were looking at him. The corners of his mouth raised a little imperceptibly. Chapter 65 Nancys Rolled Quilt Chapter 65 Nancy''s Rolled Quilt Chapter 65 Nancy''s Rolled Quilt It seems Nancy has received her gift. "Big brother~" Right after he is connected, he hears Nancy''s sweet voice. Although Marcus Brook gives a calm hum, the corners of his mouth raise slightly. It is obvious that he looks much tender. The people saround are stunned. This... Does their boss gets drunk on coffee or do they finally go crazy? The thing isn''t over yet. Then they hears their boss, who is strict and fair to everyone, unsmiling and reticent, says a lot of words. He bes really talkative. The tone he uses is much tender than that he uses when talking to them. In the studio, all of them prick up their ears and listens even more carefully than what they do when working, trying to get more information to know who the caller is. Then they hear the word Nancy uttered by their boss. Everyone in the studio is numb and shocked. Their eyes almost bulge out while looking at the person sitting in that ce. My goodness! Their boss should abuse of power for personal gain! After Marcus Brook hangs up the phone, he is already surrounded by people who are looking at him. "Master... boss..." "Who was that just now?" "We seem to hear Nancy..." A group of men stare at Marcus Brook with ''hungry'' eyes. Marcus Brook puts his ten thin fingers on theputer and continues to work. He only says one word lightly. "My sister." Then people in the studio go crazy... On the other end of the line, Nancy is taken out to y by the fourth brother after the call with the big brother. The youngest brother is together with them. Windy waves, "Come back early and protect your sister..." Nancy bends over the windowsill of the car, pops her head out and waves. "Where do you want to go?" Nancy cutely shakes her head and says she doesn''t know. Her eyes are nk. She really doesn''t know where an interesting ce is. Anyway, she just needs follow her brothers~ "Go skateboarding!" "Skate." "y games in the game center." Louis Brook rubs his chin and thinks for a second, "Then go skateboarding first!" Nancy doesn''t know what skateboard is, so she just nods obediently. Follow the brothers! They arrive at the ce for skateboarding. Nancy holds both brothers respectively with her hands. She sees those teenagers who are dressed in hip-hop style or a little cool riding on small skateboards skillfully. In the U-shaped venue, several of them fly into the air, rotate ande down. It is the first time Nancy sees such a thing. And all of a sudden, her small round mouth opens and makes a sound of amazement. Her dark eyes are very bright. As soon as Louis Brook and the others arrive, three teenagers run over. "Louis!" "Nancy, I miss you so much. Have you missed Brother Tod Anderson..." Right after Tod Anderson runs over, he holds Nancy who is a little kid. A big facees over and rubs against the little girl''s face. Louis Brook''s fists get clenched in an instant. He raises hand and punches at him. There is a scream. Tod Anderson covers his chin and looks at his good buddy resentfully. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Where are the stuffs?" Kyle Wilsones over with skateboards in his hands. One is for Louis Brook, the other is for Adam Brook. At the end, under the expectant eyes of Nancy, he takes out a... children''s scooter. It''s the kind of scooter with a pole in the front. Kids can sit or stand on it. It has diverse functions. Nancy, "......" Tod Anderson forgets the pain he suffered just now. He smiles,es over and lifts Nancy onto the scooter. "Come on, Nancy, try this. This one can also move very fast." Nancy stands on the scooter, holding the handle that controlls the direction with her two small hands. Under their expectant eyes, she tries to thrust against the ground. At that time, colorful lights are shone from the scooter under her feet. Although it''s in the daytime, it is still very eye-catching. The most important thing is that Nancy is not mentally prepared, so she is frightened by this light. With a trembling hand, she presses the button on the handle. "Two tigers run fast, one doesn''t have ears and the other doesn''t have a tail. It''s so weird. It''s so weird..." In an instant, almost the eyes of everyone present fall on Nancy. She instantly bes the MVP among them. Nancy, "......" Louis Brook and others, "..." On the day of her fifth birthday, Nancy knows what is called a supper humiliated experience for the first time. The loud nursery rhyme is looped twice and brainwashes everyone present before being stopped by Nancy in a hurry, who is covering her red face. Sheys aside the scooter, runs over, jumps into the arms of her fourth brother, buries her small face in the arms of the fourth brother for a long time and refuses toe out. Louis Brook holds the cute and little kid in his arms, and gives the three a vicious look. "What did you buy!" Kyle Wilson and Edward Evans point at Tod Anderson in the middle together. Tod Anderson looks left and right, crosses his arms and points at the two disloyal guys. "Tod Anderson, this scooter is yours!" Then he grabs Tod Anderson''s skateboard and ns to teach Nancyter. Tod Anderson looks at the scooter in front of him and keeps recalling the two disabled tigers in his mind. If they want him to ride this, he''ll choose to die. In the end, Nancy is coaxed by a fluffy marshmallow bought by Tod Anderson. The little girl sits cutely and licks the marshmallow little by little. Her small ears are still a little red, and her eyes which are clear and bright are watching the teenagers y skateboards in high spirits. Her fourth brother is the best at skateboarding. He can do all kinds of tricks. When the boy is in the air, he looks like a leopard which is full of wildness and beauty. Many people are attracted and cheer for him by whistling. He has such a great charm. He is like light spot that shines brightly and he can instantly attract the attention of many people. Adam Brook nces at Louis Brook and pouts. Such a fool who is all brawn and has no brains! "Come here, Nancy. I''ll take you with me!" Adam Brook rides the skateboard and moves towards Nancy. However, there is a figure faster than him. It flies past him like a gust of wind. And then the one picks up the fluffy little girl and ces her in the front part of the skateboard. The boy''s strong hands support her body. He smoothly controlls the skateboard to take her to move fast. The speed is maintained within an eptable range for Nancy. The wind is blowing their hair. Nancy cries out. Her ck and white eyes are super bright. She raises her little face to meet Louis Brook''s smiling eyes. "Tell the fourth brother if you are afraid." Nancy nods firmly. Her beautiful eyes are as good-looking as stars. And she doesn''t feel afraid. "I''m going to speed up..." "Okay." Adam Brook, who was intercepted, "..." He can''t stay at this family anymore. Everyone only knows to bully him who is at a young age! He wants to run away from home. And he is going to run away from home with his sister! After ying skateboards for nearly two hours, Nancy is taken to the skating rink. It''s also a sport she has never yed before. Putting on the skates, Nancy falls down as soon as she steps on them. She can''t stand up at all. In the end, she is helped by her fourth brother and his friends to stand up and slowly begins to learn clumsily. Nancy feels that her feet are not her own. They have their own ideas. Not long after skating, a group of peoplee to the skating rink spectacrly. They are particrly arrogant and want to expel people in this ce. "All leave. All leave. Young Master Yang has reserved the venue!" Louis Brook''s ears hurt when he hears the sound. His eyes meet a young man with dyed white hair. "Dog Brook!" The boy blurts out the moment he sees Louis Brook. Tod Anderson says, "What the fuck. Why can they meet this fool everywhere?" Chapter 66 Dog Brook! Chapter 66 Dog Brook! Chapter 66 Dog Brook! With just a nce at each other, the atmosphere between the two parties suddenly bes tense. There are always some people in the world who are difficult to get along with each other since they are young. Since kindergarten, Louis Brook and Seth Yates were the kings of children. They almost had the same kind of arrogant behavior style and fought ruthlessly. The result of such two people getting together is... they dislike each other. It can be said that Seth Yates and Louis Brook fought with each other from kindergarten to high school. Even if they were not at the same high school, they still fought as long as they met each other. They used to be both winners and losers. If they have a singlebat, Seth Yates will definitely not be Louis Brook''s opponent. When they waged a gang fight, who the winner was depended on who came with more people at that time. The current situation is that the number of people of Louis Brook''s side is obviously less. And they have two dead weights, Nancy and Adam Brook. And on the other side, there are at least a dozen of people besides the girls. Tod Anderson quietly moves to Louis Brook''s side. "Brother... we can''t win them today!" Louis Brook stares at the one who has bright red hair, "Adam, take Nancy to the side." Even if he only has few people, he doesn''t''t look weak. It is impossible to escape. There is no such a word "escape" in his dictionary! The other party will not hit children, so it''s just a battle between them. "I haven''t seen you for several days and your hair has turned white. In the near future, will I go to your house to attend your funeral?" Louis Brook stands with his hands in his pockets arrogantly. Once he begins to speak, people will know that he is so mean. Seth Yates has been dealing with him for so many years. He knows he has a sharp tongue. "You, too. A red-haired pig is not much better!" Seth Yates approaches with his people. In his eyes there is an angry me that burns so wildly. He is already the sworn enemy of Louis Brook. Yesterday he found the girl he liked in the school liked Dog Brook, which makes him so humiliated! The people skating around have already escaped after seeing the situation. They don''t know who takes action first. In short, the two sides just begin to fight unknowingly. Nancy stands far away and sees her fourth brother being surrounded and beaten. She is so worried that she is about to cry. Adam Brookforts her, "Don''t be afraid. It''s just a fight. It''s no big deal." But no one notices that the phone hung around Nancy''s neck is automatically turned on at this moment. Right after she hears this voice, Nance picks up the phone and connects to the other end of the line. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Hello, this is the Public Security Bureau of L City. What help do you need?" Nancy & Adam "!!!" Automatically... automatically call the police. Nancy''s voice is a little anxious, "My...my brother is beaten." She is anxious and scared. It can be heard from her cute voice that she is half crying. The police immediately asks where she is. Nancy doesn''t need to say, the phone smartly says the address very clearly. When the call is hung up, Nancy still doesn''t know what just happened. "Damn it! Why does my phone have such an awesome function?" "Master, my name is Siri~" A smiling face appears on Nancy''s phone screen. "Thank you." The little girl says thanks with her phone in the hand. She is curious about Siri. But now she is more nervous about the fourth brother who is fighting over there. Adam Brook feels impulsive while looking at them. He wishes that he could go to beat two of them. But now he has a more important task which is to protect his sister, so he can only make some noise aside and feels anxious. "Beat, beat them to death!" "Louis Brook, aren''t you very powerful at home? Kick his ass and dig his belly button!" Everyone, "..." Where does this little bastarde from! At this moment, Louis Brook is riding on Seth Yates and pressing his head to beat him. Several people from the other party rush up, grab him and drag him. His arms are controlled, so Louis Brook kicks Seth Yates''s ass with his long legs. Seth Yates''s eyes turn red with anger. He gets up from the ground and pins Louis Brook down without thinking much. The two immediately grapple with each other. People around can not join to help. There is a chaos in the skating rink.When the police arrive, almost everyone is beaten ck and blue. Of course, the situation of people from the weaker side, Louis Brook''s side, is worse. Louis Brook and Kyle Wilson act flexibly, so it''s not a problem for them to fight against a few people at the same time. They just look a little embarrassed and their wounds seem to be slighter. But Tod Anderson and Edward Evans arepletely beaten ck and blue. Of course, people of the other side aren''t much better. The group of people are taken to the police station and stand in line, including Nancy and Adam Brook. The shy kides to the police station for the first time. The cute little girl feels very anxious. Woohoo... The police uncles only arrest bad people. Has she be a bad child? "Look at yourselves. You even take a child!" The police looks at the two children. The older boy is slightly proactive. He doesn''t care about the current situation at all, which is simr to the other teenagers. As for the younger girl, she just stands there and looks obedient. She is obviously nervous and afraid. She looks at them pitifully with big ck and white eyes that are watery. "Look at yourselves. The child is about to cry." Louis Brook, who has been to the police station many times but never panicked, finally panics. "Nancy is fine. I''ll ask my mother to bring us home right away." Nancy looks at him tearfully, "Aren''t...aren''t we going to go to jail?" The cute and soft voice sounds pitiful. But the people present who hears her words, "..." No need. It''s just a fight. Louis Brook doesn''t know whether tough or cry. The expression on his face is so exaggerated that the corners of his mouth raise. He clicks his tongue and pinches the little girl''s soft cheeks. "Who told you we were going to jail?" Nancy, "TV... It''s all yed like this on TV. Bad guys caught by the police... are all going to jail." The Police, "..." The child is frightened. But fortunately, a gentle policedyes over, hugs Nancy lovingly and exins it clearly. Nancy stops crying after knowing that they will not go to jail. Instead, she bes shy and embarrassed. Because of this fight, it''s unavoidable for them to be criticized and educated. Of course, Nancy is excluded. The little girl is taken out separately and eating a lollipop prepared for her. She sits beside the police and sees a group of bruised-faced teenagers opposite her being educated. "It''s not the first time, right? You fought in front of a chid this time. You are really capable. I am ashamed for you..." On the opposite side, a group of sophisticates are watched by Nancy''s clear and clean eyes. For some reason, those teenagers who were arrogant before don''t dare to look at her. It seems that... this time they did too much. After the education, the police connects the first contact on Nancy''s phone. The voice of the person who answers the phone is unusually indifferent. Marcus Brook never imagined that his obedient sister would really... be at the police station. And now, he is going to take them home. The young man who knows what happened thinks indifferently: let the other two stay in it until the New Year and don''t rescue them. Chapter 67 Just Keep Them There. Don??t Help Them Out. Chapter 67 Just Keep Them There. Don??t Help Them Out. Chapter 67 Just Keep Them There. Don¡¯t Help Them Out. Marcus came very quickly. He was the first to arrive among all the parents. Nancy saw him as soon as he arrived at the police station. Hence, she jumped off the stool, ran to her brother with open arms and threw herself at him. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Big brother." The little girl missed her big brother very much. Her limpid eyes lit up and shined with a liquid luster when she looked at the young man. The eyes were so charming! Many people originally thought that this cold man would never reveal his gentle side, but then they found they were wrong. He squatted down and held the little girl in his arms. His eyes were full of soft and love. "Are you scared?" Marcus rubbed Nancy''s little head with his slightly cold fingers. The girl shook her head obediently. The police officers said that they would not go to jail. Fighting was not new to children. They were just naughty, and they were not bad children. Nancy was relieved. As long as her brothers were not arrested and sent to jail, she would not be afraid. "The fourth brother and his friends are all injured." The girl grabbed the big brother''s hand. "Big brother, we have to take them to the hospital." Marcus red at these young boys with dark, cold eyes. The boys were pale with fear. All of them kept straight their backs and stood still, more obedient than they were in front of the head teacher and the police. Seth screamed in his heart, "Why is this great devil here?" At the same time, he was stunned when he saw the man holding the girl into his arms. He never imagined that Marcus would have the gentle side. Every child here was afraid of Marcus. So was Seth. But now, he squatted down and stroke the child''s head gently. So amazing! Seth was surprised by his tenderness as well as the little girl. She was indeed not afraid of this "evil" man. The little girl could bring out the man''s softer side. That was unbelievable! In the end, Marcus couldn''t take Nancy''s worried gaze, so he took Louis and his friends out with a nk expression. Everyone looked at Marcus. For some reason, they all felt his reluctance. It seemed that Marcus want to keep them there. Louis and the others were struck speechless. They then touched their noses, and they obediently followed behind him to the hospital. After everyone''s wounds were treated, Nancy felt relieved. "Does it hurt? Let me blow on the wound for you." She said in a soft and childish voice. Nancy was worried about her brother. Consequently, Louis reflected on whether he was too impulsive, which was rare. "It doesn''t hurt. This little wound will heal soon." Marcus said, "From today onward, you''re not allowed to take Nancy anywhere within a month. Write a review and give it to me." Louis knew that he was in the wrong, so he touched his nose and epted it. He couldn''t take Nancy out for fun. It was torture! He still wanted to experience a lot of fun things with the girl. Besides, he also had to . It was a torment! Actually, He was not a good review writer. When he was asked to make a self criticism and read it aloud in front of the whole school, he would always infuriate all the teachers. s...that was indeed hard! Back at home, the parents of the Brook family also knew about this, and then Louis and Adam were chased and beaten up by grandpa and their fathers. Adam shouted aggrievedly, "Why put the me on me?" His father said, "Why didn''t you bring your sister home?" Nancy pleaded, "Please! Please stop. I''m fine. Hmm..." The fourth brother was still injured. He would be in pain if he ran. The well-behaved girl ran out, and she gave her uncle a bear hug. "Uncle, please don''t beat him. He''s injured." Louis was moved. She was so nice! It was worth pampering this little girl. Adam was deeply infuriated. He was her biological elder brother. Nancy''s uncle found her a treasure. He carried the girl, who was hugging his leg like a ko and kissed her little face,ughing. "Okay, I''ll listen to you. I won''t beat that naughty boy up anymore." He would go home and beat him up again with his wife. Nancy''s father didn''t have the heart to chase after Adam anymore, and he came over with jealousy. "Why are you holding my daughter?" Those resentful eyes almost turned into a real attack as he stared at his brother. Nancy''s uncle was rendered speechless. He thought, "Brother, I didn''t expect you to be a brother like this!" Then the father held the little girl and kissed her on the face. He was happy and not jealous at all. In normal times, they would also worry about their sons if the same thing happened. But they brought Nancy along when they were engaged in a fight. It didn''t matter if they fought by themselves. Nancy was a good girl. What if she was scared and traumatized by the fighting? Fortunately, the girl was not frightened. Louis muttered, "I don''t think so. Our brother is more terrifying than the fight." What he said left everyone "speechless". Actually, he was right. Marcus then shot him a cold stare. Soon came the Monday that a straight D student hated the most. It was very difficult to get out of bed early in the morning. Nancy slept with her big brotherst night, and Marcus took up his habit again of running in the morning. He got up earlier than Adam, a student who needed to get to school. Nancy curled up in the crook of her brother''s arms. She slept soundly with her soft little fingers grabbing at his clothes. She woke up as soon as he moved. She was bleary-eyed when she woke up and opened her big, pretty eyes. She yawned like a kitten and then her bright eyes watered. "Brother..." Nancy moaned and rubbed her fluffy little head against Marcus''s arms, and her back was pinched gently by his slender fingers. "I''ll go for a morning run. Go back to sleep." Nancy shook her head and got out of bed. "I''ll go with you." Marcus nced at her, walked over to help her put on her clothes, and then took her to wash up together. They went to the bathroom, brushed teeth and washed their faces together. In the end, she raised her little face and asked her brother to wipe her face clean, and it was done. Marcus ran around the vi for his morning run. In the past, he was alone, but today, he was followed by his little sister Nancy and... a very excited dog that acted crazily. Adolph wagged its tail and barked. It ran faster on all four legs than anyone else. Then it ran to the front and stuck out its ass before relieving a pile of poop. Marcus frowned in disgust, and then he saw Nancy take out a bag from the pocket of her clothes. She groaned and walked over, frowning and saying to Adolph that it was stinky while picking up the poop that it had relieved. His forehead knotted in a frown. "Just let the servant do it." Nancy raised the disposable gloves in her hand. "It doesn''t matter, brother, I''m wearing gloves. They don''t know where Adolph''s poop is. What if someone steps on it? It''s stinky." The girl was quite responsible for her dog. Alright, he would let her be. But after that, Marcus stared nkly at Adolph, so that when it stuck out its ass, it couldn''t poop. Adolph became helpless. It then ran away, whimpering. This person was so terrifying! It was rare to see Marcus look cautious. He said to Nancy, "I''ll have someone teach it to poop in the right ce when I go back." Nancy looked at Adolph, and she didn''t want to pick up the dog''s stinky poop either, so she agreed with her brother''s idea. "Okay." Adolph seemed to cry, "Oh, god. I can no longer poop in the open. That''s frustrating." Chapter 68 It??s Very Frightening Chapter 68 It??s Very Frightening Chapter 68 It''s Very Frightening After watching the eldest brother and the younger brother leave, Nancy was also dressed up beautifully by Windy and was to be taken away from L City for a while. "Mom, where is my uncle''s house?" That was right. Windy and James were going to take her to her uncle''s house. Her grandmother and grandfather were long gone, and now there was only one uncle who managed a big family on her mother''s side. So, even if he knew that Nancy was back, he couldn''te to see her. Hence, that was how this trip came about. Windy patted her head. "We''ll be there soon by ne. Your uncle''s house is in J Province." "Are we going to take a ne?" Nancy looked at her parents with bright eyes. James nodded affirmatively. "Yes, we''re taking a ne, and it''s our family''s private ne." Nancy, who took the ne for the first time, was a little nervous and excited. When she saw a ne for real, she couldn''t even utter a word as she gaped. It turned out that the ne that looked so small up in the sky turned out to be so big. Moreover, the interior of the ne was also very luxurious, with various kinds of food and drinks that one needed. Nancy was not airsick, so shey on the soft sofa and looked at the outside world through the window. As the ne took off, buildings and pedestrians on the ground turned into extremely small ck spots until they could no longer be seen. When the ne flew to the top of the clouds, she realized that the clouds in the sky that looked fluffy like cotton from the ground were so thick, and the thickyer was as white as snow, and it was as broad and boundless as the sea. Still churning, it appeared very beautiful. Since she got on the ne, she had been in a state of excitement and curiosity as she looked all around. Finally, she was no longer so curious after nearly an hour. She sat on the sofa quietly and held her phone with her head low. "Siri?" Nancy called in a very small voice. "Yes, I''m here." A slightly mechanical Lolita voice was heard, and a high-tech smiley face appeared on the phone screen. Nancy blinked. "But didn''t I turn it off?" Siri''s smiley face immediately turned into an aggrieved expression. "Don''t you like me?" Nancy shook her head immediately. "No, it''s just that my parents said that on the ne, it''s best not to use my cell phone." Siri''s expression turned into a smile again. "It doesn''t matter. The phone is turned off, but I can stille out if you need me." Nancy suddenly smiled softly and talked with her parents and Siri on the ne. It was not boring at all. There was so much delicious food, and by the time she got off the ne, she had filled up her small stomach with a lot of food. "We''ll be there soon. Your uncle is a serious-looking person. His job is as a college professor in a college. Because he usually manages a lot of students, he can''t control people if he is not serious, but he is quite gentle." "You still have two cousins, both of whom were abroad when I notified them before. The eldest cousin is a doctor and is still participating in a closed medical research project. The second cousin is a very good painter. Nancy, did you see those paintings your dad and I have in our corridor? Those are all painted by your second cousin. It''s a pity that he rarely draws portraits. Your dad and I only have that one portrait." Nancy was bbergasted. She widened her eyes. Of course, she had seen those paintings. They were the same as her parents, and they were very beautiful. She always thought they were photos, but she never thought they were drawn. "It''s... It''s amazing." Her eyes lit up with admiration. How could all her brothers be so awesome? Windy smiled and pinched her gradually fleshy smiling face, which was smooth and tender, and her skin turned fair in such a short period, and she became more and more like her grandmother. Windy''s family was also schrly. Several generations of elders in the family were all authorities in the field of education. They had a decisive influence in the education field but if they werepared to the Kingsley family, they were slightly weaker. The Kingsley family was the family of Nancy''s grandmother. It was the real family of a century-old schr family. It was dedicated to teaching the descendants of the royal families and aristocratic families since ancient times. The education in the family was also very strict. Even though it was unavoidable to have some good-for-nothings in the family, they always adhered to their family rules, and they never did anything imprudent. J Province was a water town with breathtaking views. Most of the buildings here were pavilions, paying more attention to the style of a ssic garden. The ancient house of the Baker family was located in a ce with enchanting sceneries. It was a courtyard house that was richly ornamented. It was filled with a unique style of the country from ancient times till now. The two stone lions in front of the door looked mighty and domineering. Entering from the main entrance, one could see an enormous ginkgo tree at a nce. Now it was the time for the leaves of the ginkgo tree to turn yellow. Layers andyers of lush leaves were stacked on the branches. The fan-shaped leaves were like a delicate and beautiful small fan, which was quite stunning at first nce. The limestone ground under the ginkgo tree was also covered with ayer of golden yellow leaves, revealing natural beauty. Nancy stood under the tree and looked up at the enormous tree, almost unable to move her short legs. The dull girl with little knowledge waspletely shocked. From her clear ck pupils, all that was reflected was this beautiful big ginkgo. "It looks good, isn''t it? This courtyard is an old courtyard, and the owners have changed for several generations. This tree has grown here for many unknown years before the older generation moved in." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nancy took her parents'' hands and nodded obediently. It was really beautiful. "Let''s go and take a look, shall we?" Nancy looked up at her mother and asked softly, "Is it okay?" "Let''s go." With the encouragement of her mother, the girl carefully stepped on the clean limestone path, trying hard not to let her shoes step on those leaves, and then slowly walked toward the big ginkgo tree. With awe and excitement, Nancy carefully ced her slender white palm on the rough-textured tree trunk. The breeze was blowing, and the leaves on the ginkgo tree made a rustling sound. The wind was like a palm gently brushing her soft hair, as if it was greeting her. Nancy''s clear eyes were filled with smiles. The moment she looked up, she seemed to hear a shallow voice, and it seemed that countless voices werebined. They seemed to be saying, "Nice to meet you." Nancy pouted her pink lips and smiled lightly, her brows and eyes were dancing withughter. Under the warm light, she was basked in warm golden light, which was extremely gentle. "Nice to meet you." The girl greeted the big tree softly. "Brother." Suddenly, she heard her mother calling someone, so she turned around and saw a middle-aged man with sses and a serious face. His body was upright, but it was unlike the upright posture of a soldier. On the contrary, it was a kind of innate unyielding character. His posture was like pine, upright and unyielding. He was filled with a literary temperament all year round. His hands were behind his back, and he was dressed in a dark gray long suit, like those admirable teachers in the ancient period. He was filled with a majestic aura, but also with the convincing temperament of a refined schr. Chapter 69 Uncle Chapter 69 Uncle Chapter 69 Uncle "Nancy,e here. This is your uncle." The shy and soft girl walked back cautiously and stood beside her mother obediently. She then raised a delicate face slightly and looked at the middle-aged man timidly. "Uncle." She addressed her uncle tenderly and grabbed her mother''s hand nervously. As expected, her uncle was as dignified as her mother said, making the child stand in front of him couldn''t help but want to be nice. "Hmm." The middle-aged man also looked at the girl and nodded slowly, not showing too much enthusiasm, but also not giving people an impression that he was cold and distant. "What do you think of this tree?" He stood uprightly under the tree and raised his chin slightly. He stared at the ginkgo tree with his wise eyes behind his sses, seemingly indifferent, but it was just like he was looking at some old friend. Nancy nced at him and looked at the ginkgo tree too. Her voice was soft and tender. "It greeted me just now, and I heard them say hello." John Baker averted his gaze slightly when he heard the words. "Why them?" Nancy tried hard not to be nervous and spoke to him in a soft voice. Although she spoke slowly, the artiction was clear and her voice was soft, which made it pleasant to listen to. She shook her head honestly, "I don''t know. I heard a lot of voices." John broke into a faint smile, and he beckoned to her naturally. Nancy took a look at her parents. After they nodded as a sign, she went over. John''s gentle big palm fell on top of her head. He pressed her head neither lightly nor heavily. "It''s good that you''re back." The old tree had a spirit, and the child was witty. She was a rare innocent and nimble child. Nancy stood beside her uncle. When she heard the words, her eyebrows and eyes were dancing withughter. She nudged her furry head against his palm. The old mansion of the Baker family was very quiet, but it was not that kind of loneliness. It was a sense of tranquility that made people feel calm. At this time, a beautiful woman in traditional apparel walked out. When she was just standing there, one could feel a kind of firm ancient beauty in her. She was just like a beauty who walked out of a painting. Her whole body was filled with an elegant style. "This is your aunt." Windy patted Nancy''s little head lightly to introduce the beautiful woman, then she nodded to the woman andughed. "Sister-inw." "Aunt." Nancy also greeted the woman obediently and softly. The beautiful woman revealed a smile. She was already in her fifties, but time seemed to produce no effect on her, except for the bit of white hair that was amidst her hair. She seemed to be as charming as when she was young. "Nancy,e here." The voice of the beauty in traditional apparel was gentle, and when she smiled, there was a calming warmth in her eyes. Looking at the beauty, the girl walked slowly over. Her aunt caught her slender, little hand and carefully observed her with a smile. "It''s great. You''re very simr to your grandmother, and you''ll be a famous beauty in the future. When you grow up, your father and brothers will be filled with headaches." Her aunt spoke softly and warmly, and Nancy liked her aunt very much. She couldn''t help but get a little closer, but there was a little confusion in her clear eyes about what her aunt had said. However, she was more concerned about another point. "Aunt, do you know my grandma too?" The beauty in traditional apparel nodded slowly. She took Nancy''s little hand and walked into the mansion slowly. She looked up at the sky as if recalling something, and she smiled slowly. "Yeah, she''s the goddess of me and your mother." Nancy''s eyes widened. Her grandmother was amazing. So many people remembered her and admired her. Of course, after listening to her mother tell a lot of stories about her grandmother, Nancy also admired her grandmother very much, but unfortunately, she could no longer see her grandmother. There was only a photo of her grandmother that she carefully kept with her. Walking through the richly ornamented corridor, Nancy saw many beautiful and elegant rockery, pools, and various flowers that are growing well. Nancy found it hard to look at everything. The courtyard house was different from those vis that were stylish and luxurious at first nce, and it was exquisite everywhere. It had another style of beauty. After sitting down in the living room, Nancy''s aunt poured tea for everyone charmingly and elegantly. They sat on wooden chairs, and no one spoke. They just sipped tea quietly, but it didn''t make people feel dull and depressed. On the contrary, there was a sense of silence and leisurely elegance in the beautiful scenery. "When Nancy came back, we were too busy to visit. I''ll take your sister-inw with us on her birthday. Ivan ising back soon, but I still can''t get in touch with Shawn. If he cane back on Nancy''s birthday, we''ll take him there." Windy nodded. "We understand the situation on Shawny''s side, but Van is back? When was it?" "He said tomorrow, but you''re aware of his character too. Maybe he''ll give us a surprise." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nancy held the cup of tea and sipped it. The emerald green tea was like a crystal clear jade in the purple y teacup. The white misty water vapor wafted to the tip of the nose with a faint tea fragrance. It smelled very good. Nancy blew on the tea and took a sip again. Her clean eyes sparkled with love, like a small crescent moon, and her well-behaved face looked very happy. The beautiful aunt in traditional apparel smiled even more when she saw it. She couldn''t help pinching Nancy''s little face. She only had two sons, and she liked this sweet and soft little girl from her sister-inw''s family very much. The little girl had a soft temper and let her aunt pinch her plump cheeks. It might be because of her shyness that a peach blossom-like pink appeared on her fair face. Her pink and tender face looked very obedient and soft. She sat on the side obediently and did not speak, but she was all ears, listening to the adults'' conversation seriously. From their conversation, she could probably guess that the person who wasing home was her second cousin, and that was the cousin who liked to draw. She just didn''t know what the surprise they mentioned was. In the meantime, Nancy''s uncle and aunt went to the study. When they were back, her aunt put a green jade bracelet on Nancy''s small wrist. "This is the jade bracelet I wore when I was a child, and I don''t have a girl at home. So, I''ll leave it in your care." The emerald green and crystal jade bracelet looked good on Nancy''s white wrist, but her intuition told her that it should be very precious. Nancy looked at her mother nervously. Windy was a little surprised. "My sister-inw, isn''t this... This is something you have been wearing since childhood." It seemed that this bracelet was precious to her aunt. The beauty in traditional apparel just smiled faintly. "What precious is only the friendship of the person who gave it to me. Well, it''s just an object. Someone has to wear it and cherish it. It''s been kept for a long time. It''s a waste of it." Seeing this, Windy no longer discouraged Nancy''s aunt, and she just nodded to Nancy. "You have to ept the things given by elders. Nancy, just ept it." Nancy merely said, "Hmm." She then put her white hands on her knees and said thanks to the woman softly and sincerely. "Thank you, aunt. I''ll cherish it properly." The woman smiled and rubbed Nancy''s head. At this time, her dignified uncle also pushed a wooden box toward her. "This is a gift from me." " Nancy looked at him eagerly. "Can I open it?" John raised his hand, took a sip of tea, and nodded slowly. Chapter 70 A Beauty in Traditional Apparel Chapter 70 A Beauty in Traditional Apparel Chapter 70 A Beauty in Traditional Apparel "Thank you, uncle. I like it very much." She thanked him softly and very seriously. Her uncle was just like what her mother had said. She looked serious, old-fashioned, and fierce, but he was very gentle. John picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea to hide his inner tension. When he heard the girl softly say that she liked it, he suddenly rxed. His seriously pursed lips broke into a faint smile, and his eyes behind the sses were also dancing withughter because of Nancy''s angelic smile. His wife nced at him crossly from the side. This man liked the girl, but he insisted on pretending to be serious. He was not afraid of scaring the girl. After more than an hour on the ne, she was still a little tired. Under the effect of the soothing fragrance, Nancy quietly listened to the adults chatting, and she gradually found it hard to open her eyes. She closed her curly eyshes slowly before she quickly opened them again. After doing this a few times, she yawned a little, and her eyes became watery. Then her body tilted, and she fell asleep leaning on her father. James quickly hugged her small body and said with a doting smile, "She''s asleep." Nancy''s aunt stood up. "Leave her in my care. I''ll carry her to sleep." James wanted more to hug his daughter in his arms while she was sleeping, but it was a little rude to talk to his brother-inw with her in his arms, Besides, it was morefortable for her to sleep in a bed. In the end, he reluctantly let go of the girl in his arms. Although Nancy was in an unfamiliar environment, she still slept veryfortably, and when she opened her eyes again, she lost track of time. Nancy rubbed her eyes and looked at this quaint room in a daze. She sat nkly looking silly, and it took her a while to remember that she seemed to be at her uncle''s house. She rolled over and got out of bed to look for her parents, but she was a little panicked when she didn''t find them there. She also forgot that she still had her cell phone with her. "Who are you? Why are you at my house?" A clear voice came from behind her. Nancy''s eyes were red as she turned around, and she met a pair of curious eyes that were as clear and beautiful as his voice. The youth who looked no more than eighteen years old had a thin body, soft ck short hair, fair skin, and distinct facial features. He also had a pure and gentle temperament, like a child''s. His eyes were smiley, round, and clear like a cat. At this moment, he was carrying a drawing board on his back. His slender and picturesque hands were resting on his knees as he bent down slightly to look at the girl in front of him. Nancy''s ck eyshes trembled twice as she watched him. The tears gathered in her beautiful eyes were like crystal beads, and her eyes were red. She looked pitiful. "Why are you crying?" The young man''s clear voice was asfortable as a clear spring. He stretched out one hand and gently wiped the girl''s eyes. "There, there. Don''t cry, okay? I''ll buy you some candies." Nancy sniffed and said to him tenderly, "Mom and Dad are gone." "So, you''re looking for your parents. Ah, you are a guest at my house today. Wait for me. I''ll call my mother." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Only now did Nancy remember that she also had a phone with her. She wrinkled her nose, feeling so stupid. "Siri." "Yes, I''m here. Is there anything you need help with?" Ivan, who was about to call his mother, paused, tilted his head, and stared curiously at the light pink phone in Nancy''s hand. "Hmm, call Dad." "Okay." As soon as Siri said that, it was obvious that the phone screen automatically jumped to the page for making calls, and it called Nancy''s father directly. "Hello, Nancy, are you awake? Wait in the room obediently. I''lle to you right away." Nancy said quickly, "I came out of the room, Dad." "Ah? Did youe out? Where are you? I''lle to you now. No, you just came to your uncle''s house and don''t know the ce. Let''s make a video call and see where you are." "Uncle?" Ivan, who was originally standing beside Nancy, had now squatted down. He called out to the phone suspiciously. That voice was familiar. The person on the other side was stunned, and he then said in surprise, "Ivan?" Ivan nodded. Even though the person on the other side couldn''t see it, he raised a smile. His voice was quite clear. "It turned out that you guys came to the house, and my parents didn''t tell me. Did my aunte too?" The girl beside him called his uncle Dad. Then didn''t it mean that... The youth hugged Nancy''s small shoulders with surprise and enthusiasm. He widened his eyes as he held her and took a good look at her. "You''re my little cousin!" Nancy looked at the young man in front of her, blinked, and called out softly. "My cousin." "Aye, you''re so good." With smiley eyes, Ivan put his face close to Nancy''s soft little face and rubbed his face against hers. Nancy was not sad at all now. Being held by this good-looking cousin, she was a little bit shy. But she was filled with more joy. "Uncle, you don''t have to worry. My little cousin is here with me." James said, "Where are you?" "At the small garden." James asked them to wait for him before he hung up the phone. On the other hand, Ivan held Nancy''s little face in both hands and took a good look at her. His eyes were full of smiles, as bright and beautiful as the sun. "I''m so lucky today. I met my little cousin as soon as I came back. I was wondering if a fairy had come into my house just now." Hearing that, Nancy''s little face turned even redder. "Ha! Ha... Don''t be shy. I said the truth. You''re so good-looking. Can I draw a portrait of you?" He didn''t like to paint people, because he only liked to paint the things that he thought beautiful. The people who he liked to paint had to be good-looking and had a good figure. Such people were hard to find. But his little cousin was a smart elf. When her back was facing him just now, he intuited that this girl would be very good-looking. What surprised him, even more, was that this beautiful elf was also his little cousin. The little cousin, who was as tender as white jade, was so cute. Being hugged in his arms, Nancy nodded in a trance. The tip of her nose was full of the clean fragrance of the bit of paint on his body. It was just like the afternoon sun, which made people feel veryfortable and warm. Just after nodding, the slim and bright youth carried Nancy in his arms. Chapter 71 The Cousin Lvan Carter Chapter 71 The Cousin Lvan Carter Chapter 71 The Cousin Lvan Carter Lvan Carter gently poked on Nancy''s soft face with his long and fair finger, and there was immediately a fossa appearing on Nancy''s face. Besides, his cousin smelled so nice that he would never be tired of holding her in the arms. When the elders came, what they saw was that these two people were getting along well with each other. "Nancy, you have woken up in such short time when we yed a game of chess." Aunt looked at Nancy with a guilt. "Aunt should have taken care of you." They just yed chess and drunk tea in the room not far away. They didn''t go too far, but nobody expected Nancy to wake up so quickly. Nancy shook her head shyly and said softly: "It''s me who forgot to call Mom and Dad." "Are you scared?" Several elders gathered to show concerns for her. The little girl shook her head, "No." "You''re lying, because you have cried." Lvan pinched Nancy''s little face, "You looks so pitiful." Hearing these words, James Brook and Windy felt even more distressed. Nancy didn''t want them to worry. Therefore, she held their hands in her arms to act cute, and then finally distract their attention. "Mom, aren''t you surprised when you see me?" Lvan put down his drawing board and looked at his parents with a big smile. The good-looking boy could easily make people like him, and the elders in the family were no exception. "I know you well. It''s impossible for you toe back tomorrow as scheduled." Lvanughed and sat down to talk with them for a while. Then, he held Nancy in arms. "Aunt, Uncle, I want to take Nancy to have fun." Nancy was nk. She looked so obedient that she even didn''t refuse. "Ok, take care of your sister." "I will." Lvan quickly went upstairs with Nancy taken in one arm and his drawing board in the other hand. Entering into Lvan''s room, Nancy was attracted by thoserge and small oil paintings hanging on the wall. Among them, many of which were aboutndscapes, including the beautiful snow mountains shone by the warm and golden sunlight, the waterfall which was like a wondend under the rainbow, and a slim lotus drawn in details. For Nancy, every painting is a visual feast. After walking into his room with Nancy, Lvan directly went upstairs to the small attic, and then opened the curtains. There was a huge floor-to-ceiling window through which one could clearly see the scenery outside the room. This small attic was the ce where Lvan drew his paintings. The arrangement was very simple. The paints, brushes and paper used for painting all were neatly ced in the wooden cab against the wall. In the middle, there was a bracket for the drawing board and a stool. In this room, the most attractive things must be the paintings hanging on the walls. Different from the paintings in the bedroom downstairs, which were all rtively small in size, the paintings here were veryrge. The most conspicuous one in the middle was a ginkgo tree that was more than 6.5 feet high. Nancy immediately recognized that this tree was the one in the outside courtyard. At first nce, it seemed that the ginkgo tree in the painting was real. The yellowed leaves gave people the feelings of autumn. Nancy seemed to be back to the day when she first came here, standing in the courtyard to admire this big ginkgo tree. There was another painting not far from the ginkgo tree. It was an elegant beauty in a cheongsam with patterns of blue and white porcin. She stood in front of the reddish-brown window in ancient style, only showing a small half of her face to people, but people still could feel her demureness from the painting. No one would dislike such kind of beauty! "She was aunt." Nancy looked at the beauty in cheongsam who was as tall as real one and called her sweetly. Although there was only a small half of face could be seen, Nancy could still recognize who the woman was in painting. Lvan went downstairs in such short period of time when Nancy watched the paintings, and then carried a ck schoolbag back. His clothes were changed, too. "Cousin, you are excellent!" Knowing that these paintings were drawn by this boy in front of her, Nancy admired him so much. She just heard her mother talk about him before. However, after seeing these paintings, Nancy felt that her cousin''s hands might have some magic. Being looked by the little girl with worship, Lvan scratched his head with a little embarrassment. With auricles turned slightly red, he became shy. "I''m not as good as you said. Everyone has something they are good at. Nancy, you can also find something you like and be excellent in the future." After finish speaking, he took his schoolbag to therge balcony outside the floor-to-ceiling window, and then waved to the little girl. "Come here and see if you like these things." The little girl walked to him obediently, and then looked at the schoolbag with a stunned expression... It was full of various snacks. Lvan wore white socks and stepped on the floor covered with soft nkets. It was not very cold on the balcony, because the heating was turned on. Lvan liked to wear a white shirt and cropped cks in light gray, which could show a part of his lower leg. There was a smile on his face and his ck hair was also silky. Even though he looked very casual, he was also very clean, who was as good-looking as white jade. Nancy also took off her shoes and walked to him. She also wore white socks today. Then, she sat down with Lvan and took the milk that Lvan gave her. "Nancy, let''s drink milk. " Different from Adam Brook who always kept saying that he had grown up, Lvan waspletely like a child, so he took out what he liked and shared them with Nancy. "This cake is delicious. And this spicy gluten is my favorite, but it will make you hands dirty. I like to eat it one by one directly with my hands. Just try it." Nancy leaned forward with her mouth open, bit the spicy gluten in Lvan''s hand, and then ate it pleasantly. "Wow... it''s delicious!" Lvanughed happily. He holding up his oily hands with smiles in his clear eyes. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "You are right." These two people sat together like friends who had known each other for many years and happily ate a lot of snacks. In the end, Lvan burped, still holding the milk in his hand. "Come on, cheers! Wee my little cousin to my home!" Following his example, Nancy also raised up her hand and said sweetly with a smile: "Cheers!" It seemed they were drinking wine even though what they actually drunk was milk. "Alright, let''s clean up and wash our hands." Lvan expertly packed things on the windowsill, and then took Nancy to wash their hands. Four hands were all covered with white foam. Among them, two were long and clean as white jade, and another two hands were small and cute. As Nancy''s hands were fat, there were several cute fossa that could be seen on the back of her hands. "Let''s go. I will draw you a picture. " After finishing speaking, the boy immediately held Nancy''s soft hand with his hand, and rested his chain to find a scenery to paint. However, he was not very satisfied even after finding a lot of ces. "Well... The scenery here is not vivid, which does not match well with you, Nancy. " Nancy, who followed him, suddenly saw a small orange cat on the tree in front. It seemed to want to jump off, but it was a little scared. Therefore, it was staying on the branch with meows, and didn''t know what to do. "Brother, there is a cat." Nancy pulled Lvan''s clothes. The orange cat suddenly fell off from the tree in anxiety, but it fell into someone else''s yard. Lvan was startled, and then he was taken aback, "Why did the cat fall into that house! " Chapter 72 Drink This Cup of Milk Chapter 72 Drink This Cup of Milk Chapter 72 Drink This Cup of Milk Nancy looked at Lvan with confusion. Lvan said nervously£º"There is a big dog in that house. I''m afraid that the cat will be eaten by it after falling into that yard. I have to climb up the wall to have a look." Lvan put his drawing board down. He moved backed further away from the wall, and then jumped after a run-up. With a bang, his forehead hit the wall. The clean and good-looking boy covered his forehead with hands and had tears in his eyes because of pain. "Sorry, I overestimated myself." He was unable to climb over the wall. Nancy ran to check her cousin''s head seriously. "Cousin, are you alright?" "I''m alright." Lvan bared his teeth in pain and rubbed his forehead with his fair fingers. His skin was originally fair, so his forehead turned obviously red after a hit, making him look miserable. Nancy helped him lightly rub his forehead with her hands and then blew on the wound a few times. "Cousin, why don''t we enter the house through the main gate." With a sweet voice, Nancy pointed to the main gate not far away. Lvan exined, "...because I was frightened by the dog before when I passed there." Although the dog didn''t bark or bite him, he was still frightened at the time. The dog was so big. It made people feel oppressed when it stood up. Therefore, he was so frightened that he ran home with a cry, even though the dog just nced at him. Although the good-looking child who lived in the house apologized to himter, the child made him cry again, because the child came with the dog! Anyway, the dog caused a psychological trauma for him. Nevertheless, he liked cats! "Or... let''s go in and have a look." After the hesitation, Lvan was still afraid that the dog would bite the cat. Nancy was also a little worried. She didn''t know if the cat was painful after felling off from such a high ce. These two person walked to the gate of the mansion hand in hand as if they were encouraging each other. Like the gate of Carter Family, there were also two majestic stone lions in front of the gate. They knocked, but no one answered. Both of them thought it was impolite to walk in without permission. While they were hesitating, they suddenly heard a loud bark and a meow. But for Nancy and Lvan at that time, the meow sounded a little miserable. The two innocent persons didn''t consider too much anymore. They pushed the door one after the other and run in. Then, they met a big ck dog inside. It was really... really big! Nancy felt that it might be taller than her when standing up, like a giant beast. Even though it was just standing far away, she still felt oppressed. Lvan was so frightened that his face turned pale. The dog just nced at them, and then suddenly lowered its head to bite the orange cat shivering in the corner. "Stop!" Lvan was so scared that he could even ovee the fear in his heart and run to prevent the dog. Nancy followed him. But before they ran up to them, they found that they had misunderstood. The dog just carefully picked up the orange cat in its mouth, but had no intention to bite it. Although the cat''s sound was a little miserable, it was only because of being frightened. Keeping the little cat in mouth, the dog walked towards these two people with a steady and seemingly sonorous steps. Lvan was so frightened that he shivered like the orange cat, but he still stood firmly in front of Nancy and opened his arms to protect the little girl behind him. Grasping Lvan''s clothes with her fair fingers, Nancy poked her head behind Lvan and stared at the dog with her big eyes. Unlike Lvan, she actually did not fear it so much. "Nancy, stand behind me. Don''t...don''t stand out, I...I will protect you." His voice still trembled. The little girl just felt warm in her heart. All her brothers treated her well, so she felt so happy. But...she was really not afraid of dogs. So at this time, let her protect the cousin. The little girl walked to the front of Lvan. She stared at the dog which was taller than her when standing up, with her clear eyes. "Cousin, don''t be afraid." Lvan was startled by her. We''re done! "Big dog." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Nancy called the dog softly, and the dog had already walked in front of them. It just nced at Lvan, whose face was as pale as the dead. Then, it lowered its head and put the orange cat that was shivering with fright on the ground. It also sat down upright without a bark as well as any hostility. Nancy tried to raise her arms to make her hand close to the dog. The big dog didn''t moved, still sitting down upright. Under Lvan''s scared gaze, Nancy put her hand on the dog''s head. The ck dog tilted its head and lightly rubbed the little girl''s hand. Nancyughed happily. At the time, her bright eyes was like a beautiful crescent and her simile showed her white teeth, which made her look soft and sweet. "Brother, it doesn''t bite people." Lvan finally calmed down. He felt guilty for a while and then gave the little girl a praise. His little cousin was really brave, at least much braver than him, which made him feel he was useless. The boy squatted down nervously and picked up the orange cat that was still on the ground and didn''t leave. "Let''s... let''s go..." Before he could finish speaking, there was suddenly a melodious and pleasant string sound, making people who heard linger on and forget to return. The dog turned its head and looked at the inside room. Suddenly, it stood up and bite Nancy''s clothes to take her in. Nancy was forced to follow it. Holding the cat in his arms, Lvan red at the ck dog and also quickly followed them. He shouted to the dog in his heart: you let go of my cousin now! They came to the bamboo forest with a small bridge and flowing water, which was quite poetic. And... the closer they went there, the clearer the sound was. Before, they could only catch some notes asionally, but now they could clearly hear the entire score. The sound was a little bit depressed, making them feel nervous. After crossing the small bridge and passing through a cobblestone path in the bamboo forest, they finally saw a pavilion where the sound was from. A boy was sitting in front of the Guqin. His long fingers, which seemed they were carved from top- quality white jade, was strumming the strings at a fast speed, making music was tense and chilling as if on the battlefield. "Who are you!" The sound suddenly stopped. The boy sitting in the pavilion raised his head and looked at them with calm in his ck eyes. He was like the character in a painting, who deserved to be call a graceful and talented person. "Sorry...sorry, we didn''t break in on purpose." Under the boy''s sight, Nancy blushed. She was originally shy. And now, they were found by the owner of this house that they had broken in without permission, which make her more ashamed. Lvan pointed at the dog. "It''s your dog that dragged my cousin here." Lvan said without a guilt. Chapter 73 An Elegant and Cultivated Man Chapter 73 An Elegant and Cultivated Man Chapter 73 An Elegant and Cultivated Man The young man seemed to be surprised. Then his eyes fell on the dog beside Nancy. "I''m sorry." The young man said crisply. There was also a trace of coldness in his voice. The young man stood up and walked slowly from a small pavilion. He had short ck hair and was dressed in traditional apparel with knot buttons. The clothes were embroidered with bamboo branches. The young man looked tall, lean, and graceful. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If it weren''t for the young man''s short ck hair, Ivan would have thought Nancy had traveled to ancient times and met a man of a noble family. Even though the man had a young, childlike, and innocent appearance, he was asposed as an adult. He seemed to be convincing and reliable for obscure reasons. The young man was handsome and well-featured. Ivan thought the young man was the second perfect person he had ever seen. The first perfect person in Ivan''s mind must be Nancy. Nancy was still very young, but Ivan thought she would definitely be a beauty as she grew up. "Donny,e here." The young man beckoned his dog over. Donny, who was standing beside Nancy, wagged its tail and walked over. It rubbed its head against the young man''s hand and finally sat beside him. The young man added, "My name is Oliver Barton. This is my dog, Donny." Nancy stood beside Ivan and introduced herself nervously. "My name is Nancy Brook. Everyone calls me Nancy." Oliver nodded slowly, "Hello, Nancy. My Grandpa said the ones whoe are guests. Wee." Ivan said, "I haven''t introduced myself yet." Oliver said crisply. "I know you are Mr. Carter''s son, Ivan Carter. Donny frightened you into crying two years ago. Then I took Donny to apologize to you." Ivan said, "You don''t need to say that." Ivan thought Oliver''s words would destroy his image in Nancy''s mind. Ivan, Oliver, and Nancy came to the pavilion with the dog Donny and a cat. Oliver closed the curtains of the pavilion, and the pavilion gradually became warm. Oliver was just 15 years old, but he served cups of tea to Nancy and Ivan like an adult. There were two tes of cakes on the table. After Ivan entered the pavilion, he stayed away from Donny with the cat in his arms. He also looked at Donny vigntly. Oliver said, "Donny won''t bite you. When I take it out, it''s kept on a leash." Ivan mumbled, "It looks scary." Oliver looked at Nancy who was sipping the tea. Nancy didn''t feel scared when Donny approached her and touched its head with a smile. Oliver was silent for a moment, "Perhaps people''s courage is notmensurate with their age." Ivan felt Oliver mocked him. Ivan thought Oliver was sharp-tongued. "How did youe to my house?" Oliver asked. Nancy stroked Donny''s head gently and exined how she saw the cat fall off a wall into Oliver''s house and what happened afterward. Nancy articted properly and said in a soft voice. Oliver couldn''t help but nce at Nancy. "Donny won''t attack cats or anything. It used to be an army dog. It retired because of injuries and came to my home." Nancy was confused, "Oliver, what is an army dog?" Oliver''s face was ssically beautiful and showed childlike innocence. He gave people a feeling of indifference, but it wasfortable to get along with him. "Army dogs, like soldiers, are also heroes who protect our country." Oliver exined to Nancy what an army dog was. His exnation was simple but easy to understand, and also involved what happened to Donny. After that, Nancy looked at Donny with new eyes. Her eyes shed with admiration and worry. "Does Donny feel painful now?" Nancy hugged Donny and put her face close to its face. Donny also liked Nancy and moved closer to her. It wanted Nancy to lean against it, as if it was afraid that Nancy would fall off her stool. Oliver looked at Nancy and Donny deeply. "asionally Donny''s wounds are painful." After a pause, Oliver said, "Donny likes you very much." When Donny first arrived at Oliver''s house, Oliver spent a lot of time with it. Donny almost became his friend and also the only ymate in this ce. Oliver was moved to see Nancy looking at him with smiling eyes. "I have a younger sister too." Oliver suddenly looked at Ivan. Ivan met Oliver''s gaze nkly, "Are you showing off to me?" Ivan thought it was not a big deal to have a younger sister, because he also had one! Unexpectedly, Oliver shook his head and wrinkled his brow, "I don''t like my younger sister. She always wants to take my stuff. She is not as beautiful as Nancy. So I want to change my younger sister to Nancy." Ivan felt speechless. Nancy was also surprised. Ivan was shocked by Oliver''s words and wondered why Oliver could say them so seriously. Ivan grabbed Nancy''s arm and looked at Oliver vigntly. "This is my younger sister! " Ivan stressed the words ''my younger sister'' as if he was afraid that Oliver couldn''t hear them. Oliver said, "If you and I exchange younger sisters, Nancy will be my younger sister. " Oliver thought it was not a big deal. Ivan thought Oliver was good-looking but had a strange way of talking. "Oliver, your younger sister can''t be reced." Nancy quickly waved to decline Oliver''s idea. Nancy wanted to continue to be the child of her parents. Oliver sighed in disappointment, "But you address me in the same way as you address your elder brother." Nancy patiently exined, "That''s because you are also older than me." Ivan frowned and said sullenly, "You can tell your parents that your younger sister always takes your stuff! Just let them help you." Oliver pursed his lips, "My father will only ask me to give in. His mistress always says something strange and then my father bes even more tired of me." When Oliver said this, he was calm and just frowned, as if he was talking about other people''s affairs. Ivan was shocked, "Wait, so your younger sister..." "Well, she is the daughter of my father''s mistress." After a pause, Oliver said, "It''s said that my father was carrying on affairs before he divorced my mother." Ivan was stunned by Oliver''s words and Nancy looked nk. Ivan kept winking at Oliver, which hinted that it was unsuitable to talk about these in front of pure Nancy. Oliver didn''t understand what Ivan''s winks meant and just felt that his eyes twitched. After some hesitation, Oliver said perfunctorily, "Do you want me to ask my family doctor to treat your eyes?" Ivan said with a helpless look, "No, thanks." Judged from what Oliver had said, Oliver seemed to live in a family full of intrigues. So Ivan wondered why Oliver couldn''t take hints at all. Ivan felt it was taxing to talk to Oliver. Chapter 74 Oliver Barton Chapter 74 Oliver Barton Chapter 74 Oliver Barton "I don''t think your home is safe, so I''d better take Nancy to leave." Ivan pulled Nancy up from her stool. Ivan was not widely experienced, but he knew if a mistress and children of the first wife lived together, they would not have a peaceful life. Oliver nced at Ivan, "You needn''t do that. I only live with my grandfather. I kicked my father and his mistress out of this house because they were very annoying." Ivan was stunned. Things in Oliver''s family didn''t develop as Ivan expected. "Did you throw your dad out of this house?" Ivan thought it was unbelievable. Oliver nodded and said calmly. A smile touched the corners of his mouth. "I''m the sessor to the Barton family. My grandfather signed the house over to me. I didn''t want my father and his mistress to live here. They were annoying, so I kicked them out of my house." "Do you think I have gone too far?" Oliver tilted his head slightly and stared at Nancy and Ivan deeply. Oliver sat bolt upright, and his every move was pleasing to the eye. But Oliver had an overbearing manner. Nancy met Oliver''s gaze and said tenderly. "If people I dislike grab my stuff, I will also be angry." But Nancy was willing to give her stuff to people she liked. Ivan nodded his agreement and was in no hurry to leave. He was curious about Oliver. To be exact, he was more curious about the gossip rted to Oliver. Ivan looked at Oliver, bursting with curiosity. "Were your father and his mistress willing to leave this house?" Oliver shook his head, "Of course not." Oliver didn''t think it was a scandal or a big deal. Judging from what Oliver said, Oliver didn''t care about his father. "My grandfather said that this was my house. I can do whatever I want to please myself. My father and his mistress often displeased me when they lived here. So I threw them out of this house. They didn''t want to leave, and I asked Donny to frighten them." Nancy rested her chin in her hands while listening to Oliver and Ivan. She sat on a stool and looked like a fluffy and lovely animal. Oliver suddenly wanted to feed Nancy, just like feeding Donny. But Nancy was more fragile and adorable than Donny. Oliver did as he wanted. He picked up an osmanthus pastry and held it to Nancy''s lips. "It''s an osmanthus pastry. It''s delicious." Nancy blinked her eyes and bit into the osmanthus pastry that was covered with ayer of sweet- scented osmanthus honey. Then Nancy smiled, her eyes gleaming with delight. Nancy ate it with relish, which made Oliver want to pinch her chubby face. Oliver stared at Nancy''s rosy cheeks for a few seconds. When Nancy was about to take another bite, Oliver her cheeks with his finger. A glimmer of surprise shed in Oliver''s eyes. Oliver thought that Nancy''s cheeks were soft to the touch. When Nancy was poked in the cheek, she paused for a moment. Then she continued to eat the osmanthus pastry as if nothing had happened. Because Oliver fed the pastry to Nancy, Nancy passed over his yful poke. Ivan''s eyes widened in surprise. He was displeased to see Oliver poke Nancy''s cheeks. "You don''t need to feed Nancy. She can eat it herself!" "Well," Oliver said briefly and then continued to feed Nancy. Nancy sat quietly and ate almost everything that was held to her lips. She chewed slowly just like a meek snow-white rabbit. Ivan was speechless. Ivan could have stopped Oliver from feeding Nancy, but the way Nancy ate was so cute that Ivan also wanted to feed her. Then Ivan also took a pastry and fed it to Nancy. Nancy ate it without hesitation. She felt thirsty as she nibbled the pastry. Nancy stared at the teapot. Before Nancy could get her own cup of tea, Oliver slowly poured her a cup of tea with a tantalizing aroma. Nancy held the steaming tea in both hands and thanked Oliver in a soft voice. "Thank you, Oliver." Oliver thought Nancy was well-behaved and cute. He sighed sadly. Oliver wondered if he really couldn''t exchange younger sisters with Ivan. If so, Oliver also wanted to raise Nancy. This was just what Oliver hoped. But Ivan, who was sitting next to Nancy, would definitely not allow it. "Oliver." An old voice came outside the pavilion. Oliver stood up to pull back the bamboo curtain and then a hale and hearty old man in traditional apparel came in. The old man was surprised to find his grandson Oliver with two young people. "It''s rare to see you have guests." The old manughed. The old man was tall and thin with a white beard. He looked benign, and appeared to be candid and jolly when he smiled. "Mr. Barton." Ivan stood up to greet Oliver''s grandfather respectfully. Ivan had never seen Oliver before, but he did know the old man in front of him. "Are you from the Carter family? How time flies! You have grown up." The Carter and Barton families were not far apart, but the old man seldom met Ivan because Ivan attended a boarding school. "Mr. Barton, thank you for still remembering me. This is my younger cousin, Nancy." Nancy looked at the old man and also greeted him politely. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Barton." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Nancy thought there must be no problem following Ivan to address the old man as Mr. Barton. The old man stroked his beard with one hand and nodded at Nancy with a warm smile. "I haven''t seen you before, but you are familiar to me." After thinking for a while, the old man suddenly asked Nancy, "What''s your rtionship with Anna Kingsley?" The old man thought Nancy took after Anna from the Kingsley family. It had been a long time since he met Anna. "She is my grandmother." Nancy replied softly. Nancy''s mother and grandfather once talked about her grandmother, and she remembered her grandmother''s name. The old man was overjoyed, "I got it. I recalled that Windy married James from the Brook family in L City. After Anna chose to marry your grandfather, your grandfather was often beaten by us." The old manughed as he said. Nancy was surprised. Ivan was lost for words. Ivan thought it was not appropriate for the old man to say these in front of Nancy. "Let''s go! It''s cold outside. Let''s enter the house." The old man walked up to Nancy to hold her hand, as if Nancy was his granddaughter. "Your grandfather must have been overjoyed when you were born. He chased after your grandmother in a high-profile way. Your grandmother had two elder brothers and was a beloved daughter in her family. So her two elder brothers were unwilling to see your grandfather chase her in such a high-profile way. They often caused your grandfather a lot of trouble during school days." The old man was reminiscing about the past, "Your great-uncles and I are good friends, and I also treat your grandmother as my younger sister. So at that time, I did a lot secretly to obstruct your grandfather." Nancy followed the old man step by step. "But my grandfather still managed to marry my grandmother. It''s amazing." Chapter 75 Feeding Nancy Chapter 75 Feeding Nancy Chapter 75 Feeding Nancy The Elderly Mr. Bartonughed when he heard Nancy''s words and said Nancy was a clever girl. Not long after Nancy and Ivan visited the Barton family, James called to ask where they were. Then James directly drove to pick them up. Oliver, along with Donny, went to the gate to see Nancy off, "Nancy, when will you leave this city?" Nancy was held in her father''s arms. She didn''t know when to go back, so she cast her inquiring eyes on her father. James stroked Nancy''s fluffy hair. "We will stay here for several days." Oliver nodded. Oliver was only 15 years old, but he was neither humble nor pushy when talking to adults. Dignity and pride ran deep in Oliver, who was a son of the noble Barton family. So Oliver was attractive and eye-catching even when he just stood still. "Ivan, I''ll visit you tomorrow." Ivan had a bright smile on his face, "Okay. My home is not too far away, and you cane anytime you want." After Ivan knew that Donny was an army dog, he became less scared. Nancy waved to Oliver, who was a new friend she met today. "Goodbye, Oliver." Oliver nodded, "Well, goodbye." On the way home, James asked Nancy tenderly what made her happy today. Nancy counted with her hands and told James one by one the things that made her happy today. She recounted softly, and there was a cordial atmosphere in the car. Nancy bathed the orange kitten aftering back home and named it Gee. Gee was docile and quiet most of the time. Except when it had a bath, it kept mewing loudly. It was lovely after drying its fur. Gee had a white belly and limbs. It was deeply attached to Nancy and Ivan. Gee meowed and almost followed Nancy and Ivan no matter where they went. Nancy touched Gee''s face and asked Ivan. "Ivan, do you want to raise Gee?" Ivan squatted down beside Nancy. He stepped on the nket wearing a pair of socks and poked Gee''s belly with his slender finger. "Don''t you want to raise Gee?" Nancy''s face crinkled up with worry. "I already have a cat named Harley at home and also four other cats. If I bring Gee back, Harley will give angry hits." Ivan''s eyes widened in surprise. He said with folded arms, "Will Harley hit you or Gee?" Nancy looked at Gee with sympathy, "Harley will hit Gee." Gee was sitting licking its fur and suddenly shuddered. It looked at Nancy nkly and mewed. Ivan was amused by Gee. Under themplight, he looked sunny and gentle. "I will raise Gee to help it avoid being hit by Harley. I wanted to keep a cat before, but I didn''t have time because I went abroad for drawing. Now Gee will be my first cat." Ivan swept Gee in his arms and rubbed his nose against its nose. Gee''s ears twitched. It nestled against Ivan''s chest and mewed. "What do I need to buy for Gee?" Ivan took out his mobile phone and started online shopping. He sat cross-legged and put Gee on hisp. Ivan chose some necessities for Gee together with Nancy. "Which cat food brand should I choose? This brand seems to be pretty good, and I will buy a few more to try." "This cat climbing frame looks good." Nancy pointed to one of the fluffy cat beds, "Gee will like this." "You''re talking nonsense. You like it." But Ivan still added the cat bed to his shopping cart. Nancy smiled gently. Nancy and Ivan discussed what to buy together and finally bought a lot of things for Gee. Nancy didn''t go back home today. In the evening, Nancy missed her grandfather and elder brothers. Nancy thought Marcus might get off work now and decided to make a call. Just as Nancy was about to make a call, her phone rang. It was a video call made by her grandfather and Adam. Nancy epted the video call without hesitation. As soon as Nancy saw her grandfather and Adam appear on the screen of her phone, she shouted happily. "Hello, Grandpa! Adam!" Nancy''s voice sounded sweet and tender even over the phone. "My dear granddaughter, have you missed me?" The Elderly Mr. Brook was pleased to hear Nancy''s greeting. His face wrinkled in a grin. Adam hummed, "Grandpa, I think Nancy doesn''t miss us for sure. So I refused when you asked me to make a video call. She doesn''t even remember us!" Adam said arrogantly. But there was a touch of grievance in his voice. The Elderly Mr. Brook red at Adam, "Who walked back and forth in front of me waiting for Nancy''s call? How hard can it be to make a video call to Nancy? You are so difficult to deal with." The Elderly Mr. Brook stripped away Adam''s pretense. Adam blushed with embarrassment and straightened up his neck to defend himself. "What Grandpa said is wrong. I don''t miss you!" Nancy smiled and said softly, "But I miss you so much for sure." Hearing Nancy''s words, Adam immediately wore a smug expression. "I know you can''t live without me. Since you miss me so much, why don''t you call me? You remember my phone number, right? Adam pretended to be fierce, but actually, he was begging Nancy to call him. Nancy exined that she was bathing Gee with Ivan just now. Then she also shared some interesting things she did today with Adam and her grandfather. What Nancy shared was ordinary. Nancy happily talked to Adam and her grandfather, and they also listened patiently. When Adam heard Nancy mention the dog in Oliver''s house, he snorted. "It''s not a big deal. I can even show yourge dog breeds like Huskies and skans. They are not only big but also beautiful." Adam added, "I''ll show you after youe back. Those dogs are cool!" The Elderly Mr. Brook was sad when he heard Nancy mention the Elderly Mr. Barton. He said wistfully, "When I was young, the Elderly Mr. Barton and your two great-uncles made me suffer a lot. Later, I was busy with my career. It''s a pity that I haven''t seen them for many years." Because Anna died of illness, her two elder brothers med the Elderly Mr. Brook for not taking good care of her. So they didn''t have much contact with the Elderly Mr. Brook. But the Elderly Mr. Brook wouldn''t tell Nancy these. He didn''t want Nancy to be sad. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Grandpa, you are amazing because Grandma chose to marry you atst." Nancy''s words pleased the Elderly Mr. Brook. After chatting for a long time, Adam finally said awkwardly, "Don''t you want to seerge dogs? You had bettere back early or I won''t show you." Nancy nodded in agreement. Then Adam reluctantly hung up the video call. Nancy didn''t see Marcus in the video call, so she knew Marcus didn''te back home. Nancy also missed Marcus, so she made a video call to Marcus. At this time, Marcus was taking the lead in working overtime in his studio. When Marcus epted the video call, he didn''t see it clearly and thought it was a phone call. His phone was connected to a projector screen, so everyone in the studio saw Nancy appear on the big screen after Marcus epted the video call. "Marcus!" Nancy greeted Marcus happily. It touched all the people who stared at the big screen in the studio and melted their hearts. "Oh my god! " "She is the younger sister of Mr. Brook!" "I finally met the younger sister of Mr. Brook, even if it was through a video call." Chapter 76 Marcus Younger Sister Chapter 76 Marcus'' Younger Sister Chapter 76 Marcus'' Younger Sister Marcus was speechless. Marcus cut off the connection between his mobile phone and the projector screen. There was a burst of whining in the studio. "Please don''t do that, Mr. Brook!" "I want to see your younger sister again. Nancy in the video is even more beautiful than in the photo!" "We will just watch the screen and keep silent. Please don''t go!" Marcus ignored them and left the studio with his mobile phone, despite workers''ints. Some workers could faintly hear Nancy''s sweet voiceing from the phone when Marcus got to the door. Nancy asked, "What''s wrong?" Nacy''s voice was sweeter than all the voices those workers had ever heard. They envied Marcus having such a cute younger sister. "Some people are going crazy." Marcus exined casually. He looked at Nancy on the screen gently and asked her what she was doing in a soft voice. Nancy spent a long time on the video call talking to Marcus. Marcus rarely spoke, but Nancy kept merrily talking about what happened today. "Marcus, I ate sweet-scented osmanthus pastries today. They were as white as snow and covered with ayer of honey. They tasted sweet and soft. I also made a new and good-looking friend." A shadow of a smile touched Marcus'' mouth. He felt Nancy was sweeter than the osmanthus pastries. Marcus was curious about Nancy''s new friend. He squinted his eyes and asked Nancy about her new friend calmly. He rested assured when knowing Nancy''s new friend was Oliver. He didn''t meet Oliver before, but he knew Oliver was the sessor of the Barton family. Nancy mumbled and yawned. She was drowsy but was reluctant to hang up. Then Nancy spoke in an increasingly lower voice. Her phone slipped out of her hand and suddenly fell on the bed. Marcus could only hear Nancy''s breath. Marcus frowned and wondered if Nancy tucked herself in. Just as Marcus hesitated about waking Nancy up, the door of the bedroom was opened. Ivan entered the bedroom in a shirt and cropped pants, yawning. His slender fingers were still stained with pigments, and his soft hair was unkempt. "Nancy?" Ivan walked up to the bed and found Nancy in her pajamas lying on the bed. "Well, you fell asleep." Ivan carefully tucked Nancy in. Ivan found Nancy''s phone on the covers and picked it up. He unexpectedly saw a stern face on the screen. "Oh my god!" With an exmation, Ivan threw the phone away and froze. His eyes grew round in surprise. Obviously, Ivan was frightened. "How strange it is." Ivan thought the man on the screen was familiar. "Marcus!" Ivan let out a scream and crawled quickly onto the bed to grab Nancy''s phone. Then he knelt on the bed and apologized to Marcus repeatedly. "I''m sorry, Marcus. I thought you were a ghost just now! Sorry, I don''t mean you are a ghost. I mean you just look like a ghost. No no..." After Ivan exined incoherently for a while, Marcus interrupted him. "Shut up." Ivan instantly became quiet, drooping his head and shoulders silently. He just stared at Marcus on the phone screen. "Don''t wake Nancy up." Ivan closed his mouth with a zip gesture to show he understood. "Tuck Nancy in. Don''t let Nancy catch a cold. Check the air conditioner in the room and set a suitable degree." "After doing these, you can just get out." Ivan did as Marcus said. He carefully tucked Nancy in and left the bedroom. Marcus said, "Leave the phone here." "Oh, I got it." Ivan ran back to the bedroom quickly. He put the phone on the bedside table and slipped away. When Ivan walked out of the bedroom, he hit his forehead, "This is my bedroom!" Ivan felt Marcus said a lot today and carefully asked him to do many things! Ivan doubted why Marcus was quite another person. Ivan turned back to the bedroom. He yawned, pulled up the covers, and crawled under. Ivan held Nancy in his arms and sleptfortably. Ivan felt Nancy was as warm as toast. When Ivan woke up the next morning, he happily took Nancy to his studio. There was an easel in the middle and a paper on the easel. The paper drew some visible lines instead of being nk. Ivan''s studio was warm. Ivan looked youthful and innocent in a sweater and white cropped pants. He held Nancy''s hand and ran towards the easel excitedly. Ivan was as happy as a child showing off his beloved toy. "Nancy, Look! I thought about theposition of this paintingst night. I''ll give this painting to you as a gift when I''m done." The painting was about Nancy who was sitting inside a pavilion and being fed like a cute animal. In the painting, there was one beautiful hand on the left and another on the right. Both hands were holding snow-white and delicious pastries. One of the pastries was bitten. Nancy was sitting on a stool and eating the pastries with relish, resting her chin in her hands. The two people who fed Nancy had a vague depiction in the painting. Their faces couldn''t be seen clearly, but their graceful bearing was somewhat visible. The only one that could be seen clearly was Nancy, who was in the middle of the painting. Ivan hadn''t finished his painting yet. "It''s beautiful. You are amazing!" Nancy praised Oliver sincerely. Ivan was happier and more satisfied than when he got an award for his painting. Ivan scratched his head, his ears gradually turned red. He felt shy because of Nancy''s praise. "Wait for me. I''ll finish this painting soon." After Ivan finished speaking, he sat down to draw. Nancy didn''t bother Ivan and also sat on the stool beside him quietly. Gee was mewing around at Nancy''s feet, and Nancy held it in her arms. Both Nancy and Gee watched Ivan drawing attentively. When people were doing something they liked, they tended to be attentive. Ivan was no exception. The moment Ivan started painting, he was quite another person. Ivan looked earnest and reliable and his innocence of childhood disappeared. For Ivan, it wasn''t just about painting. He was endowing the painting with life and vitality. Drawing pictures was actually boring because it took hours or even days toplete good work. During this period, painters had to keep sitting on the stool and immerse themselves in theirProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. thoughts about every detail and every color. An hour passed quietly. Nancy witnessed Ivan making the painting increasingly vivid and detailed. Nancy was shocked and also admired Ivan even more. Nancy wondered whether Ivan had a photographic memory. He drew Nancy''s fluffy clothes in detail! Nancy thought Ivan was doing magic tricks. "Nancy." Someone called Nancy. She turned her head and saw her mother standing at the entrance of the corridor. Nancy immediately ran over with Gee nestling in her arms. "Mom." Windy smiled and stroked Nancy''s head. Nancy also tilted her head affectionately and rubbed it against Windy''s hand, just like a lovely kitten. "Your friend came to find you." Nancy looked at Windy nkly and wondered who came to find her. "Your friend also came with a big ck dog." Windy''s words reminded Nancy instantly of her new friend. Nancy smiled and said softly. "It''s Oliver who came here." Chapter 77 Ivan Is Amazing Chapter 77 Ivan Is Amazing Chapter 77 Ivan Is Amazing Nancy looked back at Ivan and found he was still immersed in drawing. All movements outside seemed to not affect on Ivan. Nancy didn''t want to or dared to disturb Ivan. So she could onlye to meet Oliver with the Gee in her arms. When Nancy arrived in the living room, she saw Oliver sitting on the sofa at first nce. Oliver was talking to some adults calmly despite his young age. He won their praise because of his neither humble nor pushy attitude. "Oliver." Nancy greeted Oliver politely and walked over with Gee in her arms. Nancy used to think Gee would be resistant to being close to Donny, so she nned to let it go. But she didn''t expect that Gee, who was afraid of Donny yesterday, was quiet and well-behaved. It nestled against Nancy''s chest, its furry tail wagging and its ears cocked. It also stretched out ws and tried to ''attack'' Donny. Maybe Gee was still scared of Donny, so it only wed the air at a distance of less than one centimeter from Donny''s nose. Nancy bared her nice square white teeth in a grin. "Nancy." The fifteen-year-old Oliver smiled at the sight of Nancy. Then he formally handed out an invitation. "It''s my grandpa''s birthday in three days. I want to invite you and Ivan to attend my grandpa''s birthday party." Nancy took the invitation and looked at her parents in confusion. She never had such an experience before, so she didn''t know what to do. Windy stroked Nancy''s head and smiled, "Since you are friends, you can ept the invitation. We will go with you at that time." Nancy didn''t hesitate anymore after she knew her parents would go with her. Nancy epted the invitation with a tender smile and thanked Oliver. Donny stealthily walked up to Nancy and sat beside her. Gee managed to w at Donny''s nose and quickly withdrew its paw. Gee was a coward and just bullied Donny relying on Nancy''s influence. It retreated cowardly after it hit Donny. "Where''s Ivan?" Nancy replied in a soft voice, "Ivan is painting. I didn''t tell him you came here because I was afraid to disturb him." Oliver asked Nancy, "Do you want to walk the dog with me?" Nancy nodded at Oliver. Then Nancy and Oliver put a leash on Donny. Nancy walked the dog with Gee in her arms. Donny was docile and wouldn''t drag its owner forward like a Siberian Husky or a Samoyed. Donny followed the pace of Nancy and Oliver steadily. When Nancy was about to go out, James started to worry about her again. He always felt Nancy wasn''t safe outside and wanted to tie Nancy to himself. Windy rolled her eyes, "Nancy is free to make friends. You can care about her, but you can''t disturb her social activities." James resisted the desire to go out together with Nancy and said goodbye to Nancy at the gate, with tears in his eyes. "Nancy, remember toe back with Oliver early. Call me if anything happens. I wille to find you right away and..." James said a lot with concern. Nancy listened carefully and also nodded in response. "Well, Dad, I got it." When James wanted to say something else, he was dragged back by Windy, who covered James'' mouth with her hands. John was speechless. John wondered what made James change from a sly businessman, who used to make others tremble with a hypocritical smile, to a garrulous father. "Oliver, where are we going to walk Donny?" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Oliver said casually, "We can walk Donny around." The people living in this housing estate were either rich or influential. Some houses with a long history were close to each other. Even if these ancient houses were renovatedter, the distance between them could not be changed. "Granny Hill grows strawberries in a polytunnel and they taste good. She often stays at home alone. If people around want to eat strawberries, they can go to her house to barter for strawberries. Do you want to go?" Nancy held Gee in her arms and looked at Oliver with her bright eyes, "Can I pick strawberries myself?" Oliver nodded, "Yes." Then Nancy and Oliver went to Granny Hill''s house. Just as Oliver was about to knock on the door, the brown-red wood door suddenly opened. An old man in ck cloth shoes came out. He was also carrying a red bucket in his hand, in which a few koi were flopping happily. Granny Hill with gray hair closely followed the old man and kept grumbling, a shoe upraised in her left hand. "How dare you steal my fish again? Stop right now!" The old man was blocked by Nancy and Oliver who stood in front of the door and couldn''t get out. So he was caught by Granny Hill who was chasing after him. Granny Hill used her right hand to hold the shoe so that she could tweak the old man''s ear with her left hand. "How many times have I told you? Don''t catch my fish! How can you be so annoying? You have caught almost all my koi!" Granny Hill didn''t tweak the old man''s ear roughly. But the old man put down the bucket and tilted his head, letting out screams of pain. "I just caught a few koi. I''ll buy you more for breeding. Don''t tweak my ear. These two children are watching us." The old man didn''t want to lose face in front of Nancy and Oliver. Granny Hill snorted and released her hold. She smiled kindly at Nancy and Oliver. "Ollie, Come in. What do you want to eat today? I will cook it for you." After Granny Hill finished speaking, her eyes fell on Nancy. She immediately beamed a warm smile. "Who are you? You are so beautiful. What''s your name? Wee to my house. Tell me what you want to eat. I am a fabulous cook." "My name is Nancy." Nancy wrung her hands shyly and said in a soft and sweet voice. Nancy was suddenly praised by Granny Hill and was bashful. She blushed scarlet and her eyes gleamed with pleasure, which made her face as fresh and beautiful as peach blossoms. Both the old man and Granny Hill liked Nancy very much. Granny Hill''s sons and daughters had grown up, and her grandsons seldom came here. The older she was, the more she liked lovable and meek children. Granny Hill enthusiastically brought Nancy to her house, "Nancy, you have a good name. I haven''t seen you in this housing estate before. Are you Ollie''s rtive?" Oliver seriously corrected Granny Hill, "Please call me Oliver instead of Ollie. Nancy is the daughter of Windy who is from the Barton family. We just became friends yesterday. Are your strawberries ripe? I take Nancy here to eat strawberries. "I wee Nancy no matter whose daughter she is. You''vee just at the right moment. My strawberries are ripe. Let me take you to eat strawberries. Ollie, follow me." Oliver said, "My name is Oliver, not Ollie." "Well. Ollie, it will be your grandfather''s birthday in two days, right?" Oliver corrected Granny Hill again, "Yes. And please call me Oliver." Granny Hill nodded and happily led Nancy and Oliver to the polytunnel in the yard. "Ollie, pick some strawberries together with Nancy. Bring some back to your grandfather." Oliver was speechless. Nancy almost burst intoughter when she looked at the helpless look on Oliver''s face. Chapter 78 Call Me Oliver, Not Ollie Chapter 78 Call Me Oliver, Not Ollie Chapter 78 Call Me Oliver, Not Ollie The polytunnel for strawberry growing in Granny Hill''s house was not that big, but the strawberries were growing well. Nancy and Oliver could smell the sweetness of strawberries as soon as they entered. "The baskets are for you. Just go and pick the strawberries yourself." Nancy held a bamboo basket and looked at Granny Hill with smiling eyes. "Thank you, Granny Hill." Granny Hill stroked Nancy''s fluffy hair andughed. "I live here only with my husband. The strawberries are too much for us. You can eat as much as you want. Many strawberries will be ripe tomorrow." Donny was too big to enter the polytunnel. So Donny sat at the entrance, waiting for Nancy and Oliver. Gee entered the polytunnel with Nancy. It looked around and seemed to be curious about everything inside. "You can y in the polytunnel, but don''t run around." Nancy rubbed her face against Gee tenderly. Gee mewed in response. As soon as Geended on the ground, it ran around happily. Gee was small and agile. It lowered its head to sniff at a mature strawberry, and then licked it. After Nancy picked two big strawberries, she turned her head and saw Gee gnawing a strawberry. The strawberry had almost been nibbled away. Nancy patted Gee''s butt. "Don''t nibble at other strawberries." Gee mewed at Nancy. The fur around Gee''s mouth got wet because of the juicy strawberry. Gee mewed at Nancy in a soft voice. "Nancy,e here." Oliver beckoned Nancy over. Nancy stood up with the bamboo basket in hand and squatted down beside Oliver. "Oliver, what''s wrong?" Oliver handed a big white strawberry to Nancy. The strawberry was half the size of Nancy''s palm, with a strong smell of milk. "This is Allstar strawberry. It''s the biggest one in the polytunnel. Here you are." After Oliver finished speaking, he stroked Nancy''s fluffy hair. Nancy held the strawberry with both hands and smiled sweetly, "Thank you, Oliver." "I know you would like it. Let''s pick more strawberries." Nancy nodded and picked half a basket of strawberries together with Oliver before getting out of the polytunnel. As Nancy reached the exit, she was surprised to find Gee holding a strawberry in its mouth. It walked outside the polytunnel with its tail wagging, and then put the strawberry at Donny''s feet. Donny licked the fur on Gee''s head. Gee was unsteady on its feet and fell. "Oliver, look! The rtionship between Donny and Gee has improved." Gee even brought a strawberry to Donny. Oliver replied briefly. He held Nancy''s hand and went to find Granny Hill unhurriedly. Donny ate the strawberry given by Gee. Then it followed Nancy and Oliver slowly, holding Gee in its mouth. Gee, who was picked up by the scruff of the neck, curled into a ball. It was motionless and well behaved. "Granny Hill, I''ll bring you an orchid pot nt cultivated by my grandpater." The people living in this housing estate were wealthy, so Oliver had to barter with Granny Hill for strawberries. And what the elders liked most was all kinds of flowers and nts. Granny Hillughed when she heard Oliver''s words, "Ollie, don''t you be afraid of being punished by your grandfather if you give his orchid nts to me again?" Oliver said, "It''s okay. My grandfather will only ask me to practice calligraphy." Oliver thought it would be better if Granny Hill stopped calling him Ollie. "Okay, I will wait for your orchid nts." Nancy blinked her eyes, "Then I..." Oliver said, "Nancy, you don''t need to barter with Granny Hill. My grandpa''s orchid nts are very expensive. They are enough to pay for the strawberries." Granny Hillughed, "Yes, Ollie is right. These strawberries aren''t worth much, and orchid nts are much more expensive." Oliver held Nancy''s hands and said goodbye to Granny Hill and her husband, "We have toe back home now. Goodbye." Nancy also waved her goodbye politely, "Goodbye, Granny Hill." "Nancy, look forward to your next visit." "All right," Nancy said softly as she left. Nancy followed Oliver step by step, "Thank you, Oliver." A smile touched the corners of Oliver''s mouth. Oliver had fair skin and transgender beauty. And he still possessed the innocence of childhood at his age. The smile brightened Oliver''s face, which was gorgeous. "If you want to thank me, then let me pinch your face." "What?" Nancy stared nkly at Oliver, who was much taller than her. She flutters her eyshes slightly, just like a butterfly pping its wings gracefully. Nancy had a small face, a pointed chin, chubby cheeks, and fair skin. Nancy was like a tender milky white jelly, which made people want to take a bite. It was a pity that Oliver couldn''t bite Nancy. But Oliver wanted to pinch her face. "I will give you strawberries. Let me pinch your face in return." Oliver pretended to be serious, as if he was doing a deal. But he actually felt pleased that he could not only feed Nancy but also pinch her face. Nancy frowned with hesitation for a while. Nancy had eaten so many delicious strawberries for free. But Oliver just wanted to pinch her face in return. No matter from which perspective, Nancy thought it was Oliver who suffered losses. Nancy stopped frowning after she straightened out her thinking. It was funny for Oliver to see Nancy change the expressions on her face. "Ok, you can pinch my face." Nancy approached Oliver with the basket of strawberries in her hands, and also moved her face closer to Oliver. Oliver smiled, his eyes full ofughter. He pinched Nancy''s cheek tenderly. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Nancy had smooth and fair skin. Her cheeks were soft to the touch. Oliver didn''t dare to pinch Nancy hard, for fear that he would cause her pain. After Oliver released his hold, he found the skin pinched by him turned red. Oliver wiped Nancy''s face with his fingers with a guilty conscience. "Here you are." Oliver fed a strawberry he had picked to Nancy. Nancy said, "I have picked up many strawberries too." "You have a lot of families, so each one can only get a few strawberries. I only live with my grandfather who doesn''t like strawberries. So these strawberries are too much for me and my grandfather. They don''t taste good if they can''t be eaten in time." Nancy was convinced by Oliver who said in earnest. She bit into the strawberry. Nancy felt the sweet taste of strawberries and chewed it with relish, her eyes gleaming. On the way back, Oliver kept feeding strawberries to Nancy. The more he fed Nancy, the more addicted he became to feeding Nancy. After Nancy arrived at her home, Oliver thought it was a pity that he could not continue feeding Nancy. Oliver stroked Nancy''s head gently and said in his pleasant voice, "Come back home now. I should go home too." Nancy nodded, and she hugged Oliver after thinking for a while. She rubbed her head against Oliver''s chest just like a kitten. "Goodbye, Oliver." Oliver smiled, his eyes full ofughter. Before leaving, Oliver tapped Nancy on the nose affectionately. "I''ll pick you up on Grandpa''s birthday." Nancy nodded and said softly, "Okay." Chapter 79 Picking Strawberries Chapter 79 Picking Strawberries Chapter 79 Picking Strawberries Oliver watched Nancy as she left. Then Oliver patted Donny on the head and came back home slowly with Donny. Oliver found his grandfather was ying chess alone. Oliver walked over to sit across from his grandfather and ced half a basket of strawberries in front of him. "Did you visit Granny Hill again?" The Elderly Mr. Barton nced at Oliver and knew where he had gone. Oliver nodded and put a white chess piece on the chessboard. Oliver began ying chess with his grandfather. Both of them were silent and Donnyy down quietly at the table. Until the end... "Grandpa, I lost." Oliver put down his chess pieces and stood up. He had a tall and slim figure, which was pleasing to the eye. "Grandpa, have some strawberries. I''ll do my homework first." The Elderly Mr. Barton looked at the strawberries in the basket and mumbled with doubt. "Why did you bring fewer strawberries than usual today? What did you barter with Granny Hill?" After a pause, Oliver kept his reply intentionally vague. Oliver went to the small garden where his grandfather cultivated flowers. He moved an orchid nt into a container and quietly left with it. After the Elderly Mr. Barton finished eating the strawberries, he strolled to enjoy the flowers in his small garden as before. He fell silent as he discovered the pit. After a few seconds, the Elderly Mr. Barton shouted angrily. "Oliver." The Elderly Mr. Barton took his cane and went to find Oliver. Oliver had expected his grandfather would scold him, so he and Donny hid themselves. Inevitably, Oliver was punished and asked to the family rules, although he was not beaten. He wrote more than 10,000 words with a brush. Oliver kept kneeling on a seat cushion with his back straightened. He stayed up to copy the family rules. Nancy didn''t know what happened to Oliver. Ivan had been drawing in his studio for several hours. Nancy brought some washed strawberries and milk to Ivan. She found Ivan''s hands, clothes, and even his face were stained with pigments. "Ivan." Nancy pulled at the hem of Ivan''s hoodie. Ivan, who focused on drawing, was aware of Nancy''s presence and stopped drawing. "Nancy." Ivan moved his stiff arms and legs with a paintbrush in his hand. He stretched out and clenched his fists to massage the aching muscles in his shoulder. "My shoulders ache." Nancy held a strawberry in her hand and stood on tiptoe to feed Ivan. "Ivan, have some strawberries. They are delicious." Ivan bent over and bit half of the strawberry off. It tasted sweet and slightly sour. "It''s delicious. When did you buy these strawberries?" Ivan thought the strawberries looked fresh. Nancy said crisply, "Oliver and I went to Granny Hill''s house to pick strawberries." Ivan was surprised, "When did you go? Did Olivere here?" Ivan didn''t know at all. Nancy nodded and also ate a strawberry merrily. She stared at Ivan''s painting and was amazed to find it was almost done. "Oh my God..." Nancy thought she seemed to be another person in the painting. The sunlight prated through the bamboo curtain and fell on Nancy. The painting seemed to be bathed in soft lighting. " Your drawing of me is more beautiful!" "Nonsense." Ivan walked up to Nancy and pinched her cheeks, "You are the most pretty." Ivan''s praise made Nancy feel shy. Nancy thought she was not as beautiful as Ivan said and Ivan just wanted to please her. The painting was finallypleted after dinner. Ivan put away all the painting tools and carefully took down the painting. "I''ll ask someone to have the painting mounted tomorrow. Then I will give it to you as a gift." "Thank you, Ivan." Nancy hugged Ivan happily. She looked at the painting with pleasure, her eyes gleaming. Ivan was satisfied to see Nancy liked this painting so much. "Ivan, let me massage your shoulders." Nancy was delighted to get this painting but also felt sorry that Ivan had been sitting for almost a day to finish it. Nancy pulled Ivan down on the chair and ran behind him. She clenched her fists and thumped Ivan''s shoulder to give him a massage. Ivan was satisfied with the pressure he received during the massage. Ivan narrowed his eyes comfortably and asked in surprise. "Nancy, why are you good at massaging?" Nancy said as she massaged Ivan''s shoulder, "I will give Granny a massage when she has a headache and shoulder pain." Ivan thought for a while before he understood that Granny was the one who lived with Nancy in the Stream Vige. Ivan''s mother also told him about where Nancy lived before she came back to the Brook family. Ivan felt sorry to hear that. Ivan decided that he must treat Nancy well in the future. Of course, Nancy deserved such kindness from Ivan. After a while, Ivan stopped Nancy from massaging, and ate a lot of delicious food together with her. Both Ivan and Nancy sat cross-legged, and Gee also stayed with them. Ivan was delighted that he could feed Nancy and Gee at the same time! Nancy stayed at her uncle''s house for two days. On the third day, Nancy''s parents dressed her up andbed her hair out. They told Nancy that they would take her to visit her two great-uncles. When Nancy was at Oliver''s house, she heard the Elderly Mr. Barton mention her great-uncles. Nancy was nervous when she was going to meet them today. After getting in the car, Nancy held her parents'' hands all the time. James hugged Nancy tofort her, "Nancy, your great-uncles must be like you very much." Nancy held James'' hands and asked nervously, "Really?" James nodded firmly. James knew Nancy''s great-uncles would like Nancy more than him. After a while, the car drove to a detached ancient vi. Perhaps because James had informed the owners of the vi of his visit in advance, the car drove in without a hitch. James got out of the car with Nancy in his arms and saw a group of people standing not far away at first nce. Among them, two old men with grey hair stood at the front. The two elders were older than the Elderly Mr. Barton. They looked at where Nancy was with a grave and dignified bearing. "Uncle Peter, Uncle Scott." James walked over with Nancy and greeted the two old men respectfully. The two elders only nodded at James and their eyes fell on Nancy. One of the old men was in a daze and talked to Nancy softly. "Wee back..." Nancy was surprised for a moment, and then greeted the two elders politely. "Hello, great-uncle Peter, great-uncle Scott." Both two old men''s eyes were red and watery. The old man who talked to Nancy just now was Nancy''s great-uncle Peter. He sobered up and wore a faint smile. This faint smile shocked the younger generation of the Kingsley family. They thought it was unbelievable. Peter was always stern and dignified in front of everyone, but he actually smiled at Nancy. He had never smiled so kindly at his grandsons! Several young people from the Kingsley family suddenly felt jealous and unpleasant. They couldn''t help but nce at Nancy a few more times. They found Nancy was somewhat beautiful. "Come over here." Nancy walked up to Peter and gripped his outstretched hand. Nancy greeted him again warmly. Peter was beaming with pleasure, "Good girl." There was a gasp of astonishment from behind. The young people from the Kingsley family were shocked to see Peter smile again. They also thought they had hallucinations. Because Peter not only spoke so gently as if he was afraid of scaring Nancy but also praised Nancy. The two elders, Peter and Scott, just ignored those young people from the Kingsley family. Both of them held Nancy''s hand and entered the vi. Those young people followed them nkly. When the two elders were holding Nancy''s hands, they recalled the time when they were young. They spoiled their younger sister Anna and gave her whatever she wanted. They always hung out together with Anna. They also took the me for Anna when she made mistakes because they couldn''t bear to see Anna be punished. But now they were old and Anna left them forever. Nancy was Anna''s granddaughter and took after her. So the two elders wanted to spoil Nancy just as they doted on Anna. But the two elders also realized that Nancy was not Anna after all. Because Nancy had a different personality from Anna. "Nancy, we are old. And your great-uncle Scott is in bad health. So we can''t fly to L City to see you. Youe to visit us frequently in the future, okay?" Nancy followed the two elders to heel. She was well-behaved and replied softly. "Okay." Scott smiled gently and stroked Nancy''s head. "Good girl. I am old now. I am happy that I can still see you at this age." Nancy tilted her head and smiled at Peter and Scott. It was the first time Nancy met her two great-uncles. They gave Nancy a lot of gifts, but Nancy only epted some trinkets. She declined to ept valuables. "I like these trinkets, great-uncle Peter, great-uncle Scott. You don''t need to give me credit cards and money. My elder brother and dad have saved a lot of money for me. I can''t use it up." Peter even wanted to transfer some shares in hispany to Nancy. James was stunned that he almost begged Peter to abandon this idea. James thought shares in thepany should not be transferred at will. James took Nancy here just to visit rtives, not to incur the hatred of other rtives. Peter whose idea had been rejected looked displeased. Nancy took his hands and persuaded him patiently. "I will make money by myself in the future, great-uncle Peter. You have given me lots of gifts. I can''t be greedy, or I will be a bad child in the future." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nancy''s face crinkled up and didn''t know what to do. It amused Peter so much that he didn''t insist anymore. Peter also knew that it was a bit too much to transfer his shares to Nancy, but he couldn''t help but do it. Peter thought he went senile as time went by. The younger members of the Kingsley family breathed a sigh of relief, especially the daughters-in- law of Peter and Scott. They had a better impression of Nancy. The daughters-inw weren''t greedy for money and the shares in thepany. But if Nancy epted the shares, it would be unfair to their sons and daughters. So they would be displeased for sure. Besides, Nancy wasn''t a member of the Kingsley family after all. If something terrible happened, it won''t be good for anyone. Nancy stayed at her great-uncles'' house until the evening. She waved her goodbye and returned to her uncle''s house. When the car drove to her uncle''s house, Nancy saw at first nce Ivan sitting at the door and resting his chin in his hands "Ivan!" After Nancy got out of the car, she rushed into Ivan''s arms and rubbed her head against his chest. "Wee back!" Ivan, who was drowsy,ughed happily with Nancy in his arms. "Do you miss me?" Nancy smiled and nodded her head several times. She threw her arms around Ivan''s neck and rubbed her face against him. She said in a sweet voice. "Yes, I miss you so much." Everyone in the yardughed. But James was jealous and wondered why so many people loved Nancy! Chapter 80 Nancys Great-Uncles Chapter 80 Nancy''s Great-Uncles Chapter 80 Nancy''s Great-Uncles It was the Elderly Mr. Barton''s birthday today. Early in the morning, Nancy and Ivan went to trim their hair in thepany of their mothers. Nancy wore a light pink dress today. Ivan''s hair grew so long that it would cover Ivan''s eyes if Ivan didn''tb it. Although Ivan''s hairstyle made him look like a handsome Japanese boy, it was annoying that he had to brush his hair back with both hands. Ivan was slim and had delicate, almost feminine, features. He would be regarded as a girl if his hair grew longer. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Nuan''s hair also became longer, especially her fringe. It somewhat covered Nancy''s eyes. Nancy still had a Bob haircut. This hairstyle ttered Nancy''s face shape, her ck and fluffy hair, and her fair skin. Nancy had big and bright eyes and natural pink lips. She stared at herself in the mirror and was surprised to find her changes. In such a short period, Nancy got fair and smooth skin. She gained some weight and had more delicate features. Nancy became more beautiful. The stylist who shaped Nancy''s hair was amazed by Nancy, who was well-behaved and gentle. But he thought it was a pity that Nancy''s mother didn''t allow him to take Nancy''s pictures. After the haircut, Ivan was also more handsome. He gave the impression of a good student. He had a baby face, round eyes, and a warm smile, which was pleasing to the eye. After Ivan, Nancy and their mothers left, the staff in the barbershop could not help but discuss them. "All of them are good-looking." "Oh my God, that little girl is like a Barbie doll. She had fair and wless skin. She was so beautiful and delicate that I can''t even imagine what she''ll look like when she grows up. Why is God so biased and give that little girl such perfect features?" "That boy is also good-looking. He has a slim figure, long legs, and a narrow waist. I feel like I saw a handsome character inic books. His smile is so dazzling, which is pleasing to the eye." Nancy and Ivan did not know about the discussion in the barbershop. Ivan went ahead holding Nancy''s hands, their mothers chatting behind. Nancy and Ivan stopped in front of a milk tea shop. "Mom, Aunt Windy, do you want some milk tea?" Ivan waved to his mother and Aunt Windy and said crisply. Ivan''s actions attracted other people''s attention. Those people also followed Ivan''s gaze and looked at where Windy and Ivan''s mother were. Those people wondered why the two women still had perfect skin at this age. "We don''t want it. You can buy it yourselves." Windy and Ivan''s mother were forty or even almost fifty years old, but they were still charming and beautiful. It was eye-catching when Nancy, Ivan, and their respective mothers walked together in the street. Ivan bought two milk custards. The one with grapes was for Nancy, and another with strawberries and mango was for Ivan himself. Ivan and Nancy ate the custards with a spoon with relish. Their joyful looks amazed the girl who was about to buy milk tea. The girl screamed silently and was longing to take photos of Nancy and Oliver and record a video. But the girl was ashamed to do that in front of them. Ivan asked Nancy, "Is it delicious?" Nancy nodded and said merrily, "It''s super delicious." "Nancy, you can try my milk custard." Ivan fed Nancy a spoonful of milk custard with strawberries and mango. Nancy ate the custard fed by Ivan. She enjoyed the food, her big eyes gleaming with delight. Nancy looked so lovely. "Ivan, try my milk custard." Nancy fed Ivan a spoonful of her milk custard. Ivan ate it with a smile, "It''s delicious!" The onlookers screamed silently with amusement. Nancy and Ivan ate their custards with a spoon as they walked slowly. They caught many people''s attention around them, but they were unaware. Nancy''s and Ivan''s mothers followed behind them and took some photos. The two mothers looked at photos with satisfied smiles, and then discussed which photo was better. There were so many people on the street. So Nancy and Ivan were taken photos and videos inevitably. Their photos and videos ran wild on the Inte. A blogger posted a blog with a hashtag #The right way to eat milk custards#. The blog read ''I went to buy milk tea today and came across two lovely children. They fed each other milk custard, which was so cute. I think it is the right way to eat milk custard. I wonder why these two children are so lovely!'' The blogger posted nine photos. Some photos were about Ivan feeding Nancy, while others were about Nancy feeding Ivan. The replies below the blog were all screams of excitement. Unexpectedly, these photos functioned like advertising. The milk tea shop visited by Nancy and Ivan, as well as its branch, sold out of milk custards in a very short period. The owner of the milk tea shop was stunned. Everything happened unexpectedly to the owner. Nancy and Ivan didn''t know what happened on the Inte at all. They were sent to a hotel by Oliver for a banquet. Adults were busy socializing, while Ivan took Nancy to sit in a corner and had meals quietly. In fact, Ivan at his age could join social events with the elders of the Carter family and expand his personalwork. But he didn''t like socializing with others. Besides, he was already a famous genius in drawing despite his young age. With such a high reputation, Ivan didn''t need to socialize with others. So Ivan just ate a lot of delicious food with Nancy in the banquet.They sat inconspicuously in a corner and tried all kind of food. Then they shared with each other what they thought was delicious. Ivan and Nancy wanted to keep a low profile, but they had been eye-catching since they followed Oliver to enter the hotel. After all, everyone knew that Oliver was the sessor of the Barton family. After Nancy and Ivan ate for a while, a few young boys and girls came up to them. "You''re Ivan, right?" One of the young boys said excitedly, "I saw your paintings at the exhibition organized by Mr. Daniel in F Countryst year. You are amazing. I remembered your work "Shadow in the Water" fetched 447, 900 dors at auction!" Chapter 81 The Right Way to Eat Double-layer Milk Custard Chapter 81 The Right Way to Eat Doubleyer Milk Custard Chapter 81 The Right Way to Eat Doubleyer Milk Custard At an instance, almost all the young masters and youngdies turned their attention to Ivan, and they were basically envious. These noble young masters and youngdies were all well-bred, and some of them were still in school. Even if they were already graduated, they were just hanging out and having no serious work to do. They were all simple, not scheming ones. Hearing the young master said that Ivan could make so much money by painting at such a young age, they couldn''t help but admire and envy. The young master was still chattering, "I saw your paintings, they are really beautiful. When I watched the art exhibition with Mommy before, I felt a lot of things that I couldn''t understand. It was too abstract, but your paintings are different. It''s not only beautiful, but also very warm. I feel like I''m standing in theke in the painting..." As he spoke, he sat down next to Ivan, and the other young masters and daughters also followed around and chatted. Ivan and Nancy did not reject them either, and they had a good chat. One of the wealthydies kept staring at Nancy, and when Nancy looked over, sheughed. "You are so cute, can I pinch your face?" Nancy "..." What was going on with these people, why did they always like to pinch her face. "Just for a moment, please, please." The girl folded her hands pitifully and looked at Nancy. Seeing that, Nancy nodded with a wrinkled face, and then struck a bargain in a soft voice. "Just for a moment." She held up a thin white finger. The girl nodded and cheered, her fingers carefully pinched Nancy''s warm and soft cheeks, and then excitedly held her own face with a very happy expression. "I knew it. I knew your face must be very soft, and I wanted to pinch it when I looked at the photos." "And me, me too. Little sister, what''s your name? Could I touch your face too?" It was quite abrupt... Nancy never thought that she and her cousin would be surrounded by sitting and eating quietly. Her soft little face was flushed red from the touch, and her warm and clear eyes stared nkly at the fragrant youngdies surrounding her. What.. what was going on? "You look so cute eating doubleyer milk custard. Nancy, can I take a photo with you? I didn''t expect to see you at this banquet. I''m so happy." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Thesedies all had good rtionships with each other. Usually, they had nothing important to do but like to surf the Inte. Before the banquet, they saw the hot topic on the Inte about eating doubleyer milk custard. The little girl with round cheeks and eating in the photo was so cute like their favorite doll. The baby''s face was not only soft, but also tender, and it felt so good when touching. When they saw Nancy first, they couldn''t believe it. After all, they were just discussing the girl in the photo and saying want to raise her at thest second, then at the next second, they saw the protagonist sitting in front of them. "What... what?" Nancy''s soft and waxy voice made a group of girls crazy again. One of the girls took out her mobile phone and showed her the hot search list, among which the topic about her ranked third. "Look, this one. It''s your brother and you, right? But I think you look better than the one in the photo." Nancy''s little head leaned over, and a few youngdies whispered thements below. Hearing what they said, Nancy''s fair face and ears all turned red. People in thements basically called her and her cousin baby daughter and babe son, praising them for being cute in various ways. How... how could this be? It was so shameful. She thought. "Ha ha... Someone here asked you what color of sacks you like, and they n to steal you back in the night." Nancy was terrified, she quickly refused with her hands, and her pretty little face flushed red. "No, no, no, you can''t steal Nancy and my brother." The cute reaction directly made a girl next to Nancy give her a big hug, rubbing against her little face. "Why are you so cute, I want to steal you back and raise you." Nancy "..." "What are you doing? Nancy is my sister. I don''t allow you to take her back. It must be I to raise her." Ivan dug out the surrounded girl and hugged her, thinking of Marcus, he muttered in frustration. "Besides, I can''t even raise her although I want to." s... Why couldn''t Nancy be his biological sister? When they were discussing lively, the lights on the podium in front of the hall suddenly focused on a point, apanied by a burst of apuse and exmation. Everyone could clearly see that Oliver Barton, dressed in a red Tang suit, was sitting in front of the Guqin (a seven-stringed plucked instrument in some ways simr to the zither), with white jade fingers dancing on the strings. Generally, as soon as the sweet music came out, everyone quieted down and listened carefully. Whether being judged from auditory or visual, what the teenager on stage brought to everyone was an amazing effect. The visual effect brought by Oliver in red was even more eye-catching. This kind of color was not something everyone can control. But the young man was like a jade. This red suitplemented his jade-like white. His ying the Guqin on the stage amazed the audience. After the song was over, everyone apuded enthusiastically. Several elders sitting beside Mr. Barton congratted him for having such an excellent grandson. Mr. Barton thanked them, and the pride on his face was quite obvious. Of course, someone would inevitably be difort in the voices of these praises, including Oliver''s father. His son''s excellence would only make him look even more ipetent byparison. Now there were people secretlyughing at him for his ipetence, so that his father would rather bypass him and designate a fifteen-year-old boy as his heir. And the one who was more ufortable and jealous than him was the woman standing beside him. "Husband, Oliver has been in charge of some things in thepany with the help of father. Our Osborn are also very smart. The two of them are brothers after all. Go and talk to Oliver if he can arrange a position for Osborn. Only when the two brothers help each other, can they develop better." Others knew she had bad intentions when they heard this, but Davis Barton just had a foolish brain. He not only didn''t feel it, but thought she was right. "Don''t worry, I''m his father after all. The Barton family''s property is so big that he can''t manage it by himself. It''s fine to ask Osborn to help him. Dad is so partial, it seems he can''t see me at all and give everything to a child. My abilities are not that bad at all." Hearing him muttering, the woman next to him couldn''t help twitching the corners of her mouth. She felt heart broken when thought of the several dozens million dors Davis lost before. How could he have such confidence to say like that! Although sheined inner world, the woman ttered him. After all, it was not easy to find someone who was so easy to coax. After Oliver finished the performance to graduate his grandpa''s birthday, he stepped down and found where Ivan and the others were then walked over unhurriedly. "Damn it! Did Olivere this way?" "No, no, really." Oliver Barton, with white skin and red clothes, was very eye-catching and very good-looking, which attracted a lot of people when he came there. "Brother Oliver." Nancy''s mouth was stuffed with a small cake and her cheeks were bulging. When she saw the person who came, waving her arms with bright eyes. And she greeted him with a waxy voice. For a moment, the eyes of the people around Oliver looked over. Being stared at by so many people, Nancy''s little white and tender face instantly flushed red. She lowered her head and buried her little face on her cousin''s neck. A small section of delicate ears protruded from the soft hair turned red, which looked so cute. Chapter 82 Nancy was Being Surrounded Chapter 82 Nancy was Being Surrounded Chapter 82 Nancy was Being Surrounded Ivan patted her shoulder with a smile to coax her in a low voice. "Don''t be afraid." Oliver came over and rubbed her head. Nancy slowly raised her head with face in blush, and found that everyone was still looking at her. Her thin white fingers grabbed her cousin''s clothes and quietly hid behind him, revealing only a small half of her cute and lovely head, like a shy little furry hamster. "Brother Oliver." She called the young man softly in front of her, and Ivan handed over the small cake she had not finished eating yet. The little girl opened her mouth subconsciously and took a small bite to eat. She was not so shy after eating, and sat between her cousin and Oliver. Sheplemented Oliver sincerely with eyes glittered. "Brother Oliver was so good just now. The music you yed was so good, and everyone was praising you." Oliver suddenly approached her "Would you like to learn Guqin?" Nancy blinked her eyes and looked at him surprisingly. "I... Can I?" Oliver couldn''t help pinching her face, and replied in clear and pleasant voice. "Yes, as long as you like it, I will teach you." Nancy was a little moved. In fact, she indeed liked the sound of Guqin. But... "But I will be going back soon." Hearing this, Ivan felt that the snack in his hands were not delicious any more. That''s right, the little cousin was going back to L City soon. I couldn''t y with her every day then! He thought. "That''s easy to be solved." Oliver didn''t feel that was a problem. "Let''s make video calls then. I''ll teach you how to y the Guqin at a certain time regrly. If you want to learn other instruments, I can also teach you." Nancy''s eyes suddenly lit up. She picked up her small phone and looked at him eagerly. "Brother Oliver, please give me your WeChat." Then the two sessfully be WeChat friends. Looking at the WeChat alias, Nancy fell into thought. "So Oliver is my teacher now?" Oliver hummed with his beautiful eyebrows raised slightly, "If you think so." "Mr. Barton~" Nancy immediately curved her eyebrows and said in a soft voice. Looking at the beautiful milk-white girl in front of him, Oliver felt his heart was soften as well. His white-jaded fingers rubbed her hairy head. The little girl tilted her soft head and arched it in his palm. So cute... "Now that you called me Mr. Barton, I''ll give you a gift when back." Nancy was a little embarrassed and said softly. "I didn''t even give a gift to you." Oliver: "I don''t need that." Ivan was a little dazed on the side. How did things go like that? Why were they teacher and student now? But Nancy liked to learn this, and it was not a loss for Oliver to teach her. Oliver was very busy today, so he just came over to say hello to Nancy and Ivan and then left. The little girl happily changed Oliver''s WeChat alias to Mr. Barton, andter she was surrounded by a group of girls again. Nancy: So... so warmly. In the end, she really couldn''t bear the enthusiasm of the youngdies, and quietly slipped away with her cousin. Before leaving, in case of the adults would worry about them, they even texted to their parents. Ivan took a deep breath with his hands rested on his hips, "Hey...it''s much better here. So many people in the lobby that I feel a little stuffy." The two cousins slipped out to sit by the fountain in the garden outside. Ivan mysteriously took out many kinds of snacks in the pocket of his suit, including sugar and some fruits that were easy to carry. Nancy instantly widened her eyes. She was surprised. "Ivan, you are amazing!" Ivan was very satisfied. He picked up a grape and fed it to his little cousin. He knew that was what the little girl liked most. "Thank you, Ivan, you are so kind." Nancy''s said sweetly with her round cheeks and gave him a gentle hug. Ivan smiled even more happily. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. No one would disturb them here, it was quiet. The two foodies stuffed their mouths full, and then they found someone were talking. Nancy & Ivan: "..." Why would the otherse here? It was not polite to eavesdrop, although they were not willing to do so. They looked at each other and then they were going to leave with hands full of snacks when Nancy heard a voice... It seemed it was Oliver. "It was Brother Oliver." The little girl nervously pulled the corner of her cousin''s shirt, and reminded him in a soft voice. "Go and have a look." Because the other voice was not polite at all, the two of them were worried that Oliver would suffer. "I''m your dad!" As soon as they walked closer, they heard a middle-aged man''s voice roaring a little irritably. "Is it impossible to arrange a job for your brother? Osborn is your brother. After all, you''re united by ties of consanguinity. In the future, this family will need you and your brother to support each other to be stronger. How can otherspare with your brother? Just arrange a general manager position for your brother." Ah... How thick-skinned was he that he was able to speak up about such a shameless thing? Ivan was shocked, feeling that he still knew little about such kind of person. The middle-aged man''s voice fell when Oliver''s voice sounded. "Impossible." Davis: "It doesn''t work even you refused. I have the final say on this matter!" Oliver: "Then I will tell Grandpa now." "You..." Davis said angrily when he looked at his indifferent son: "Why bother your grandfather with such trivial matters. you have to be considerate since your Grandpa is old now." Oliver''s dark eyes looked at the man in front of him lightly. "As his son, you are not considerate at all, why I have to?" Davis stalled, then he said shamelessly: "Anyway, you have to assign your brother a position in the company. And it cannot be lower than the general manager, otherwise what if he is bullied?" Oliver emphasized seriously: "My mother only gave birth to one child." Davis looked at him with a guilty conscience, but he was more angry. "Anyway, he''s your brother! I''m your father, and my son is not in charge of my affairs yet. You both have the blood of our Barton family on you. Where is the difference? You are still young, how can you take care of so many things. Wouldn''t it be better for your brother to help you? After all, Osborn is an university graduate, and he can always help you deal with some problems in thepany." Oliver''s eyes shed with irony, but he still retorted slowly. "Aren''t you embarrassed to show off Osborn''s achievements? You even need to donate a building for his school so that he could be enrolled. How dare you ask me to give him the general manager position? Do you think I''m stupid or I don''t understand anything? Subordinates can do their jobs well if they are paid. What can I get to arrange for Osborn to join the company? Do you want him to make troubles for me, or do you want him to rob me of the property? Please tell me, in which family the illegitimate son can live peacefully with the son of the wife? You should just be satisfied that I didn''t make troubles for them. Believe it or not, I''ll ask someone to beat Osborn with a sack covered his head, if you make troubles for me next time." "You you...you''re evil!" Davis was so angry that he raised his hand and wanted to hit him. Oliver looked at him calmly, "It you hit me once, I''ll hit Osborn ten times and he won''t get the living expenses any more. I will also withdraw your project. Just calcte how much you will lose with this p before you start." Davis "..." He couldn''t bear the loss at all... Chapter 83 He Couldnt Bear the Loss Chapter 83 He Couldn''t Bear the Loss Chapter 83 He Couldn''t Bear the Loss Davis roared ipetently and in the end he could only scolded and left. It seemed that he was very angry. When it was quite again, Oliver calmly arranged his clothes. His obsidian pupils turned to the other side of the rockery. "Come out." His voice was as faint as the cool autumn breeze. Ivan pulled Nancy out embarrassingly. "Mr. Barton~" Nancy''s big ck and white eyes stared eagerly at the red-clothed boy opposite. Under the moonlight, it actually added a bit of a ghostly feeling to him, and his well-defined face seemed not immature any more, which they were familiar with. The slender and thin figure was a bit lonely for no reason. "It''s you." Seeing the two people, the boy''s tone turned warm, and there was a smile in his long and narrow eyes. "Did you hear it just now?" The two nodded obediently, and Ivan was a little angry, "Why your father said that!" Before marriage, he had an illegitimate child. And finally brought the other woman and her son and daughter home in a grand manner. Now he was even more shameless to ask the wife''s son to help the illegitimate son arrange work in thepany, which was too disgusting. Nancy also felt angry, and her white and tender little face nodded in agreement with her cousin. "Excessive!" The little girl spoke out this word angrily. Oliver looked at them and raised the corners of his mouth, thinking that Nancy was younger than Ivan, but she looked much more mature than him. "Oliver, don''t be sad." Nancy looked at him worriedly andforted him with a soft voice. "They...they don''t like you, but my brothers and I like you." Ivan "..." His feet were a little numb. The corners of Oliver''s mouth rose, and he walked up to Nancy and raised his hand to rub her head. "Do you think I''m sad?" The boy said in a rxed tone, "I don''t have any expectations for him for a long time. After he and my mother divorced, I just thought I didn''t have a father any more. I was raised by my grandfather since I was a child. Maybe, I have more affections for strangers than for him." Ivan felt that the buddy was forcing a smile. Oliver touched his chin and a sly smile shed in his eyes, "It''s interesting to see him go to wild but he has no ways to deal with me. And his economic source is in the control of me and my grandfather. Every time he will submit if I threat him with this. He has been defeated but fought again and again every time. Tsk...what a brave man." Ivan & Nancy"..." It seemed they misunderstood him. But was it really good to be so proud to fool your dad as a monkey? "The banquet will over soon. Do youe back now?" Nancy and Ivan nodded. On the way back to the banquet hall, they ate all the snacks. And then the two kids were a little full. Oliver didn''t know whether tough or cry and asked them: "How much food did you eat?" Nancy was embarrassed and pulled Ivan''s clothes with a blushful face. When they came back, Nancy found that her two granduncles were already there. With her father''s apany, she walked over slowly and said hello to them obediently. Then she was showed off in the two elders friend circles in a veiled way. Those friends didn''t know they should have grandniece, and even didn''t know the Brook family should have already got a girl. Being introduced to different people, Nancy was a little shy but she didn''t have stage fright. She called everyone politely and caught all the elders'' heart present. After all, everyone like such a lively and obedient girl, especially elders. They all looked at Nancy''s two Granduncles enviously. Then they two elders were satisfied. When the banquet was over, they still held Nancy''s hands and told her to visit them often. The little girl agreed obediently. "Granduncles, I''ll visit you with my parents tomorrow." That decision was made by her and her parents. "Good, good." The two elders nodded and finally left although they didn''t want to. Then Nancy and them came back to the Baker family. Once Gee saw them, she came over with moans. She circled around Nancy and Ivan, it seemed that she was making aint why they came back sote. Nancy squatted and hugged Gee. She smiled and curved her clear eyes. Her soft face rubbed Gee. "Gee, we''re back now." "Meow meow meow~" Ivan also leaned over and hugged his little cousin and Gee and rubbed them together. "Gee must miss us." "Meow~" The adults looked at each other and smiled. The huge ginkgo tree shrouded them under the canopy, and the golden leaves fell gracefully with the wind like golden butterflies. But the rustling autumn wind did not blow away the warmth under the cold tree. The next day, Nancy chose gifts for her two granduncles and other elders, and went to visit them again with her parents. That day, she was basically fishing and reading with the two elders. And she sat on the sidelines to watch them y chess. Then the two elders taught her to y chess, but unfortunately it was impossible to teach her to handle that within one day. Later, the two elders simply became naive and yed backgammon with Nancy. Backgammon was much easier than chess, the little girl took it seriously and yed with them. When they were tired, she took them to hang out. It was not until evening that they returned back to her uncle''s home with her parents. The little girl called her grandfather and brother who were far away in other cities at night. Adam was still the same. He said that he didn''t miss her, but secretly asked her when to go back. Marcus was still taciturn, but Nancy liked to talk to him most and shared with him the happy things of her day. While Marcus was also the most patient one. asionally, he responded and made the little girl smile happily. As for Louis... "Nancy,e out." Nancy:"? ? ? " She was dazed. Louis''s voice was very attractive: "I''m outside the Barker family''s house."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "What? ! " Nancy''s baby voice rose suddenly, fully expressed her shock! She ran outside wearing her little slippers, and her short fluffy hair flew up. Ivan was sitting beside her with leg crossed:"? ? ? " "Where are you going, Nancy!" He hurriedly followed her and ran out. It was time for bed now, where was Nancy running to in pajamas? It was so cold outside. When he followed Nancy and ran out to open the gate, he saw a boy standing in the dark like a ck panther lurking in the dark with unruly and wild eyes. Ivan was shocked. "Why are you here!" Nancy rushed over like a little butterfly. Louis''s mouth was upturned, a smile shed in his long and narrow eyes. He opened his arms and squatted down to catch the soft little girl. "Louis~" The tender baby voice was filled with cheers of joy and sweet, which made people''s hearts melt. "Did you miss me?" The little girl hummed, her mouth raised and her small arms wrapped around his neck. Her hairy head arched around his neck for a long time. "I miss you, so much." The soft voice came from the crevice of his neck. Louis tilted his neck back a little, revealing a warm and tender little face. His slender fingers pinched the soft sides of her cheeks. It felt good. "It seems that you eat well, not bad." Nancy was pinched so that her pink mouth was pouting, and her big watery eyes looked pitifully at the young man in front of her. "Louis." "Ha ha... Okay, okay, don''t bully you anymore." Louis thought: I''m here now. Ivan thought: Another one to steal my sister! I''m so angry. Adam was irritable: ah ah ah ah!!! Why don''t you ask me to go there together! Marcus: ...... Chapter 84 Louis Came Suddenly Chapter 84 Louis Came Suddenly Chapter 84 Louis Came Suddenly "Am I transparency? Why can''t you see me?" A faint voice sounded. Ivan squatted beside the two people and his eyes showed a sense of bitterness. Nancy "..." Louis pinched the little girl''s chubby checks of both sides and then hands her off. He picked up the little girl with his long arms and weighted her like weighting a pig and took time to answer his question . "So what? Do you have anyints?" He raised his eyebrows, which gave others a feeling of mboyant and wild. Ivan pouted and asked, "Why are you here?" He came here to steal Nancy. Not happy. Ivan thought. Nancy looked at her Louis, her clear and bright eyes were full of curiosity, she had the same question. "Don''t you have a ss tomorrow, Louis? Why are you here?" The little girl thought for a while and widened her eyes, "Brother, are you going to skip sses?" Louis "...Stop talking nonsense." His slender fingers pinched Nancy''s little nose to tell her to lower her voice. "There is an important gp race here. I signed up for it before. The race starts tomorrow. I came here specially for you today. You should be happy." Nancy blinked, "What is gp?" "Motorcycle and heavy-duty. I''ll take you to enjoy the game tomorrow and cheer me up, but you can''t tell uncle and others." Ivan snorted coldly beside him to hint that he was also on the spot. Louis nced at him, and suddenly raised his hand and rubbed his furry head in the same way as rubbing a dog''s head. Ivan "...What are you doing!!" Louis hugged Nancy and leaned against the stone lion and smiled scornfully. "Good boy, don''t tell my uncle and the others, OK?" He said with a slightly threatening look, which was a clear warning. Ivan "!!!" "I''m elder than you! Who allowed you to rub my hair!" He felt that he was at a loss, and he wanted to rub it back! Thinking of that, Ivan raised his hand and reached to Louis''s head. But his wrist was grabbed and twisted by a palm halfway. He frowned and eximed out because of fear. His whole body was pulled by Louis and he was thrown to the stone lion. The speed was not fast, Ivan subconsciously supported his body with another hand resisting on the stone lion. A gust of wind hit his ear, Louis stepped on the position less than two centimeters away from his ear with his remarkable long leg. All of this happened in just a few seconds. Before Nancy could react, it seemed that her two brothers already started a battle. Although it was Louis''s unteral victory. Ivan "......" This gesture was so insulting, it''s like catching a criminal! Ivan became angry because of shame, and his white face quickly turned red. He struggled, and then found there was no use. "Hand me off, or I''ll shout out!" Damn! I was actually elder than him, why can''t I beat him! The other party could even subdue me with just one hand. Ivan thought. Louis held Nancy firmly with one hand, and he could easily press his another hand up against Ivan, giving no chance for him to break free. "Give it a try. I''ll hit you." He said with a smile, but his tone was extremely bad. Nancy was a little anxious, her two small arms grabbed Louis''s arm "Louis..." "Good girl, I won''t hurt him." Then he winked at the little girl. Well, Nancy understood that the Louis was just scaring his cousin and won''t really bully him. But the little girl was still a little worried. "Let me go, I''ll not tell others." Ivan''s voice was muffled, feeling that he was so ipetent that he couldn''t even struggle. Louis rose the corner of his mouth, then freed him and moved back for a few steps. He was in fact a few years younger than Ivan. But he was a head taller than him, which made Ivan feel oppressive. Ivan nced at his wrist, which was pinched red. He red at Louis fiercely, and blew for a few times because of pain. Nancy struggled to jumped down, walked to Ivan with small steps, and held her cousin''s hand to blow for him with some distress. "Does it hurt?" Louis snorted, raised his hand and grabbed a handful of his hair, and said with a disgusting tone. "You''re so fragile." Ivan was furious, how could this person be so shameless. He pinched his wrists so hard and mocked him for being weak! "You...you''re a pig!" Ivan aggressively scolded out what he believed to be the most vicious words. After saying that, he turned around and ran towards home quickly for fear of being hit again. But he stopped under the ginkgo tree and nced at Louis. Nancy was still there, he couldn''t run away alone. He gathered up his courage and ran behind the ginkgo tree to hide, thinking that if that guy came over, he would...he would really shout out! "Nancy,e back soon!"Then he hid behind the ginkgo tree. Louis, who witnessed the whole process, "..." Nancy "..." The cousin was really... really cute. Louis couldn''t help butughing. He never thought that someone would scold him with such childish words. Nancy pulled Louis''s clothes and said softly. "Brother, don''tugh at him any more, my cousin will be angry." Louis pinched her little nose."Will he be angry like that of just now? Cats are more angry than him." There was nothing wrong with this, and then Louis added. "Of course, than you." Nancy"..." You were... who were you looking down on! The little girl''s soft cheeks turned into a puffer fish. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Okay, I just came to see you, it''s time to go. Remember not to tell the uncle and ask Ivan to take you out tomorrow and I will pick you up to watch the game. " Nancy nodded obediently, and replied softly. "Okay. " "But Louis, it seems that you have made Ivan angry. Will he go to watch the game tomorrow?" Louis whispered to her, "You can do this..." Nancy nodded and her furry little head arched over him. "Louis, where are you sleeping at?" Louis "At a hotel outside. It''s time to go back, it''s cold outside." Since Nancy came out, he wrapped her with his coat opened. Louis was full of vigour, and his body was as warm as a stove. Nancy felt warm when she was wrapped in his coat. She hugged Louis and said something. Louis called out to Ivan. Ivan reluctantly popped out a head. "What?" The tone was particrly bad, but it was like a cat was sulking. There was no threat at all, just like a cat reached out his paw slightly. "Take Nancy back." It turned out to be this... Ivan ran over and picked up Nancy and then ran away quickly like there was oil on his foot. He ran quite fast... Louis snorted at the figure that soon disappeared into the night. Then he around and walked into the darkness. The two went back quietly, and as soon as they got to the bedroom, Ivan put the fluffy little cousin into the quilt. "Why is he getting more and more annoying! He even threatened me! My wrists were red because of him, is he a pig? How can he be so powerful! Too excessive" Chapter 85 Youre A Pig Chapter 85 You''re A Pig Chapter 85 You''re A Pig Ivan grumbled angrily, covered Nancy with a quilt, and then went to bed himself. He came back from outside, and when he ran out, he only worn thin clothes. So his hands and foot were cold. His skin was quite fair, and he looked a little thin because of sitting indoors painting for a long time. To be included, he was weak, and Louis could hit two of him with only one hand. So the red on his left wrist was a bit visible. In fact, Louis didn''t exert much power, but he was so fair and extremely fragile that he was as weak as Nancy. He didn''t swear neither. He couldn''t even swear in a fight. Once he had a conflict with others, he would only suffer a loss. Of course, with his sunny personality, it was not easy for him to conflict with others unless that person deliberately did that! Ivan rubbed his wrist. The finger print was eye-catching on his body, whoseplexion was as fair as Nancy''s. Nancy sat with her short legs crossed, her thin white fingers rubbing against the finger prints gently. "Cousin, does it hurt?" The little baby voice asked distressedly. She pouted her little mouth and blew for him. She decided to criticize Louise when met him the next time. What a poor boy Ivan was. "It doesn''t hurt." Ivan rubbed Nancy''s furry little head. It really didn''t hurt at all. But when he thought about it, he felt angry then. He had never suffered such a big loss since he was a child. "Don''t y with Louister, he is too violent." Now that he could defeat Louis, then he had to badmouthed him to Nancy. It was veryte, Ivan hugged the fluffy little girl, put her into the quilt and then fell into sleep. Nancy was soft and sweet, it was so warm to sleep with her. Ivan was a generous person who didn''t hold grudges, but he kept what happenedst night in mind till the next morning. And at the moment when he saw Louis was phoning Nancy, he lost his temper again. Nancy was still in the bed and didn''t wake up, but the phone on the bedside table was vibrating. When he saw the alias Louis disyed on the screen, he hung up courageously. And then five secondster, there was another call from there. This time, Ivan was even more bold and added his number into the cklist. "Ha ha..." He smiled proudly, feeling refreshed. He raised his arms and stretched, his cell phone rang at this time, it was an unfamiliar call. "Hello?" "Ivan Carter." Louis''s gloomy voice came, followed by a sneer. "How dare you?" The voice seemed to wrap around his wrist through the phone, and he was so frightened that he threw the phone out. "Lou Lou Lou..." Scared him to death! "What''s the matter?" A soft baby voice came from the side. He didn''t know when Nancy woke up, and she was rubbing her eyes and looking at him nkly. "No...nothing." Ivan''s eyes flickered and he felt a little guilty. As soon as the voice fell, a video call came on Nancy''s mobile phone. It was from Louis. Ivan "..." He turned over to get off and quickly slipped away. "Ivan Carter." But it was obvious that Nancy was faster. After the video call was answered, Louis appeared on the screen. He was dressed in ck and looked cool. He bent down slightly and leaned on the balcony with his elbows, who was like azy big cat. With wild eyebrows, his narrow eyes stared at the one on the opposite side who was about to escape through the screen of his mobile phone. Like a wild and fierce ck panther staring at the timid deer who wanted to escape. Ivan felt that the moment Louis called out his name in a cold voice, all the hairs on his body stood up. Nancy "???" She felt that the atmosphere between Ivan and Louis was a little weird. "Nancy, ask him to remove my number from your cklist." Louisined directly, Ivan felt even more guilty now, and his voice was stuffy. "I...I''ll remove it, why are you so fierce." He hummed and took over Nancy''s mobile phone. He sat cross-legged on the bed, the soft flesh on his cheeks bulged a little when he gritting his teeth in anger. A pair of cat eyes was full of anger, and the slender and lustrous fingers even exerted all their strength to poke on the mobile phone screen. Louis didn''t speak, his dark eyes nced at him lightly, and his right hand was ying with a lighter with silver texture. The lighter rotated in his fingers and with a clear sound, the light was reflected in his dark pupils. "Done." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ivan''s voice sounded. He curled his lip and argued for himself. "Nancy was still sleeping just now. I add you to the cklist because I was afraid of disturbing her." Louis chuckled, "So do I have to appreciate you for Nancy?" The clean and handsome young man pretended to be calm. "Not at all. You should just know it clearly. Nancy, I''ll go to brush my teeth first." Then Ivan ran away quickly. Louis smiled and looked back at the little girl with a nk expression. "Nancy..." He didn''t know how gentle his voice was. He personally taught Nancy how toe out to find him later, and finally asked her to take her phone to Ivan. "Ivan, Louis is calling fro you." The little girl ran to Ivan with little slippers and pulled his clothes. She stood on tiptoe to raise her phone and handed it to Ivan. Ivan was not willing to answer his phone. He curled his lips unhappily. "Why are you looking for me? We don''t know each other well!" Nancy looked at him pitifully, "Ivan, will you apany I to watch Louis''s game?" Ivan: Too... too bad! How can you ask Nancy to pitch to me! He was unable to decide and felt bad. If he didn''t agree, Nancy looked so pitiful and aggrieved, would he be too cruel? If he agreed, wasn''t this what Louis wanted? He didn''t want to watch his game! "Ivan, you can go and see if Louis will lose the game." This was what Louis taught yesterday. Hearing that, Ivan''s eyes lit up. Right, he could go to watch the game and if Louis lost, it was an opportunity for him to mock him. But he didn''t answer immediately. "Ask him, how many times has he participated in such competition?" Nancy held her mobile phone and dutifully acted as a microphone for the two men. Her baby voice sounded in their ears. "Louis, Ivan asked how many times you have participated in suchpetition." Louis "...Naive, it''s the first time." He repliedzily. Ivan suddenly excited, and thought he would definitely lose now that it was his first game. "Okay, then I''ll agree." After that, he took over the phone and hung up after Louis made it clear where he should take Nancy to meet him. After breakfast, Ivan left with the person on the grounds of ying outside with Nancy. James shouted from behind: "Come back early, if you don''t have enough money, remember to call Dad!" The little girl''s soft voice came, "Got it~" When she arrived at the agreed ce, Louis was already three. He was in the same ck casual outfit as it was in the morning. It seemed he was a little bored and leanedzily on the road railing. Wearing a mask on his face made it difficult to see his face clearly, but the exposed part alone was particrly attractive, especially the slender and well-proportioned figure and the long legs. Hiszy and wild aura also added a lot of charms. Passers-by, men and women, would always either secretly or boldly set their sights on him. Chapter 86 What Were You Angry for Chapter 86 What WereYou Angry for Chapter 86 What Were You Angry for? "Louis ~" Louis was too conspicuous to be neglected. Ivan held Nancy with his mouth twitched and walked over reluctantly. The outstanding teenager raised his hand, rubbing Nancy''s fuzzy head. "Louis, did you dye your hair back?" "Well, how does it feel?" Having passed the adolescent change of voice, the teenager had a clear and bright voice. His maic voice was attractive. "It looks good!" The little girl stared at her brother''s ck hair with watery eyes. The hair was short and wholly exposed a good-looking forehead, making the image look wilder. With a dark red earring adorning the earlobe, Louis was so attractive that even the mask on his face showed mystery. It was no wonder so many people look at him. But Ivan was theplete opposite type. Although he had graduated and was already famous in his circle as a talented painter, he was still full of vitality like a student. In addition, he looked more delicate and harmless. Standing together, Ivan seemed to exchange the identities with Louis, as if he was the one who should be studying in high school. Ivan just kept silent this time. He just got used to this condition. Two different types of handsome guys and a delicate little girl were standing together, which was conspicuous in the night, attracting the attention of the passer-by and people in the surrounding shops. "Let''s go." Taking Nancy over in his arms, Louis took a taxi straight to the destination, leaving a heated discussion here. This time, Louis had a track race held in a ce several timesrger than a stadium. There were already many people present. After setting up all the things, he left. The scene was lively and full of people, most of whom were young boys. It was a trend that the young preferred sport that stimted adrenaline to soar. That was why these racing sports and various dangerous extreme sports came into being. These sports were dangerous. But even if the young understood this, they were still full of passion. Nancy and Ivan''s position was rtively forward, and there was arge screen in front of them. When the race was ongoing, everything that happened in the field could be disyed more clearly here. With the introduction of thementator, yers entered the arena with cheers--many of them had fans. Every time a yer showed up, there would be his close-up shot on the screen so that the audience could get to know them superficially. "The uping yer is from Xia, Lou." A young man dressed in a ck racing suit walked out evenly on the big screen. Hezily put the gloves on his knuckled fingers and slowly raised his unruly eyebrows, revealing a handsome face. At that moment, his piercing gaze seemed to meet everyone at present. There was a few-second silence, followed by a massive outburst of cheers. Nancy even heard some girls shout herself hoarse. "Wow! That guy! Who is he? I want to know his name." "Jesus! This man must be the top one for his appearance and temperament." "This guy looks a little bit arrogant!" "Is this the first time for him to this race? I haven''t seen him before. Otherwise, I will never forget this beauty. What''s his name!" "God, he is so handsome. Hope your grades match your appearance, boy!" Such enthusiastic reactions almost only appeared when some famous racing drivers withrge groups of fans showed up, but the yer named Lou just made a swift appearance. This made other yers jealous. Several people nced at each other in the corner and had the same n to teach this arrogant boy a lesson on the field. Nancy stared at her brother on the screen with bright eyes. That''s right, the yer named Lou was her fourth brother Louis. "Wow... Louis achieves so much poprity." The hairy little girl found that her brother was adored by so many people, even happier than eating something delicious. She sat on the stool and stretched her neck, looking down. Her face flushed with excitement, eyes as bright as stars, very sparkling. Though reluctantly, Ivan had to admit that from his point of view, Louis is indeed handsome. Not only for his appearance but the wild beauty that emanated from his bones was also the type he favored, of course, in the painting way. But as long as recalling that this person almost hit him yesterday, Ivan felt angry. "Not handsome at all!" He firmly refused to admit it! However... There was a voice shouting for painting in his heart. Just a tiny voice! People from other countries participated in thispetition, including other good-looking ones like Kreis, the famous yer, who had a standard appearance as an European. His dazzling golden hair made many people cry for him. But Louis brought a more profound impression on everyone. He was like a young leopard, a mighty ck panther. It was still a mystery what result he would get. Just like the image that everyone had, when he straddled the excellent ck intermediate lotive, he looked like a top predator who was ready for its prey. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Following the startmand, a burst of the engine sounded. The yers bent over the lotive and shot out nearly at high speed. The audience cheered and shouted for their favoritepetitors. Monitoring the yers'' situation on the screen nervously, young people clenched their fists. Nancy and Ivan were staring at Louis. They would not shout like those hot-blooded young people out of their personality, but they were still so nervous that their palms sweat. On the field, everyone had almost no obvious advantage at the beginning. But as time went on, the difference was already evident when passing the first corner. "The first corner is passed; now Andre from Setstan is ahead of everyone, followed by Kreis. They just drive so fast!" "Oh my god! That teenager from Xia also rushes out. But he seems to be in some trouble. At this moment, he is having a hard chase with the other three yers. Is this impressive boy able to can break through the siege dilemma? Let''s wait and see." Through the big screen, the audience could clearly see that the ck panther-like boy was blocked by three contestants in front of him, while a blue and white heavy lotive behind him quickly overtook him and seemed to look back at the teenager. Chapter 87 The Race Chapter 87 The Race Chapter 87 The Race Seeing this, the audience felt a bit of pity. It was the first time for this youngest adults to participate in such a significantpetition. It was nearly impossible to win unless he could fly. They thought. Nancy was so anxious that tears rolled in her beautiful eyes. "Well... This teenager cannot win. I just expected in vain." "My expectations for him are quite high before, but he is too young to have any experience." "He is just a paper tighter. I don''t think he can make it." "Nonsense!" When a few young people next to them were discussing, a soft and sticky voice sounded fiercely crying. Turning their heads, they met a white jade-like girl who was annoyed. The little guy looked soft but fierce. She was full of tears, making herself look pitiful without any threat. Those young people suddenly felt at a loss. They didn''t know why she was crying. "Louis is great!" Nancy was like a little hen who protects her cubs. She would not allow any bad words for her brother. Louis was great. "Yes, he is awesome!" Ivan was also on one side with Nancy at this moment. No matter how awkward he was with Louis, they were a family. After all, he was Nancy''s brother. "He is never a paper tiger but a fierce fighter." The crowd got confused. How did they lead the conversation to "fight"? However, those young people knew how they had provoked this child: It was her brother that they were talking about. This was a bit embarrassing. How could they know that the teenager''s sister was sitting beside them? At this moment, the audience suddenly eximed, loud enough to overturn the roof. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nancy and Ivan quickly turned their heads to look at the big screen, only to see Louis with the lotive jumping up. The ck panther-like heavy lotive drew a sharp and graceful arc in the air, directly surpassed two yers from above, andnded on the ground. Stared sharply ahead, the boy shot out like a cheetah afternding and went on a rampage. People in the audience could hardly catch his figure, not to say the yers on the field. How dare they block in front of him? Anyway, they want to finish the race in a much safer way. "What the hell! Is he a mad dog?" "I just kind of like him. It''s so exciting!" The yer sped up to catch up. "Jesus, I thought Greg blocked behind him?" The drivers ahead didn''t know the situation behind them. But just listening to the cheers from the audience, they could guess that Louis must have done something extraordinary. "Wow, he caught up with Kearney!" Kearney was the one driving the blue and white heavy lotive that surpassed Louis before. Louis knew that he had just made temporary cooperation with Greg. Kearney also noticed the person chasing after him, scolding. He elerated his speed, trying to block Louis behind. But at the corner, the boypletely caught up and drifted to the front like a beast escaping the cage. The rebellious teenager held the motor with one hand and raised the other, giving a thumbs-up to Kearney behind him, followed by an inverted thumbs-down gesture. He was so arrogant but qualified. "Ahhhh!!! Lou! Lou!" " Lou!!!" However, this arrogance was just the young''s style. They instantly became loyal fans, calling his name with their greatest passion. At this moment, everyone remembered this young driver, Lou! Nancy and Ivan couldn''t help standing up and shouting his name excitedly, but one called the brother and the other called Louis. Such two voices were destined to be drowned in the crowd, but they were still excited with their flushed faces and shining eyes. "I told you that Louis is capable!" "Yes!" Ivan held Nancy and responded passionately. Suddenly, he got frozen. He was supposed to havee... to boo and heckle! How did things turn out like this? He even called his name out of excitement unthinkingly. Ears red, Ivan covered his clean face. He couldn''t believe that he had just behaved that crazy. The young people who discussed Louis before also recovered from their excitement and looked at each other with embarrassment, especially those who said he was not optimistic about Louis, regarding him as a paper tiger. Still, they had to eat their words this time. Anyway, the race just now was incredible. This kind of sport was of such an extreme charm. Once people were excited, they could instantly forget everything but only immersed themselves in such intense emotions. The race was ongoing. After surpassing Kearney, Louis caught up with the second one, Kreis, with incredible speed and finally got alongside Andre in the first ce. Closer to the finish line, the two heavy lotives overtook each other on turns. The audience''s palms sweated with nervousness, hearts beating violently, and throats dried up. Plenty of eyes stared straight at the big screen, unwilling to miss any exciting scene. Finally, as they approached the finish line, Andre and Louis sprinted with all their strength and crossed the finish line in the blink of an eye. Those with sharp eyes already saw that the first was the ck panther-like boy. "Ahhhhh!!! Lou!" This time, the screams were louder than ever before, like a tidal wave again and again. Some people even threw their clothes or hats up in excitement. Everyone was cheering for the boy. Nancy smiled even brighter than the sun, held by her cousin, and shouted to cheer for Louis in her sticky voice, nearly spoiled her throat. Realizing this condition, the little girl quickly covered her mouth with her hands. Her beautiful eyes were exceptionally bright, and she was so proud as if she had won the game herself. Ivan smiled unconsciously, but the next second he pursed his lips tangled. "Forget it. I''m not such a stingy person." Thought this through, he let go of himself andughed happily. Holding his little cousin, Ivan kissed her little face. "He won. That''s cool!" Nancy also hugged her cousin''s neck and kissed him back, raising his beautiful little chin with pride. "Louis is amazing!" The boy took off his helmet at the finish line, revealing his handsome face. Smiled arrogantly, he gave a thumbs up in the camera''s direction and slightly spoke out a sentence. But unfortunately, no one could hear it. Someone who understood lipnguage tried to trante it. "It''s like saying, ''Nancy, I won?''" The teenager was in high spirits and full of vigor. It was in the prime of his life. Chapter 88 Nancy, I Won Chapter 88 Nancy, I Won Chapter 88 Nancy, I Won The result of thispetition was beyond everyone''s expectations. How could they know that he would be such a dark horse? Everyone had an impression of this yer, Lou, which corresponded to the sentence, "Appreciation starts from the appearance but ends with talent. " He was an unexpected yer and an incredible genius. The sweet smile on Nancy''s face didn''t fade even at the end of the race, with eyes full of pride for her brother. Her heart was thumping with excitement, especially when she saw Louis say to the camera, ''Nancy, I won.'' "How great my brother was! " she thought. When Ivan took her to Louis, he hadn''t changed his clothes yet. Surrounding were a group of people, including the drivers who had just raced with him and some shrewd businessmen in suits. Those businessmen knew the value of Louis and wanted to invite him to join the club. Members of several clubs also showed up. Considering that Louis, Xia''s young champion, had gotten through the close siege and beaten Chris and Andrei, they were urgent to sign him. All of them were hell-bent on Louis andpeted to offer more attractive conditions. This generous treatment incurred envy from many racing drivers. It was such a great thing if it was they who were surrounded by these club members. "Sorry, I have no n about joining the club yet." However, the envied Louis refused everyone from those clubs, making them somewhat puzzled. How could he be that stupid not to join the club with such an advantage? They couldn''t understand. Anyway, they could do nothing since Louis insisted. "You did a good job." Getting rid of those who invited him into the club, the dark-brown-haired youth gave Louis a thumbs up, praising this ck panther-like charming boy in poor Chinese. Andre was from Setstan. He was tall and straightforward. In the final stage of the chase, he lost; however, he was not unwilling or jealous but felt an unprecedented excitement. "Kreis tried to surpass me for so many years but failed. I didn''t expect to be overtaken by you. The last chase was exhrating." He danced and spoke in Chinese mixed with thenguage of Setstan, but it was not difficult to understand. Louis smiled and epted Andre''s praise. "I''m too proud for you this time. Next time I meet you in the race, I will regard you as my opponent." Louis clenched his fists and shed with Andre''s, "I also look forward topeting with you in the next match." Despite his youth, he was not shy. Kreis also came over to praise. He is not someone who denied the loss. Perhaps only Kearney and hispanions looked at Louis with jealousy, especially the vindictive Kearney. Thinking that he was provoked during the game, he was unwilling to ept the failure no matter what. "Lou, how dare you be so arrogant? Next time if you provoke me like that, I''ll give you hell." He left after threatening. Although he was eager to thump that guy here, he also knew that his GP career would be over if he did so. Louis indifferently watched him leave and did not take Kearney''s threat seriously. But Andre and Kreis were a little worried, "Lou, be careful. Kerr is a scumbag; he might hire someone to hurt you." Louis nodded and thanked them for their kind reminder. "I''ll be fine." "I hope so, and good luck Lou." "Louis!" As soon as Andrei''s voice faded, Nancy called out at the doorway. This healing voice instantly attracted most people''s attention, and then they saw a delicate little cutie flutter over like a beautiful butterfly. The teenager was not much arrogant at once. Looking at the little girl with gentleness, he squatted down on one knee and opened his arms to catch the little cutie. Louis smiled brightly. Holding the little one in his arms, he rubbed her hairy little head. "Nancy." "Louis ~" The little girl''s soft voice sounded with joy. She tightly hugged her brother''s neck, hairy head robbing in his arms. "Louis, how great you did! I... Ivan and I have watched the whole process. Everyone likes you so much." The little girl''s eyes were sparkling, and her face was flushed with excitement. It was the first time this shy girl had forgotten herself in front of so many people. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "They all said that the Louis is amazing." She couldn''t be too proud. Louis smiledrger, pinching her cheeks with his long slender fingers. "Are you happy?" The fair girl smiled, revealing her neat teeth, and nodded vigorously. "I am so happy!" "This is the first trophy I got. Take it, Nancy, as a gift." Louis turned around, took out the trophy for thispetition, and stuffed it into the little girl''s arms. Suddenly stuffed with such a big trophy, Nancy staggered a little bit. It took a lot of effort for her to get steady. Her little face flushed, "Louis, it''s so... so heavy!" "Hahaha......" "Lou, is this your sister? She''s so cute." "If only I had such a cute sister." Laughter burst out, making Nancy''s little face redder. Only then did she realize that there are so many people here. She paid all attention to Louis just now, didn''t realize that somebody else was looking at her. Louis couldn''t help smiling, knowing that the little girl was shy. He took the trophy and put it down before Nancy rushed into his arms as quickly as expected. She buried her delicate face, which blushed up to the ears, and grabbed his clothes. Nancy didn''t want to get out; shame for showing up. But her reaction was rewarded with moreughter, of course, all of which were well-intentioned. "Hey Lou, is this your little brother?" A tall man suddenly patted Ivan on the shoulder and shouted. Ivan was speechless. It ruined his good mood. His fair face also gradually turned red angrily. Louis picked up Nancy to stand up straight. Happy in the heart, Louis didn''t correct his words but looked at Ivan teasingly. The people here were rtively tall and strong, at least 1.8 meters, while Ivan was just over 1.7 meters in height. Standing in the middle of them, he waspared to be a thin youngster, not to mention that he looked young. Therefore, it was not their fault to regard Ivan as Louis''s younger brother. Chapter 89 Hey, Louis, is this your little brother Chapter 89 Hey, Louis, is this your little brother Chapter 89 Hey, Louis, is this your little brother? "He''s my little brother!" Ivan yelled. "Obviously, Louis was older. They''ve grown eyes for nothing! " he thought. "What! You looked so young!" People all around him looked at him with unbelief and shock. It leaves Ivan speechless. The injustice was like to choke him. Ivan was pissed off, and he med it on Louis. Ivan didn''t take a good poke at Louis on the way back. Louis smiled vaguely, following him slowly with his fragrant sister in his arms. With a face full of depression, Ivan walked ahead without paying attention to him. "It was unreasonable for a man at your age to vent your anger on others." Louis shrugged. Ivan turned his head and red at him fiercely, "Then why don''t you exin? Also, I remember that you almost hit me yesterday." Louis raised his eyebrows and smiled, "So petty, huh? That was just to scare you." "It''s not a matter of being petty." Ivan said seriously, "Look at my hand. It''s still not healed!" He said furiously, raising his hand to roll up his sleeve: the red fingerprints on his thin white wrist were particrly conspicuous, and not only did they not fade overnight, but they had gotten worse. Louis'' eyelids twitched, "Who would believe that a man in his twenties would have skin as tender as Nancy''s?" He muttered but knew there was no one else to me but himself. "Sorry, I didn''t expect that either. Does it hurt? Do you want to go to the hospital?" Hearing his apology, Ivan was a little embarrassed as he got his sleeve down to cover it up. "It... doesn''t hurt, just looks scary. Forget it." Louis was lost for words. Ivan''s temper was a bit like Nancy''s, leaving people thinking they could walk over him. Once others treated him in gentle ways, he let go of the guard immediately. "But you were quite a handsome man when you yed in that match. What if I draw you some pictures?" As soon as Ivan let go of his anger, he became a chatterbox. He won''t stop talking when he talks about his paintings. He followed Louis with a sunny smile on his delicate face, with his cat''s eyes slightly curved. Having seen her cousin''s drawings, Nancy followed suit and nodded her little head very hard. "His paintings looked very nice. He also drew one for me, which was awesome." Louis looked at Nancy, "You say ''awesome'' to everyone, don''t you?" He stressed the word "awesome". "I... I''m just telling the truth." the little girl''s white face reddened. The young man pinched her little face withoutment and turned his head to ask Ivan, "I remember your mom said that you don''t draw character portraits easily." Ivan scratched his head and smiled embarrassedly, "That''s because I didn''t find anyone gorgeous that I wanted to paint." "Oh? You''re so picky. There are so many good-looking ones in the showbiz industry now, and you haven''t found the one you''re satisfied with?" Ivan snorted, "I don''t just want someone with good skin; I want someone charming in the phrenological aspect. I don''t follow the entertainment industry, but there is someone I would like to draw." "Who?" Louis became interested. Ivan was just about to say the name when he suddenly saw the picture shown in the advertisement on the opposite building. His eyes lit up, "Him!" he reached out and pointed. Louis and Nancy both looked over, only to see a stunning-looking youth on the oversized billboard opposite, beautiful beyond gender boundaries, smiling at the camera with hooked lips, instantly stunning everyone. Faint screams could be hearding from several people. "Ahhhhh!!! The Mars is back!!!" "What! Where is he? I''m going to pick him up!" "Mars is the best! I''m crazy about him." "Hurry... He is at the xxx airport. It''s not toote to get there." "Oh my god, howe we haven''t heard anything before." "Whoops... he must have had a hard time with closed filming. I wonder if he''s slimmed down." It wasn''t just the man who appeared on the billboard but also the news of his imminent return. In an instant, the inte was overwhelmed with news of international film star Martin''s imminent return, hogging seven or eight trending topics alone, and this... was just one piece of information. All this was enough to glimpse the influence of this man. This news worked on women as well as men. Nancy looked at the crazy people around her, so shocked that she couldn''t keep her little mouth close. That... was a little dramatic. "It''s this guy again!" Louis tut-tutted and pinched Nancy''s soft face, "He used to be the best-looking person in our family. Since Nancy is back, I''m afraid he''ll have to give up this position." "Huh?" said Nancy in a dumbfounded way. She looked at her fourth brother with a bewildered face. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Louisughed, "Don''t you recognise him? He''s your third brother Martin." Nancy was utterly overwhelmed. That person ...... that so beautiful person turns out to be my third brother! she thought. "Third brother!!!" Ivan was also lost for a moment and then foolishly said, "Oh, that''s right, his name is Martin." Compared to Louis, who he could asionally see when he went to the Brook family, he had only seen Martin when he was very young, only remembering that he was good-looking. However, he had never seen himter. One was very busy working in the entertainment industry, while the other only knew how to stay at home and paint. The first time Ivan knew about him was through a person he met in the painting circle, a fan of Martin. He found this man so gorgeous that he wanted to make images of him but did not consider him a Brook family member. Louis was speechless. This man was a fool, he thought. Tipping his tongue to his cheek, he pinched Nancy''s little nose and asked, "Since he''s back, he''s going to the office first. That office is right here. Nancy, do you want to check him out? This guy doesn''t seem to know you''re back yet." The lovely girl was a little torn, anticipating but apprehensive. It was not the first time she had met her brothers, but she was always nervous every time she was about to meet them. After all, they haven''t known each other at all before. She was so torn between worrying about whether her brother would like her and looking forward to every meeting that her little face was scrunched up. So Louis decided for her, "Let''s go; I''ll take you to meet your third brother." Nancy grabbed his cor with her delicate fingers and whispered, "So... should I bring a gift for him?" Louis replied, "You don''t need to bring gifts for your family." Nancy was nervous, and her fingers tightened as she gripped his cor. "I ...... I''d better bring a present for my third brother." That pitiful look was like a little puppy. Ivan was a little jealous, "You didn''t even give me a present yet." In her baby voice, the little girl reassured him, "I didn''t know you wereing back when I came to my uncle''s house. In this case, I''ll buy a present for you too. You can choose whatever you like." Ivan, who was particrly easy to coax, was instantly fine. The three of them went straight to the mall. After choosing the gift, Louis took them to the entertainmentpany where Martin was working and called his brother''s agent. Little did Martin know that a big surprise was waiting for him as he rode back to the office in a business car. (Author noted: The brothers were sorted ording to age in the synopsis. It was not convenient to add the ordering of the cousins in the book, which consequently is not the same as in the synopsis.) Chapter 90 Third Brother-Martin Brook Chapter 90 Third Brother-Martin Brook Chapter 90 Third Brother-Martin Brook After being besieged by fans at the airport for a long time, Martin Brook who has finally calmed down his excited crazy fans looked tired as soon as he got in the car. The assistant poured him a cup of hot water. "Martin, don''t get out of the car next time. Don''t you have a bodyguard with you?" "It''s fine." An enchanting voice sounded. Some people had said that Martin Brook''s voice was like the voice of a siren that could captivate one''s heart, even in one sentence. It was true. Although he had been with him for quite some time, the assistant could feel his heartbeat beating from time to time whenever he heard him speak. How could there be such a perfect person? He thought. But now, it was too painful to look at Martin''s tired face. Leaning back on his body, Martin Brook took off the sunsses, revealing his impably attractive face, beautiful and affectionate eyes, and a tear mole at the corner of his eye, which added a touch of style to his fair skin. The ruby earring on his left earlobe was exceptionally conspicuous. This kind of red color, which normal people could not handle properly-suited him well easily. Martin Brook had a beautiful face that transcended the boundaries of gender. Although he had long hair that reached to his waist, no one would ever mistake him for a woman as long as they saw him. Because his noble and elegant temperament was like the noble son of the medieval royal family. He closed his eyes, taking a short nap in the Multi-Purpose Vehicle. They arrived at thepany after a while. Martin Brook put on his sunsses and walked down, and his agent greeted him. "You''re back? How''s it going?" Martin Brook hummed in affirmation leisurely. In the elevator, with his hands naturally ced in his trouser pockets, he looked attractive even though he was positioning himself casually. No matter what the good-looking man did, he was perfect. "Did anyone scold me online while I was filming?" Martin Brook tilted his head slightly, looking at his manager. His manager went silent- he knew it! Although this guy looked perfect... He was a narcissistic one. Not only did he sneak into his fans'' group, watching his fans speaking of him in glowing terms through his alt ount, but he also took the lead in doing that! Such shameless this person is! Also, he could not ept people criticizing him, especially about his appearance. He did not mind if people criticized him for not having talent, acting arrogant, and so on; he just could not bear them criticizing his appearance, such as he looks ugly or had stic surgery. Once found, this guy would surely scold that person without saying any swear words. This was just a small case. What''s more was that- if it weren''t for him taking charge of his main ount, this guy would use his main ount to give the trolls peace of mind. "Rest assured. Everything''s fine even after you left. No one said that you''re ugly." Listening to this, Martin Brook was satisfied. "Oh. By the way, your brother is here." Martin Brook paused, took off his sunsses, and narrowed his eyes slightly. "What is this brat doing here?" As soon as the elevator arrived, Martin Brook stepped inside. "Perhaps hees here to visit you." "Tsk... howe that bastard will visit me so kindly? He probably did something, then came to hide." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The manager went speechless. "By the way, he also brought..." Not waiting for him toplete his sentence, Martin Brook was a step ahead, pushing the door open. Then, he saw his younger brother, who was outstretching his arms on the back of the sofa, sitting like a bandit leader; and also a young girl sitting on hisp. Beside him was a handsome boy, who was holding a pencil and a book, seriously drawing something in it. This weirdbination of three people made him hesitate. He doubted whether there was anything wrong with his posture of opening the door. How would his arrogant brother let a little girl sit on his lap? It was at this moment that his cell phone rang, and the caller was his mother. The three people in the office brushed over in unison when his cell phone rang. Two clean gazes fell upon him, whereas for his younger brother, his eyebrows were slightly raised, and giving a crooked smile, looking somehow annoying. "Hey, mom, what''s up?" He could be fooling around while greeting before. But now he''s being watched by several pairs of eyes. Even though he was cheeky, he decided to talk seriously. "Martin, I couldn''t contact you earlier than you''re filming. Your younger sister was found, that little one of your uncle''s. You used to enjoy hugging her when she was young. By the way, let me tell you. Nancy was a good-looking child! Come back quickly. Nancy and your uncle should be able to go home today..." While holding the mobile phone, listening to her mother bragging about his uncle''s daughter, his gaze fell on the Ted sitting on his younger brother''sp. "Younger sister?" His tone rose slightly. Perhaps didn''t even need him to return home. He could already meet that girl whom his mother was bragging about. Nancy was looking at her attractive brother, feeling a little nervous. Her fingers were tugging tightly at Fourth Brother''s sleeve. As soon as hearing him calling her ''younger sister'', immediately, she let out an adorable grin. Martin Brook was not only a narcissistic but also a face-judger since he was a child. And for this reason, he has beenpeting with his uncle''s family to hug this little girl since young. And now he had the urge to hold her tight in his arms. Nancy jumped off from Fourth Brother''sp and looked at Third Brother, who was standing at the door anxiously. In Martin Brook''s eyes, she looked like a pitiful little puppy waiting for its master to call. "Okay, I got it." After hanging up the phone, Martin Brook trudged in slowly. "Come here." He raised his hand and gestured to Nancy. Instantly, the little girl''s eyes lit up, and she ran to his side on small steps. Martin Brook chuckled lightly, thinking that she looked like a cute little puppy. Nancy raised a bright smile, stared at him nervously with clean eyes, and yed with her fingers anxiously. "Third... Third brother." She greeted softly. The cuteness of this child was so much that even the manager and helper standing beside him fell under her cuteness, wanting to give her the best of the best in the world. Looking at the delicate porcin looking-like girl, Martin Brook felt that his tiredness was swept away. Then he reached his hands over and touched her head. Nancy blinked her beautiful big eyes, moving her head closer to his palm, and smiled with great joy. She thought, Third Brother touched my head. Did it mean that he liked me? Chapter 91 Younger Sister Chapter 91 Younger Sister Chapter 91 Younger Sister? Nancy''s adorable reaction made Martin Brookugh. "Nancy." Martin Brook whispered in a low voice, which was pleasant to hear. The little girl nodded softly and replied sweetly, "Third Brother, I''m Nancy." "Oh my God..." Both manager and assistant covered their chests, wondering how good the Brook Family''s genes were. Everyone from the Brook Family was so good-looking and highly recognizable that even the most skilled cosmetic surgeons couldn''t make such a perfect face. The young one, who was so delicate, looked like an elf. After she grew up, her physical appearance level would not be lower than that of Martin Brook''s. Louis Brook, on the other side; looked handsome and arrogant; his unique temperament was comparable to his brother Martin Brook. They were just different handsome men. Moreover, the young child who came with Louis Brook was also a beautiful young boy with a clean, unique temperament and artistic atmosphere. Today, the beauties in this room were a feast for their eyes. The assistant''s eyes glowed in happiness. Martin Brook has already picked up the little girl, snuggled with her fluffy hair under his chin, and pinched her hands and face as if teasing a kitten. His eyes were beaming with happiness, a sign of him being in a good mood. The child didn''t refute at all. Martin Brook sighed contentedly, thinking that his younger sister, who used to be wobbly when she walked, has grown so much now. Yet, she''s still so pretty and has a soft personality, so how could people dislike her? "Third Brother, this is for you." The little girl was holding a red jadeite bracelet in her hands- ruby red jadeite hanging on the ck thread. The beads were carved with lotus patterns on the surface, looking simple yet eye-catching at the first nce. When Nancy saw it for the first time, she felt it suited Third Brother. It was not very expensive. She bought it since she liked it. When Martin Brook fasten the bracelet, the three contrasting colors- the fairness of his white skin, the darkness of the ck string, and the gorgeousness of the ruby-red jadeite intertwined together, which brought visual enjoyment to people. Especially after Martin Brook wore the bracelet on his wrist, the manager felt it looked more eye- catching than the expensive diamond watch on his wrist. "You have good taste." Martin Brook grinned, pinched the little girl''s earlobe, andplimented her gently. Nancy, being praised, immediately smiled in happiness. "How did you know I was back? And my dear brother, why are you here?" Martin Brook squinted towards Louis Brook. If it was anyone else, his gaze would enchant them. Nheless, Louis Brook, being unaffected, was leaning on the sofa with his bandit-leader-style sitting posture. He yawned and replied slowly, "I came here to take part in apetition. Tsk, it''s difficult to find out that you''re back. And I don''t know who bought the billboards so that your enormous face was around everywhere. Even if I don''t want to know your trace, it''s still hard to do so. You got it?" Nancy added softly while sitting in the arms of her Third Brother. "I noticed many people like you, Third Brother. They''re all praising you for your good looks. Then, Fourth Brother brought us here to visit you." Martin Brook looked at her happy little face, pinched her soft cheek, and asked with a smile, "Do you like me too?" "Yes! Third Brother is so handsome!" The little girl nodded without hesitation and replied loudly with her eyes shining bright. Martin Brook chuckled and kissed the little one in his arms, thinking that she has good taste. The little girl widened her eyes instantly at his actions. As soon as Martin wondered if he was a little straight-forward when he noticed her reaction, out of the blue, the little girl hugged his neck and dropped a kiss on his face. Then she buried herself in his neck, blushing shyly. "Third Brother..." The little girl''s soft sound was voiced. Martin Brook smiled and caressed her head in a good mood, then he asked softly, "Have you already eaten?" Without waiting for Nancy to answer, Louis Brook stood up directly. "Not yet. We''re waiting for your treat." The people arrived in a private room. Martin Brook, who wore a mask and a peaked cap, looked well-proportioned and slender. Compared with his younger brother, his figure was taller and thinner. But this was just the surface. He was the type who has a hot body after removing his tops. He just paid more attention to the line of his body and the beauty of his muscles. Whenever he stands, no matter what type of clothes he wears, he looks fantastic. Even wearing a mask and a cap, his fans could recognize him just by looking at his back. Some who were on the ''next level'' could recognize him only by looking at his hair strands. Wearing a mask and hat could lessen the attention of people. The waitress of the private house was also a fan of Martin Brook. As soon as she noticed him, she stopped breathing for a second. "Mars!" the waitress screamed in a small, low voice. Martin Brook ced his slender index finger on his lips, looking seductive. With just one movement, the waitress hurriedly covered her mouth and nodded. "Sorry, we''re here to eat. We don''t want to get too much attention." Martin Brook lowered his voice and whispered gently. The waitress''s heart palpitated faster, and she tried not to get too excited. Since she still has her work etiquette. "Got it. I promise not to let anyone disturb your meal! Pleasee here. I have prepared the best room for you!" Of course, it must be the best! If it''s not the best, how could it match my Mars? she thought. Under the stunned gaze of Nancy and Ivan Carter, the waitress instantly transformed herself into a ''female fighter.'' Whereas Martin Brook was used to it. The room was a retro elegant one. In terms of the ambiance,fortability, oryout, they were the best among the best. Even the incense inside was the first-ss agarwood. While the food was served, Martin Brook asked Nancy, "What do you like to eat?" The little girl was sitting between Third Brother and Fourth Brother obediently. Ivan Carter, no ce to sit next to her, ended up sitting opposite his little cousin. Watching my little cousin eat was the most delicious, he thought. "I''m not a picky eater." The little girl replied softly. She was so cute. The waitress only discovered now that no matter how young or old they were, those who followed along with her idol were all beauties! Well... except for the agent and assistant. But it didn''t matter. She didn''t see them either in her eyes. Both agent and assistant were thinking, are you being polite? Although she was not a picky eater, Martin Brook still took the menu for Nancy. It illustrated all the food on the menu in the picture, so she could order whatever she liked. After ordering the food, the waitress left hurriedly and reached the doorway while screaming internally. Ahhh! Mars was so cool! Oh my God! The good-looking person will be surrounded by good-looking people. The people that Mars brought along were also beauties! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The waitress thought the people beside Mars were pretty. Then, when turning her head, she noticed both the manager and assistant. Her face became emotionless, wondering who were those two. Sensing her thoughts, the manager and the assistant were coughing inwardly. Chapter 92 The Third Brother Looks So Handsome Chapter 92 The Third Brother Looks So Handsome Chapter 92 The Third Brother Looks So Handsome While eating, Nancy''s phone rings. The little girl takes out the phone with her cheeks puffy. "This is Dad." She swallows the food in her mouth and says softly, looking at the third brother with big watery eyes. "Dad must want me to go back." Martin Brook reaches out a finger and pokes her puffy cheeks. He keeps watching the little guy eat and doesn''t eat much. Mainly because the cute and happy appearance of her when she is eating is too attractive. . "Don''t go back. I''ll take you out to y tomorrow." Nancy blinks her eyes, gives a soft oh, and answers the phone. "Dad~" "When is my sweethearting back?" James Brook''s voice is gentle and indulgent. Nancy says in a cute voice, "Dad, Nancy is eating outside with the cousin, the fourth brother and the third brother. The third brother says he is going to take me out to y." "What!!!" James Brook''s voice suddenly bes louder. And then Nancy''s phone is taken by a hand with slender fingers and well-defined knuckles. "Uncle." When Martin Brook answers the phone, he leans back slightly, leans himself against the back of the chair and crosses his legs. Some people will look indelicate if they do so. The others will look graceful if they do so. He is obviously thetter. "Nancy is here with me. If you and auntie are busy, you can go back first. She doesn''te here frequently so I should take her to more ces to y. Moreover, you won''t have time to take her here after she goes back. It''s such a pity. I will go back to L City in two days, and I will go back with Nancy." James Brook almost jumps because of anxiety, "No... I will feel worried if I let Nancy stay here." Although Martin Brook is smiling, his tone of voice sounds heartbroken. "Uncle, why don''t you trust me so much? Although I''m not as mature as my eldest brother, I can also protect Nancy well. I just came back and saw Nancy, and I haven''t been able tomunicate with her well and nurture our rtionship. Unlike you who can get along with her and see her often, I cannot stay home for a long time and will be busy flying toward many ces to act. Maybe I won''t have time to stay with her well in the future..." People at present, "..." James Brook who is on the opposite side, "..." James Brook takes a deep breath and is about to say something with anger but his phone has been snatched by his wife. "Martin, this is the auntie, you can take Nancy to y for a few days. But remember to keep warm and don''t get sick. Don''t be sad." Martin Brook sounds pleasantly surprised and it seems that he doesn''t believe it, "Really? Auntie, but what about the uncle..." It''s really the right time to stop speaking. Windy says with a gentle expression, "It''s okay. Take your sister to y. I will deal with your uncle." James Brook is shocked, "But..." "Okay, remember to let Nancy make a video call in the evening. I will hang up now." After she finishes speaking, there is a beeping sound. The corners of Martin Brook''s mouth rise. He blinks at Nancy who is stunned beside her. "It''s done!" Nancy, "...My third brother, you...you''re so excellent!" She can''t close her small mouth for a long time. You were clearly smiling just now. How could you say such sad words. Martin Brook hands her the phone, "Not a big deal." Ivan Carter is curious, but he dares not to say things about Martin Brook loudly, so he can only get close to Louis Brook and say in his ear quietly. "Is this the best actor? Your brother is really amazing!" Louis Brook was speechless, "He has loved acting like this since he was a child, and he has deceived many people." After eating, he gives his signature to the waiter, puts on a mask and holds Nancy''s hand to leave. "We go back to the apartment first. I rushes back right after acting. I am tired and wants to sleep now. Can Nancy apany me?" He looks at Nancy and looks fragile. If people observe him carefully, the dark circles under his eyelids are quite obvious. Of course, another reason that can not be ruled out is that his skin is too white. The little girl holds his beautiful face and feels very distressed to see his tired look. Nancy nods firmly and says softly, "Okay, the third brother, go to rest quickly." Louis Brook stretches himself like a big leopard that is full after eating. After getting into the car, he upies most of the seat, and his head is leaningzily on Ivan Carter''s shoulder. "Let me lend you a shoulder as a pillow." Ivan Carter sits on a small space of the seat aggrievedly. With a heavy head resting on his shoulder, he looks dissatisfied. He pushes Louis Brook''s big head with his hands. "Get away from me. Can you move inward more?" Louis Brook''s eyes are closed, "No, I''m tall and you are short. Isn''t there enough space for you to sit. Lend me your shoulder to lean on. I have a headache." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ivan Carter grits his teeth. This person just bullies him because he is weak! "Then lean on your brother." "He smells too bad." He is hit right after he finishes speaking. Martin Brook narrows his eyes and looks at him with an expression that makes people feel dangerous. His smile is a little bit grim. "My dear brother, please exin what you just said?" Louis Brook mutters, "I''m telling the truth. Can you spray less of your perfume?" Martin Brook sneers. As long as his beautiful pink lips begin to move, he will say something unfriendly. "I even haven''t disliked the smell of your sweat. I can tolerate you until now just because you are my younger brother. If it''s someone else, I would have thrown him away. It should be an all good car and now is full of your bad smell, which makes me have to hold my breath in order to feel better. Only You think this makes you manly. Those who don''t know might think I put durians in the car. But durians are edible. What else can you do other than being stinky? " He speaks so sharply that Louis Brook regrets that he shouldn''t say such a mean word. He clearly knows what his brother''s personality is. His brother can say ten words with a vicious tongue to refute his one word. "Brother... I was wrong!" Louis Brook resolutely admits that he was wrong. If they are fighting, he will definitely not be cowardly. But now they are quarreling. No one in the family can win an argument with his brother. Martin Brook stops speaking elegantly in the bright eyes of Ivan Carter with worship in them. He takes off his peaked cap and blows on it. "Why did you have to say something mean?" Louis Brook, "..." "If someone beats you someday, I''ll definitely enjoy the y aside." I might even help. Martin Brook snorts, "I''m so sorry. I don''t think you have that chance. Your brother, I, always go out with several bodyguards." Right after he finishes speaking, the driver in front of them suddenly looks very anxious. "Boss, we are being followed." Martin Brook''s beautiful face instantly darkens, "Is it a crazy fan again?" The driver nods. Louis Brook gloats, "Oh, it seems that someone doesn''t bring a bodyguard today." The agent and the assistant hurriedly makes a phone call, "I''ll ask the bodyguard toe here now." The van behind follows them closely. After they speed up, the car behind them also elerates crazily. It seems that the fan doesn''t want to live any longer. What''s more, there are quite a few cars and people on the road. Martin Brook makes a prompt decision, "Find a ce with few people to stop." Nancy pulls the third brother''s clothes nervously with a flustered expression on her beautiful little face. "The third brother." Martin Brook pinches her soft fingersfortingly. "Don''t be afraid. It will be resolved soon." Chapter 93 Done! Chapter 93 Done! Chapter 93 Done! Right after their car stopped, the car behind them also stops. Soon several young men and women with craziness in their eyes get off and rush over. "Record video." Martin Brook gives some orders to the agent and walks out of the car with his younger brother. It''s the right time to use him. "Mars! We are your fans!" A young girl looks at Martin Brook obsessively. Her tone is excited, "Can I hug you?" Martin Brook''s tone is cold and rude, "No." He looks at the others while the girl freezes. "It''s okay to be my fans, but please love me rationally." "But we want to see you so much." Another girl stands out and looks at him with some grievances, as if Martin Brook has done something wrong to her. "There are so many people loving you. There are bodyguards around you. We can''t get close to you at all. We don''t want to do this, too. But if we don''t do this, how can we get so close to you and how can you remember us? ." Louis Brook looks at them coldly, "Can I ask you to leave now?" "No!" A wretched man walks out and stares at Martin Brook. "We make a lot of efforts to track your and catch up with you. You can''t let use in vain. Anyway, you should give us a hug?" "That''s right, Mars. We worked so hard to find you." "Mars, we are your fans. Can we hug you and take some pictures? We don''t want much." The agent''s lungs are about to explode because of anger. How can there be such shameless people in the world. Nancy is also so angry that her cheeks are puffy. Her big watery eyes re at those people fiercely. They are bad guys who bully the third brother! Martin Brook is so angry that he evenughs. People able to be the brothers of Louis Brook are not good-tempered. It''s no need to endure any more. "You? My fans?" He crosses his arms and looks at these people with contempt. "Don''t embarrass me, okay? When did I, Martin Brook, admit that crazy fans are my real fans? You look so wretched but still want to hug me. Don''t you have self-knowledge? Have the adults in your family taught you how to behave well? Tracking and chasing my car in a ce with so many cars and people, what else can you do other than pass the buck? You are really fishes that escape from the of the nine-yearpulsory education. You not only ignore thew but also imagine something impossible. You don''t look beautiful but have beautiful dreams. Each of you is at the bottom level ording to my aesthetic standard. You not only hurt my eyes but also want to hug me. If I get infected and be as ugly as you, can I argue with the god? If you don''t want to go, then don''t go. Go to the police station and get reshaped. " Everyone at present, "..." The agent twitches the corners of his mouth and covers Martin''s face. Brother, do you remember that I''m still recording video... And those crazy fans have frozen at this moment because they were scolded by the not dirty ridicule. After realizing what just happened, they all look at Martin Brook in disbelief. "You... how can you do this? We are your fans. Aren''t you afraid that fans will feel sad because you say that?" "Why do you call the police! We did nothing wrong!" The wretched man suddenly rushes over and pounces to Martin Brook with a twisted expression. Martin Brook takes a step back calmly and gracefully, and leaves the ce for Louis Brook. When the wretched man is less than half a meter away from Martin Brook, when he thinks he is about to seed and shows an excited and twisted smile, a long leg is stretched out and kicks him fiercely. A wretched fat man weighing more than 180 pounds is kicked away, flies and smashes to the van with a bang. It sounds a little painful. Thenes a scream. Louis Brook scratches his ears with his little finger, and looks at them with contempt andziness. "How dare you be crazy fans with such little courage?" The two stand together. One looks wild and the other looks as graceful as a noble prince. They both smile but lookpletely different. The only thing they have inmon is their eyes that look at those people. Both of them are like superior kings. After the police arrive, the group of crazy fans are taken away directly. Martin Brook sits in the car, raises his hand and asks the agent to give him the video he just recorded. The agent looks vignt, "What do you want to do? Give me a second to edit it." Martin Brook''s posture is elegant andzy. The other hand of him is holding Nancy''s shoulder to let her lean on him. "Is the voice recorded?" The agent nods. Martin Brook yawnszily. "That''s fine. You don''t need to edit it. Just post it on the Inte. I didn''t do anything rude. Even if my brother beat someone, it''s self-defense." The agent is shocked, "Haven''t you done anything yet! If what you said just now is really posted, you will be med for being so mean, believe it or not!" Martin Brook blinks, "What are you afraid of? After you publish this, can I scold people in the future..." The agent interrupts him coldly, "No!" Martin Brook clicks his tongue, "It''s boring." After speaking, he rubs his chin against Nancy''s furry head. The little girl is very obedient and doesn''t resist at all. Ah... I''m so lucky to have such a sweet little sister. Although he doesn''t get the video, Martin Brook still posts a Weibo. #To crazy fans: don''t say you''re my fans# This sentence is posted with a picture of a van chasing a car in the rearview mirror, and a vomiting emoji. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Right after it is sent out, it immediately causes a sensation. Within less than a minute, countless peoplee toment and forward it. Martin Brook walks through the contents for a long time. Many of them are distressed and ask if he is okay. He chooses one to reply with a smile. He replies below. Before that fan can realize what happened, a group of envious and jealous people rush over to @ this youngdy. Nancy''s slender white hands grab the third brother''s arm. Her delicate pointed chin rests on the back of her white soft hands. Her fluffy little head leans over to read thements with him. The little girl''s watery and clear eyes sparkle with curiosity. She is obedient, soft, clingy, and is even cuter than a kitten. Chapter 94 You My Fans Chapter 94 You My Fans Chapter 94 You? My Fans? Nancy''s beady eyes looked very beautiful. Especially when she saw thements thatforted and praised her third brother, she smiled and seemed happier than Martin Brook himself. It was just that the little girl had some doubt, so she asked softly. "Third brother, why do they call you husband or Martin?" The assistant who was drinking water couldn''t hold back any more. But the person in front was Louis Brook, who he couldn''t afford to offend at first nce. So he turned his head decisively and spewed out water in his mouth. The agent who sat next to him unfortunately suffered from it. "..." He looked at the assistant with a nk expression. "Sorry... I''m sorry, bro!" Martin Brook pinched Nancy''s little nose, "because they all want to be my girlfriend, but I''m the one they can never get. So they can only call me husband to take advantage of me. As for Mars, that''s because my name is Martin Brook, which sounds simr to Mars. And it sounds more intimate. My fans are called Phobos, the satellite runs around the Mars." Nancy seemed to understand a little bit. She nodded her head and then they continue to surf the inte. During the period, she saw ament from an anti-fan. Nancy saw Martin Brook roll up his sleeves and skillfully switch an ount. He clicked on the man''s homepage and found he was a man, which was very good. Then he started typing. He replied below: Mars is the best-looking person. And after he used the ount to post the reply, there were more replies below, all of which mentioned "Best-looking Mars" (the name of his ount). Perfect! Martin Brook happily switched the ount. Looking at Nancy next to him with a stunning face, he pinched her soft cheeks in a good mood. "Dumbfounded?" Nancy blinked her beautiful big eyes. Surprise still consumed her and she only said a word. "Third brother is terrific!" Martin Brook was in a better mood, hugging the little girl and kissing her sweet face. Soon they arrived at Martin Brook''s apartment. The security measures in this housing area were very good. Martin Brook''s apartment was very large and luxurious. As soon as Martin Brook got home, he yawned, took off his shoes and stepped in with socks on. The floor was covered with soft thick nket. Louis Brook came in without reserve, but at least he found a pair of clean slippers to wear. While Ivan Carter happily ran in without shoes. If it weren''t for the fact that the studio was easy to get dirty, he actually wanted the studio to be covered with furry nkets too. It was veryfortable to step on bare feet. Nancy nced at the shoe cab. But before she could take a serious look, she was grabbed by a slender arm and was easily picked up. Her brother put her under his armpit and walked in. The little girl didn''t have time to take off her shoes. She was upside down and her limbs were dangling in the air. All she could do in a panic was to grab the strong arms of her fourth brother. She snorted slightly and quickly stopped, neither resisting nor speaking. The assistant and the agent left after sending them back. "What do you want to drink?" Martin Brook tugged at the tie and pulled it off. Two buttons on the cor of his blue shirt were unbuttoned, revealing a delicate beautiful corbone under his slender perfect neck, which made him look casual and a little evil. "Nancy, you drink milk." After he asked, he directly decided what to give Nancy. Louis Brook sat on the sofa , took out his mobile phone and started ying games with a domineering sitting posture . He didn''t lift his head and answered briefly. "Whatever." Ivan Carter sat very well next to Nancy and raised his hand to answer. "I also drink milk." Martin Brook took a nce at him with his beautiful peach-blossom-shaped eyes and gave a slightly evil chuckle. "It turns out that you''re still a child." Ivan Carter said, "...Not like that!" He retorted super loudly. Why did everyone think he was young! He was obviously older than Louis Brook! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "It''s just... just I''m used to drinking milk." He defended himself in a low voice. Martin Brook burst outughing and went to get drinks. He brought the red wine to himself, beer to his younger brother and milk to the two children. Nancy held the milk cup with her hands and sipped it. Her pink lips like petals were dyed milky white. And her clear eyes stared at the milk in the cup and drank it seriously. Martin Brook sat gracefully on the chair with his slender legs twisted. The leg on the top was slightly dangling in the air. His peach-blossom-shaped eyes curved and nced at the fluffy little girl who was drinking milk earnestly. The corners of his mouth raised. Today was a pleasantly surprising day for him. His slender fingers held the goblet and swayed slightly, and the red liquid seemed to shuttle between his snow-white jade fingers, which was very beautiful. He slowly took a few sips of the red wine. His thin rosy lips pursed slightly. He was like a noble vampire who had been drinking blood, noble and elegant, with an intoxicating mboyance. After drinking, he stood up and took Nancy to take a nap. He said to others, "A few rooms next are avable. If you want to take a nap, you can choose one by yourself." Ivan Carter answered and sat with his legs crossed, peering at Louis Brook''s mobile phone. Louis Brook''s slender fingers quickly flitted on the screen. Noticing his small movements, he took a sip of beer and looked up. He said in a sloppy tone, like a ruffian. "Wanna y?" Ivan Carter nodded honestly, looking at him with bright eyes. He asked curiously, "What are you ying with?" "King of Glory. Haven''t you yed before?" Chapter 95 Mars Was Best-looking Chapter 95 Mars Was Best-looking Chapter 95 Mars Was Best-looking Ivan Carter shook his head quickly. When he was in school, he was a good student. At that time, he devoted himself to studying and painting, and he never yed games before. Louis Brook snorted, and suddenly threw a series of questions to him. "You''re really a good student. So have you skipped ss? Have you ever written a review or had a puppy love?" Ivan Carter was stunned by the series of questions he asked. Especially when he heard thest question, not only his fair face but also his ears suddenly turned red, red like boiled shrimp. Louis Brook looked at him in surprise, "...Come on! Are you really so innocent? I just asked you and you ended up being so shy. How did you grow up?" Ivan Carter gave him a fierce look." I''m just watching you ying games... Why did you ask these questions!" His reaction suddenly aroused Louis Brook''s interest. "Just tell me, I''m curious. And you''re so young and tender... Did any girl chase you when you were in school? Are all those who chase you mature-looking, like big sister type?" Ivan Carter, "!!!" He pushed Louis Brook''s head away, "Don''t ask this any more. My answer is no!" It seemed that he was provoked. He would be angry if Louis Brook continued to ask. Louis Brook shrugged and changed the subject, "Okay, what about the first two questions?" Ivan Carter snorted, "Do you think everyone is like you who were used to skipping sses and writing reviews. I didn''t!" Louis Brook sneered, "Your school days are notplete at all. Youth should be rebellious. Not to mention skipping sses, calf love or early leave, at least you have to y games." He said as he operated the games on the phone with his slender fingers and then received a message prompt from the phone which said an enemy had been in. There was a sweet and cheesy voiceing from the earphones. One of his enemy, Susanna, was begging to be spared. But Louis Brook attacked her with a poker face. And he kept attacking her. ''Fu**! Susanna, how did you provoke Nakroth (a character''s name in the game) on the opposite side! '' Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ''How do I know. Brother, woo-woo, did you attack the wrong person? '' Louis Brook pressed the tip of his tongue against his soft pte and said calmly. "No. Your voice makes me sick. I can''t stand it, so I decide to kill you first." "Fu**! '' ''What a stinky straightforward man you are! '' Susanna was eliminated by Louis Brook in herst scolding. After killing Susanna, he turned off his earphones and looked down at the big furry head that almost stuck to his face. "You obstruct my view." Ivan Carter quickly sat up straight and said in a low voice, "I didn''t do it on purpose." After a round, he raised his chin and asked Ivan Carter to take out his phone. "Do you want to y once?" Ivan Carter''s eyes lit up. He immediately took out his mobile phone and sat with his legs crossed next to Louis Brook. Then he was added into a team. After Louis Brook briefly introduced the rules of the game, they started ying games. Nancy took a nap for an hour. She rubbed her red face on the warm quilt in a daze. She looked as pink as a peach. Martin Brook also opened his eyes. He hugged the fluffy little girl in his arms and rubbed his chin comfortably on her hairy head. Looking at her pink face, he couldn''t help pinching it. And then he leaned to kiss her, who smelled like milk. Nancy who had just woken up was dumbfounded, looking at her third brother who was so beautiful with a confused and sluggish gaze. She didn''t react until being pinched for several times. "Third brother~" Her voice was soft and sweet. After sitting up, she hugged the quilt with her small hands and it seemed that she still didn''t totally wake up. Martin Brook poked her shiny little forehead. "Are you still sleepy? Do you want to sleep for a while?" The soft little girl slowly shook her head, yawned a little, and rubbed her eyes with the back of her hands. Her clear big eyes looked more beautiful and cleaner. Martin Brook nced at her and then got up. He rummaged through the closet to find clothes. It was not until he rummaged through all the clothes in the closet and threw them on the ground that he found favorable clothes and went to the bathroom to change the clothes. When he came out, Nancy was totally awake and tidied up the messy bedding on the bed. Now, with her bare feet, she was bending over and putting away the clothes which was thrown by him on the carpet, busy like a bee. The carpet was fluffy and snow-white. And it was thick and soft that you wouldn''t feel cold when you step on it with bare feet. Because it was very clean, every time he looked for clothes, he liked to throw them out on it. That was why there were clothes everywhere on the ground. Martin Brook was used to it and felt fine about it. But now watching the little guy pick up the clothes he threw on the carpet one by one and organize them, he unusually felt a sense of shame. If his agent and assistant knew what he was thinking now, they would be shocking. They didn''t believe such a shameless person still had a sense of shame. "Nancy, stop doing it. I''ll do itter." He actually wanted to say that he would let his assistant do it, but he suddenly changed because he didn''t want his sister thought he was a trash. Just because his assistant had to do this extra chore for him, Martin Brook had to pay higher sry for him than for others. Anyway, he knew that he often messed up the room and wouldn''t clean up himself, so he left all these chores to his assistant. Nancy answered with a soft voice, hanging one of his shirt neatly on the hanger with her fair slender hands. Martin Brook covered his face and walked over, picking the little guy up. "The carpet is not dirty, just let them lie here." Nancy nodded obediently, but her eyes still fell on the clothes. Martin Brook quickly carried her and walked out. As soon as he came out of the bedroom, he heard Louis Brook''s slightly irritable voice. "Why are you so stupid? I asked you to support me, not enemies. You look smart. How can you be so stupid and fail to distinguish between friends and foes." At that time, the enemy who was supported by Ivan Carter was in by a sudden knife. Louis Brook cried, "It turned out to be poisonous support, Bravo!" Ivan Carter, "..." How could you be so capricious when ying games, Ivan Carter thought. He was busy manipting his character, and his teammates''ughter kept lingering in his headset. He was so angry that he turned to support Louis Brook. After a few seconds, Louis Brook was suddenly ambushed by several people. No matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t bear the siege of several people. So obviously the game screen turned gray. Louis Brook, "..." The mic was turned on in their team, and at this moment there were several groans circling in their ears. "Damn it hahaha... This is really poisonous support!" "Brother, go and support the enemies!" Ivan Carter thought in his heart: They were just coincidences. Chapter 96 Playing Games Chapter 96 ying Games Chapter 96 ying Games With his dull eyes and nk face, Louis Brook red at the person beside him who was so busy operating his mobile phone that his body moved right and left ordingly. Ivan Carter was a little guilty. And when he looked at the screen of his mobile phone again, he let out a cry. Then he muttered in frustration. "I''m dead..." Louis Brook held his arms and sneered, "Did you support yourself?" Ivan Carter, "..." "No!" But his answer sounded not so sure. "Hahaha... You crack me up. No? Brother, you are a genius." "He just healed himself and was seckilled hahaha..." "Goodness, brother, where did you find this guy. He can crack me up for a year." "Hahaha...I don''t want to talk. I just want tough..." There were bursts of cheerfulughter from the earphones. Ivan Carter was thin-skinned and his fair skin suddenly turned red. "I said...I''m not suitable for support." Ivan Carter did not forget to argue for himself in a low voice. Louis Brook squinted and looked over, "You have yed support before. But you insisted to charge to the front line to attack the main force, and no one can stop you." Ivan Carter shrank his neck, "It''s the first time I yed it. I could neither control nor block." "When you yed Archer, you went for a close battle!" "I... I''m not familiar with it too." "Then why did you dodge behind the Mage when you yed Tank?" "That''s because... I learned from the experience and didn''t rush forward." Ivan Carter''s voice became lower and lower. Louis Brook covered his heart. For the first time he was out of breath because of anger. The people in the team also heard the conversation between the two of them, and they all burst into laughter. They did nourish some resentment because being held back by Ivan Carter for several times. But now, after hearing their conversation, they decided to let the resentment go. Hahaha...how could there be such a cute person in the world. Martin Brook, who came out and heard all their conversations, couldn''t helpughing. "You are a genius." Nancy was confused. She had never yed this game, so she didn''t know anything. Ivan Carter was frustrated. He doubted whether he sucked so much? Martin Brook patted his shoulderfortingly, "It''s okay. I''m bad at ying games too." Ivan Carter''s eyes lit up instantly, and then both of them turned to look at Louis Brook. Louis Brook instantly felt a chill all over his body, and he had a premonition that he would be dragged in. And his premonition turned out to be right. Later, Louis Brook was pestered by two people for leading them to y games. He realized the feeling that one day seemed like a year. Seeing his game rating tumbled, Louis Brook covered his heart and almost died. Nancy sat next to her third brother with bare feet. Both she and her cousin looked at Martin Brook with admiration, who opened his thin lips and scolded his enemies, who said dirty words to him and Ivan Carter because they were bad at ying games, with his elegant and ''civilized'' words until he had no choice but to left the game. Ivan Carter''s adoring eyes were about to spill out. Before he held back his feelings when he was scolded because he didn''t know how to scold back. Fortunately, Louis Brook helped him scold them. Although Louis Brook looked fierce, he was still kind to his allies. After ying one round, the friends that were invited by Louis Brook slipped away. With one rookie, they still had the hope to win under the leadership of the game guru, Louis Brook, but with two... They were like bombs. After one round in game, their brains were buzzing. So they decided to slip away... In the end, only Louis Brook, who could not escape, was pestered by his brother and Ivan Carter to y game again and again, and died again and again. Finally Louis Brook felt exhausted. He directly threw his mobile phone away andy on the sofa. "I''d rather die than y again!" Martin Brook put away her phone with a feeling that it was a hoot and a half. He nced at his younger brother with his peach-blossom-shaped eyes. "You are not good at it." Louis Brook was pissed off. He thought, how could you say that after I was tortured by you two miserably! He picked up the pillow and smashed it at his own brother. It seemed that Martin Brook had expected his action, he turned around and ran away while picking up two pillows, one for Ivan Carter, one for himself. "Come and help! Why are you standing there like a gull!" Ivan Carter answered numbly. ordingly, he raised his pillow and subconsciously touched Louis Brook gently. Louis Brook cast a fierce look at him. Ivan Carter turned around and ran away in a panic. He screamed as he ran. "I can''t defeat him!!!" Nancy was also forced to join in. So the four of them fought with each other childishly. But all three of them couldn''t defeat one Louis Brook. In the end, Nancy became a hostage. The little girl looked at her third brother and cousin at the opposite side with innocent eyes.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Martin Brook stared at Nancy and Louis Brook, "I suspect Nancy is a spy! " Ivan Carter nodded earnestly. But after a second when he got it, he was like " ? ? ? " With the presence of an idiot who was an award-winning actor, things went weird. Martin Brook held the pillow with his both hands as if he held a gun, looking at Nancy with a sad expression. "Tell me! Why do you betray us. You must have deliberately let him hijack you in order to let us tell the secret!" Ivan Carter, "? ? ? " Nancy, "? ? ? " The little girl, who was holding by Louis Brook, quickly waved her little hands and shook her head, and said in a milky voice. "I''m not. I didn''t!" Martin Brook said, "Yes, you did. He knows how much we care about you. But even so, I won''t tell secrets even if I die." The veins on Louis Brook''s forehead popped out. Before Martin Brook could continue to speak, Louis Brook folded his fingers like a gun. He said calmly with an expressionless face, "Bang..." Martin Brook covered his heart. He pointed at Louis Brook with trembling fingers, shouting tragically, "I won''t let you seed!" Immediately after, his pupils were distracted and he fell to the ground as if he was really injured. Ivan Carter, "..." Ivan Carter wondered who I was, where I was and what I was doing now... At this time, the door was opened. The agent stood at the door watching the situation inside. After a hesitation, he closed the door. He thought there must be something wrong with the way he opened the door. Then he opened it again... His artist and boss stilly on the ground like a dead body. The rest of the people were each holding a pillow. Louis Brook was expressionless. Nancy and Ivan Carter were in daze. The agent, "..." Louis Brook kicked his own brother and said with contempt, "Okay, this is over. Your acting skills are very good. " Martin Brook opened his eyes and sat up slowly, tidying up his clothes with a smile on the corners of his mouth. His beautiful face was dazzling. And he was still noble and elegant. If they hadn''t seen his stupid behavior with their own eyes, they would have believed it. Louis Brook obviously had experienced this kind of scenes for a lot of times that he was immune and he was able to cooperative with him and knew how to make this ''y'' end faster. He was also brilliant. Although Louis Brook had no expression and read lines indifferently during the process, this did not hinder Martin Brook''s y. The agent asked tentatively, "What are you... doing?" Martin Brookughed, "We are ying games." Agent: But why do I feel weird? What game can make you lie down on the ground? Chapter 97 Game Rookie Chapter 97 Game Rookie Chapter 97 Game Rookie The agent and Martin Brook went to talk about work. But it didn''t take a long time. Then he came out and went to the Bakers'' house with others together. Tonight, Nancy''s parents would leave here and return to L City. As soon as she arrived at the Bakers'' house, the little girl was picked up and was kissed on her soft cheek by James, who was waiting at the door. "Darling, are you really not going back with Dad?" He red at Martin Brook, who was approaching them slowly. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The thick-skinned guy waved at him with a cheeky smile. "Uncle, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you very much. Where''s my aunt? I miss her too." He smiled so gracefully and kindly, as if it wasn''t him who took James'' daughter away from him. "You are talented at ttery. I heard your voice at a distance." Windy, who was wearing a blue cheongsam, held her sister-inw''s arm and came out. Both women were wearing cheongsams, one was elegant and dignified, the other was sexy and charming. Everyone who saw them would agree that they looked like young girls in their twenties. Nancy saw her mother wearing a cheongsam. Her beautiful clear eyes instantly lit up. "Mom! Beautiful!" The little guy praised with a milky and loud voice. Her eyes that were as clean as ss brimmed with seriousness. Windy smiled while covered her lips. She looked even better. Even James was stunned that his wife looked more charming than before when she was young. Windy gave James a coquettish look. Then she took Nancy from James'' arms and kissed her soft, tender and fair little face. Her little daughter was fragrant with the fragrance of milk, which smelled very good. "Mom~" Nancy''s brows and eyes curved in a smile. She hugged her mother''s neck and leaned forward to kiss her affectionately. James was very satisfied, seeing the scene that the mother and daughter were happy and intimate. It was a pity that there was some unpopr person who liked toe to disturb them. "Auntie, you two look so young. If I stand beside you, people will think you are my sisters." Martin Brook came close to Windy. He was so talkative that he made the two womenugh in a wink. James Brook turned a long face instantly. What an annoying boy! "Auntie, don''t worry about Nancy. I''ll take care of her for the two days. I have just finished filming and n to take a good rest while dealing with some matters. I will take her to y tomorrow. There are many ces of historic interest and scenery. It''s good for children to go out and broaden their horizon, which also has a benefit to their moods ..." James couldn''t help but interject, "Are you sure? What if you are recognized and surrounded by your fans. That will scare Nancy. And what if someone takes the photos of you two, spreads them on the Inte and gossips that Nancy is your daughter, which is an insult to Nancy." Martin Brook blinked his beautiful peach-blossom-shaped eyes, "Then I can exin it clearly." Windy cast a re at James, "Nancy just came back home. It''s better to let her go out and y, which can make her more lively. When we go back home, you will have to go to work, and I will also go to work. Do you want Nancy to apany you in thepany or apany Marcus in the company or just stay at home? If so, she will get bored." James mumbled, "Isn''t there Adam Brook?" "Don''t you worry if the two of them go out to y?" James looked around and rested his eyes on Louis Brook, with a serious expression on his face. "When did youe here, Louis?" Louis Brook said calmly. "At noon." Ivan Carter, "..." Ivan Carter thought all of them were excellent, except him, a wimp. Nancy looked at her fourth brother and blinked her eyes. Louis Brook made a silent gesture to her while James turned his head and continued to stare at his own brother. The little girl''s eyebrows and eyes curved in a smile. She nodded obediently and giggled while pursing her lips. In the end, James failed to take Nancy away. He looked sad when he left. "Darling, remember to miss Dad..." Nancy nodded earnestly. She said in a soft voice. "Well, Nancy has already started to miss Dad now." James was instantly satisfied. He thought her daughter was the best. "Come back early. You''d bettere back tomorrow." The little girl was hugged by her third brother and waved her little hand softly. Grudging parting with her parents, Nancy watched them leave. She frowned with a sad face. "What''s wrong?" Martin Brook pinched her chubby cheeks. Her frowning little face looked funny. Nancy held the phone and looked at her third brother with her beautiful big eyes, saying in a milky voice, "Little brother should be angry if he knew that Nancy didn''t go back. And I miss my big brother." Martin Brook said, "... You are quite busy with your business." But it turned out that Nancy was right. After James and Windy returned, Adam Brook didn''t see Nancy. Then he exploded with fury in front of his parents. He trembled with anger. He didn''t utter when he made a video call with Nancy. He just stared at her with his angry and aggrieved eyes. Nancy: I...I was so guilty. "Little brother~" Her voice was even sweeter than before, way too sweet. But Adam Brook was still angry. "You said you woulde back early! Now that mom and dad are back, why didn''t youe back with them? What are you doing over there! Do you forget your own brother after having cousins. I know it, hum! You thought I adore you a lot. Actually I don''t!" If it weren''t for the fact that his eyes were red and he was about to cry, she might have bought it. "I''m sorry, little brother." Seeing he was about to cry, Nancy was so anxious and suddenly an idea suddenly popped into her head. "How about youing here too. Here are third and fourth brothers, and the second cousin." Adam Brook''s eyes lit up for a moment. And then he realized something and shouted. "When did Louis Brook go there! Why didn''t he take me there!" Adam thought Louis didn''t care about their brotherhood! Nancy managed to coax Adam Brook, who was angry, and promised to pick him up at the airport tomorrow, which made her little brother feel a little bit better. As soon as Nancy finished the video call with her little brother, her big brother called her. Nancy, "..." She had too many brothers, which made her too busy to handle all of them. "Big brother~" Seeing her big brother with a cold and stable face in the video, Nancy called him softly, looking at him with her big beautiful eyes. "Are you with Martin Brook?" Marcus Brook''s voice was still cold. But it seemed to be colder today, which indicated that he was a little unhappy. Although his expression was still the same as before, Nancy could sense it. Nancy: Fine, it''s time to coax big brother. Nancy propped her fleshy and soft cheeks against her small white hands. Her milk-white little face wrinkled. "Yes, Nancy is here with the third brother. Big brother, Nancy misses you." Marcus Brook said, "Then why didn''t youe back?" Nancy looked at him with an aggrieved face. And her voice sounded pitiful and soft. "Then... Then Nancy will visit big brother as soon as I go back, okay? I will bring food to big brother, wait for big brother to get off work, and apany big brother for a long long time. The third brother said that he would go back the day after tomorrow." Chapter 98 Nancy Is Busy Chapter 98 Nancy Is Busy Chapter 98 Nancy Is Busy In the end, Marcus Brook gave in. After all, his sister looked so pitiful, and he couldn''t bear to say something bad to her. But after hanging up the phone, he touched his chin, and a thought shed in his dark eyes. Tomorrow morning, Adam Brook wille over to Nancy... He suddenly had an idea in his heart. Nancy didn''t know that when she went to pick up her little brother the next day, there was an unexpected ''surprise'' waiting for her. Because the ne arrived at 7:00 in the morning, Nancy got up at 5:30. but Due to being held back by a sleeper, she didn''t get uppletely until 6:00. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Martin Brook finally stopped hugging little Nancy to sleep after being pulled up by the little girl for a lot of times. He half opened his eyes and yawned, then stretched up his body. "Third brother, get up. We''re going to pick up my little brother." Nancy scrambled to pull Martin Brook up. Because she was so tired from the struggle, her whole face was flushed and she looked as cute as a pink and tender peach. Martin Brook answered in azy and sexy voice. He hugged his soft, beautiful and lovely little sister, pinched her little face, and then she kissed her chubby cheek. "Why are you in such a hurry? It takes less than half an hour to here by car." Nancy''s fluffy hair was rubbed by him and was in a mess, which made her face turned even redder. She said softly, "Because it takes time to wash up. If I gote, my little brother will be angry." "You''re so afraid that Adam Brook will be angry, aren''t you?" Nancy frowned, "It''s hard to coax little brother not to be angry." Thinking of pitiful Nancy coaxing the two older brothers yesterday, Martin Brook burst outughing. It turned out that it was not a good thing to have so many older brothers. He murmured in his heart that he was a little regretful that he was not Nancy''s biological and only brother. Under the urging of the little girl, Martin Brook washed up faster than before. After he got dressed, he was pushed out slowly by the little girl. And he hadn''t put on a mask yet! He thought. Forget it. It could wait till they get back. "Fourth brother!" Louis Brook was already up and he also bought breakfast from outside. Unexpectedly, the fourth brother is the most reliable among them. "Morning." Louis Brook threw Nancy into the air and caught her easily, then kissed her milky white fleshy little face. "Good morning, fourth brother~" Nancy''s voice was soft and sweet. She also kissed her fourth brother on his handsome face with a smile. She also stuck her face against his, which made Martin Brook who stood next to them jealous. Martin Brook came over and pinched Nancy''s chubby little earlobe with his fingers, and pointed with his slender fingers to the profile of his face. "Nancy didn''t even kiss on and stick against third brother''s face." Then Nancy turned her soft body and kissed on and stuck against her third brother''s face with a flushed face. Atst, there was only Ivan Carter who didn''t got up. So Nancy went to wake up her cousin as industriously as a little bee. Yesterday, her cousin came with them together, bringing his own drawing board. After a moment, finally they were ready and got into the car. Ivan Carter was so sleepy as if he hadn''t slept well. A bun came close to his mouth, and he opened his mouth like a puppy without looking at it. Louis Brook sneered. He retracted his hand and took another cup of warm soy milk for Nancy. The little girl was eating a meat bun in small bites. The white and soft meat bun was the same as the soft meat on her cheeks. "Thank you, fourth brother." She stuffed the bun in her mouth and she reached out to pick up the soy milk after saying thanks. But Louis Brook dodged. "I''ll hold it for you." Louis Brook''s voice waszy and a little domineering. The little girl raised her clear eyes and looked at him. Meeting her fourth brother''s beautiful eyes, she immediately smiled and her eyes were as clear and clean as ss. She opened her mouth to suck the straw of soy milk and then took a small sip of the buns. She eat heartily, her cheeks on both sides being round and bulging. Louis Brook finished his breakfast in a blink. He couldn''t help but stretch out a finger and poke her small face. The little girl''s cheek sank into a small pit and her pink lips opened a bit. He poked it again and Nancy''s mouth opened again. Nancy moved her little butt, intending to stay away from her fourth brother who disturbed her for breakfast. But atst, she couldn''t escape. She hummed to express her resistance. Seeing him still poking her, she was soft-hearted and decided not to resist. "I want soy milk too." A clean, youthful voice came from the side. Louis Brook pointed to the bag of breakfast. "Take it yourself." "Oh." Ivan Carter answered dumbly and went for the bag. It was not boring in the car. Ivan Carter talked a lot after he woke uppletely. He can chat with anyone. They arrived at the airport soon. It was cold in the early morning , especially as it was almost the end of autumn. Nancy wore a fluffy coat which looked like a dress because the coat was so long that it wrapped her small knees like a horn. There was a long rabbit ear hanging from the back of the hat, which was also fluffy. And there were two pockets in the front. She felt very warm as soon as she put her little hands in them. She wore thermal leggings underneath and small boots with a round pom-pom in the front of the boots, which looked very cute. At this moment, she was like a little snow-white rabbit, holding her brothers'' hands and following them obediently. She stuck out her neck and looked nervously at the exit of the airport. With her clear and clean eyes wide open, she stared at thoseing out of the airport. They didn''t wait long before they saw a familiar person. Nancy''s eyes widened in surprise when she saw the tall young man with a mask and a ck trench coat. "Big brother!" She was so excited that the whole little person stood on tiptoe. She didn''t expect her big brother to come. The young man was tall. He looked handsome and domineering as he walked in a windbreaker. Wearing a ck mask couldn''t hide his beautiful deep eyes. Standing in the crowd with a ck suitcase, he stood out from the crowd. There were many people around peering at him secretly, excitedly guessing whether he was a star. At this time, the real star Martin Brook who wore a mask and a cap raised an eyebrow with his peach-blossom-shaped eyes when he saw him. Without waiting for him toe out, Nancy couldn''t wait to run to the exit. As soon as Marcus Brook came out, he put the suitcase aside and directly picked up the little guy with bright eyes beside his feet easily. "Big brother~" Nancy''s little arm stretched out and hugged her big brother''s neck, leaning on him intimately. She rubbed her fluffy little head softly on his neck like a kitten. Holding his fluffy little sister, Marcus Brook''s cold eyes softened and put his broad palms gently on her small shoulders. Chapter 99 Surprise! Marcus Was Here! Chapter 99 Surprise! Marcus Was Here! Chapter 99 Surprise! Marcus Was Here! "Brother Marcus, what brings you here?" Nancy talked softly, with her whole body leaning against Marcus and her soft arms hugging his neck tightly. She raised the corners of her mouth, revealing her neat and clean teeth. Her clean eyes were sparkling, beautiful and agile. The stern young man''s chin rested on Nancy''s fluffy little head and gently rubbed it. He said in a doting tone with his eyes downcast, "I miss you so Ie over to see you." Martin touched his chin, tutted, and thought to himself, "Brother Marcus is totally raising Nancy as a daughter." But after all, Marcus was nearly 20 years older than Nancy, and she was so soft and small. Who wouldn''t want to spoil her like a daughter? "Nancy! Brother Marcus, put Nancy down!" As a little boy who was not very tall at present, Adam waspletely ignored due to Marcus''s advantage of height and was angry. Nancy remembered that she hade especially to pick up her brother Adam. Nancy was held by Marcus and looked down to meet Adam''s angry eyes, so she immediately greeted Adam softly, "Brother Adam," and it sounded incredibly sweet. Adam thought that it killed his anger immediately. After all, Nancy was so sweet and it was brother Marcus''s fault, but he didn''t dare to say it. The entrance of the airport, even in the early morning, was still crowded with people. Any one of them would be outstanding enough on their own, let alone being together. There were already many people taking pictures of them. Martin lowered his hat and urged, "Let''s get out of here first." His fans were sharp, and Martin himself was really easy to recognise. If he stayed for a longer time, he might be recognised. Marcus held Nancy with one arm and pushed the suitcase with the other hand in the front. He was nearly 6.5 feet, with a perfectly proportioned body. He was wearing a ck trench coat, looking overwhelming even though he just casually stood there. His eyes looked sharp and brooding, so no one dared to approach him at all. Small and cute, Nancy was as delicate as a ball-jointed doll when Marcus held her in his arms. This combination of the cold tyrant and the sweet cutie had attracted dozens of people. Martin and the others also left. Although being shorter than Marcus, they were tall enough to be outstanding in publicpared with regr people, except for Ivan Carter and the younger Adam, both of whom would still stand out whenpared with most people. Being the top handsome men with different styles, they walked out of the airport in a row. Even Adam could be seen as a little handsome man. It was like a movie with built-in background music. And as soon as they left, the discussion in the airport suddenly grew louder. "OMG! These guys are way too handsome!" "I feel like I can''t breathe!" "OMG! What a lucky day! So handsome! The man in the ck trench coat is so tall and imposing, but it''s a pity that I can''t see his face with the mask." "The man with the peaked cap looks so familiar from the back and ording to his height." "God, the man with ck earrings also looks familiar to me. He is like that... just like a tough general from old times. They have such long legs. I''m so attracted by them." "I like that clean boy better. His eyes seem to be sparkling when he smiles. He is like a boy from next door, looking so nice." "I''m so obsessed with thebination of the bossy man and the little cutie!" Of course, Adam was still a child, so was not discussed by that group of women. Some people took photos and told their friends excitedly, and some posted the videos and photos online. And then... Any news about Martin would be a trending topic immediately. Yesterday, the videos and photos of him meeting with fans at the airport were still hot. Today, another news came out, and it beat out the previous news at an incredible speed and quickly upied the first position in the topic list. After all, there were a few men who were not inferior to Martin, especially the tallest one, who looked so powerful. They were on their way home but didn''t know that they made it to the top of trending topics in less than half an hour. It was the staff from Marcus''s public rtions department who found out first, and they thought they were wrong when they saw the trending topic. They found the tall man in the pictures so familiar. After confirming several times that it was their boss, they immediately called Marcus. What did the name "Marcus" mean among the gentry and nobility? Everyone from the younger generation tacitly called him Mr. Brook. Despite the age of twenty-four, Marcus could be on a par with the seniors. Without his permission, the press dared not to report anything about him. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was just that this trending topic waspletely made by the big data. Besides, he was wearing a mask and holding a beautiful baby, so the PR department didn''t believe it was Marcus in the first ce. Who would have thought that the icy Mr. Brook would be so gentle and holding a child? It was already the top trending topic by the time they could confirm it, which was way too fast. Chapter 100 The Chaos Chapter 100 The Chaos Chapter 100 The Chaos "Mr. Brook, is that you... on the trending topic?" When the public rtions department called, Marcus and the others were still in the car, and he frowned after learning about the situation. "Delete it." Marcus didn''t like people talking about him and his family online, so except for necessary interviews with financial magazines, he didn''t allow any of his photos to be online. What''s more, Nancy was also in those videos and photos. Although thosements were all compliments, there were always people with dark minds on the Inte. Therefore, after some time, there might be some negative remarks. Marcus thought that Nancy, the sister of the great Marcus Brook, did not need anyments from outsiders. Martin had no opinion on this. Working in the entertainment world, he didn''t reveal that he was from the Brook family, and he did not want to be involved with the Brook family when it came to the work, so until now, no one found out that he was one of the Brooks. "Yeah... Brother Louis is also a trending topic!" Everyone looked over when they heard the soft exmation. Nancy excitedly grabbed the phone and checked it, and then saw a video that was the third on the trending topics, which was the video of Louis''s match before. Martin turned on his phone and saw that. His eyes fell on his younger brother Louis. "So...that''s the match you were talking about yesterday?" Louis snorted and took out his mobile phone to read about it. He was surprised that his video came third in the trending topics about Martin, showing that the video was quite popr and hot. Nancy leaned on Marcus, holding the phone and reading thosements in a soft voice, with an extremely bright smile on her face. "Brother Louis, they all like you so much." Louis pinched her fleshy tender little cheeks. "Are you happy that I''m popr?" Nancy nodded softly, her petal-like pink lips pouted because of the pinching, crystally clear like jelly. "Brother Louis is awesome!" Martinughed, "How many brothers have you said this to?" Ivan raised his hand, "Nancy said it to me before." Nancy looked at the brothers with big, moist eyes, thinking, "Maybe...maybe everyone." She blushed embarrassedly and buried her head in Marcus''s arms. Adam thought about it with a frowned face, and his pretty little face got angry like a puffer. "Nancy, you haven''t said it to me." Nancy revealed a small half of her delicate head. Her soft fingers pulled one of Adam''s fingers, and said in her sweet voice, "Brother Adam is also very amazing." Well, every brother had heard it now. She was very fair to everyone. They didn''t go to Martin''s apartment this time as it was too small for so many people to live in. Marcus told an address to Martin and asked him to drive there. He had a vi there. The vi seemed very deserted because it was uninhabited for a long time, and there was nothing in the kitchen. Marcus said, "I''ll ask the part-time worker toe over to clean up. You two go back with Martin to get your luggage. Nancy and Adam will go to the supermarket with me to buy some food." Martin asked, "Who will cook?" They looked at each other and then realised that none of them could cook. Nancy raised her hand timidly, "I...I kind of can cook." Marcus pinched her small hand and said expressionlessly, "Let''s go out to eat." But they were too obtrusive, so they had to find a ce to eat with good privacy and not many people. Martin shook the phone, "I''ll leave it to my agent." The agent was very efficient. After Martin and the others brought their luggage for theing two days, they went directly to the ce he arranged to eat. "Where do you n to go?" Ivan''s eyes were shining brightly, "Amusement park? Or aquarium?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Martin ruthlessly rejected, "No, there are too many people. People will recognise me as soon as I appear, and then no one can enjoy it anymore." Louis squinted at him, "What a hindrance." Then he said, "What about a haunted house? Room adventure, or to watch horse races and extreme sportspetitions?" Martin sneered, "I guess you want to be in it more than just watching it. What if Nancy gets scared?" Adam raised his hand, "Brother Marcus, let''s go to the zoo to see lions, tigers, and pandas!" Nancy''s eyes lit up. Martin said, "There are also a lot of people..." Nancy pouted and sat obediently. Marcus wiped his mouth slowly, "I have a private ind." For a moment, all the people present looked at him. Nancy didn''t understand what a private ind was, but she stared at Marcus like other brothers with her big, moist, and beautiful eyes. Marcus''s nced at his younger brothers coldly, and asked in a steady voice, "Shall we?" Everyone said, "Sure!" Ivan raised his hand like a student, "Can I bring Gee?" Marcus said, "Gee?" Nancy replied, "It''s a cat. Brother Ivan''s cat." Marcus nodded lightly, "Have someone send it over as soon as possible." Ivan made a call with a smile on his face. Thus, the ce to y was decided. After the meal, a helicopter came to pick them up, and it was Philip who was driving the helicopter. It was a cool ck helicopter. Louis and Adam felt envious. Louis''s eyes were sparkling, "Brother Marcus, If I can get a helicopter license one day, can you let me drive it then?" Marcus said while holding Nancy to get on the helicopter, "I''ll buy one for you if you are admitted to a university." Louis suddenly turned pale when he thought about his grades. Maybe he could only make money to buy it himself, but when would he be able to make enough money for such a helicopter? He could only borrow from Marcus just for fun. "Brother Marcus, what about me? Buy me a helicopter, too! Give it to me as a birthday present." Marcus said concisely, "Top 1 in grade." Adam said, "This is too much!" His grades were very unstable and fluctuated greatly. The only stable thing was that he had never made it to the top three in the grade. After getting on the helicopter, Nancy leaned on the transparent and clear window to look outside with her big eyes. As the helicopter went up, the little girl flushed with excitement. "It''s so high!" "Meow!" Sitting in Ivan''s arms with a leash, Gee propped his little ws on the window ss, and let out a soft meow when it curiously looked outside. Marcus''s long and slender fingers rested on Nancy''s fluffy and soft short hair, "I''ll buy you a helicopter when you start school." Adam asked, "Why do I have to be the top 1 in the grade to get a helicopter?" Marcus looked back indifferently, "Because you''re not my sister." The problem with him was being a boy! Nancy held Marcus''s palm and rubbed it affectionately, "Brother Marcus, I don''t need it. I can just fly on your ne." Marcus said, "It''s a gift for you." Nancy said softly, "Then...I will let brother Adam have it when he grows up if you give me a ne." Adam was moved. He looked at Nancy, held her little hand, and smiled so proudly, "My love and care for you are indeed worthy of something!" Chapter 101 I Have A Private Island Chapter 101 I Have A Private Ind Chapter 101 I Have A Private Ind The helicopter hovered high above the private ind. Looked down from the top, the entire ind was surrounded by blue water. The snow-white gravel on the beach was like a fine gem. The ind was covered with vegetation and there was a huge naturalke in the centre of the ind. From the helicopter, they could see the panorama of theke, like a crystal clear jasper, shining in the sun, magnificent and splendid. There was an obviously modern building by theke, which was a vi on this ind. The nended directly on the pasture of the vi, and through the ss, Nancy could see two horses running on the broad pasture in the distance, one ck and one white, as beautiful as a picture scroll. "Let''s go." Nancy, still watching the horses, was picked up by a strong arm. She subconsciously hugged Louis''s neck. "Brother Louis, there are horses there!" Her eyes sparkling, Nancy was pointing to the running horses in the distance with her slender white finger. "Like it?" Marcus handed over the suitcase to Philip. With a gust of wind, the windbreaker was flying in the air, looking even better.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Nancy nodded tactfully. She had liked animals since she was a child, and she was popr with them. She liked it whether it was a cat, a dog, a sheep in the vige, a squirrel, or a bird in the forest. She would talk to the animals when no one was ying with her. "I''ll take you to see themter." "Yeah! Brother Marcus, you are so nice." Her soft voice was so sweet that it softened their hearts, and her smiling face was so healing. The vi on the ind was taken care of by special personnel. The vi was atmospheric and clean withrge floor-to-ceiling windows facing the sea and theke, through which people could enjoy the beautiful view every day. They could also go for a swim in theke, which was the most pleasant. Their luggage was taken care of by the staff. Martin took off his jacket as soon as he arrived here, showing the gorgeous wine-red shirt inside. The buttons on the neckline were open, making his neck more slender and beautiful. His fair skin seemed to glow in the sun, and his wine-red shirt made him more bright and handsome. It was not cold at all here, even a little hot. Ivan put Gee on the ground, carried the suitcase, and ran to the room prepared for him to change clothes. When he came out again, he was wearing a white t-shirt and a knee-length light gray pant. His slender, snow-white straight legs made his pant look empty, but he was filled with a sunny and clean youthful atmosphere, making him more like a student. Nancy also changed into a knee-length floral dress and stepped on the warm floor with her bare feet. She had such fair skin, and her toes were chubby and round and lovely like pink pearls. When they were changing clothes, Gee had basically adapted to the environment. At this moment, it was on its flower-like ws and was following Nancy softly while meowing. Its chubby and soft body rubbed against Nancy''s fair feet, and the tip of its tail hooked her ankle in a semicircle, which was a little tickly, but also veryfortable. Nancyughed, squatted down, and touched Gee''s fur which felt extremely soft. "Brother Marcus!" Seeing Marcus walking out, Nancy stood up with a swoosh and ran towards him with her bare feet on the floor. Her eyes curved into beautiful little crescents. There was a shy and happy smile on her fair little face, looking pretty. Gee shook its head and followed in small steps, but it didn''t dare to get close to Marcus. Its clean and pretty eyes rolled around and found Ivan, so it went for him while meowing. Nancy ran toward Marcus, grabbing his broad palms with her thin white hands that were slightly cool. Nancy''s fleshy, fair little face approached and rubbed his palms affectionately. "Brother Marcus, it is so beautiful and warm here." There was no need to wear many clothes. Marcus lowered his eyes, his cold and sharp eyes softening. "I can bring you here often in the future since you like it." There was a sense of doting in his low and cold tone, which was the treatment no one could get from him except Nancy. "Don''t you gonna watch the horses? Let''s go." Then, he easily picked up Nancy and put her on his arm, straddling his long legs and walking towards the racecourse. "Horse riding? Count me in." Louis, passing by, put his hands in his trouser pockets and followed them in sloppy steps. "Wait, brother Marcus! Put Nancy down and let me hold her hands to go there!" Louis thought that this was over the line. Everyone held Nancy in their arms because they were tall, leaving not much time for Louis to get along with Nancy. Marcus nkly nced at the people following him, thinking that he kind of wanted to send those people back. The two horses on the ind, one ck and one white, were carefully raised, and there was arge enough ground for them to run as much as they need, so they were a bit wild. Marcus took the whistle from the breeder and blew it into the distance. The sound of the whistle could reach far away. Soon Nancy saw the two horses running side by side toward them. As the horses came closer, they could clearly hear the tter of hooves. The horses were so strong and vigorous that they ran like the wind, but they were also so sensitive that they could perceive human emotions. As approaching, they gradually slowed down, and finally stopped steadily in front of Marcus. In Ivan''s arms, Gee got so frightened when it saw these two giant creatures with round eyes that all its hair stood on end. It let out a meow, its little body twisted, and its head dipped desperately in Ivan''s arms, only revealing a chubby butt with a fluffy tail shivering outside. The two tall horses stopped in front of Marcus, shook their heads, and snorted. Their dark eyes saw Nancy in Marcus''s arms, and the white horse first pushed the ck horse away, stepped on its hooves to put its big head over and rub against her. Marcus was a little surprised. He knew the temper of the two horses he raised, and they were very arrogant. Except for him, They would even disdain the breeder who kept feeding them. Of course, in order to get the approval of the two horses, he did put a lot of efforts and even got injured while training the horses, but the final result was indeed satisfactory to him. But now, it was the first time they met Nancy, and they already had great affection for her. They even took the initiative toe over to lean on her intimately. "It''s called Ssh." Nancy''s dark eyes were sparkling, and all she could see was the beautiful big white horse in front of her. She smiled, put her little hand on Ssh''s head, and stroked it. She greeted it with her soft and sweet voice, "Hello, Ssh, I''m Nancy." The horse nickered. Ssh got closer, almost bared its entire head in her arms. At this time, the ck horse next to it was unhappy, so it bumped its body against the white horse and put its head into Nancy''s arms. Chapter 102 The Black Horse And The White Horse Chapter 102 The ck Horse And The White Horse Chapter 102 The ck Horse And The White Horse Holding the big head of the ck horse in her arms, Nancy smiled softly, revealing two canine teeth, cute and sweet. "It''s called Rocket." Nancy tilted her head and leaned her little face over, then greeted softly with a sweet voice, "Hello, Rocket. I''m Nancy." Rocket nickered. The two horses suddenlypeted for her favour, and the breeder nearby had a look of shock on his face, thinking, "Are... are they really Rocket and Ssh? "Brother Marcus, let me touch them, too. They are so cool!" Adam ran over to touch Rocket, but it snorted and stamped to avoid it. Adam''s palm paused in the air, and the smile on his face froze. Adam thought to himself, "What...what''s going on? " He couldn''t believe it and tried again. Rocket ran away directly, circled around Marcus, and went behind him. It shook its beautiful ponytail and rubbed its head against Nancy''s little hand. Adam felt hurt, mentally hurt. "What a double-standard horse!" He got angry with his arms akimbo, and his eyes fell on the white horse Ssh. Ssh squinted at Adam and walked away. It went around to the other side of Nancy and rubbed itself against her. It even bit her clothes and tugged gently, tilting its beautiful head towards its back. The breeder was even more shocked, and he eximed with wide eyes in disbelief, "Ssh is inviting Miss Nancy to sit on its back!" After feeding them for so long, he was never allowed to touch them except when he was grooming them, and there was nothing he could do but look at them eagerly. But now... this was the first time that Ssh and Rocket met thedy of the Brook family, and Ssh was already inviting her to be on its back! The breeder thought to himself, "What a great difference between us!" Adam felt sad in his mind as they would not allow him to touch them but Ssh was inviting his sister to its back. Martin and Louis also tried to touch them, but the two horses were too proud, so they raised their necks to avoid it. Seeing this, Adam felt relieved. It turned out that he was not the only one who was excluded. Nancy smiled and rubbed Ssh''s big head, "But I can''t ride." Her legs were so short. Marcus asked her if she wanted to try horse riding. "May I?" Nancy''s clear eyes were sparkling with hope. "Sure." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Marcus nodded slightly, then picked up Nancy with one arm, and pulled the saddle with the other hand, getting onto the horse easily and nicely. He put Nancy in front of him to face him. His firm and smooth arms pulled the reins lightly. Ssh was very obedient and walked a few steps in the direction he wanted. Sitting on the back of such a tall and strong white horse, Nancy hugged Marcus''s sturdy waist without a trace of fat. Her fair face was flushed with excitement, and her ck and white eyes were shining like stars. "It''s... It''s so high!" The vision was widened. It was her first time riding a horse, and Nancy leaned against Marcus''s arms and felt that the experience was extremely novel. Watching them on the side, Louis was eager to have a try. He also liked to ride horses and enjoyed challenges even more. The two horses looked precious. They were arrogant and wild and he liked it very much. Looking at the tall ck Rocket, his eyes were sparkling with eagerness and were full of desire to conquer. He said in high spirits, "Brother Marcus, May I try to ride Rocket?" Marcus nodded slightly, "As long as you can tame it." Louis raised his hand to make a gesture of ok and then jumped directly onto the back of Rocket, holding the rein tightly with both hands in an instant. Almost as soon as he jumped up, Rocket was obviously unhappy with the stranger on his back, and he started tossing with a snort. The strength of the horse''s jump when resisting could really throw a person off, not to mention Rocket which was so grumpy. When it jumped in the air, it was almost 6.5 feet away from the ground, and sometimes it even stood upright to neigh. It was very intense and dangerous. Nancy''s eyes widened at the sight of taming a horse for the first time. Looking at Louis on Rocket''s back, her delicate little face was wrinkled with worry. She was so nervous that her little heart was pounding hard, and her tiny white hands gripping Marcus''s clothes nervously with her little mouth pursing. She seemed even more nervous than Louis himself who was taming the horse. A slender big palm pressed on her small head, and Marcus''s deep voice came from above, "Don''t worry." Nancy nodded and agree with him softly. But the worry in her eyes did not diminish much. Adam shouted cheers from the side with his eyes sparkling like lights. He would like to tame such a horse when he got older. Ivan also looked at it with his eyes wide open. He tried very hard to remember Louis''s way of taming a horse in his mind, and now he couldn''t wait to pick up a paintbrush and paint it down. Rocket had great stamina and physical fitness. The confrontation with Louissted for a long time. Finally, both of them got tired. Rocket gradually calmed down. Louis was covered in sweat and his legs and arms were shaking slightly, but he was able to hold the rein firmly, and his dark eyes were even brighter. Just like the first time he did difficult training on a heavy motorcycle, he felt hot and excited as if the blood in his body was burning and boiling. And he loved it. Eventually, he won. Louis was panting and the sweat wet his t-shirt in front and behind him. He was very tired, but also very happy. Louis suddenly fell from Rocket''s back, and Martin and Ivan barely caught him. Rocket was also panting heavily. After Louis got down, it didn''t leave. Instead, it put its head over and rubbed his arm to express its approval. Horses preferred strong people, especially the horses with a strong temperament and particrly arrogance. They would have a good attitude towards those who had tamed them. "You''re amazing!" Ivan praised Louis excitedly. He had always been either in the studio or outside for great scenery. Most of what he saw was a variety of scenery, but during this time he seemed to be brought into another world. A world of excitement, with more intense emotions. Louis put one arm on Martin''s shoulder and the other on Ivan''s. Hearing this, he showed a confident smile. "You just know it now?" He patted Ivan''s shoulder and said, "Eat more and grow taller. I can feel that one shoulder is higher and the other one is lower." He got out with a puffy pale face. His feet stepped hard on the grass when he walked away, thinking, "I don''t even want your hand on my shoulder." Louisughed and sat directly on the grass. Nancy was also picked down from the horse by Marcus. She went around Louis like a diligent little bee, with her small hands massaging his legs and arms and rubbing his shoulders. "Brother Louis, do you want some water? Brother Louis, does it still hurt..." The soft and sweet voice kept swirling in Louis''s ears. He felt satisfied for a while and pulled the busy little girl over to pinch her fleshy cheeks. "Don''t bother. I''ll just take a rest." She didn''t have much strength with such a small hand. Besides, his muscles were hard, and her massage was like tickling. Chapter 103 Louis Tamed the Horse Chapter 103 Louis Tamed the Horse Chapter 103 Louis Tamed the Horse While Louis was resting, Nancy sat on the horse, held by Marcus with her hands nervously grabbing his clothes. "Keep your seat," said Marcus. Nodding vigorously, the little girl grabbed her brother''s clothes tighter, obtaining a sense of security with her body leaning on him. Nancy didn''t dare to look outside as Ssh started to run, burying her head nervously in her big brother''s arms. "Don''t worry. I''m right here beside you." A few words, more reassuring than anything she had heard before. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Like a baby animal who had just opened its eyes, she cautiously raised her head to look curiously at the world. Ssh was controlled at an appropriate speed as thendscape flew by. A safe shelter was built for Nancy as Marcus sat in front of her while a genial breeze was blowing on her back. The blue sky and white clouds blended with green grass and the swallows sweeping in the air, making this view an area of outstanding natural beauty. Nancy got over her fright gradually and grabbed her big brother''s clothes with her tiny fingers, revealing a little fairy head from his arm, her eyes shining brightly as she watched everything that shed by. Louis didn''t take long to ride Rocket there, which befitted its name, sounding as powerful as a rocket when its hooves stomped on the ground. Ssh was a less noisy horse byparison but also so fast that there was almost only a shadow left when Marcuspletely let go, and the person sitting on the horse was incredibly handsome. Nancy felt well during this gallop since Marcus cautiously took care of her. Finally stopped, the little girl felt as if she were floating on the clouds. But... it''s fascinating, she thought. Adam also wanted to ride a horse, but apparently, he couldn''t tame a horse yet, so he could only pester his fourth brother to take him around for a while. Ivan sat cross-legged on the green grass, diligently holding a small notebook to paint. With just a few brushstrokes, he vividly drew the three of them riding their horses as if the pencil had turned into a divine brush in his hand. Although it was only a sketch outlined in pencil, it captured the scene at that moment. Standing beside and ncing, Martin stretched out and rested his arms under his head. A sea breeze blew in, lifting his high ponytail, which was a vision of loveliness. Everyone in the meadow looked over as the helicopter sounded again. Louis patted his horse''s back and raised his eyebrows to ask Marcus, "Marcus, is anyone elseing?" Marcus walked over steadily, holding Nancy''s tiny palm. "Not a person." The crowd was speechless. What do you mean? They thought. When the helicopter jumped out a big yellow dog, they realised that the words meant literally. "Adolph!" The dog that came running over was so excited that his tail wagged into a fan. Nancy eximed in delight, covering her little mouth incredulously, before hugging the big dog and rubbing its head. "Woof, Rooo-roooo-rooooooo!" Adolph was so excited that it howled like a wolf. After Adolph appeared, Harley, with a meowing snow-white kitten in its mouth, stomped down the ladder with elegant but dominant cat steps. It was followed closely by the mother cat and another baby cat in its mouth. "Harley! Mother cat! you''re here too!" Instantly transformed into a girl of inconstancy, Nancy squatted on the floor, carefully using her little hands to hold the baby cats on herp and rub the two cats'' fluffy heads. A tiny orange cat''s head burst out of Ivan''s clothes, looking at the new visitor with curious and goofy eyes. He also watched them with a pair of round cat eyes simr to Gee''s. "There are so many cats!" And little kittens, not as big as his palm. He put away his book and ran over to them, holding Gee in his arms, "And there''s me!" Quentin fluttered its wings andnded on Nancy''s short hair, lowering his head to peck her hair, highlighting his presence with his oddly ented voice. In an instant, Nancy was surrounded by furry animals, with Adolph licking her face and the dominant big ck cat, Harley, demurely wrapping its ck tail around Nancy''s thin wrists. The adorable mother cat purred softly as it rubbed against Nancy''s little legs, while two stumbling kittens, still drinking milk, mewed glutinously and used their little paws to touch the little girl''s shoes. Even the two stallions came over curiously, lowering their necks to look at them, and gently nuzzled the little girl from time to time. "Our little sister is really ...... very close with the animals." Martin did not know that there were so many new additions to his eldest uncle''s family. At the moment, he was just amazed by how popr Nancy was with the animals. "I''ve only heard of an animal-attracting trait, but that attracts only one kind of animal, like the cat- attracting trait. But it''s the first time I''ve seen one that is loved by all kinds of animals. I''m afraid our sister is a little fairy from heaven." Louis tapped his chin with interest, "So does a tiger or lion?" At thest word, Marcus glimpsed him indifferently. "Try it yourself." Although he didn''t say anything, Louis felt that he could read Marcus'' eyes. Before being vaulted to the ground by these affectionate little ones, Nancy was excited to cuddle with her furry little friends that she hadn''t seen for a few days. "Adam...Louis..." Nancy whined. Adolph kept scurrying around excitedly, then pressed up against her titty belly and wouldn''t get up while the two kittens giggled and climbed up. Nancy held out her little arms for help because she couldn''t get up. "Hahahaha ......" Adamughed so arrogantly that he was knocked over by the excited Adolph when he ran over and grabbed Nancy''s hands to pull her up. Now it was the others'' turn tough at him, and even Marcus smiled faintly. In the end, Nancy was scooped out of the pile of furry animals by Louis, who smirked with his slender fingers pinching her fleshy cheeks. "Thank you, Louis." Nancy expressed her gratitude vaguely as she was pinched on both cheeks. As soon as Marcus walked over, Nancy leaned over and held his arms. Marcus picked her up. The little one looked at him with her pretty moist eyes and said seriously, "I love you, Marcus. You are the best." Nancy knew that it was Marcus who deliberately picked up Adolph. The little one was so touched that she didn''t know how to express herself, so she could only express her gratitude in her way. Nancy wrapped her arms around her big brother''s neck and gave him a baby kiss on his handsome cheek. Marcus looked cold, but he was the sweetest, she thought. Chapter 104 The Little Furry Friends Chapter 104 The Little Furry Friends Chapter 104 The Little Furry Friends Weary from riding around the horse ranch, Nancy was covered in sweat which wetted her shredded hair, her delicate face flushed and slightly tickled. Marcus walked over and picked her up. "Do you want to swim?" He asked in a dull voice as his bony fingers scraped the little one''s pretty nose. Her eyes were so bright and clear that they were sparkling with light when sheughed, as adorable as a dear. "But I can''t swim." Nancy wrapped her snowy arms around her big brother''s slender neck and said in a baby''s voice. Adam came over to squeeze Nancy''s fleshy hands. Since his sister had gained weight, she had be increasingly beautiful. It was a horrible history when he was blind to think that she was unattractive. Fortunately, Nancy was not holding on to that; otherwise, he''d have himself to me if she denied him as her brother. "You don''t know how to swim yet? I can!" He tilted his chin and nced down at her, waiting for his sister to ask him to teach her. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Louis walked over with his hands in his pockets and smiled roguishly, "Who else can''t swim besides Nancy?" Ivan... silently raised his hand. "... is there nothing else in your life besides painting?" asked Louis. Ivan couldn''t help retorting, "I got into university." It feels like you are secretly scolding me, but I cannot prove it, Louis thought. He tipped his tongue to his cheek. Ivan got a nerve, he thought. Marcus said in a dull voice, "Who will teach Nancy..." "I''ll do it!" said Louis and Martin in unison. Ivan only wished he could have known how to swim, or else he could teach her too. Adam was lost for words. You guys are not child-friendly at all! He thought. "I can teach too!" He said without caring about his pride: the other two took the words out of his mouth before Adam could say anything. Martin looked at him with a smile before Marcus was about to say something, "Marcus, don''t you worry about such trivial since you''ve already taught Nancy to ride the horse. Don''t worry about Nancy. You should know that I would have entered the national swimming team back then if I wasn''t acting, " Louis despised, "Howe it has be the national swimming team since what you mentioned was the national figure skating team before? So you are saying that you run this national team, and you can enter whatever you want?" Martin was not annoyed that he had been caught in his swagger by his brother; the smile on his face looked even brighter. "You hadn''t heard me right. It was swimming that I was talking about earlier. Well, it''s time for me to get a new phone, only some old photos inside that I just can''t let go of." said Martin, frustrating. Why did the topic start to change as he spoke? Louis felt a sudden thrill of foreboding. "Like the picture of someone wetting his bed as a child, and this one wearing... Ummm..." He couldn''t get out thetter words because Louis, who gnashed his teeth with angry eyes, covered his mouth. "Shut up!" Martin smirked in his amorous eyes, affectionate and gentle, and his hands were spread out to indicate that he would not say anything. Louis scratched his head grumpily, his eyes ring at his brother without a word. "Didn''t you delete all the photos?" Why are there photos left? He thought. Martin innocently said, "But I didn''t delete the backups." Louis, "..." "I''m no match for my brother when ites to ying dirty," Louis thought, so angry that his liver hurt, "family needs to get along, or I will beat him sooner orter." In the end, Martin won the bicker. As for Adam...Martin has quite a bit of his horrible history too. Adam had high self-esteem as a youth, which made him reluctant to let his sister see his history of bedwetting andpeting with his buddies on who could pee farther. "You''re despicable!" "You''re insidious!" Louis and Adam red at him with exasperation and said. A smile began to snake across Martin''s face, in which his amorous eyes were like a waxing moon, lovely and elegant. "All warfare is based on deception." He said. Martin learned to swim in theke in the centre of the ind. Theke was full of seawater, so clear that one could see all kinds of beautiful harmless fish that swim in through the channels of the ocean, but notrge fish which can''t get in. There were all kinds of beautiful rocks and even coral at the bottom of theke, making it look like a mini underwater world in all its splendour. Wearing a light pink swimming costume, Nancy, who stood on the shore with her eyes wide open looking at the clearke, especially the beautiful fish inside, could not wait to go down. However, she did not dare to swim in because she did not know-how. The brothers also changed into beach trousers. Marcus and Louis wore ck ones, while Martin wore a pair of fancy beach trousers and sunsses, making him look mboyant. Screams could be heard if anyone else was there. The three men were in impressive shape. Louis, whose muscr was clearly visible but not overly exaggerated, was a perfectly proportional teenager. He wore a ck and red skull-shaped earring with short hair, his features strongly marked, revealing a bold and untamed aura, like a young and robust wild leopard. As soon as he appeared, Louis threw his hands above his head and dove into the seake, his body leaping up in a perfect arc in the air. The figure swam a distance like an arrow at the bottom of theke and then began to freestyle after coming out of the water. Such a grand gesture directly scared away the fish in theke. Marcus appeared to be more stable. Although he was thepany owner, he would work out at the gym every day. His figure was beautifully muscled with the perfect abs and those eye-catching slender legs. "Come here, Nancy." Marcus took a swim ring and threw it into the seake, calling the little one over before carefully cing her on it. "Feel the water first, and then I''ll teach you." Can''t help feeling nervous, Nancy was lying obediently with her short legs crossed over the swim ring, and after a moment of getting used to it, her little arms tried to paddle in the water but left no waves. There was a soft rush of water which turned out to be Marcus. He immersed himself in the water with great ease andfort, pushing his hands against the swimming ring and starting to paddle. The little girl was clutching her swimming ring without moving a finger. Being pushed inside the seake for some distance, Nancy, who was gradually rxed, tilted her head and looked around. "It''s going to be all right." A dull voice of spoil, she nodded lovely and said, "Well, I''m not scared!" Chapter 105 Lake Chapter 105 Lake Chapter 105 Lake Although she said that she was not afraid, how could she not be nervous when she first entered the water? Fortunately, she was in the swimming ring. But when she started to learn to swim, Nancy was really nervous. Her big eyes and eyshes trembled slightly, and she hugged her Third Brother tightly. With her neck and ankles soaked in the water, she gulped. Theke in this area was rtively shallow. Martin Brook, body slender and well-proportioned, stood in the water, which the water level below his waist. Compared with the noticeable muscles of the other two, Martin Brook''s muscles were smooth and delicate, not that obvious. His waistline was as slim as the merman. Because of the usual dancing training, Martin Brook''s body texture was not only slender and well- proportioned, but also beautiful, like a delicate artwork. Under the sun, his snow-white skin seemed to reflect with the light. And the ends of his long hair, which was tied into a ponytail were floating in the water at the moment, spreading out like a cloud in the water, which was extremely eye-catching. At this moment, there was a nervous and pitiful little girl hanging on his chest. Nancy, clinging tight to him, her body was supported by her Third Brother. Tapping tentatively in the water, her toes curled up slightly in fear. She still dare not enter the water. Then, with her big eyes, she looked at her brother innocently and pitifully. "Third brother, I... I don''t dare to go down." Martin Brook pinched her chubby white feet and smiled at her with a hint offorting. "Don''t worry, I''m here." The little girl looked at the encouraging look from her Third Brother, took a deep breath, gradually released her hands, and slowly slid down into the water. When half of her body was immersed in the water and she could not step on the ground, she hugged her Third Brother''s arm in a panic. Louis Brook, together with Adam Brook who was wearing swimming shorts, swam over. "What are you afraid of? All of us are looking over you!" Adam Brooked shouted arrogantly. "When I learned to swim, I learned it in a day." Without saying a word, Louis Brook dived into the water and supported Nancy''s feet palm with both hands. Nancy felt that her feet were supported by Fourth Brother''s palms. With both hands supported by Third Brother''s arm, she felt a lot calmer for some reason. After oveing the unknown fear of the water, with the help of the brothers, the learning process of swimming also got on the right track. Her small body was lying on Third Brother''s seemingly thin but powerful arms, her two short legs were kicking in the water, making the water surface tter, and her arms followed the movements of the Little Brother. Adam Brook has been demonstrating how to swim around her, while Third Brother supported her to correct the wrong position, and guided her to swim a short distance in the water. Pursing her lips, Nancy studied swimming very seriously. asionally, when she choked on the water because her head was lowered close to the water, she made her several brothers nervous. This made her a little embarrassed. Actually... actually, when the water gets into the nose, though it''s a little ufortable, it''s not that painful. She thought. She made up her mind to learn harder, trying not to worry her brothers. Ivan Carter, wearing blue swimming shorts, was sitting on the shore. His legs were paddling in the water, his upper body was covered with a white bath towel, and his fluffy soft hair was still dry. Holding two kittens in his arms, he asionally pinched their tiny ears or poked their cute tummies. He enjoyed himself to the fullest by ying with the kittens. Lying next to him was an elegant, gentle white long-haired mother cat. It was guarding her two children, just waiting for Ivan Carter to get tired of ying with its kitten and return them to it. The cat after the mother cat was Harley, the calm and domineering cat. Of course, except for its name ''Harley'', and snatching the two kittens'' milk from time to time, which was not cool at all, everything was fine. Harley''s tail, very long, almost reached its body size, was swaying leisurely. Then, its tail tapped the water lightly. Wet it up again, and then slowly falls down again. Turning its head to look at its tail, it curled its wet tail, then gently dropped it in the water. After repeating this action several times, it yawned, then was sshed by the water out of a sudden. Harley was speechless. It stood up and shook the water on its body. Being drenched by water, its ck soft fur has immediately turned into strips. Looking at the excited ''fool'' who jumped into the water, it was thinking about how to revenge it back in its heart. (T/N: The excited ''fool'' refers to Adolph) Gee, which got affected by the sudden ssh of water, screamed. Its fur stood to its end, quickly, it slid across the ground with its paws and ran away. In the water, Louis Brook swam like a shark and suddenly jumped out of the water in front of Ivan Carter. Ivan Carter, frightened by his sudden appearance shuddered, causing the kitten in his hand to fly out. "Ah!" He quickly put the other one to the side, subconsciously picked up the kitten that was thrown out, and then fell into the water sessfully. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Unable to swim, he was particrly suffocated in the water. The kitten that was flung away was caught by Louis Brook. He stretched out his arm and put the cat safely on the shore. With his other hand, he picked up the drowning child. "Cough, cough, cough..." Ivan Carter, who was wet and choked with water, coughed ufortably. His eyes closed and his eyshes trembled constantly. "Are you alright?" Louis Brook had some difficulty removing the boy who was hanging on his body like an octopus to the shore. Ivan Carter wiped his face and pointed at Louis Brook, his hands shaking with anger. "Are you a fool? Why did you suddenly appear to scare me?!" The mother cat had already taken her two kittens away from danger. The scene that urred scared it to death just now. Louis Brook scratched his head. Since his ck hair was rtively short, there was basically no water on his hair after a handful of wipes. It just made his facial features look sharper. "Who knew you''re so timid? I was going toe over to teach you how to swim." Ivan Carter blinked his eyes, there were still water stains on his face. His short fluffy hair which was wet, stuck on his forehead at this moment, making his face look even smaller. "Really?" He couldn''t be bothered to get angry anymore. In fact, he really wanted to learn to swim. "Let''s go there." Louis Brook raised his chin slightly, indicating the side where Nancy was learning how to swim. This was because only the area there was shallower. Ivan Carter was a little hesitant when he remembered the feeling of suffocation just now. "Are you sure you can hold me?" He did not want to get drowned again, it was too ufortable. Louis Brook looked at his body silently. "Do you think you''re heavy?" Because he painted for a long time, did not like to exercise much, and ate very little, Ivan Carter looked very skinny. At least in Louis Brook''s opinion, he could use lift him up easily with just an arm. Ivan Carter kicked him with water. After all, he was also a man of about 1.7 meters. What did he mean by that! It''s so insulting! he thought. Chapter 106 Learn to Swim Chapter 106 Learn to Swim Chapter 106 Learn to Swim Louis Brook dived into the water as soon as he kicked the water. But... what he said was the truth, why didn''t this person ept it? After a while, he got out of the water again, then spoke to Ivan Carter who gritted his teeth in anger. "If you don''t want me to teach you, I''ll go get Big Brother to teach you." Ivan Carter thought about Marcus Brook, who always omitted an oppressive aura, with his expressionless poker face. He quickly shook his head. No, he did not dare to move at all in front of Brother Marcus. So... if he wanted to learn to swim, then only Louis Brook could teach him now. "Then...then you teach me." Louis Brook smiled sully. "But I''m not willing to teach you now." Ivan Carter was surprised by his answer. This...this person was too much, he thought. When he stood up, he was so angry that he wanted to turn around and leave. If he did not want to teach, it did not matter. He could just go get someone else to teach him. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Just as he stood up, his ankle was grasped by a palm, then he was pulled into the water. Apanying by a plop sound, Ivan Carter was pulled into the water. Nancy, who was learning to swim, hugged Third Brother''s arm and turned her head to look over there. "Is he alright?" Her big eyes were full of worry, and she even urged Third Brother to take a look there. He gently scraped his finger on Nancy''s delicate little nose. "Don''t worry, your Fourth Brother is there." After the water wave calmed down over there, Nancy saw Fourth Brother, dragging along her cousin in one hand, swimming over. Even though he was in the water, he could still hold people while swimming. His arm strength was really good. "Cough, cough, cough..." Ivan Carter, who had been choked with a few sips of water, was coughing. But his hands were tightly grasping Louis Brook''s strong arms, fearing that he would sink. Deep in his heart, he was punching and kicking a guy named Louis Brook. Although there was a little bit of a hup throughout the process, Ivan Carter still started to learn to swim like Nancy. But every time he looked at Louis Brook, his eyes were full of fury, and his teeth clenched. In one day time, Nancy could float herself on the water without sinking and choking. If she held the lake shore, she could swim on the edge with her short legs, but she still could not breathe in the water yet. After letting go of her hands, she could only swim a little distance while holding her breath. Ivan Carter was about the same level, even a little worse than Nancy. Not only he could not breathe, but he also dare not let go of his hands. He could only hold theke shore with both hands and pitifully exposed his wet face in the water. His feet kept swaying in the water to prevent himself from sinking. Louis Brook stood on the bank and looked down at him with his arms crossed. "You''re the worst student I''ve ever taught!" He was far away from his expectations. Ivan Carter murmured, "...Do you often hear your teacher say that to you?" It felt so familiar. When he was in school, the teacher also said the same thing about those students who did not study well. Louis Brook was speechless, thinking that this guy was quite a sharp-tongue one. Soon, it was time to eat. Everyone went ashore and changed their clothes. Of course, seafood was the most eaten food here. Fresh seafood was delicious no matter how you cook it, not to mention that there were chefs on this ind. Not only did the people eat happily, but the pets were even more, especially the cats. Both kittens were meowing while getting a good taste of the mashed shrimp, their whiskers were all a mess. Harley sat gracefully, biting the crab legs together with the shell and meat. Marcus Brook ced the perfectly peeled crab meat on a white porcin te, then pushed it in front of Nancy. "Eat." His word was concise, but Nancy could feel the gentleness of her Big Brother from it. "Thank you, Big Brother!" Thanking him softly, the little girl dangled her short legs in the air, dipped the crab meat in a little sauce, and stuffed it into her mouth. The moment she ate it, her eyes were sparkling brightly. Eating with her bulging cheeks, Nancy showed an extremely happy expression on her face. Ivan Carter took a look at Nancy, then took a bite of rice, how satisfied he was by looking at her to eat! Several brothers all had the same thought. At the same time, they were taking turns feeding the little girl from time to time. Seeing her eating so happily, all felt very satisfied. The first day on the ind was spent swimming and horse riding. At night, everyoney on the beach chairs under umbres. The sky was cloudless. Thousands of stars were twinkling bright, forming a romantic sky full of silver. The dazzling sea of stars was right in front of them, and the night sky gave them the illusion that the stars could be picked by hand. Nancy could not help but lifted her small hand, grabbing it in the starry sky, but couldn''t catch anything. However, in terms of visual effect, the shining stars seemed to be picked at her hand. "Big Brother, it''s so beautiful here." Nancy was leaning on the reclining chair, her left was Marcus Brook. At this moment, although his body was in a rxed posture, his mind was constantly turning, and all he was thinking of was a series of data that only professionals could understand. His brain was like aputer, it was always working tirelessly. Yet, he could still listen to what his sister was saying next to him. "Yeah." His dark, deep eyes stared at the stars in the sky and he replied softly. "I''ll bring you to y here in the future more often." The little girl raised her lips and grinned, looking extremely cute. Her eyes, blinking with joy, looked like the twinkling stars of the night sky, shining beautifully, yet seeming a little unreal at the same time. "Big Brother is so kind." He only heard her softly saying, "When you''re not busy, could you bring me here again?" Even though she liked this ce, she did not want to disturb Big Brother, letting him waste his time apanying her. Marcus Brook understood the consideration feeling behind her words. Stretching out his arms, he caressed the little girl''s fluffy hair. How obedient she was. Being his sister, and the only ''treasure'' in the Brook Family, she could act like a spoilt child. At this quiet and warm moment, a dog''s scream came along with the sound of falling into the water. Several people on the shore turned their heads and looked at it. Inside the water was Adolph. As for why it screamed... Harley licked its paws, flicked its tails, and walked away domineeringly and calmly, leaving the things done with nothing left behind- or so? There was also a talkative one who watched the whole process happen. "Harley scratched Adolph''s butt, Adolph fell into the water, Harley scratched Adolph''s butt, Adolph fell into the water..." Well, repeating these two sentences over and over again was indeed very... shameful- if only Harley was a human. Harley turned its head and jumped, its sharp ck ws were aimed directly at the parrot which was chattering annoyingly. Quentin, which never expected that Harley would turn around ande back, was almost caught. It hurriedly fluttered its wings and fled away in embarrassment. The cat snorted, shook its head, and jumped to Nancy''s feet. Its body was covering her tender foot like a warm nket. It felt warm andfortable. Its tail rolled up, curling on Nancy''s calf. Adam Brookughed at Adolph for a while. "Why did Adolph mess with Harley again? Hahaha..." Ivan Carter blinked his eyes. "Probably during the day, Adolph jumped into the water and sshed Harley with water?" Nice...the case was solved. But what happened during the day, it could still remember until now, how vengeful this cat was. A leisure day was spent here, while some people in other cities were still working overtime. In Marcus Brook''s studio, one person raised his head, filled a bottle of Red Bull, tucked a handful of hair, and there were two strands of hair between his fingers. He copsed, lying on the table and shouting, "The first day since Mr. Brook left, I miss him so much!" This resonated with the thoughts of many people. "Boohoo... I also miss him too! So when will our boss return?" Because they missed him too much, at the right time, Marcus Brook received a harassing video call at six o''clock. Marcus Brook, wearing ck striped silk pajamas, leaned on the bed and picked up the video call expressionlessly. "Boss, look at our dark circles!" These people have been staying by Marcus Brook''s side for several years. Since they have spent more time working together, they also knew more or less about Marcus Brook''s temper. Although he was as cold as ice and his expressionless face was particrly stressful to handle. But they have been trained, and their ability to withstand pressure was extremely strong. As long as Mr. Brook was not angry, they could still say a few words to him embarrassedly. Marcus Brook nced nkly at the dark circle under the man''s eyes and hummed coldly. The young man, with an embarrassed expression, was then pulled away. A young man about the same age as Marcus Brook appeared. "Boss, when are youing back?" Noticing that Marcus Brook''s skin was in good condition- no dark circles under his eyes and looking like just woke up in a good state of mind, he felt deeply envious, wondering when would he be able to take a vacation. "In the evening." Marcus Brook answered in a deep voice like a robot without emotion. Then, he opened his lips and uttered out a series of professional terms in electronic programming. It was considered as having a temporary meeting. The man hurriedly sat in front of theputer and started typing on the keyboard quickly. Marcus Brook was afraid of disturbing Nancy who was still sleeping, so he took his mobile phone and went to the balcony outside. Nancy woke up with sleepy eyes. And in a daze, she touched the side with her small hand, there was no presence of Big Brother in the bed. Nancy slowly sat up with her short legs crossed. After about a minute, her scattered vision gradually began to focus. She yawned and her eyes became even more watery. Rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand, she began to look for her brother everywhere. Her ears flinched, hearing a low voice from the balcony. But the little girl did not understand a word of what he said. She mbered out of bed without wearing slippers, her fair feet stepped on the floor and she ran over. However, she did not go over to disturb her Big Brother instantly. Instead, she hid her small body behind the tandem, pulled the floor-to-ceiling window, slowly revealed a half side of her head, and looked at him carefully with her big eyes. She could not understand what her brother was talking about, it seemed like he was in a meeting, should she need to go there? Just when the little girl was tangled, Marcus Brook had already spotted the sneaky little girl. And in an instant, he smiled lightly. All the men on the opposite side of the video call were shocked, some people could not even hold the teacup in their hands and let it fall to the ground with a bang. "Come here." How gentle his voice was... The group of people on the opposite side of the video call had goosebumps and their hair stood up. However, no one would care whose cup was broken at this time. When Nancy had a video call with Marcus Brook before, he usually avoided this group of people and went to a quiet ce to pick the call up. Although they were curious, no one would have the courage to eavesdrop. Also, although it may not be so obvious when he answered the video call, the tone of their boss speaking with his younger sister was really doting! This made them all doubt for a moment whether he was still the same boss they knew. Nancy did not know how the people on the other side of Big Brother''s video call were in a complicated mood. Hearing her brother calling her, she came out from behind the curtains, feeling a little embarrassed. Her little feet stepping on the clean floor were adorable. Walking towards Big Brother with bare feet and brisk small steps, she raised her head and looked at him. "I''m sorry, Big Brother. I didn''t mean to disturb you. I just want toe over and say good morning to you." The little girl apologized softly with her hands hiding behind her back. This cute sound was transmitted to the ears of another group of people through the mobile phone, which softened their hearts. Who would me such a cutie? That must be impossible. They did not hear the boss talking, and could not even see the video on the other side. Everyone was guessing whether the boss was angry. They all wanted to persuade the boss. However, what they did not see was that Marcus Brook''s broad palm was ced on the little girl''s fluffy and somewhat messy hair, then rubbed on it. Nancy, who had just woken up, had a lot of baby hairs curling up, especially the one on the top of her head- looking a little dumb but cute. "Don''t worry. They''re all irrelevant people." The ''irrelevant people'' on the opposite side of the mobile phone were speechless. Haha... Why should they even persuade their boss just now? Boss, you have changed, you are not honest at all! they thought. Nancy would not doubt Big Brother. She hummed obediently and rubbed her little head on Big Brother''s palm, looking fluffy and cute. "Big Brother, I''m going to change clothes." "Go, remember to put on the slippers." The little girl smiled at the young man and nodded her head obediently. "Okay, I got it." After ending her sentence, she left. When Marcus Brook picked his phone up again, he was met by a few pairs of resentful eyes. Being watched by so many eyes, Marcus Brook''s expression did not change at all. It could be said that he was very cool. "Sort out the data for now. I''ll go back and deal with the restter." He entered the working state in one second, and then hung up the video call without giving everyone time to react. The people were speechless, thinking that how ''double standard'' their boss was. However- "Ah... The voice of the boss''s younger sister is really sweet and soft." "And she was well-behaved! How could a person like our boss has such a good little sister? It''s not scientific!" Chapter 107 Surf Riding Chapter 107 Surf Riding Chapter 107 Surf Riding It was the second day on the ind. The Brook didn''t just have fun near the vi as the day before. How could they refuse to y in the sea when they were on the ind? "I should have got up early to see the sunrise." Holding a bun in his mouth, Ivan took chopsticks poking in the bowl; his short hairy hair in the light looked faintly golden. He seemed to just wake up with hair a bit tangled. Ivan chewed the bun slowly. He looked at the risen orange sun outside with eyes out of focus. If I can enjoy such a beautiful scene on the sea, I can draw a wonderful painting, he thought. Suddenly a pat on the back of the head made Ivan spit out the bun. He turned his head and red at Louis, who was walking behind him with a ss of water. "What are you doing!" Louis pulled out the chair next to him and sat downposedly. When he wanted to lean his legs on the table like usual, he met frosty eyes from Marcus sitting opposite. Louis stopped drinking for a while and changed his posture sitting genteelly. Behave well, I was not alone in my house, he told himself. "It is you who get upte. Don''t make a fuss. Anyway, you can enjoy the sunset. They are just the same. " Ivan pouted and snorted. "I am just saying. I don''t mean that." Martin finished two buns and a bowl of seafood porridge and then spent the rest of the time watching Nancy eating. It was a visual delight to see the little girl finish eating the food in front of her and then burping her breasts. Of course, it was more pleasant to pinch her soft face after that. The little girl''s skin was soft and fair, like the milk pudding. It looked so fragile that even a slight pinch could leave a fingerprint. While Nancy was very obedient to this, but... "Nancy, you have to bear in mind that except for your brothers, if anyone else dares to pinch your face like this, you should beat him. If you can''t defeat him,e and ask for help from us, we will always be with you." Nancy stared at brother Martin with watery eyes and nodded obediently. "Okay, Nancy got it." What a lovely girl! The brothers of the family thought in unison. "Come on. Let''s go to the beach." Louis stood up and stretched. "Marcus, is there a surfboard?" Louis liked exciting sports, one of which was surfing. Marcus took Nancy sitting on his arm. The little one hugged his neck with soft arms and lightly rested her chin on her brother''s broad shoulders. Nancy shook her little feet slightly, looking at Louis. Marcus replied, "Ask Philip yourself." "Okay!" Louis went to Philip at once. Adolph carried a small red bucket in its mouth with two swim rings and followed behind the crowd wagging its tail. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ivan carried his drawing board on his back, and in his hand, there was a basket-made cat litter with two kittens inside. The mother cat and Gee went along by his side. As for the cool cat Harley, it followed Marcus, who was holding Nancy. Adam quarrelled with parrot Quentin on the way. "Little short legs, walk the slowest, walk the slowest!" Adam angrily waved his arms to "fight" with Quentin. "Come on, guy! I will pluck your feathers and have a bird barbecue!" When the silver sightseeing car arrived at the beach, the dog ran down firstly. Wagging its tail, Adolph barked in the direction of the waves, leaving the bucket behind. Then it ran wildly on the beach, asionally fell and rolled around like a mad dog. Nancy carried the little red bucket and went down with the cat. It was the first time Harley had visited the beach. With the soft pads stepping on the fine gravel, it was curious about everything here. Gee was the timidest one. It poked out the fluffy head, peered curiously in the car and was unwilling to go off. However, Ivan took it down. It seemed to have suffered a lot. Running to Nancy, itined by hugging the little girl''s fair legs with white ws, and smart enough, it did not protract the nails. Nancy squatted down andforted it by petting its furry head softly. "Don''t be afraid, Gee. We are here for you." Harley sat aside and squinted, looking at Gee discontentedly. Such a cunning cat, it thought. Then it twitched the tail and pped on Gee''s back. "Come here, Nancy!" Adam ran a little in front of the girl, turned around and waved at her. "Here Ie." Nancy ran over with the bucket. The fine white sand was as beautiful as gems in the sunlight. Besides, there were lots of treasures hidden inside. "Look, Conch!" Adam picked up a conch and waved at Nancy. "Adam is awesome!" Nancy followed behind him step by step, her eyes full of joy. Hearing this, Adam tried his best to suppress the raised corners of his mouth. He put the conch in his sister''s bucket with a proud look. There were several shells inside. Praised by his sister, Adam continued to take Nancy searching on the beach with passion. Obviously, he forgot that this praise was not for him only. But... Nancy did have a small vocabry, so she could only think of this word when she praised her brothers. In her opinion, the brothers were indeed awesome. "Look at me, Nancy!" A roar came from the house in the distance. The sound was loud, but it weakened much when the little girl heard it because of the sea breeze. Nancy still heard the voice of Louis. She saw that Louis was standing in the sea where the water was only waist-deep. He waved his hand in her direction with a confident smile. Afterwards, he pressed on the surfboard, sliding his arms and swimming further into the sea. With a wave, Louis jumped to stand on the surfboard. He controlled the surfboard on the wave and enjoyed surfing with waves rolled around. Standing on the surfboard, Louis waved at them in a cool posture under the bright sunshine. "Brother Louis!" Nancy looked at the high-spirited boy on the surfboard with bright eyes. She was startled when he stood up surfing. She feared that Louis would fall down by the waves. But now, finding him flushed with excitement surfing, she jumped up and waved at him, calling in a sweet voice. Chapter 108 Seaside Chapter 108 Seaside Chapter 108 Seaside Adam was eager to have a try when he noticed that Louis was particrly charming when surfing. However, he never learned to surf. Besides, he was not allowed to take the risk. It was better for him to stay with the swim ring at such a young age. Adam was hit in dispirited and looked at Louis''s surfboard greedily. He could not grow up fast enough! Martin and Marcus could also surf. Three of them on the surfboard showed off kinds of fancy tricks. Nancy took several photos with her mobile phone, looking at them with shining eyes. "It is amazing", she thought, "Such outstanding people are my brother!" The little girl proudly looked at her brothers and smiled brightly. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She felt fortunate to be part of the Brook family. Ivan sat cross-legged on the beach with brushes and paints beside him. He held the drawing board with one hand and drew a few strokes outlining the scene of surfing at sea. The faces were blurry, but actions were presented vividly. Unlike the delicate brushstrokes in the past, this time, his paintings were bolder in color and stronger in impact, making people feel intense as well as open-minded. When Nancy finished watching the surfing performance and ran over, Ivan''s oil painting was only half-done. But it was also fantastic. The young man sat quietly and drew his picture on the beach. He had fair and delicate skin, sparkling in the sunshine, a kind of sanctity. Not disturbing her cousin, Nancy walked over quietly and obediently behind him. She carefully stared at Ivan''s painting. The highly emotional painting gradually came into shape. Ivan was immersed in his own world, isted from other interference. He held a paintbrush drawing on the paper and concentrated on nothing else but his painting. Although Nancy was unschooled in paintings, she could feel that this work differed from what she saw in his studio before. However, she couldn''t tell the difference. The three surfers came out of the sea with wet hair. Martin put a dry towel over his head while Louis slid his hand back from his forehead and shacked off the water droplets. Marcus looked very cold and indifferent, with his mouth in a grim line. But his wet short ck hair on the forehead made him more tender and look younger. "What are you doing?" Louis walked over with a surfboard in one hand. Nancy hurriedly put her index finger on her lips and shushed him, speaking quietly. "Cousin Ivan is painting." Louis raised his eyebrows and smiled. He walked a few steps to the back of Ivan and found that this guy seemed to be immersed in his own world, even not realizing that they had gone ashore. He had heard of Ivan''s reputation as a genius painter, but he had never seen it before. One reason was that Louis was not familiar with him, and another was that he didn''t like these artistic things. Though he had seen some famous paintings on the Inte before, he couldn''t appreciate those abstract paintings anyway. But when he stood behind Ivan looking at his painting, Louis was amazed by the art which he used to be unable to understand for the first time. The blue sea and blue sky seemed to be endless. Three tiny humans were ''conquering'' the ocean on the high waves. With just a painting, Ivan made people feel like they were in the scene to confront the nervous but refreshing stimtion. "Excellent!." Looking at Ivan''s painting, Louis murmured. Previously, he found Ivan weak and childish, regarding him as an "innocent idiot", but now he surveyed this person seriously for the first time: although Ivan looked unmanly, he did have a pair of magical hands and a talented brain. Otherwise, how could he remember so much and draw the scene perfectly? Were all painters'' brains so awesome? "He was indeed a genius painter." Martin was also amazed in admiration. Although Marcus didn''t say anything, he stared at the painting for a long time. That was good, he thought. As time passed slowly, Ivan didn''t know how long he had been painting. When he put down the brush, he smelled something yummy which made him feel hungry. It was time for lunch, but no one went back vi. Instead, they asked the bodyguards toe over with barbecue grills and food and have barbecues on the beach. It was easy to watch others barbecue, while when it was time to have a try themselves, things were different. "Jesus! Why did the fire suddenly ignite? How can we eat with this ck grill? Philip advised, "Master Louis, you have poured too much oil. The dropped oil made the fire stronger." Louis got confused, "I have heard that the more oil, the better taste. Is that incorrect?" Even if he knew the problem, he would still consider the oil insufficient next time he baked. His action couldn''t match his thought at this moment. He thought he had put enough oil ording to the experience. But he did as the oil was inadequate. And then... The grill was burnt again. Louis tried to get his anger under control. Martin sat on the chair, slowly turning over the barbecue stick in his hand. "Is mine done?" It looked well-cooked. Martin was quite confident in himself and tasted it without hesitation. A few secondster... He spitted out the fish expressionlessly. Why did the baked one taste bitter? "How does it taste?" Louis, who had burnt twice, came over grumpy. Martin instantly behaved like normal, smiling, "Not bad." "Really? We are brothers. It makes no sense that you can do it while I can''t..." He said as he blew on the fish and put it into his mouth, and then... "Bah! Martin, you cheated on me. What the hell is it! It is so bitter." Martinughed and ran away. It was better to suffer everyone else than suffer alone. Nancy felt as if a survivor of the "burnt food disaster". She had wanted to eat her brothers'' barbecue. But...In this condition, it was safer not to eat anything from them. She and Adam set their sights on Marcus, thest survivor. "St..." Marcus looked at the overturned barbecue sauce and the seafood before him, standing silently. Nancy and Adam, "..." Chapter 109 Failure on Barbecue Chapter 109 Failure on Barbecue Chapter 109 Failure on Barbecue No one expected that the barbecue of these three men would turn out to be a flop. Philip felt speechless. He had thought it was quite unreliable; anyway, they were young masters without much life experience. The three brothers wanted to grill for their sister by themselves, but the result was unsatisfactory. They were unwilling to eat it, let alone Nancy. Besides, they had wasted a lot of ingredients, which was an extravagance. "Philip, teach me to grill." The little girl had given up the idea of eating her brothers'' barbecue and wanted to help herself. She cooked by herself when she was in Stream Vige, and grandma also said that it was delicious. Barbecue may not be more difficult, she thought. However, after her brothers'' failure, she felt kind of unconfident. Adam also ran over to learn, and then, except for Ivan still immersed in his own world, everyone started grilling. Nancy was so short that she could hardly reach the barbecue. So, Phillip fetched a stone and put it on the ground for her to step on. Then he instructed her to grill. Nancy was so obedientpared with her brothers; it was more rewarding to teach her. As for her three young Brooks, they didn''t know how to barbecue, but they still had their own thoughts and executed their ideas. And it was not only the three brothers who had such thoughts but also the little one Adam. He frowned and stared at his barbecue, feeling like it needed more barbecue sauce. Hand: what about adding a little... In the end, there was no surprise that his "work" was too salty to eat. He took a bite but spat it out immediately; it was the same awful as his brothers''. It was the first time that Philip got to know how many unsavory ways the barbecue could be. How could they make such an unexpected "achievement" when everything was well-prepared? More than ten minutester, something goluptious wafted out. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nancy standing on the stone stared at the chicken and seafood in front of her seriously. She didn''t pay much attention to the things with shells after adding all the things needed ording to Philip''s requirements. For other things, she just brushed oil and sauce when needed, and then turned it over at the right time. The ms and scallops were almost ready, scent with the fragrance of minced garlic and vermicelli wafting far away. It was delicious and gluttonous. Afterparing their failed cooking and Nancy''s delicious barbecue, the other brothers were exceptionally silent. Martin covered his face, "What a shame..." How could these male adults be defeated by their five-year-old sister in barbecue! "Oysters and scallops are almost edible, as well as shrimp and vegetables," Philip called for the meal. Nancy smiled brightly. She turned to look at her brothers and waved her little hands with sparkling eyes. "Marcus, Martin, Louis, Adam,e and eat~." After calling all the brothers presented, her eyes finally fell on Ivan. He also stopped drawing at this time and smelled something attractive. Marcus took Nancy down and joined others to help gather the grilled food and put them on the small table next to them. "Don''t disturb yourself; Philip will grill then." They had given up. The food they grilled themselves was positively uneatable, and it would not befit to bother their little sister to grill for them. The beloved little girl was supposed to enjoy the scene and have fun herself. It was Philip and the chef''s duty to do the follow-up work. Nancy was surrounded by brothers. Marcus kindly blew the hot oyster meat and fed her. Louis was shelling the shrimp and then fed her the tasty shrimp meat. Martin, Ivan and Adam were also busy preparing the food. Nancy just needed to open her mouth; her cheeks would get bulged with delicacy. She stared at her brothers with watery eyes, "You...brothers, enjoy these yourselves. I can make it on my own." "No, your skin is so tender that it hurts when you scald." "Our skins are thick enough, and it will be fine," Louis added. Nancy was lost for words. There was no need to roast yourself. Professional chefs were efficient, and the barbecue was incredibly delicious. In the end, Adam, Ivan and Nancy seemed to abandon restraint and got stuffed. For professional reasons, Martin ate the least, most of which were vegetables. He gazed longingly at food while spending most of the time feeding Nancy. Then he couldn''t help eating more than he expected. After eating, Nancy rubbed her full belly. She wanted to do something to digest. Then she took the small red bucket to the beach, together with Adolph and Harley, to pick up shells or something of the kind. Others hung around on the beach. Finally, it turned out to be Nancy and Ivan who floated on the sea with a swimming ring, trying to learn to swim. Some people aside were watching to keep them safe. Adam wanted to swim in the sea without anything, but in the end, he was required by brother Marcus to wear a swimming ring before entering the sea. Theughter and the barking of cats and dogssted for a long time on the used-to-be quiet ind. Marcus led them to the private cruise again when the sun was setting. Louis was envious of the cruise ship standing in the sea. "Marcus, how can you have so much money before taking charge of the Brook family?" "Such a great earning power. I''m afraid this ability of Marcus is written in the gene", Louis thought. Marcus showed no interest in that and took them to disembark from the ind''s port. "Well, I earned a little money myself." Everyone was too shocked to speak. Just a little? He had shown a private jet and arge private ind. Now here came a cruise ship? What else did he have, a submarine? They didn''t know that Marcus was so rich, and all of these were earned by himself. Anyway, he was barely 25 this year. How could he make it! Theyout inside the cruise was inobtrusive but luxurious, and it had everything expected. Once Adam got on, he ran around excitedly and swore loudly, "I will buy my own cruise ship when I grow up!" However, such a bloody wish did not receive warm support and apuse. Elder brothers looked at him like he was stupid. Louis rubbed Adam''s head, "You? Unless you can make money like Marcus, you''d better rent it." Martin smiled with seductive eyes and patted his shoulder. "Have a try," he said. Ivan blinked, "Why do you have to buy a cruise ship? You can enjoy Marcus''." Marcus gave him a cold look, "Are you free from homework?" Adam was speechless for the blows. "Come on. We are family." When he was in grief and anger, Nancy ran over and took his hand to encourage him earnestly. He could see the sincerity in her watery eyes. "You can do it, Adam." Adam hugged Nancy with tears in his eyes. It was Nancy the most kindly angle. Held by her brother, Nancy was bothered. Adam had said that he wanted to buy a ne. How much money should she chip in to help her little brother? Philip was helpful; he would go wherever he was needed. Chapter 110 Are We Brothers or Not Chapter 110 Are We Brothers or Not Chapter 110 Are We Brothers or Not? The colours of the sunset were diffused across the sky. Every time the sun set or rose over the sea, people had the illusion that they could see the end of the world. Adam wandered around to Marcus with his hands behind his back like a little adult, "It''s such a beautiful day. Marcus, should we pop up some champagne to celebrate?" "Go away," said Marcus. "Okay." So Adam turned and walked away. Martin dropped a grape into his mouth andughed, "Is it me, or are you drunk?" It was indeed an excellent time to drink. However... how could he drink in front of his sister! Martin thought. Then he waved his hand, "I''ll leave it alone. How about a bottle of c?" Adam was speechless. What a baby! He thought. Louis actually came over with arge bottle of Coke in his arms. Ivan asked, "Is there any milk ......" Louis replied. "No." "Then I''ll have a Coke too." Ivan nodded. The glow of the setting sun was splendid; what a waste that they only drink coke on this luxury liner. Philip was silent. The rich world was not something he couldprehend, he thought. It was time for them to go home after experiencing the ocean scenery on the cruise. It was simply impossible to suddenly get ustomed to the difference between a warm beach and a chilly city. As soon as Quentin got off the ne, it shivered and flew to Nancy''s shoulder, trying to get inside her cor. However, Marcus mercilessly grabbed it out and threw it to Adam. "You''d better not keep her up." Quentin shivered as Marcus shot it a quick nce, feeling that this horrible human was more frightening than the freezing air outside. He was thest person I wanted to screw with, Quentin told itself. Quentin had to nestle in the hat behind Adam''s back. "Get off my hat!" said Adam. Its voice muffled across the hat. "No! No!" Nancy fell asleep in the arms of her big brother as soon as they got on the ne since she had spent the whole day ying wild at the beach. She was now wrapped in Marcus'' jacket and carried off the ne, revealing only a hairy head, with her little face buried in her clothes. They went straight back to the Brook family in L City this time. Ivan also followed them with the intention of staying for a few days. "Hey, there you are!" James had been waiting for a long time. At this moment, he walked over with a big smile on his face and then held his daughter from his eldest son''s arms. "I''ll let it go for the sake of your old age." Marcus thought. James held the sleeping Nancy like holding a treasure. He didn''t take off the coat until he walked back into the house to keep her from getting cold. The little girl was warm as a sunned cat, quiet and delicate. "Uncle James, we''ll sleep at your house today..." Martin yawnedzily. James carried his daughter upstairs and said, "Pick the rooms yourself. Nancy will sleep with Windy and me today." As soon as Adolph and Harley came back, they found their nests. Even Gee had an extra litter to sleep in. They were having so much fun on the cruise that it was now 2:00 A.M. when they returned. James must havee through a hard time waiting. Nancy looked dazed when she woke up the next day. Only after her mother had dressed her did shee to herself. "Good morning, mummy." The little girl who woke up greeted meekly. Then she kissed her mother on the cheek with arms around her neck intimately. Gently fixing Nancy''s hair, Windy kissed her back on the forehead. "Good morning, baby." Adam and Louis had already left for school. Nancy got upte today, and when she came downstairs, she only saw her grandpa, her eldest brother Marcus and her dad James. Her third brother and cousin, who could even sleep longer than Nancy, were still asleep. "Good morning, grandpa. Good morning Daddy. Good morning Marcus." The little girl lovely greeted everyone. The Elderly Mr. Brook was smiling happier than anyone else because he hadn''t seen his good granddaughter for a few days. "Come here for breakfast, Nancy." Nancy immediately ran over with small steps, rubbed her hand against his like a kitten, and sat down nicely before eating the hearty breakfast. It was not until James and Marcus had gone to work that Martin and Ivan got up one after another. At breakfast, Martin only ate a little. Nancy couldn''t even help but look at him and ask with some concern, "Martin, why do you eat like a bird?" He ate less even than she did! Nancy thought. Martin folded his legs, looking sad on his pretty face. "I''d like to eat a lot of meat. But as an actor, I just can''t. I am not allowed to put on a little bit of weight. Even though I have eaten so little, I still have to exercise every day to lose weight." Nancy looked at him sympathetically with round eyes and said, N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Poor thing." Martin also found himself miserable. "Yeah, but I''m quite satisfied just watching you eat now." Although he will be more satisfied with his food. There were all kinds of dishes today: braised pork, c chicken wings, oil stuffy prawn, etc., all of which he loved to eat. Martin drooled, mainly when Nancy ate happily. Then he couldn''t hold back from overeating... After lunch, Martin picked Nancy up, "Let''s go...go for a run with me!" Of course, they wouldn''t go running outside on such a cold day. But there was no gym at home, so they went to the vi in the Fairview Garden with Marcus'' permission. There was all the equipment in the gym. Martin always ran for an hour and finished with half an hour pumping iron. Ivan was also dragged along. He and Nancy stayed for less than half an hour before they slipped away. The little girl led him to the garden at the back and wondered what happened to the vegetables and strawberries she had nted there after she left. It was autumn, and the few leaves of the peach trees and pear trees nted before were fallen off, leaving the trees bare and unattractive. But the seasonal vegetables, such as cabbages and radishes, were growing exceptionally well. The seedlings were as tall as an adult''s hand. Their lush green appearance was a delight. The real surprise was the strawberries in the shed. The strawberry shed was not too high, but it was enough for Nancy to walk right into it. Not Ivan, who had to bend over. The strawberry seedlings were growing well on the soil and were all alive. "You nted all these, huh?" Ivan squatted down and fiddled with the strawberry seedlings with his slender fingers. "It was Marcus and dad who nted it with me." "Next time you want to nt something else, call me," said Ivan, a little envious. "But what if you''re not there?" Coming to think of it, Ivan realised that he had to go back. His clean face suddenly scrunched up but released quickly with a sudden spark. "Nancy, what do you say I buy a house over here?" Nancy was lost for words. Chapter 111 Nancy, What Do You Say I Buy a House Over Here Chapter 111 Nancy, What Do You Say I Buy a House Over Here Chapter 111 Nancy, What Do You Say I Buy a House Over Here? Ivan found this constructive idea considerable. After all, he wasn''t a child anymore, so he didn''t have to stay by his parent. Painting could be done anywhere. Nancy didn''t expect her cousin to be more doer than a talker. As soon as the proposal of buying a house was raised, he dragged her along to look for a house. Nancy was shocked. "Wait... Martin is still inside." It evidently hadn''t urred to him. Ivan nodded and then took Nancy''s little hand to find Martin. "Martin, let''s go buy a house." Martin, who was pumping iron, was perplexed. "What the heck has happened while I was away? All of a sudden, it''s all about buying a house!" thought Martin. Eventually, he went to see the house with them. After all, it felt like the money would be ripped off if he left these two little fools who knew nothing. "Nancy, how about I buy you a house too?" Nancy quickly shook her head, "No." "...You are quite rich, huh?" said Martin. Ivan smiled innocently, "The two paintings auctioned in Y country before were sold for more than ten million. Together with the money saved before, it should be enough." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Ivan, who lived off his talent, is so handsome!" Nancy thought, sparkling her eyes. Martin was entirely wrapped up that only his eyes were left. He looked more like a robber than a customer when he walked into the sales centre. Many people were looking at him and muttering, but Martin himself was remarkably calm. "Brother Martin, there are so many people looking at us." Nancy lightly pressed him by the hand and said in a small voice. In fact, she felt like it was Martin they were looking at. Martin said boldly, "That''s right; after all, I''m such a looker." Ivan stared at his current look and wanted to say something. "How do you look good with only one pair of eyes?" Martin was quite righteous, "You don''t understand. Even if I''m wrapped up tightly, they can still see through my aura from my appearance. After all, I looked debonair." The two security guards at the sales centre, who walked past them, went out of their way just to nce at Martin. Martin''s hearing was too good to ignore them. Two security guards walked by and then whispered over the inte. "Calling HQ. I don''t think he''s a robber. Maybe he was someone who has a special fetish." Martin was silent. Ivan was about to say something, "I ......" "Shut up." Martin interrupted. Ivan replied, "... Okay." Martin heard them. Nancy blinked: she heard it too. Ivan bought the house in the Fairview Garden for the only reason that it was close to Marcus'' vi: Nancy could go to Marcus'' to y as well as to his ce when she came over. "I''ll buy a big one with a yard to grow grapes for you, Nancy." Ivan was so generous that Nancy decided to pick the first big strawberry for her cousin when the strawberries were ripe. The houses in Fairview Garden were really expensive. Ivan took a fancy to a small vi not far from Marcus'' since he only needed one big enough for him and Nancy to live in. It cost half of his savings. Ivan was holding his bank card with a gloomy face: it seemed that he had to earn more money to support Gee and Nancy. Martin was here to apany these two babes in the wood. Surprisingly, he got his eyes on a vi and ended up quite generously paying for it as well. He had a hunch that he woulde here more often in the future. The salesman was so happy to sell two vis at once that he almost served them as Gods. Martin snorted and thought, "Didn''t he say that I looked like a robber before!" Both of them hired a decorator efficiently as soon as they bought the vis, mainly Martin, who had a wide set of contacts. In the process of the decoration, both of them coincidentally saved a room for Nancy and instructed the designer to ask her opinion on the decoration of her rooms. She didn''t expect her brothers to particrly leave a room for her, which warmed her up inside. Until the age of five, Nancy was feeling like she had nowhere to live. Especially after the death of her grandmother in the Stream Vige, she felt like she was homeless. But after she turned five, as the Brook family got her back, Nancy found that there were too many ces to live. This was probably called the bittersweet. Later that evening, Martin went back to his home while Nancy dragged her cousin to go shopping. "What do you want to buy, Nancy?" Nancy replied, "I want to buy presents for my brothers." She felt that her brothers were too nice to her and she had to return the favour. It was a pity that she had to spend the pocket money her father and brothers gave her because she was still too young to earn money. "A present for me too?" Ivan''s eyes lit up when he heard that Nancy was going to buy presents. "Of course. You''ve been so sweet." As Nancy walked toward the mall, she wondered what her big brother liked. She asked Philip and it turned out that... he enjoyed making money. Nancy was lost for words. She could not do anything about this. After all, the money that Marcus had was beyond her reach. She went to ask his agent Uncle Clinton what Martin liked, which turned out to be making money too, except for narcissism. Nancy didn''t know what to give him either. Then there is her fourth brother, Louis, whose hobby is quite obvious - nice cars, which she probably cannot afford. This presents stuff was killing her. Her youngest brother liked action figures, which were easy to buy. Thest one to consider was her cousin, Ivan. Her family would be worried if she went shopping on her own considering her age. So Ivan was together with her. In this case, she could just ask him what he liked. "What kind of things do you like, Ivan?" "Paintings." Nancy instantly scrunched up her delicate face and looked at him pitifully with her watery eyes, "But I can''t draw. So what should I buy for you?" Ivan burst outughing, pure and warm, which was the centre of attention around. "Well, in this case, can I get that?" He pointed ahead to a shop that sold cameras. Nancy''s eyes twinkled and she immediately ran in there with him. There was a camera hanging around Ivan''s neck when they came out. "Next time I meet a beautifulndscape, I''ll take a picture with this camera you gave me and share it with you." "Sure!" The little girl who was following him around nodded her head vigorously. Chapter 112 After All, Im Such a Looker Chapter 112 After All, I''m Such a Looker Chapter 112 After All, I''m Such a Looker The two wander around the mall for half a day. Nancy''s eyes lit up when she saw a shop that specialised in all kinds of model cars and nes. She couldn''t afford a real car for Louis, but this one would work. When they walked in, they found the models pricey, with the expensive ones costing hundreds of thousands and the cheap ones costing thousands. She finally chose a ck Range Rover model for her fourth brother just because it looked particrly handsome to match him. When Nancy saw the model ne next to it, she had an idea: her little brother''s gift was also settled. Didn''t he want to buy a ne before? She couldn''t afford to give him a real ne, but she could buy this one! She didn''t know what to buy for her big brother and third brother, so she purchased shirts for both of them, a ck one for his big brother. The waiter said, "What size do you need?" Nancy had no idea about this. On the advertisement screen in the shop, She suddenly saw a foreigner model on the catwalk who looked the same height as her big brother, except that he was better than the model. The little girl pointed at the model and said, "The same as his, a littlerger." The waiter was confused. Got it. That guy''s in good shape, she thought. A ck one for Marcus, then I''ll get a white one for brother Martin, Nancy thought. The attendant asked, "The same size as the previous one?" Nancy shook her head, blinked her big eyes and asked, "Do you know Martin?" The attendant''s eyes twinkled, "Who doesn''t know? Do you like him too, girl?" Nancy nodded her head thinking, "I like all of my brothers just the same!" The waitress smiled even brighter. But... what did this have to do with buying clothes? She was confused. Then she heard the little girl say slowly, "Just the right size for a figure like Martin''s." The waiter was amazed. Such a good idea, she thought. Eventually, all the gifts were settled, and Nancy bought a few more pieces of stuff. When Martin called, they were about to take a taxi with their shopping bags. "Where have you two been!" Nancy said in a baby voice, "We''re at the mall''s exit. We will take a taxi back soon." Martin said, "Go to the street crossing, and I''lle and pick you up right away." "Okay." Martin came quickly while Nancy and Ivan were also easy to find: the most beautiful and eye- catching two. Several people were holding up their phones like they were taking pictures when he arrived, and with the car window down, Martin took off his sunsses and raised his chin. "Get in." "Ahhhhhhh!!! Martin!!!" "Where is he? Where is he? Mars!" One of the girls taking pictures recognised Martin and squealed with excitement. "Hurry up!" said Martin. Nancy and Ivan immediately pulled the door open and got into the car. Martin stepped on the gas and slipped away before the crowd gathered around. They ran away really fast. But even though they ran fast, there were still photographs by fans posted on the inte, which quickly dominated the trending topic. Some people with a good memory immediately recalled the trending topic of an airport that was suppressed before. Netizens tried to figure out their rtionship. They couldn''t find any information about Nancy, but they found Ivan, and then the inte was fired up. At that moment, the three in the car returned home without getting caught. Martin spoke as he helped them get the things out of the car, "What are you two doing at the mall? You don''t mind getting lost?" "... I can find my way!" Ivan retorted. Don''t think less of me! Ivan thought. Martin nced at him, "Sorry. But you looked like you could easily get lost." Nancy whispered, "I can find my way, too." Martin rubbed her little head and said, "You look very easy to be kidnapped, girl. Promise me that remember to bring a bodyguard next time you go out. You two are so fragile that you can easily be taken away." Nancy and Ivan were silent. What a monster! They thought. Only when Nuan brought out the gift and gave it to him did Martin realise that the two little ones had gone to the mall to buy them presents. With a smile in his eyes, Martin pinched the soft cheeks on either side of her with his slender fingers. "So it''s all about buying presents. You must be made out of candy, Nancy." Nancy looked at him hopefully. "See if you like it, brother Martin." Martin took a look at the white shirt, which cost like two thousand. Although it was not as good as those advanced customisations in his wardrobe, it was the thought that counts. "Love it." The little girl''s eyes instantly lit up, and she took the rest of her things home with joy. Adam came back from school. He snorted when he saw Nancy, "Where''d you go?" Who knew how he felt when he returned and rushed around looking for his sister, only to learn that she had gone out with her cousin? It was like in a bolt from the blue. He can''t believe she didn''t wait for him toe back and go together. Does Nancy not love me anymore! Thought Adam. Nancy shoved a model aerone into his hand. "A gift for you." Such a sweet voice! Adam looked at the model aerone in his hand and then looked at his sister, watching him with bated breath. How could he remain angry with her now? Adam couldn''t help smiling. "Is it for me?" Nancy nodded, and Adam was even happier. It was effortless to coax him. There were gifts for the rest of the family, all of which were small knick-knacks. Everyone in the family who received gifts was so happy that they gave the children a lot of red envelopes on WeChat with money ced inside. Nancy held her phone and poked it for half a day before opening all the red envelopes. She was confused, "Why does it feel like there is more and more money?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Nancy, who could not calcterge amounts yet, asked her cousin to help her do the math. Then it was confirmed that the profit today was 20,000. People spent money with decreased bnce, while Nancy got money by spending money. The presents for Marcus and Louis were not delivered. One of them was at school, and the other was workingte at the office and hadn''t returned yet. Nancy missed her big brother but didn''t want to trespass upon his time, so she didn''t send a voice message until bedtime. ''''Good night, brother Marcus. Take a break if you need.'''' Nancy figured that he might be too busy to reply, but her phone vibrated as soon as she sent the message. Nancy was so happy that she rolled twice on the big bed with her mobile phone in her hands with arched eyebrows before she slept sound. Chapter 113 It Seemed Like You Could Get Lost Easily Chapter 113 It Seemed Like You Could Get Lost Easily Chapter 113 It Seemed Like You Could Get Lost Easily While sleeping, Nancy vaguely felt that she seemed to have forgotten something, but she thought in a daze, "Never mind. Think about tomorrow." However, after waking up the next day, Nancy was in a daze holding the gift for Marcus. She forgot to ask Marcus if she could go to his workce yesterday! She wondered if it would disturb Marcus if she called him now. She didn''t know if Marcus had woken up. Maybe she should ask during lunchtime. The fluffy little Nancy was tangled in her delicate little face, staring at the front with dull eyes, with a small pinch of short hair on her head, until her phone rang. Nancy yawned a little, and her small fair hands reached for the phone. "It is brother Oliver." The eyes that were a little dazed and sluggish when she just woke up had now be big, moist, and bright, which looked extremely beautiful. "Nancy." The videos call on both sides were connected, and Oliver''s fair and beautiful face appeared on the phone screen. "Good morning, brother Oliver!" Nancy waved her hand softly and greeted Oliver. Oliver raised the corner of her mouth with a smile, and then stepped back a little to sit in front of a Guqin. "Let''s start the Guqin lesson today. When will you be free?" Nancy grabbed the phone and crawled down the bed immediately, "Brother Oliver, wait a minute. I will go brush my teeth and wash my face. I will be ready soon." Oliver was not in a hurry, "Video call me after breakfast." "Okay," Nancy nodded softly. On the day she and her brothers went to the ind, brother Oliver had someone send her the Guqin to the L City. Her father specially arranged a room for her to let her learn it. After breakfast, Nancy made a video call to Oliver and then listened to his lecture very carefully. His voice was very nice even through the phone, and he taught very carefully to make it easy to understand. This was suitable for Nancy who was totally new and knew nothing about Guqin. After an hour, Oliver stopped today''s lesson. "That''s all for today. Tomorrow I''ll teach you several fingerings for the Guqin, but it''s a little inconvenient to do that over the phone." Nancy blinked, "I can do it!" Oliver smiled, "It doesn''t matter. I have asked someone to buy a house in the L City, and I can go there today." Nancy was very shocked. Her little mouth opened wide, "Brother Oliver, are youing to the L City?" Oliver said yes and yed the strings lightly. "I wille over to teach you for a few days. Isn''t your birthdaying?" Nancy nodded with a blushing face, "Yes." "What birthday present do you want?" She thought for a moment while touching her chin and said, "I have no idea." She really didn''t know what she wanted. She had enough clothes and toys. She felt like she didn''t need anything. Oliver said, "Okay. Then I''ll choose it for you." Nancy pursed her lips and smiled shyly, thanking him softly, "Thank you, brother Oliver." They hung up the video after chatting for a while. Nancy took the phone and thought about it, and then sent a message to Marcus. Fortunately, she learned very quickly how to read, and now she could send simple messages by herself. It was just a little slow to poke the screen with her little finger. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After sending the message, Nancy held her phone nervously and waited for a while before Marcus replied. Nancy read it carefully and thenughed happily, holding her phone and running to Ivan in her slippers. Ivan was painting. It was a sunset at sea where there was dark matching the searing orange. The huge cruise ship seemed small in the vast ocean, Looking at the painting made people feel like they were on that cruise ship. "Come here Nancy, I''ll teach you how to draw." Then Nancy started to learn to draw after the Guqin. Although she had just started, the teacher was very patient and Nancy herself was very careful and hardworking. The lesson was also one hour. They nned to take a break and continue, but it was almost time for lunch so they didn''t go on. After lunch, Nancy followed behind the chef like a little tail. Seeing that he had packed two lunch boxes with nice food, the little girl stood on tiptoe and opened her hands to take it. "Thank you, uncle Wood!" Wood was the chef of the Brook family and could cook all kinds of dishes. Listening to Nancy''s soft thanks, the chubby and amiable chef suddenlyughed as happy as Buddha, and grabbed a handful of toffee and handed them to Nancy. "Take these. Come to Uncle Wood after you finish them." "Well, uncle Wood, can you teach me how to cook?" "I don''t think so. The kitchen is oily, and you have to chop vegetables for cooking. Nancy, you can''t even hold a knife in your small hands." Nancy said, "I can hold a small knife." "Then why do you want to learn to cook, Miss Nancy?" Nancy said softly and nicely, "I wanna cook for my brothers." Wood thought to himself that the young misters in the family were so lucky to have such a nice sister who always cared for them. But... he still didn''t agree, because Nancy was too young and the knife was dangerous. But he could teach Nancy to make desserts. The Nancy, who was a little disappointed with his drooping head, suddenly lit up with great spirits. "Thank you, uncle Wood." "Hahaha... It''s nothing. Go and bring the meals to your father and brother." Nancy held the food boxes and nodded vigorously, "Yeah." Then she ran out with her short legs. Ivan was busy with his painting. Today, brother Martin would deliver the meal with her to her father James and her brother Marcus. Philip came to pick them up, and the first ce they went to was James''s office. Nancy walked into her father''spany, holding the food box. Thedy at the reception remembered her and greeted her when she saw Nancy, "Hi, Nancy. Are you here to bring food to Dad?" Nancy was particrly shy and had a blush on her fair face, but she was not timid, "Yeah, thank you for your work." Thedy at the reception thought that Nancy was incredibly cute but she suddenly figured that the tall young man with a mask and a peaked cap behind Miss Nancy looked so familiar. "Daddy!" When thedy at the reception was racking her brains to think about who the young man following Nancy was, they had taken the lift to the floor where James''s office was located, and as soon as they got out of the elevator, they saw James standing in the corridor, discussing something with some people. Hearing the voice of his daughter, James turned his head and looked over almost immediately. "Nancy, why are you here!" Being madly obsessed with his daughter, James immediately left everyone behind and picked up his baby girl. James used to have a nickname called smiling tiger suggesting that he was an outwardly kind but inwardly cruel person. But now looking at the soft little girl in his arms, James had a doting smile on his face. The boss of apany who was talking to James before felt speechless. He didn''t feel annoyed despite being left aside, because he had inquired about James''stest news before he came, and he was most impressed that the smiling tiger had be a father who loves to spoil his daughter. He couldn''t believe it before, but now... he saw it with his own eyes. Chapter 114 A Father Who Loves To Spoil His Daughter Chapter 114 A Father Who Loves To Spoil His Daughter Chapter 114 A Father Who Loves To Spoil His Daughter It was really shocking. After all, it wasmon to have a son or daughter but he had never seen this smiling tiger treat his sons like this before. Unexpectedly, it was this daughter who was just found... The boss nced curiously, and it happened that Nancy handed the lunch box to James. "Daddy, time for lunch. Uncle Wood made it for you, and it''s still hot." "Oh? It turns out that Nancy was specially delivered food to daddy." "Well, don''t be hungry. Otherwise, your stomach will hurt." "Daddy got it. Can Nancy eat with daddy?" Nancy shook her head softly, "I''ve eaten, and I also need to bring food to brother Marcus." James suddenly snorted a little unhappily, "Your brother Marcus is such a grownup. There was no way he will forget about lunch or need you to deliver it." Nancy pursed her lips and smiled, hugging James''s neck and rubbing it like a kitten. "Brother Marcus is busy, and daddy is also busy. I want to bring you meals." It was so caring. The boss saw this and thought that no wonder James spoiled her so much. If he had such a caring and soft daughter, he would pamper her too. Afraid that the meal for Marcus would be cold, Nancy didn''t stay with James for long. When she left, she waved her arms and told James to eat on time, to be full, and to remember to rest. She was cute, caring, and well-behaved. After Nancy left, the boss said enviously, "Mr. Brook, your daughter is so nice." At present, he only had one son who knew nothing but making trouble. James smiled, "Of course, Nancy is the best." When the boss saw this, he began to praise his son, "Actually, my son is also quite nice sometimes." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Especially when sleeping, he was quiet and well-behaved. Sometimes, he really had mixed feelings for his son. He hated him for making trouble, and being picky about food. He loved him for...being his own kid after all. James said, "My daughter is good all the time." The two men looked at each other as if there were sparks in the air. "My son also served me tea." Although he did that for money. James said, "My daughter gave me gifts. Did you see this tie? My daughter gave it to me. Did you see this cufflink? It was also from my daughter." He was obviously showing off. The boss thought that he was lost in this game. He might as well have a daughter with his wife. The assistant and the secretary saw the whole thing and thought, "You two bosses...how childish!" Nancy, who had left, didn''t know that her father was naively showing off his daughter to others. She and Martin came to Marcus''s studio. The staff at the reception saw them and was just about to ask who they were and who they were looking for when Marcus came out in a ck trench coat. "Mr. Brook!" Marcus nodded slightly, and his oppressive eyes softened when falling on the little girl not far away. "Brother Marcus!" Nancy ran over with the lunch box, stood in front of the tall young man, and looked up at him with a delicate and beautiful face. "I am here to deliver food for you," The little girl said softly and raised her hands to hand over the lunch box. Marcus picked up the lunch box that lookedrge in Nancy''s hand with one hand. It looked much smaller in his hand. Marcus directly handed the lunch box to Philip behind him, bent down without saying a word, and directly picked up Nancy. Nancy hugged Marcus''s neck, sat on his arm, and shook her short legs gently with a soft and bright smile. Until they left, the receptionist was still standing there dumbfounded. Just now... was there something wrong with her eyes just now? Was that person really their boss who was as cold as an iceberg? Although he basically didn''t speak, she could see the care he took for the little girl throughout the whole process. Wait...what did the little girl call her boss just now? Nancy was sitting in the arm of Marcus, looking at the environment here with big ck and white eyes, thinking that this was really...technological. The blue fluorescent on the floor of the corridor and the walls kept changing shapes. The moment they stepped in, the light and shadow spread out, turning at once into a vast starry sky in which they seemed to be suspended. Nancy gave a small exmation with her eyes widened. "Brother Marcus!" Her small arms tightly hugged Marcus''s neck with her round eyes looking down as if they would fall soon. This visual effect was way too real. Martin took off his mask and looked at the changes around him. He was amazed by this even though he had seen many special effects. "It really feels like being there." Marcus was silent, but Philip introduced it dutifully. "This is the holographic technology that our studio has been working on with the Scientific Research Institute. If you put on the holographic sses, it will be truly immersive." "Martin suddenly became interested, " Holographic? Is that the hologram I have in mind?" Philip nodded, "At present, this technology has not beenunched, so I hope you can keep it secret." Martin was not stupid. Of course, he would keep it secret. "Brother Marcus, did brother Neil make this? " Brother Neil? Nancy''s little ears moved, and her bright eyes shed. She was curious and wondered if brother Neil made these things? It looked so awesome. Marcus nodded and said yes. Philip added on the side, " The holographic technology was researched by Mr. Neil Brook, and the data of this world is the data that we fill." He spoke with pride. With such huge and real data, if you put on holographic sses, you could find that each star was a or a star, whichpletely simted space. There were only a handful of teams in the entire world that could produce such data. Very good, this was really a strong alliance of brothers. These twin brothers were really stronger than each other. After walking through the super realistic universe of stars, they came to a bright studio. It was also technological inside the studio, and the simpleyout was Marcus''s style. But... what was the matter with the messy bed over there? And the people inside... looked a bit like the homeless. They had dark circles around their eyes, unshaven hair, and an exciting look on their face, which really didn''t look like normal people. The most normal ones here were probably Marcus and Philip. Marcus was wearing a neat ck trench coat. His face was clean, and his hair was neat. He also stayed upte and worked overtime with them, but his spiritual state was just better! Philip was also very clean in a suit. After all, he was Marcus''s assistant and housekeeper, not a programmer, so he had the look of an elite. As for the others... "Boss, you go, er..." A young man who had seen Marcus was about to greet him, but he saw the little girl in his arms and then suddenly became dumbfounded while staring at her with eyes widened. First nce: Who was this? Second nce: God, she was a bit familiar! "Oh! Why didn''t you tell us that you havepanies, boss!" He hurriedly covered his face and thought how he could meet people like this! Marcus nced over lightly, "I have told Philip to tell you before." "When! " Marcus said, "when you were still sleeping." Everyone thought that Marcus would have been beaten up if he was not the boss. Chapter 115 Marcuss Studio Chapter 115 Marcus''s Studio Chapter 115 Marcus''s Studio Although the team members of Marcus''s studio had always known about his younger sister, they had never seen her in person. Everyone had thought about various ways to meet, but they didn''t expect such an embarrassing one. After a period of chaotic time when theybed their hair, brushed their teeth, washed their faces, and shaved their beards, they showed up decently in suits, as if everything before was an illusion. Philip raised his eyebrows and thought that it was rare to see this group of people dressed neatly at work. "Hello, little sister." The handsome young man walked over to greet her with a smile on his face. Among this group of people, his hair was the thickest except for Marcus. "Hello, nice to meet you." Nancy greeted politely and softly, looking obedient in Marcus''s arms, which made a bunch of tech nerds think she was extremely cute. They all thought that she was cuter in person and the voice was better! "What are you here for?" "Did you miss your brother?" A group of people began to tease her.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Nancy''s little face was pink, and she nodded shyly. "I am here to bring food to brother Marcus." Food delivery! Everyone''s eyes fell on the lunch box that Philip was carrying and thought that what kind of incredible treatment this is! They all ate takeout every day! Suddenly, everyone looked at Marcus enviously. Although Marcus''s expression didn''t change much, his dark eyes brightened a bit, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly. This little change was not obvious, but Philip just happened to see it. He twitched the corners of his mouth, and he found out that Mr. Marcus Brook was actually a little, um... mild on the outside but wild on the inside Just at this time, the receptionist delivered the takeaway for the entire studio. It was also their lunchtime. "You guys enjoy," Marcus said in a cold voice and went to his office with Nancy in his arms. The takeaway for today was ordered by Marcus, and it was from a private restaurant. They were very happy to know at that time, but now when they looked at the lunch box in Marcus''s hand, given by his sister, the takeaway suddenly didn''t look that good anymore. Martin made himself at home and roamed around the studio, but of course, he wouldn''t touch things randomly. "Go go go... Let''s go and see what the boss eats." This group of people was so curious that they carried their own bowls to sneak toward Marcus''s personal lounge. The door was opened slightly by them, and then they carefully got into one head, two heads, three heads... The people outside, standing in a line and one higher than another, secretly looked inside. "Did you see it? What is the boss eating?" "Don''t push! Hiss... Who stepped on my foot!" "Damn... I''m about to turn into a sandwich because of you!" "I am dying here! Why are you all pigs pushing me!" Within only a few seconds, the door was opened wider and wider, and then it waspletely wide open. Those sneaky people werepletely exposed and had weird eye contact with the deadpanned Marcus. "Haha, Morning boss." It was extremely awkward, and that person raised his hand to p himself on his mouth, thinking what kind of nonsense he was talking about! "Boss...what are you eating?" Theypletely disregarded their decency and walked in with their own bowls casually, reaching their necks to nce at the table. Marcus said, "Go away." "Okay!" As soon as he finished speaking, everyone got out of Marcus''s office in a second, as if they had been trained. Nancy thought that was so fast. Marcus was not surprised. He picked up the chopsticks with his slender fingers and looked down at Nancy whose small arms were resting on his leg. "Do you want some?" Nancy shook her head and said in a sweet voice that she was full. Marcus said ok and pressed his other hand on Nancy''s little belly to confirm it was indeed full. Therefore, Marcus didn''t force her to eat anymore. The dishes in the lunch box were well-matched with perfect integration of colour, aroma, and taste, giving an appetising look. Best of all, the homemade food had a taste that takeout would never offer, and it gave people a great appetite. At this time, the people who were scattered at the door of Marcus''s office gathered together again. They were either sitting or squatting with their bowls in their hands, chatting in a low voice while eating. "Did you see it? What did the boss eat?" They stared at Quint, the young man who had just leaned over to look. "I saw it." Quint took a bite of the rice, "braised eggnt, tomato brisket, fried shredded pork, and an egg, all of which are obviously not as expensive as ours, but why is it so tempting?" "This is probably the taste of home." "What we have is the taste of takeout." Everyone looked at their bowls and sighed together. They got so sick of the takeaway, and they wondered when they could have the taste of home. It was really enviable to have a sister who delivered meals. Their boss was simply an incredibly sessful man. He was tall, rich, and handsome. What was more, he was talented andpetent. Other than those, he had a family that was so harmonious and enviable, and a sister who was so sweet that she would deliver meals for him! How enviable that was! When Marcus knew Nancy wasing, he asked Philip to buy some fruit, milk, various snacks, and toys to put in his office, just in case Nancy got bored. But the most conspicuous one was probably the white and pink w cushion. The sofas in Marcus''s office were rtively hard, ck and brown, and the whole office was serious and cold like him. The only thing that stood out was the cushion. Nancy nced at Marcus, then ran to the sofa with short legs, and rolled happily on the sofa with the soft w cushion. Marcus raised his eyes and looked at Nancy, with a smile at the corner of his mouth unconsciously. In his heart, he had decided to give Philip a bonus this month. After Marcus had dinner, Nancy followed him out with the soft w cushion in her arms. "Nancy, did you forget something?" Martin walked over slowly with a shopping bag after visiting Marcus''s studio. Nancy suddenly remembered that she had forgotten something. In addition to delivering meals to Marcus, she also brought him a gift. "Your gift, brother Marcus!" Nancy ran over and took the gift from Martin and gave it to Marcus. He took it and saw the box inside. It was probably a shirt. After taking it out, he knew immediately that it was the style he liked. "You bought it?" Nancy nodded while hugging the w cushion. Marcus put his palm on Nancy''s head and gently rubbed it. He said in a low but sweet voice, "I like it very much." Nancy smiled happily, the corners of her mouth raised and her eyes curved like a small crescent. Everyone in the studio who heard the conversation felt envious, thinking that except for meals, he also got a gift. They thought why Nancy wasn''t their sister? Envious eyes fell on Marcus, but she was very calm and steady, maybe even happier inexplicably. Chapter 116 Feeling Jealous Chapter 116 Feeling Jealous Chapter 116 Feeling Jealous Marcus was too busy with work so Nancy didn''t want to disturb him for too long. She walked around his studio and saw the beautiful game characters he created. She was very proud. Her brother Marcus was amazing! Marcus showed Nancy a lot of game backgrounds and characters, but he didn''t show her the character modeling of the little sister in the game, because it was a surprise for her. If the surprise was discovered in advance, it wouldn''t be a surprise. When leaving, Nancy''s mobile phone rang. It was the sound of transferring money! Nancy took a look at the phone, and it was the money that Marcus transferred to her, which was 15000 dors. Nancy looked at Marcus innocently and said, "Brother Marcus, I have already received a lot of money yesterday." Marcus calmly said, "Since you have taken theirs, then also take mine too." She really just wanted to give a gift to him. Nancy, a bit gloomy, sat in the car and sighed while supporting her pointed chin with her palm. Martin found it amusing and he pinched the little girl''s plump and delicate earlobes, "Why are you still not happy when you receive the money?" Nancy said softly, "I don''t need the money." "Save it then. Wait till you need it." "Okay." After reaching home, Nancy studied painting and Guqin for a while and went to Louis''s school in the afternoon. This time, Martin didn''t follow, because he had too many fans who were students and he was afraid of being recognised and causing chaos, so Ivan went with her. It''s just that when she got to the school, Louis didn''t answer the phone, and all the students at the school were dismissed. She didn''t know if Louis had returned to the dormitory, so she could only stand under the tree with Ivan and continue to call. But still, no one answered. "Louis!" Hearing the louder and louder scream, Nancy and Ivan looked at each other, and both looked at the basketball court. Although it was an indoor court, it was hard not to hear the scream as countless girls were shouting a name that Nancy was familiar with. It seemed that there was no need to look for Louis now because those enthusiastic people had already given clues. Holding the gift for Louis, Nancy ran to the indoor basketball court while holding Ivan''s hand. The number of people inside was really beyond their imagination, and Ivan wondered if all the students from the school were there. They couldn''t get in when they got to the door as they were weak. "Excuse me, what''s going on inside?" Holding Nancy''s hand, Ivan tiptoed and reached his neck but couldn''t see anyone, so he could only ask a person next to him. The girl was also reaching her neck to look at her idol. She was very unhappy when she was disturbed, but when she turned her face and saw Ivan''s face, she immediately stopped being angry. She thought that this young boy was so good-looking! "The basketball team of our school is ying against the South High School next door. They came to provoke us. Seth Yates, head of their basketball department, seems to have an issue with the overlord of our school. It''s intense now." The girl sounded excited, and then they were pushed inside by the peopleing from behind. Nancy and Ivan were almost got separated by the crowd, but luckily Ivan picked up Nancy at the critical moment. It was so crowded that their hair was messed up, and two of them managed to find a seat and sit down, and finally got a clear view of the situation on the field. Two different teams, in white and blue basketball jerseys respectively, were all hot-blooded teenage boys. A basketball was fought by them and finally fell into the hands of a teenager in a white jersey with the number 4 on it. The young man was as vigorous as a cheetah, jumping, and shooting. Outside the three-point line, the basketball swept through the air in a graceful and strong arc, and with a bang, the ball was scored! "Ahhhh!" "Louis! Louis is so handsome!" Nancy and Ivan also recognised him. The vigorous teenager that jumped up was exactly Louis. "God! Stop Louis Brook!" Seth Yates got furious, and when the new round began, he got the basketball and scored with a dunk. Nancy heard a lot of screams from the other side, calling Seth Yates''s name. He sweated a lot and gave Louis a provocative look. Louis shook off the sweat on his head and raised his middle finger at him, then pointed to the score on the referee''s side with a reckless smile in his eyes. 7:12 The meaning could not be more obvious, "You have no right to be arrogant to me." Seth Yates immediately pulled a long face. He thought that it was only five points! He would catch up in no time! Then, the match seemed to be a special game for these two rivals. Basically, the two of them scored the most. The whole indoor basketball court was full of enthusiastic screams. The youth of teenage boys is always full of infinite vitality. After the game, Louis''s team won the match eventually. All the yers were exhausted and out of breath. Many girls ran down with water for the people they secretly liked. Among them, Louis was surrounded by all kinds of young beauties, who at him with shyness and timidness. This was probably the immature and sweet love at the school. But Louis probably had no genes for romance. "Am I a pig or what? How can I drink so much water? I don''t need you to do this. I have enough money for a bottle of water!" After speaking, he picked up the water he bought from his jacket, opened the lid, and drank it. The girls who delivered the water trembled with anger! The teammates next to him thought that he indeed deserved to be single. This was the enviable treatment they couldn''t have. Louis was sometimes really... ridiculous. "Brother Louis." The soft familiar voice came, and Louis, who was drinking water, was suddenly choked. Cough, cough... Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. While coughing, he looked at the little girl who was pushing her way through from behind. Louis threw the water to Tod Anderson next to him and walked over there with his long legs. Seeing him approaching, the beauty of the school blushed with fast heartbeats. "Excuse me, you are on my sister''s way." The school beauty thought deadpan that her fantasy waspletely broken by his impatient voice. She cursed Louis to be single for a lifetime! Nancy was looking for Louis like an anxious hamster, when she was suddenly picked up by him who smelled of sweat. "Brother Louis!" The moment she saw him, Nancy was excited, but the next second, her fair little face wrinkled. "You stink!" It was really impossible to say against her conscience that he didn''t stink! Louis was quite happy at first, but he narrowed his eyes to look dangerous and pinched Nancy''s soft cheeks with two slender fingers. "I allow you to rephrase and say it again." Nancy frowned and said with entanglement, "Then...May I lie?" Louis was a bit upset but found it funny and instantlyughed. Chapter 117 Do I Have to Lie Chapter 117 Do I Have to Lie Chapter 117 Do I Have to Lie? Louis was angry first, hearing that, heughed out. These people next to him also burst into laughter. "Ha ha ha... Nancy, you are so honest. But I like your sincerity!" Todughed and sneaked out from behind Louis, and gave Nancy a thumbs up. Nancy smile embarrassedly, and then her soft little face was pinched again. Nancy "..." These girls holding water around looked at Louis embarrassedly. Although, Louis always refused others harshly after they dered their love for him, he still got many girls'' hearts. Since he entered school, there were so many girls confessed to him openly and secretly. But this guy seemed not interested in such affairs, he had never been seen hang out with girls. But now... He actually picked up a girl so tenderly. Although it seemed not that gentle and he was bullying someone, they would more like to call it doting. Although she was just a little girl, his sister. They now understood that Louis had double standards for different people! "Louis Brook!" Seth walked over with a group of teenagers in blue basketball uniforms. His hair was changed to gray. Nancy remembered him. Louis had once been sent to the police station because of fighting with him. "Don''t becent, I will definitely win next time!" Seth held a basketball and yed tough to Louis, staring at Louis ferociously. Louis hugged Nancy with one hand, and the little finger of his right hand picked his ear arrogantly. "Don''t talk bullshit. I just want to know how can you lose every time and get courage to battle again and again?" What an arrogantly person Seth was. He had always regarded Louis as his opponent. Thus hearing that, he would definitely not admit it. "Bullshit. Who said that? I''ve win you a few times before!" Tod raised his middle finger to him and said:" How dare you say that! You fought with us taking the advantage of numbers. But what''s the result? Didn''t you go back with a bruise face?" Seth shouted angrily, "I''m in the top 100 in grades, have you made it?" Louis "..." Tod "..." Hearing that, they were silent for a while. The two were not good at studying. Seth finally got a feeling of exaltation upon fulfillment. And he felt it was worth studying hard to surpass Louis in some aspects. But when Tod saw Kyle, he excited again. He put his hand on Kyle''s should and said: "My dude Kyle are always rank top three in grades!" Seth raised his chin, "I am in the top 100, Louis counts down in grades!" "Our Kyle..." Seth squinted at him, "I didn''tpare with Kyle, I just want to bepared with Louis!" Tod was speechless, "Fuck!" Then he turned his gaze at Louis. It seemed their eyesight encountered in the air and sparks radiated, which made the surrounding aura oppressive. The crowds suddenly stepped backwards to leave a space for them. Louis squinted his eyes and suddenly the corners of his mouth rose, and then he tipped the soft little girl in his arms. "I have a younger sister, do you have one?" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He raised Nancy who was in nk. Seth "..." The others "..." Nobody expected that. Seth was so mad, "There is nothing to do with your sister!" Louis showed off quite leisurely, "Aren''t you going topare yourself with me? It''s not up to you to decide what topare. Besides, my younger sister can cheer for me, send me presents and call me brother sweetly. Do you have such a sister? No!" No one expected that such an arrogant naughty boy would suddenly turn into a person who liked to show off his sister. Being surrounded by arge group of people, adding hearing what Louis said, Nancy''s little face suddenly turned red, including her delicate ears. Being stared at by so many people, she pursed her lips with fingers holding Louis clothes, she put her face into Louis arms. The whole person cuddled up into a heap out of shyness. They were silent for two seconds. They suddenly felt... the naughty boy''s sister was really cute! The eyesight of a group of young students all fell on the delicate little girl. She was such a beautiful little sister. She was well-behaved and every movement she acted was so cute. No wonder Louis showed her off so much. In their ce, they also would like to show off! Seth was so angry that he lost his mind and called his father. "Hey son, what''s up?" Louis was so arrogant that made Seth angry. "Dad! When are you going to give birth to a younger sister for me?" Seth''s father "..." Everyone in the school "..." Such behavior... how could it be more mboyant than Louis''s! Tod almost spit out a sip of water. He never thought that things would turn out like this. There were obviously so many people in the stadium, but it was extremely quiet at the moment, and everyone pricked up their ears to hear the reply from Seth''s father. The few seconds of silence was like a century long. Then a voice finally came from over there. Seth''s father "...Piss off!" Everyone: It was really not surprising at all! Seth "..." When he calmed down, being watched by so many people, he was so embarrassed that his toes were scratching the floor. He denied in the heart: the idiot just now was definitely not him! As the saying goes, as long as I''m not embarrassed, then others must be embarrassed. Seth tried his best to be indifferent, he raised his chin and snorted, then left with his school basketball team members. Louis rolled his eyes while holding Nancy to show his speechless. "Stupid." Then he took Nancy to the ssroom, along with Ivan. His hair was messed up just now, and he was muttering and arranging his hair all the way. Louis got closer and heard what he was muttering. "Louis only show off his charm all day long. He''s happy being surrounded by so many girls. Nancy and I were almost being squashed like a pie!" "So what? Do you envy me?" He was concentrating on arranging his hair when Louis''s voice came into his ear suddenly. He stunned. Then his face turned red "Who... Who envies you!" Louis squinted at him, "If not, what are you mumbling about?" Ivan: "Did you get the point right? The point is that Nancy and I were almost squashed like a pie." Louis looked at him with disgust in his eyes, "What a shame. As a boy, you can''t deal with these girls. If it were me, do you think they dare to push me?" Then he nced at him from foot to head and whispered, "Sure enough. There is no deterrence in him." Ivan: "..." I really want to punch him in the face. Ivan thought. Nancy patted Louis''s arm and said in a baby voice, "Louis, don''t bully Ivan." Louis pinched her little nose, "It''s not over yet that you disliked me just now." Nancy thought: Why did you guys also like to rake up the past! Chapter 118 I Have a Sister, How About You Chapter 118 I Have a Sister, How About You Chapter 118 I Have a Sister, How About You? Nancy twisted her small body and leaned towards Ivan, thinking Louis smelled awful! Louis found that and didn''t let her go deliberately. At the same time, he used his head to rub Nancy for a few times. Nancy pushed him away with little hands whileughing. Because it was itchy... When they got to the ssroom, Nancy and Ivan were surrounded by the students in Louis''s ss. "Louis, it must be your sister. You''ve been bragging about her for so long and I finally saw her. She''s so pretty, but she doesn''t look like you very much." A tall boy was kicked away by Louis after he said this frankly. "Are you blind?" The boy covered his butt, wondering why he didn''t allow others to tell the truth. "Louis, is this your younger brother?" Ivan was regarded as Louis''s younger brother: "..." Does he look like a minor? He retorted with a sullen expression, "I''ve already graduated from college!" Everyone: We really couldn''t believe it. So was it because you looked too young or was Louis looked too elder? "Do you want to watch a movie, little sister?" "Do you want to eat candy? I have several vors of lollipops!" Edward stood out from crowds because of his body advantage and then gave Nancy several lollipop to choose. "Thank you, Edward." Nancy thanked him in her tender voice, which made Edward delighted and his eyebrows flew up. He looked at Tod and others with a cool expression. So there was advantage to be a voracious eater. See... Edward was popr in children group because of carrying food with him all the time. Nancy chose a grape-vored lollipop and ate it. Her check was round and fleshy, which seemed soft to be pinched. "Dude, would you like one?" Edward focused his eyesight on Ivan. Ivanughed, like a dazzling little sun, causing many girls indulged in his smile. He took a strawberry-vored lollipop and ate it with Nancy. Then the two sat on a bench besides Louis''s table. His seatmate Tod sat with Edward in the front. All the curtains of the ssroom were closed. The entire ssroom was suddenly plunged into darkness. The projector lit up, bing the brightest spot in the entire ssroom, and then the movie started. This was what students like to do most in the afternoon after studying. Although the teacher had said that the projector in the ssroom was not allowed to y movies, as long as they were not be discovered, they would against their teacher''s words. Watching a movie sneakily with the whole ss was much more exciting than watching a movie on yourputer or mobile phone at home alone. Nancy sat beside her brother obediently. Before the prelude to the movie was over, she took out the gift which was for louis and put it in his hand. "Louis, this is for you." The little girl leaned against the boy and spoke in a very low voice. Louis then took a look at the stuff in his hand. It was a ck and domineering Land Rover model. His eyes shed, and the corners of his mouth rose sharply. "Not bad, this is already the second gift from you." Nancy''s big ck and white eyes looked at him expectantly. "Do you like it?" A big hand covered on the little girl''s furry head and rubbed it. Louis spoke in a low, clear and pleasant voice. "Sure." Nancy''s brows and eyes curled and gave him a big smile. It seemed stars and seas were in her shiny eyes. "Martin!" Suddenly, the little girl whispered, watching the movie ying in front. A snow-white long sword was chopped down with momentum, and then a white-clothed immortal descended from the sky. He was wearing white boots and stood on the sword with toes. His long hair was flying in the air. As soon as he appeared, the whole world was dark and there was only him was colorful. All the people in the movie became the backdrop. "Wee to Young Master Mika!" As soon as Martin appeared, all the disciples from the entire sect got down on one knee and greeted him in a neat voice. The scene was extremely spectacr, which made Nancy widened her eyes. It was the first time for her to see Martin on TV. She was quite excited. Her little white hand pulled Louis''s clothes and to ask him to watch the movie. "Shh..." Louis put his index finger on his lips to signal her not to speak. Whether they were working or studying, they were very low-key. Of course, it was not to say that their behavior was low-key, but they had never told others about their identity and family background. Therefore, except for the partners who grew up together, everyone in the whole school didn''t know that Louis was from the Brook family. They only know that Louis''s background was quite mysterious. "Concentrate on watching TV." Nancy nodded with her bright eyes. Because Martin yed a role in the movie, the little girl was absorbed in it. Martin in the movie was a presbyter from a sect. Although he was not the protagonist and didn''t appear many times, he was pretty and powerful. It could be say that he was the best-looking and most powerful character in the whole movie. Also, he was the Mr. Mcdreamy in the hearts of many people. This movie was releasedst year. After that, his pictures of all kinds of image in the movie were crowded in social medias. Only him in the movie became popr because of his appearance when he showed up first. Of course, because of his face and acting skills, even he was in other movies, it was quite easy for him to be popr. The movie was not over yet when it was time for them to have ss in the night. Nancy had to leave with Ivan. "Louis, goodbye." "Be careful on the way back home." After saying that, he looked at the two silently, "Forget it, I''ll ask for a leave to send you back." Ivan"...What did you mean by that look just now?" Tell me clearly! Louis replied casually while calling the head teacher. "Don''t think too much, I just think the it is a long distance to home. I just want to send you back." Ivan"Do you think I''ll believe your cliches?" Louis quickly asked for a leave and hired a taxi. After putting them into the car, he sat in with them. He left after sending them back to the Brook''s vi. Ivan was so angry that he thought to himself whether he should sign up for a Kongfu ss. At that time, he must beat Louis harshly that even Nancy couldn''t recognize him! Nancy thought of the movie she watched before when she got home. So she took her father''s tablet to her cousin''s room, and the two were drinking milk and watching the movie. When Martin came to them with fruit at night, he heard a familiar voice when he arrived at the door. He raised his eyebrows, pushed the door and walked in. They were sitting on the ground with their legs crossed, watching a movie he starred in with great interests. "Is it wonderful?" Martin walked over and rubbed the little girl''s head. Nancy nodded forcefully. Martin smiled, "Which one do you think was the most beautiful one in the movie?" Nancy replied without thinking, "Mika!" "You have a good eye!" Someone praised her delightedly, and then fed Nancy a round grape. Martin satzily on the sofa. His neatly trimmed nails were shiny and slender. He continued to tease her with a grape in his hand. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Are the grapes I bought tasted sweet?" The little girl''s cheeks were bulging like a chipmunk, her eyes were translucent and crystal clear. She replied with her little hands supported her pointed chin and nodded her head softly. "Yeah, it''s so sweet." Her voice was also so sweet. Chapter 119 It was Sweet Chapter 119 It was Sweet Chapter 119 It was Sweet Ivan graduated from the Department of Painting of A University. At the end of August, the school prepared a celebration event. Many outstanding students who graduated before would be invited back to participate in, and he was also invited by the teacher. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. It was allowed to family members to attend such kind of school activity. So he took Nancy with him. After they left, Adam returned home from school. When he found that, he was extremely angry. But he couldn''t do anything except calling Nancy forfort. "Adam, be obedient. I wille back home with Ivan after the event ended. Don''t be angry, Louis, do you want anything? I will buy it for you." Nancy now knew that how to coax him was the most effective. Adam was not really angry, he was just like a cat with fried furs, which needed to be smoothed. And Nancy happened to be very good at coax him. After all, even when he was at home, Adam would be down from time to time. She just needed to coax him and then he would not be angry any more. Sure enough, hearing his sister was coaxing him gently, and she promised to buy a gift for him, he was not angry any more gradually. Harley next to him was chasing two little cats back to the box. She took cat steps and squinted at him. Futile boy, how could he beforted so easily? At least, only after she was put on the little master''s knee and touched then she would not be angry any more. After coaxing Adam, Nancy had almost arrived at the school with her cousin. There were many peopleing in and out of the university. Most of them were young men and women in suits and leather shoes, wearing beautiful dresses, and they were different from the teenagers in high school uniforms. University was a microcosm of social life. After entering school, students need to participate in various activities while studying to enhance their interpersonal rtionships and work ability. Therefore, students in colleges were much more mature, and because of such busyness, they gradually lose the innocence of high school years. But this was also a process that students must experience during their growing. There were very few people who still gave others a feeling of students even after graduation like Ivan. It could be as rare as national treasures. It was undoubtedly that A university was lively today. All the people came and left with smiles on their faces. Ivan directly went to his teachers office with Nancy. "Nancy, wait here obediently. I''lle over after having a few words with the teacher." At this time, there were quite a few people in his teacher''s office. After all, many students came back today, and the corridor should be quieter. It was not suitable for Nancy toe with him. Anyway, he just went over to greet him, and he could talk to his teacher after the school celebration was over. The little girl was very well behaved. She nodded with her little head, which made Ivan liked her more. He rubbed her head and asked her to sit in the corridor. She was as beautiful as a doll. They were in a school, there was no need to worry that malicious people would sneak in. After Ivan left, Nancy sat on the bench in the corridor and yed with mobile phones. The short legs dangling in the air, and such a beautiful and cute girl always caught others a second look when they passed by. Several people even came to ask where her parents were, thinking she was lost. Every time, Nancy would answer with a smile: "My elder brother is greeting his teacher, he will be back soon. I''m waiting for him here." The cute girl made others happy, and many girls look at her with the brilliance of maternal love. But knowing that she was waiting for someone here, they didn''t ask more questions and left in a hurry. Nancy took out a lollipop from her clothes pocket, peeled it off and stuffed it into her mouth. It was strawberry vored, so sweet! The little guy squinted her eyes happily, and a small bulge appeared on one side of her small face. The delicate little face was soft that made others wanted to pinch. She continued to y games on her mobile phone. A group of people walked over from the end of the corridor. The slender young man in the front was wearing a neat ck suit, with gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose. He took a quick nce at the speech while walking through the aisle calmly. He was like walking a runway show in the unremarkable corridor. And everyone in the university could recognize that these people around him were the principal of the school and famous professors. Seeing such arge group of big shots came over, no college student couldn''t hide their excitement. It was really difficult for them to neglect his presence. And a faint scream of surprise came from somewhere. Nancy looked up curiously, and then she was stunned. She blinked her eyes nkly and thought why Marcus was there? Although she was confused, it was more of a surprise for her. The little girl jumped off the stool with a smile like a little sun on her face, and ran over with her short legs. With a group pf people looked at her surprisedly, the little girl happily hugged the young man''s long legs. "Brother Marcus, why are you here? Why didn''t you tell me and Ivan before?" The little girl was aggrieved, why didn''t hee with her and her cousin. The young man who was suddenly hugged was stunned for a while. He almost couldn''t hold the manuscript in his hand, and the others around him were even more stunned. Suddenly, a man walked out and pulled little Nancy away, and said solemnly. "Little girl, I think you have the wrong person." He was ordered to protect Professor Brook. He knew Professor Brook''s family well and got to know that there was no daughter in the Brook family. The uncle in front of her was a little serious, Nancy had never seen him before. She stepped backwards out of fear. She raised her pale, delicate face and looked at the young man in front of her. "Brother...Marcus..." She said gently, making others heart hurt. Wait... this person seemed... It seemed that there was something wrong. Nancy felt a little dumbfounded. The young man handed the manuscript to the serious man, bent down slightly, and rubbed her little head gently. "Little girl, I''m not your brother." His voice was soft and gentle, which waspletely different from Marcus''s cold voice. The little girl''s big watery eyes stared at the face in front of her that was almost identical to her eldest brother, and she couldn''t react then. The person was exactly the same as the eldest brother but it seemed there were some differences between them. The eldest brother''s twins = the second eldest brother! While Nancy''s little head was trying to figure out the rtionship between them, Neil also stared at Nancy''s delicate and beautiful face and frowned slightly. This little girl gave him a feeling of familiar, but now there were so many things in his brain that he couldn''t react timely. Until the little girl in front of him held his hand nervously, some excitement shed in her clear eyes, and then she shouted out timidly. "My second eldest brother! You are my second eldest brother!" The little girl''s voice was gentle, but it was obvious that she was nervous. A pair of small white hands tightly grasped his fingers, and the small palms were slightly sweaty. Chapter 120 Neil Brook Chapter 120 Neil Brook Chapter 120 Neil Brook Neil was stunned and suddenly realized why Nancy could be so familiar. This was because Nancy took after his grandmother! The people around Neil were confused and didn''t know why Neil became Nancy''s elder brother. But whatsoever, they were in a hurry to leave now! "Professor Brook, leave this child to us." "No, thanks." Neil stared at Nancy in front of him, who was as beautiful as a doll. His voice unconsciously trembled with excitement. "Tell me your name again, OK?" Neil tried to calm himself down. Neil squatted down and looked at Nancy in front of him carefully through his sses. His slender fingers began to quiver. Neil was unbelievable. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The people around also noticed that Neil acted strangely. Did Neil really know Nancy, they thought. Nancy also looked nervously at Neil, who looked exactly the same as Marcus. Her eyes gradually turned red and watery. She pressed her lips tightly together, her eyshes quivering with nervousness. But she still tightly grasped Neil''s fingers. "My name is Nancy Brook." Nancy said in a choked voice. Her tears streamed down her face unexpectedly. She didn''t know why she was crying. Maybe it was because she was frightened, or she suddenly saw her elder brother. Nancy''s nose twitched and she suddenly wanted to cry. "Don''t cry." Neil couldn''t bear to see Nancy crying. He gently wiped Nancy''s tears from her face with his fingers. Then he hugged Nancy carefully as if he was holding something valuable. "Now I know your name." Neil was almost certain that Nancy was his younger sister whom his family had been looking for for so many years. "Nancy!" Suddenly came Ivan''s anxious voice, followed by the sound of running footsteps. "Let go of Nancy!" Ivan said fiercely, but his words didn''t work out at all. After Ivan came over, he was dumbfounded and realized that something was wrong. He found the man, who was hugging Nancy, was familiar. "Are you Ivan from the Painting Academy?" One of the teachers recognized Ivan. After all, Ivan was famous in the school back then. These teachers and professors could only remember a few students, among which were the top students in each academy. Ivan''s father, Professor Carter, was also teaching at this school. "Neil, I didn''t know you were back." Ivan hurriedly greeted the present teachers and then looked at Neil and Nancy. "I am almost scared to death. I couldn''t find Nancy just now. Nancy, why are you crying?" Ivan suddenly raised his voice when he found Nancy was crying. Neil let go of Nancy. He stroked her head and stood up. Nancy''s eyes were red from crying and her face also flushed scarlet with shyness. She let go of one of her hands to grip Ivan, while she was still holding Neil''s fingers with another hand. "Professor Brook, time is almost up." "Ok," Neil said briefly and rubbed Nancy''s fluffy hair. "The school anniversary is about to start. Ivan, take good care of Nancy and bring her backstage after my speech. Then I will talk about what happened." Ivan nodded to Neil. Neil picked up Nancy and held her in his arms in the presence of everyone. He didn''t care about whether his suit wrinkled or not and walked towards a lecture hall unhurriedly. Nancy felt embarrassed the moment she was picked up by Neil. But Neilforted her gently along the way. Gradually, Nancy was rxed and leaned against Neil. She threw her arms around Neil''s neck and talked to him softly. A smile shed in Neil''s eyes. He couldn''t help but smile brightly. It was a short walk to the lecture hall. Neil was reluctant to part with Nancy, but he had to leave Nancy to Ivan. "Principal, please let them sit as far forward as possible." The principal is an elegant elder with gray hair. Heughed and said he had asked someone to arrange the seats. Neil smiled and thanked the principal. After watching Ivan leaving with Nancy in his arms, he tidied up his clothes slowly and smoothed every wrinkle on them. The two young people next to Neil looked at each other in surprise. Both of them were ordered to protect Neil, who was a genius. They had been getting along with Neil for a period, so they were familiar with Neil''s habits. Neil was scrupulous about every detail. For example, he would do up all shirt buttons and ensure his clothes had no wrinkles or dirt. Besides, he didn''t like toe near people because it would mess up his clothes. But they were shocked that Neil''s actions went against his habits. Neil was wearing a neat suit. His clothes would wrinkle, but he still hugged Nancy without hesitation. Neil watched Nancy leave and then he tidied up his suit patiently. He was a little bit squeamish, but he looked unusually attractive. Nancy and Ivan were indeed arranged in the best seats in the front row. They could easily see the people on the stage, and the people on the stage could also find them easily. There were many people in the lecture hall, but it was quiet. On such a solemn asion, everyone present subconsciously lowered their voices. The host on the stage was holding the opening ceremony. He introduced several school leaders, and then came today''s highlight. "I will introduce an excellent senior. He must be known to all students of University A, and he graduated with dual doctoral degrees. Now I''ll leave the stage to Neil to give a speech." As the host finished speaking, thunderous apuse rang through the hall. When the much- anticipated Neil went onto the stage, a bold girl even stood up excitedly and shouted I love you. The loud apuse didn''t stop until Neil stood in front of the podium and raised his hand for silence. In an instant, the audience stopped the apuse. What a wide and popr appeal Neil had. Nancy stared at Neil, who was under the spotlight on the stage. She only felt her heart racing, her big eyes full of pride. At that point, Neil seemed to feel Nancy''s gaze and looked at where she was with a smile. Neil''s warm smile dazzled all the people in the lecture hall. Nancy heard a lot of gasps of surprise and screams of excitement. A girl next to Nancy covered her mouth and her face flushed red with excitement. "Is Neil smiling at me? He must be smiling at me. Oh my God, how can there be such a perfect person in the world!" "Nonsense! Neil is smiling at me. It''s such a perfect day." Chapter 121 School Hunk Neil Chapter 121 School Hunk Neil Chapter 121 School Hunk Neil Nancy was happy to hear Neil being praised. And she knew Neil was smiling at her. Nancy was so proud and couldn''t help but smile. This is my elder brother, Nancy thought proudly. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Neil was delivering a speech on the stage. His clear and soft voice came out through the microphone, which was pleasing to the ear. Several girls covered their flushed faces with their hands and stared at Neil with bright eyes. Some people in this world had the Lord''s favor, such as Neil. It had been two years since Neil was graduated, but he was still a legendary figure in University A. His stories were passed from mouth to mouth among the students. Of course, there were other outstanding students in this university, but no one was more popr than him. Neil was a straight-A student and the school hunk of University A. He got doctorate degrees both in IT programming and physics, but his professional knowledge was not limited to these two subjects. Someone once said that Neil''s brain wasparable to a supeputer. No matter howrge the data was, he could calcte it at the fastest speed at a single nce. Moreover, he looked handsome and gentle. He had a strong personality and often stayed in the laboratory, but he was still charming. When Neil was in school, many school beauties pursued him but all failed to win his heart. This was because Neil only cared about his experiments. During his school days, he published many award-winning papers and participated in the experimentsunched by the professors. So he gained more and more achievements and was also increasingly out of reach for all girls in University A. Now Neil stood alone on stage in the spotlight and seemed aloof and detached. People who stared at him invariably imagined who could be a good match for Neil. They liked Neil, but they couldn''t help but appraise themselves. Each of them thought, was I Neil''s good match? Neil spoke neither too fast nor too slow and seemed to show his infinite tolerance. A hint of a smile shed in his clear eyes, which was attractive. Quietness reigned in the lecture hall and only Neil''s voice was heard. Everyone looked at him with admiration and excitement and tried their best to restrain themselves from making any noise. This was because they thought any noise would be disrespectful to Neil. "Finally, I am honored to return to my alma mater today. Come on, my juniors. I hope that you will be sessful in different fields in the future. Thank you." After finishing his speech, Neil stepped back slightly from the podium and bowed to the teachers and students below. His movements were elegant and polite. Then he turned to leave without hesitation. "Neil, please don''t go!!!" A female student shouted excitedly as she realized Neil was about to leave. The rest of the people in the hall were also reminded. "Neil, please don''t go. Please talk to us more!" "It is rare to see you and I don''t know when I will see you again." "Neil, I idolize you. I wish you well in the future!" "Neil, I love you!" A male student shouted in a rough voice! His voice was so loud and high that his words rang through the hall. Everyone here was stunned. Neil felt both moved and amused. He nced back in disbelief. With his nce, all the students'' eyes suddenly twinkled with anticipation. "Neil, I love you!" More and more students shouted these words out. The teachers in front of these students were speechless. They shook their heads helplessly and amusedly, They thought they couldn''t stop these students and just left well alone. A teacher said, "These students are too bold and unrestrained." Another teacher said, "I agree with you. But Neil was indeed charming." Even the teachers in University A liked Neil. When Neil left, Ivan also sneaked out with Nancy and went backstage as nned. As soon as Ivan and Nancy came out of the lecture hall, they realized it was not just the two of them who had sneaked out. Many people secretly ran backstage to meet Neil. But those people were blocked by two strong men with sharp eyes. They were all reluctantly standing at the entrance and craned forward to find Neil. Then Ivan came with Nancy. They looked at the two strong men for a moment. Nancy said softly, "Can Ie in?" She addressed them as uncles. The two strong men said, "Yes, juste in." Nancy suddenly smiled, "Thank you." Then she took Ivan''s hands and walked inside happily. The two men couldn''t help touching their faces. Both of them thought, did I look so old? They thought their faces were indeed rough from being exposed to the weather during training. "Why can they go in?" The people, who were standing at the entrance and refused to leave, saw Nancy and Ivan go backstage. So they were very dissatisfied and began to protest. "They are Professor Brook''s rtives. Who are you?" Those people shut up immediately and could only jealously watch Nancy and Ivan leaving. But... They thought Nancy and Ivan were good-looking and deserved to be Professor Brook''s rtives. When Nancy and Ivan found Neil, he was with an elder with a grey beard. Neither Neil nor the elder spoke and Neil was writing something on a piece of paper with a pen. They were still looking at the paper seriously after Nancy and Ivan walked over. They didn''t look up, and Nancy and Ivan also remained quiet. In less than a minute, the nk paper was covered with a mass of data that Nancy and Ivan couldn''t understand. They felt their eyes sting from ncing at the data. It wasn''t until Neil had almost finished writing the whole page that he put down the pen. The greybeard next to Neilughed excitedly and pped his hands to show his praises. "It''s finally done. These data are so tricky. Fortunately, you are back today. You have helped me a lot. How about going to my house for dinner today?" Neil stood up and shook his head. He said politely, "Never mind. We can continue to discuss possible questions in the future. But now, I''m otherwise engaged." After Neil finished speaking, his eyes fell on Nancy tenderly. He also looked more gentle. "This is my younger sister, Nancy Brook." The elder looked at Nancy in surprise. "Your younger sister?" Neil nodded, "That''s my younger cousin, Ivan. Ivan, Nancy, this is my teacher. You can call him Professor Longman." Ivan said respectfully, "Professor Longman." Nancy also greeted the elder, "Professor Longman." Professor Longman''s face crinkled up in a smile, "Call me Grandpa Longman." Nancy blinked her big beautiful eyes and nced at Neil. After he nodded in agreement, Nancy said softly. "Grandpa Longman." Professor Longman was happier now. Chapter 122 Neil, I Lover You Chapter 122 Neil, I Lover You Chapter 122 Neil, I Lover You Ivan was going to find his teacher, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time. So since he returned to school, he ought to visit his teacher. Nancy went for dinner with Neil, whom she had just met. "When did youe back to the Brook''s vi?" Neil finally had time to ask Nancy. Nancy called Neil her elder brother, so Neil thought she had met Marcus before him. After some consideration, he knew that Nancy was his missing younger sister and had been found by his family. Neil was delighted. He stared at Nancy, who took after their grandmother. He thought the blood rtionship was so amazing. Nancy sat beside Neil and answered his questions in a soft voice. "I have been back for more than a month. I was thin when I just came back. Now I''ve gained weight because Dad and my elder brothers always give me delicious food." Nancy cupped her face in her hands as she spoke. She wore a faint smile, her eyes full ofughter. Neil stroked Nancy''s head gently. He asked her what had happened after returning home with a smile on his face. Nancy got closer and closer to Neil as she talked and then leaned against him. Happiness was written over her beautiful face and her eyes were gleaming with pleasure. She felt rxed. Neil hugged Nancy in his arms and rested his chin on her fluffy and soft hair. He smiled and listened to Nancy carefully. His brief and asional response could drive Nancy more excited. Neil was satisfied with the lively Nancy. Finally, my younger sister or the apple of the Brook family''s eye came back, Neil thought. "Neil, you closely resemble Marcus. I mistook you for Marcus and thought Marcus came to the University A. I also wondered why Marcus didn''te with me and Ivan." Nancy covered her face with her hands embarrassedly. Neil chuckled and tapped his wless, fair fingers on Nancy''s nose yfully. "Marcus and I are twins, so of course, we look alike." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He took off his sses and squinted slightly at Nancy. "Do I resemble Marcus more without my sses?" Nancy nodded and then hesitantly shook her head, "But you are still different from Marcus." Neil put on his sses with a smile and knew what Nancy meant. He and Marcus were twins and had the same appearance, so their family could not even tell him from Marcus when they were young. But as they grew up, their differences in personalities became distinct. Their personalities werepletely different. So anyone who knew them would never mistake Neil for Marcus. Even Nancy could quickly recognize the difference between Neil and Marcus when she met Neil for the first time. "Is Marcus still in L City?" Marcus went abroad after graduating from high school. He had been working abroad since then and was sessful in his career. Nancy nodded, "Marcus is busy every day." After chatting with Nancy, Neil found merrily that he was no longer strange to Nancy. After the food was served, Neil and Nancy ate quietly. Neil offered to feed Nancy and wore a brighter smile when he saw Nancy eat with gusto. During the meal, Neil also messaged his twin brother Marcus to ask about Nancy. Marcus messaged Neil, [I know Nancy is being with you.] He texted affirmatively. He was certain about it as soon as he heard the news about Nancy and Neil. Neil texted back, [You are right. I am having dinner with Nancy. I met her at University A. She mistook me for you.] Marcus messaged, [Talk about it after youe back. Now just give Nancy a good feed.] Neil did as Marcus said and Nancy was fed well. Neil nned to stay in A City for a longer time. But now he decided to go back to L City early because of Nancy. Nancy remembered Oliver also nned to go to L City, so she secretly sent a message to him. When Oliver knew Nancy was in A City, he decided to go to L City together with her and Neil. Oliver texted back, [How will youe back to L City?] Nancy turned to ask Neil. Neil said, "We wille back by ne. But who told you to ask this question?" Nancy said honestly, "It''s Oliver. He is teaching me to learn a musical instrument. He will attend my birthday party the day after tomorrow." "I got it," Neil replied briefly. After getting along with Nancy for a while, he found Nancy was meek and gentle. "Oliver can go with us. We''ll leave for L City after Ivanes back from University A." Nancy texted Oliver back as Neil said. Oliver messaged her again, [My grandfather said I could take his private ne. What about going with me?] Neil nced at the message and talked to Nancy, "Ok." Nancy came to A City only with Ivan. But when they came back to L City, they also brought Neil and Oliver back. Nancy didn''t forget her promise. She bought Adam a nice coat and a pair of shoes as gifts. Nancy also wanted to buy Neil a gift but didn''t know what Neil liked. After some hesitation, she bought ssical cufflinks that were mixed with ck and white. "Neil, these are for you." Neil was so happy to receive the gift from Nancy. He held Nancy''s hands and asked her. "What do you want? I will buy it for you." Nancy thought about it for a long time and her face crinkled up in earnest. But she realized she didn''t want anything. Then Neil took Nancy to a shopping mall. After the shopping, except for Nancy, Neil and his two bodyguards held numerous shopping bags in their hands. The two bodyguards were speechless. They didn''t expect that Neil was as crazy as girls when going shopping. If Nancy took a few more nces at something, Neil would buy it by credit card before she could say anything. Nancy was also surprised that Neil spent money like water. So she didn''t dare to nce at anything and pushed Neil towards the exit of this shopping mall. On the way to the exit, Neil also bought a lot of things. He bought several clothes and pairs of shoes for Nancy. Besides, he didn''t have good taste in fashion. What he bought were pink bubble skirts and pink hairpins! Neil kept shopping by credit card and Nancy didn''t know what to do. But he was happy. Nobody would have thought that Neil, who seemed calm and gentle, would be crazy about buying Nancy gifts. As for buying clothes for Neil himself... Nancy asked Neil when they were in the shopping mall, "Neil, why do you buy clothes for yourself?" Neil said, "It''s not necessary. I don''t know how to choose my clothes. So my clothes are prepared by my assistant." He didn''t care what kind of clothes he wore. His assistant would always prepare for him, so he just needed to take them out and put them on. Neil looked reliable in his temperament and appearance. But just like most scientific researchers, he was not good at organizing his life. He was scrupulous about details and ced all the things in his house neatly. Except that, all the basic necessities in life were prepared by his assistant. So Neil actually didn''t know what he should buy for Nancy. If he found Nancy nced at something several times, he would just buy it directly. Anyway, he had money to burn. Marcus provided him with the expenditure on scientific research. And every time he published scientific research results, he would gain arge amount of money as a reward. So he didn''t know how to spend his money and thought it was better to buy gifts for Nancy with it. Chapter 123 Unreliable Neil Chapter 123 Unreliable Neil Chapter 123 Unreliable Neil When Ivan met Nancy and Neil, he was surprised by their luggage. "Neil, why do you have a lot of luggage?" Neil smiled faintly, "I bought Nancy lots of things." Nancy was lost for words. Fortunately, they could take Oliver''s private ne. Otherwise, they would spend time checking in their luggage. Oliver came to pick them up in casual clothes. He was silent for a few seconds after seeing so much luggage. Then he made a phone call. "I need two cars to help transport luggage." Nancy covered her face embarrassedly. Neil got a good impression of Oliver. "Are you Nancy''s teacher? You''re so young." Oliver was neither humble nor arrogant, "You''re also young, but you have surpassed the achievements of most people." Obviously, Oliver knew Neil. Both of them were smart and spoke in earnest. But those who didn''t know them would misunderstand that they were mocking each other. After the cars came, the luggage was stuffed into the trunks of the cars. All of them set off for the airport. On the ne, Oliver prepared a lot of food for Nancy, including all kinds of cakes and fruits. The strawberries were fresh and just picked at Granny Lee''s house. Nancy liked to eat them so much. There were also grapes, her favorite fruits. The grapes were so big that Nancy could only eat one at a time. Nancy didn''t feel bored at all because Oliver, Ivan, and Neil kept feeding her delicious food. So she felt it was a short flight and arrived soon. Walking out of the airport, Nancy saw Marcus standing out from the crowd at a nce. The ck trench coat ttered Marcus''s slim and tall figure. He was eye-catching even though he just stood quietly. Many people in the airport were secretly looking at him. "Marcus!" Nancy didn''t expect Marcus toe to pick her up. Nancy waved at him surprisedly and shouted excitedly. Marcus''s hands were stuffed in the pockets of his coat. He raised his eyes to look at Nancy. His indifferent expression softened and he looked gentle. Neil was amazed by Marcus and pushed his sses up his nose with his slender finger. He didn''t believe what he saw. He knew Marcus well because they were twins. They grew up together since they were children. Neil remembered Marcus had always kept a straight face and became more taciturn as he grew up. Neil thought he had never seen Marcus being so gentle before. But suddenly, he found he was wrong. He recalled that after Nancy was born, Marcus often held her gently in his arms. When Nancy was still a baby, she was not afraid of Marcus and also reached out her little hands to grab his fingers from time to time. A glimmer of a smile shed in Neil''s eyes. His hands were held by Nancy and he was led towards Marcus. Screams were heard all around as Neil and Marcus stood together. "Oh my God, they are twins! They are so handsome." "How can they be so good-looking? Their temperament is also remarkable." "I am lucky to see such handsome twins today!" Those people said in a low voice, but Neil and Marcus had an acute sense of hearing and could hear their words. Neil and Marcus got used to praises. Since they were children, a group of aunts praised their cute appearance. And now they had grown up... They won praise with their handsome faces. Marcus and Neil looked at each other. Marcus was expressionless while Neil was smiling. So it was easy to tell Neil from Marcus. Nancy stood between them. She looked up at Neil and then Marcus, and grabbed their hands. "Marcus, Neil, let''s go home." Neil rubbed her head tenderly and Marcus mumbled a response. Marcus asked, "Where''s the luggage?" Neil waved to Ivan and Oliver. They walked up to him expressionlessly, pushing along airport carts loaded with lots of luggage. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Marcus had intended to help them with their luggage and was shocked. Then he abandoned the thought of helping them. He looked away from the piles of luggage and his eyes fell on Oliver. "Are you Nancy''s teacher?" Nancy had told Marcus about Oliver. Oliver was young, but he had an impressive temperament. This was because he was trained as the heir to the Barton family since he was a child. Besides, the Barton family was a schrly family with a profound background. Oliver nodded naturally. "Nice to meet you, Marcus. My name is Oliver. Sorry to bother you today." Marcus just mumbled a brief response and nodded. Then he looked at the piles of luggage and called a few more cars here. After they left, the airport became astir at once. It was a feast for the eyes to see so many handsome men! A woman secretly took a photo and posted it on Twitter. But the photo was soon blocked. She also received a private message from Twitter''s official ount. The message read, "There are big shots in the photo, so you can''t post it!!!" She was shocked! She realized the handsome men she saw at the airport were important personages! Since the photo couldn''t be posted online, she posted it on her private group chat on Twitter to share with her friends. Then one of her friends recognized that one of the men in the photo was Neil. Kitty [Oh my God, Neil is in this photo. He is the school bunk of University A. But I don''t know that he has a twin brother.] Little Bell [They are the most handsome twins I have ever seen. They also have good figures. I love them!] Boring Life [It''s a pity that they don''t want to be in show business.] Kitty [It will be a real pity if Neil is in show business. He is an up-anding youngster in technology. Do you know his achievements? Do you know how many awards he has won? His achievements have surpassed all show-business stars.] Then Kitty began to talk about Neil''s current achievements. All the people in the group were surprised. Boring Life [Oh my God, it''s more exciting to idolize him than show-business stars.] Jacob Is My Husband [But I still love Jacob most.] Little Bell [I think Neil is better than Jacob. Neil is good-looking and tall. But he wins a reputation with his high intelligence instead of his appearance.] Jacob Is My Husband [Jacob is also talented. He just works in different fields.] Little Bell [I don''t mean to belittle Jacob. I love both Jacob and Neil. I have decided that Jacob is my favorite, Neil second, and Neil''s twin brother third. Oh, there is also a handsome little boy in the photo.] Kitty [I think you have gone too far. Neil is my husband and you are talking nonsense.] Jacob Is My Husband [Please check my username!] Boring Life [I like Neil''s twin brother better. His temperament is incredibly impressive. I guess he must be a big shot.] Little Bell [I am Jacob''s wife! You can just stay on the sidelines.] The photo caused a heated discussion in the group chat. But it would be unknown to Neil, Marcus, and Jacob forever. Chapter 124 Twins Chapter 124 Twins Chapter 124 Twins The rich in L City had been excited recently. This was because the Brook family was going to hold a birthday party for Nancy, who came back after years of disappearance. "Nancy has been back for such a long time. I used to think the Brook family would keep her stay away from public view." "I heard that Nancy lived a miserable life in a vige beforeing back to the Brook''s vi. All great and wealthy families in L City have taught their daughters etiquette since childhood. I am afraid that Nancy is rough in manner and will shame her family..." "Let''s go and have a look. You can also go with the dancer of genius in your family. Nancy must be inferior byparison." "The members of the Brook family are always outstanding. But now it seems that Nancy is not a presentable girl." Several idle men from wealthy families spoke ill of the Brook family recklessly. They were always inferiors when their familiespared them with the children of the Brook family. So they didn''t have a good impression of the Brook family and also felt jealous. But they didn''t admit their envy. They thought Marcus and his younger brothers were all idiots for working so hard. With such a great and profound family background, Marcus and his younger brothers could just live a leisure life. Just as the idle men continued their chat, the door of their private box was suddenly kicked open. The loud noise startled all of them. They saw Louis staring at them indifferently with his hands in his trouser pockets. Louis looked horrible with his gloomy face, his eyes full of anger. "What did you say? Can I join your chatting?" Those idle men were frightened. But they soon calmed themselves down. They often caused trouble and weren''t afraid of trouble. "Louis, why are you here? We didn''t say anything just now." They decided to y the fool. "That''s right. What do you want to do? I am from the Smith family and I don''t fear you!" Louis smiled grimly, "Why did Ie here?" A person in the box suddenly stood up and looked at these idle men with contempt. "I asked Louis toe here." This man was Seth Yates, Louis'' worst enemy. Seth used his mobile phone to record all the idle men had said just now. They were irritated at once, "Seth! You betrayed us!" Seth stretched and looked at them with contempt. "Don''t nder me. I disdain to be with you. It''s disgusting that you cursed a five-year-old girl behind her back!" "You bastard!" Louis kicked one of the idle men down, which threw the box into turmoil. The idle men only enjoyed themselves with feasting and other kinds of entertainment. So they were no match for Louis and Seth and were knocked to the ground in a short time. But all of them were brought to the police station again. Louis got custody and made a call to Martin. "Martin, I''m at the police station. Help me make bail..." Before he could finish speaking, Martin hung up. Martin threw his phone aside. Then he turned over in his bed and continued to sleep. Louis was speechless. He thought Martin was still so unreliable. And he decided to take revenge on Martin in the future. Then he called Neil, but Neil didn''t answer the phone. Louis wanted to call Marcus, but he feared that Marcus would beat him. He finally decided to call someone else. He gave Ivan a call. Ivan asked, "Why were you in the police station?" Louis was calm and replied boldly and uprightly, "I got into a fight." Ivan said, "It''s wrong to fight with others. Are you hurt?" Louis felt there was a hint of pleasure in Ivan''s voice. He squinted his eyes, "No, I am fine. Juste and take me out of the police station quickly." "Well, can I goter?" "Why? What are you doing?" Ivan said honestly, "Nothing. I just want you to stay there longer." Louis was lost for words. He knew Ivan was gloating over his mishap. Ivan finally came to the police station with Nancy. "Louis, why are you here again? Are you injured?" Nancy ran up to Louis. She cupped his handsome face with her hands to see whether he was hurt. Louis pinched her plump cheeks, "I am strong. How could I be injured?" Nancy said, "But you were beatenst time." Louis replied helplessly, "Just forget it." "You cane back home now." Ivan came over and nced at Louis. He found Louis'' clothes were in disarray and Louis was generally uninjured. A glimmer of disappointment shed in his eyes. Louis happened to catch the hint of disappointment in Ivan''s eyes. He narrowed his eyes angrily. "You are disappointed to see I am fine, aren''t you?" Ivan shook his head firmly, "You''re wrong. I''m worried about you." Louis left the police station with Nancy in his arms. He nced at Ivan, "Well, don''t lie to me." Seth was also released. It was the first time that Louis cooperated with his rival, Seth. Both of them were awkward. Louis was arrogant and unruly, but he would sincerely thank the one who helped him, even if that person was his worst enemy. "Thank you." Seth snorted arrogantly and seemed to look down on Louis. "Don''t misunderstand me. I am not on your side. I just think those idle men are disagreeable to the eye." After Seth finished speaking, he left with a smug expression. He felt he had won against Louis today. Louis gritted his teeth, "I am grateful to Seth, but he is still an unpleasant man." Nancy threw her arms around Louis'' neck and felt a little bit confused. She remembered Louis used to fight with Seth. "Louis, didn''t you fight with Seth today?" He said, "No. Seth helped me fight with others today." Nancy added, "So is he your good friend now? Do you want to give him a present?" Louis shuddered at the thought of giving Seth gifts. "It''s unnecessary. I will help Seth when he gets into a fight in the future." Louis came back home and changed his clothes. He concealed what had happened to him today. Then he got a rubber chicken toy and took it to Martin''s room. He squeezed the toy after cing it next to Martin, who was still sleeping. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The rubber chicken squawked loudly. The noise went on and on. Martin sat up on the bed and looked at Louis angrily. Louis grinned wickedly, "Surprise! Are you happy?" Then he squeezed the toy once again. The rubber chicken squawked endlessly. "Louis!!!" A pillow flew directly towards Louis. There was a lot of noise in Martin''s room. After a while, Louis walked out with the toy unhurriedly. He kept squeezing it as he walked. He was somewhat addicted to the squawk of the rubber chicken toy. Martin suddenly kicked Louis on the back, but Louis managed to avoid the kick nimbly. Chapter 125 Staying Longer in the Police Station Chapter 125 Staying Longer in the Police Station Chapter 125 Staying Longer in the Police Station Today was Nancy''s birthday. The Brook family was busy preparing for her birthday party at six o''clock. When Nancy was still sleeping in her bedroom, Marcus opened the door and walked in with another six people of great stature. Nancy''s bedroom was suddenly crowded. "Nancy, It''s time to get up." Marcus rubbed Nancy''s fluffy hair tenderly. Since Nancy returned to the Brook''s vi, she didn''t have to get up early every day and increasingly loved to sleep in. She wouldn''t get up until she got enough sleep. Now it was the case. Nancy was dug out of the bed by Marcus. She pouted and hummed softly. She fluttered her curled eyshes slightly and then slowly opened her eyes. "Marcus." Nancy said softly. She threw her fair arms around Marcus'' neck and nestled against his chest. "Get up, my dear. You should dress up and have your hair shaped." Nancy was drowsy and still didn''t realize what was going on. Louis took off his coat and wrapped it around Nancy. "You don''t need to talk to Nancy. Just hold her in your arms. Let her get more sleep!" Marcus looked silently at Nancy, who was wrapped in the coat, and then scooped her up in his arms. Nancy yawned and was still in a daze. She was picked up by Marcus and carried to the bathroom. There was no need to fetch a stylist for Nancy because Martin had a styling team! Marcus held Nancy in his arms and Martin helped wash her face. Louis had intended tob her hair, but he feared that he would tug her soft hair identally. Louis was in a hurry and then he was pushed away by Martin, who was dissatisfied with Louis. Ivan helped Nancy wear socks and Neil fetched her shoes. Adam also wanted to do something for Nancy. But he was unhappy to find there was no room for him to y a part. After washing her face, Nancy was finally wide awake. Then she realized that she didn''t need to do anything thanks to her elder brothers. Wait, I should brush my teeth, Nancy thought. Nancy rubbed her flushed cheeks embarrassedly. All her elder brothers watched her brushing her teeth. She pushed her elder brothers and her delicate face crinkled up in shyness, "Please go out of the bathroom." Surrounded by all of them, Nancy wondered how she could brush her teeth! Martin pinched her face yfully andughed, "Are you still shy?" Nancy blushed with embarrassment. Marcus said, "Ok, we will go out." Except for Nancy, all the people did as Marcus said. Nancy came out after brushing her teeth. She looked cute in her pajamas decorated with bunny patterns. "You don''t need to change your clothes now. Mom will dress you." "Ok," Nancy said softly. She held Marcus'' hands and left her bedroom, followed by the rest of her elder brothers. "Mom." When Nancy saw Windy, she threw herself into Windy''s arms. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Windy was satisfied that Nancy was deeply loved by her elder brothers and thought she would not be bullied in the future. "Let''s go. I will dress you in a beautiful skirt!" Windy was excited because she wanted to dress Nancy for a long time. Usually, Windy had no chance to dress Nancy. Even her husband James always rushed tob Nancy''s hair. She was surprised that James was so skilled atbing hair. Most of the time, it was he whobed Nancy''s hair. Nancy was taken to a gorgeous cloakroom by Windy. The butler immediately took out beautiful clothes hung on hangers in rows. Nancy''s eyes widened in surprise! "Come on. Which one do you like best? The clothes in this row were bought by Neil." Windy pointed to the clothes and twitched her mouth embarrassedly, "I guess Neil bought all the dresses in a clothing store." The clothes had all kinds of colors and styles. When the owner of the clothing store delivered them to Windy''s door, Windy was stunned. Windy thought Neil was stupid. He didn''t know how to choose dresses, so he directly bought all of them. This was indeed what he would do. Nancy was also dumbfounded, "But these clothes are too much for me!" She couldn''t try on every dress even if she changed her clothes three times a day. Besides, Neil had bought lots of clothes for her before. "Don''t worry. We''ll donate the clothes that you have outgrown." Nancy breathed a sigh of relief but still felt sorry that Neil had spent so much money. She thought Neil was too extravagant. "These dresses were bought by Marcus, those by Martin, and those pink dresses by Louis." Windy covered her eyes with her hands helplessly, "Louis has a simr taste in clothes to Neil. But Neil bought more dresses, among which are some beautiful dresses." "Those pink dresses are vulgar. So you can just ignore them. Martin has a good taste in clothes. The dresses he bought are fashionable. Ivan only bought a dress, but it is very beautiful." Windy took out a snow-white bubble dress. It was all white and of ssical beauty. Its skirts were also decorated with crystals. These crystals would shine beautifully at night. Windy had to admit that this dress was her favorite. The clothes bought by Windy''s sons were good, but this dress was gorgeous. Nancy also thought this dress was beautiful. She and Windy looked at each other and then decided to choose this dress. Nancy put on a snow-white bubble dress and also wore a furry shawl about her shoulders in case of feeling cold. She stood in front of a full-length mirror and looked like a delicate and beautiful snow elf. Windy''s eyes lit up and she couldn''t help but kiss Nancy on the cheek. "My dear, you are so beautiful!" There was a slight flush on Nancy''s cheeks, which made her more pretty. She gathered up her skirts and walked outside the cloakroom. She had rosy cheeks and bright piercing eyes. Her eyes were shining with curiosity, joy, and caution. "Who bought this dress?" Ivan''s eyes lit up when he saw Nancy, "It''s me!" Suddenly, Ivan was stared at. Louis doubted, "Do you have such a good taste? This must not be the dress you picked." Ivan said surprisingly, "How do you know it?" All the people here were speechless. "Really?" Ivan smiled embarrassedly, "I painted Nancy''s portrait and took it to participate in an artpetition in the country Y. Before it started, a prince wanted to buy my painting. I told him today was Nancy''s birthday, so he gave me the dress that he bought for his niece." Windy never expected there to be such a story behind this dress. But... Not to be outdone, Neil said, "The dresses I bought for Nancy are beautiful too." Nancy nodded, "I''ll wear themter!" Neil was satisfied. Louis said, "How about my dresses...." Windy interrupted him quickly, "Nancy should go to find the stylist now!" She didn''t want to hear Louis mention the vulgar pink dresses! Chapter 126 Nancys Dresses Chapter 126 Nancy''s Dresses Chapter 126 Nancy''s Dresses When Nancy''s stylist shaped her hair, other people were also busy preening themselves. It would take a long time to get Nancy''s hair done. Nancy felt sleepy while sitting in a chair. She yawned and narrowed her eyes when the stylist was shaping and arranging her hair. Nancy fell asleep gradually. A young woman quickly cupped Nancy''s face in her hands. "She fell asleep." The stylist was a foreigner. He said as he shaped Nancy''s hair. "All Martin''s families are good-looking. I think our boss, Martin, is the most handsome man I have ever seen. But today I saw his family and knew I was wrong." "Based on my experiences as a stylist, I am certain that Nancy will be more good-looking than Martin after she grows up. Oh my God, why do Nancy and her family have remarkable appearance and temperament?" The stylist was jealous, "It''s lucky that I coulde here today. I''m willing to work for them even without pay!" His partners didn''t speak, but they all agreed with him. They wondered how could all the members of the Brook family be so good-looking. Then they thought it might be because of God''s favor. When Nancy''s elder brothers came out of the cloakroom in formal suits, the stylist and his partners were stunned. Nancy''s eldest brother, Marcus, wore a white shirt and a ck vest, a ck suit jacket draping around his shoulders. He was a man of imposing presence even if he just stood still. Her second elder brother, Neil, wore a white shirt and a ck suit jacket. He fastened all the shirt buttons and wore a ck tie. He dressed neatly in a suit but still looked attractive and sexy. The third elder brother, Martin, wore a purple shirt and a silver-white suit jacket. His open shirt revealed a slender neck and beautiful corbones. His long hair was loosely tied up and his eyes always exuded tenderness. And his face was ssically beautiful, which would drive many people crazy. The fourth elder brother, Louis, was all in ck. His slightly open shirt revealed a cool ne on his neck. He looked intractable and arrogant and seemed to care about nobody. It was the first time he had worn a suit, so he felt ufortable. He took off his jacket and slung it over his shoulder. Ivan wore a white shirt, a light gray vest, and a grey suit jacket. He looked more mature than usual in a suit. Adam wore suspenders and a suit jacket. He deliberately kept a straight face to make himself more mature. But he looked more cute instead. "Oh my God..." The stylist gulped in surprise. He thought if all of them were in show business, they must dominate the showbiz! The stylist had seen many handsome men and beauties in the show business. But none had a more impressive appearance and temperament than them. Besides, they had distinctive and different personalities and temperaments while some show business stars kept up the same pretense. They were handsome even without face-lifting! They pulled everything off that they wore and added charm to their suits. "What are you looking at? Do you still want your sry?" Martin came over and tapped the table with his fingers. Then he leaned back on the chair with his long legs crossed. "Help me put on makeup and have my hair shaped." The stylist and his partners suppressed their excitement and did as Martin said. They decided to try their best! Louis tugged his cor, "A man needs no makeup. You just need to shape my hair." Martin red at Louis, "Why not? Makeup makes you more attractive." Louis curled his lips and didn''t want to quarrel with Martin. This was because it was Louis who always suffered losses in their quarrel. After sitting down, Marcus said directly, "I don''t want makeup." The coldness in his voice made his makeup artist tremble with fear. The makeup artist nodded quickly and thought Marcus was handsome enough even without makeup. Ivan was coaxed by his makeup artist to put on light makeup. He looked more mature and steady, provided he didn''t smile. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He looked at himself in the mirror and was quite satisfied. Only Nancy and Martin were left unfinished. Nancy was a girl and it was her birthday today, so she needed to preen herself. As for Martin, he always cared about his appearance. Nancy got up early today, so her elder brothers couldn''t bear to wake her up. So they propped her head up in turns so that Nancy''s stylist could shape her hair and help put on makeup. Atst, a beautiful red crown was worn on Nancy''s head as a hair essory. "Wake up, Nancy." Marcus woke up Nancy gently and was still propping her head up with one hand. Nancy''s face was smaller than Marcus'' hand. Nancy opened her eyes and looked at her elder brothers nkly. After a minute, she was wide awake. "All of you are so handsome..." Nancy looked at her elder brothers who were surrounding her with bright eyes and felt proud. Martin smiled and tapped her on the nose tenderly, "You are also very beautiful. Look at yourself in the mirror." Nancy looked at herself in the mirror and her beautiful almond eyes grew round with surprise. Is that pretty girl in the mirror me? Nancy thought with doubt. Her shoulder-length hair was brushed into a bun. Her curly hair bangs hung limply over her fair forehead and the hair at her temples curled naturally. Nancy looked cute with this hairstyle which revealed her slender neck. Her neck was not as slender as an adult''s, but she had fair skin. This hairstyle also ttered Nancy''s delicate features and small face. Her plump cheeks looked like a milk pudding, which attracted people to take a bite. Nancy wore a bubble dress and looked like a Barbie doll in a shop window. But she was more lively than the unfeeling doll. "Let''s go, my princess." Martin was the most romantic and gave a head bow and a curtsy elegantly. Then he gave Nancy a bunch of flowers that he had prepared in advance. Nancy was so shy and nervous that her face was flushed red. But she still wore a sweet smile and her eyes were full ofughter, which made her adorable. "Thank you, Martin." Nancy took the flowers with both hands. She wore leather shoes and walked forwards with Adam, surrounded by her handsome elder brothers. She held Adam''s hands nervously and her hands were slippery with sweat. Adam clenched Nancy''s hand tightly. "Nancy, don''t be afraid. I will protect you!" Adam was very masculine at that moment. Nancy nodded seriously, "Ok. I will calm myself down." I have several elder brothers! I shouldn''t be nervous, Nancy thought. Chapter 127 Handsome Brothers Chapter 127 Handsome Brothers Chapter 127 Handsome Brothers Many luxury cars are parked at the entrance of the Venice Hotel. Men and women in various dresses and suits get off the luxury cars elegantly and dignifiedly. They hand the invitations to the waiter at the entrance of the hotel and walk into the banquet hall. Today is the birthday party of the daughter of the Brook family. Actually, everyone knows that the main purpose is to introduce the only daughter of the Brook family, who was just found back from the countryside, to everyone in the circle. Except for few guests who have seen Nancy and know how the Brook family dotes on the only daughter, most of the guests have never seen her and do not know how the Brook family treats this youngdy. Many people are observing. Is today''s banquet held because of pampering this girl, or is it a face- saving activity? The banquet hall is full of guests and friends. No matter what the reason is, many people try their best to attend such a luxury banquet, especially the stars of the entertainment circle and people from small family enterprises. After all, such an asion is a good ce forworking. Windy Brook, James Brook, and the family of the concubine have been here very early to wee the guests. All of theme with smiles on their faces to say congrattions, and then chat with each other. "It''s almost the time. Our sons should being soon." James Brook looks at the time. He doesn''t know which ce have those boys taken Nancy to. "Wow!!!" There is a hubbub at the door, James Brook and the others look over, only to see his eldest son coming over. His face is expressionless, just the same as before. But if people observe him carefully, every time he lowers his head there is tenderness in his eyes. Marcus Brook holds Nancy''s little hand and walks much slower than usual, but he doesn''t have less momentum. Among his peers, except his own brothers, anyone standing in front of him would be suppressed by his momentum, as if they are inexplicably shorter. Nancy is very nervous. Even if she has attended a banquet before, that time it was for someone else. She and her cousin were eating in the corner and not many people noticed her. But now, she is the protagonist of this banquet and will be watched by all people. Although Nancy is nervous, she jumps happily as if there is a naughty bunny in her chest. But she is even more afraid of making her brothers and the Brook family humiliated, so she tries to hold her head high and not show timidity. She has so many brothers, so... she''s not afraid! After encouraging herself, she takes his eldest brother''s hand and walks in. She is as majestic as a little rooster that is going to the battlefield, which makes her brothers smile slightly. Right after she enters, she is looked at by many pairs of eyes. Nancy''s small body is suddenly strained. Her delicate smiling face bes very serious. Fortunately, there are many excellent brothers around. They help to attract most of the attention for her. "Don''t be afraid." A warm palm is ced on the small back of her body. Neil Brook''s clear voicees from above her head. Nancy nods seriously, um... She''s not afraid! The little girl is standing beside the eldest brother and the second brother. Although the twin brothers look the same, it''s not difficult for people to tell if they stand together. They have different temperaments but are equally excellent. Then several other people line up. Each of them have unique personality charm, which surprises all the people. The fops of the same age look at these people with envy and jealousy. They especially envy the Brook family twins and the very famous Jacob Brook. These three have made extraordinary achievements in different fields. Marcus Brook is like a gold-fishing beast. He has set up one of the best listedpanies abroad and is known as an investment genius. He is the certain sessor of the Brook family. But he has alreadypleted several big projects and earned more than one billion before fully inheriting the Brook Group. Not to mention that among his peers, even in his father''s generation, there are few people who can compare with him, so everyone calls him Master Brook in private, which is also a recognition of his ability. As for Neil Brook, he may not be well-known in the business circle, but in the academic and scientific research circles, he can be said the leader of the young generation. He has already been a professor at a young age and is specially protected by some people. Although most people don''t know what he is researching, the attention paid to him by his leaders is enough to exin everything. Not to mention Martin Brook, he is a well-known super star, an international movie king, and represents half of the entertainment industry. This is a rtively humble statement. The elders present all cast envious eyes on the elderly Mr. Book, James Brook and Windy Brook. The genes of the Brook family are really awesome, especially the twins. Who doesn''t want such excellent sons to be his own? After observing and envying all these adults, they look at the little girl, today''s protagonist, in the middle surrounded by her brothers in the protective postures. Some young girls see that the little girl is protected by so many handsome and excellent brothers, and there is love in their eyes. They are so envious. They really want to be Nancy and rece her immediately. This is the protagonist who ys the role of a life winner who is pampered by a group of people. "Suddenly I''m so envious of the feeling of being spoiled by six elder brothers." "Didn''t you say she was got back from the country? Why doesn''t she look like it at all?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Marcus Brook is so handsome. If only I could marry him." "My God, it''s Jacob Brook! Is Jacob Brook actually a member of the Brook family?" Stars of the entertainment circle recognize Martin Brook and immediately exim with their eyes widened. Fuck! What kind of life winner is this? In the circle, he has already stepped into the ranks of international superstars. He has won three high-quality Best Actor Awards at a young age. Now they know that he has such an amazing background, an enviable background! The youngdies and celebrities who are at marriageable ages have already nned to take actions in their mind. If...if they can marry any of them that are already adults, it would be so great ... It can be said that the one jealous of Nancy most is undoubtedly Yvonne Brook who is standing in the crowd. Her fingernails almost pinch into her palms. Since the day being kicked out by the Brook family, her family''s life quality has be worse sharply. Her dad couldn''t get support from the Brook family and he was also addicted to gambling. So she and her family suddenly lived a poor life. At that time, the olddy barely woke up and realized that the little affection between them and the main family had been almost consumed. Later, she tried to make up for it and ease the rtionship many times, but the elderly Mr. Brook was unwilling to see them. She went to find James Brook. His heart was much colder and it was useless to request him. This time, she worked so hard to finally get the opportunity and the qualification to participate in this banquet, in order to ease the rtionship with the elder Mr. Brook andwork. She has already made full metal preparations But the moment they see Nancy, their family can''t help but be jealous. Yvonne Brook is fine. she knows how to hide her emotions very well. Her emotion just shes by. But the old woman can''t help muttering with an obviously ill-affected expression. "These should all belong to my granddaughter." They can''t help but think that if Liz Brook was taken over and adopted by James Brook, will the one standing in that position now be her granddaughter, and they won''t attend this banquet so difficult and embarrassing. They might even be proud and surrounded by all the people saying congrattions to them. "Why is she so lucky? Why didn''t she...?" "Grandmother!" Yvonne Brook interrupts her words. Now there are so many people, it would be bad if her words reach the ears of the second uncle and the others. Chapter 128 The Banquet Chapter 128 The Banquet Chapter 128 The Banquet Although...she thinks so. When she was taken away...why didn''t she die? But she will never express such a dark thought. The old woman also knows that she said too much, "I''m just talking." But she is still very ill-affected to see that family''s enviable situation. It would be so nice if they were the Brook family. The old woman thinks so. Obviously her son is also very excellent. After the day-by-day brainwashing of the elders, Liz Brook also feels that everything should be her. She can''t help but get angry. Although she is still young, before Nancy returned to Brook''s house, she was pampered and grew up shouldering the ''expectations'' of the elders. She could get whatever she wanted. She is bound to be a little spoiled. But after Nancy returned to Brook''s house, she found that her life had changed. Grandma and dad didn''t pamper her like they used to. Hearing their day-and-nightins, she vaguely knew that it was because the girl who was supported that everything became like this. So Liz Brook instinctively doesn''t like Nancy very much. "Dad, will you be happy if I go and grab her things?" Liz Brook says innocently. But in the next second, Yvonne Brook covers her mouth and says viciously. "Shut up, don''t say such words!" Her eyes are dark. It seems that the influence of the family is too great for Liz Brook. The child doesn''t think before speaking. If she says something bad in front of the second uncle, it will be all over for their whole family. Yvonne Brook''s cold sweats almoste out when thinking of this. She quickly whispers the stakes to her family, in order to let them take good care of Liz Brook during the banquet. They can''t let her speak in front of the second uncle, otherwise they may lose everything. "Should we really..." Yvonne Brook''s mother actually feels that her daughter is too fussy and doesn''t realize the seriousness of the matter at all. "Take care of Liz Brook!" Yvonne Brook''s father interrupts her with a gloomy expression. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Anyway, he has some working experience. Moreover, the setbacks during this period make him soberly realize the result of offending James Brook and his family. This time hees mainly to fix the rtionship between him and the elderly Mr. Brook and he doesn''t allow that there is an ident. Yvonne Brook breathes a sigh of relief. Luckily her father isn''t too stupid. She begins to think hard about how to fix their rtionship. Within that family, it seems that Nancy is the easiest to coax. ......... Some of the older guests who remember the olddy of the Brook family are stunned when they see Nancy''s little face. "This... this looks so much like the passed olddy of the Brook family!" Some people are chatting in a low voice. The olddy of the Brook family was very famous before. She was dignified, elegant and knowledgeable. She was also very capable and smart. She was the top among the rich youngdies and was also called the most beautiful woman in the A City. The divas and the best actresses were much weaker than her at that time. It''s a pity that the gods are jealous of the beauty. This beautiful woman died too early, which is really lamentable. Now, when the older people see Nancy''s tender little face, they can''t help but think of that amazing olddy, the elder Mrs. Brook. I heard that this child was found back from the countryside. But there is no hint of ''countryside'' at all on her radiant and beautiful appearanc. On the contrary, she looks better and more likable than many rich youngdies present. "Nancy." "Grandpa, father, mother, uncle and aunt." While many people are still stunned, Nancy has already walked to his grandfather''s side, calling them softly and obediently. James Brook smiles like a silly dad, picks up his daughter and kisses her. "Is Nancy tired?" The little girl shakes her head shyly. "Not tired." "Nancy, don''t you remember me?" A serious voicees from the side. Nancy, a little child, turns her head. Her bright eyes are curved and look like small crescents. "Great-uncle Peter, great-uncle Scott~" The voice is soft and cute, and it sounds sweet. The old man, who had a serious face at first, can''t help butugh. The people next to them are amazed, thinking that the Kingsley family really like the lost daughter of the Brook family. Seeing the attitude of everyone in the Brook family, the people next to them have almost understood that the only young daughter of the Brook family has fallen into the nest of blessings. Her elder brothers dote on her so much. Some people, especially those who have daughters and nieces, can''t help but think in private when they see excellent Marcus Brook, Neil Brook, and other young people. If their daughters or nieces can marry such people, they are afraid that they willugh and wake up even when dreaming. Nancy''s aunt and uncle are also here. The little girl calls people she knows softly and calls those she doesn''t know obediently under the introductions of the elders. She is very polite. Although she is a little bit nervous but she is not shy and afraid. She is very obedient and cute. Moreover, she looks like a little fairy child. So she immediately wins the favor of many elders present. Who rumored that the daughter of the Brook family found back from the countryside was impolite? She is very good now. She is even more likable and smarter than the children they have seen. Some of the old people who like Nancy have sent her gifts directly. Those gifts they send are not cheap. They are almost all precious jades. Some young girls are envious and wish they would be Nancy. Nancy finds that most people have good intentions towards her, and gradually bes less nervous. When it''s almost the time, James Brook hosts the banquet, then takes Nancy to the stage and introduces her to everyone. "Thank you foring to my daughter''s birthday party. For some reason, she didn''t grow up in the Brook''s family before, but this does not prevent our family from loving her. She is the only daughter of me, James Brook. Today is her birthday. After discussing with my father, I will give her 5% of the shares of the Brook Group." After he says that, the people below have already been boiling. Everyone looks at James Brook and the elderly Mr. Brook in disbelief. Then they look at Nancy. And finally their eyes fall on Marcus Brook and the others. They observe them privately. Wouldn''t such a decision make their son have someints? Then everyone finds out that it really won''t. There is even a hint of dissatisfaction in Marcus Brook''s eyes. "Grandpa, why only 5%?" People who were close enough to hear Marcus Brook''s words "..." Only? Do you have some big misunderstandings of these two words! The elderly Mr. Brook nces at him, "Now Nancy is still young. If she owns too much, she will attract some bad guys." Marcus Brook''s eyes are dark, "I can protect her." "Why are you in a hurry? After your father retires, it will be okay if he gives some of his shares to Nancy." The shares in his hands have been divided and given to the his son and grandson. Over the years, the two have continued to purchase some scattered shares and shares held by some shareholders. The father and son have controlled most of the shares of the Brook Group. They have the absolute right to make decisions in thepany. After James Brook retires, the shares in his hands will also be distributed. Marcus Brook nods and says nothing. People next to him are so envious. If you don''t want, give them to me! They spoil her so much. It''s just a daughter. Is it necessary? However, the Brook family answers them with actions. It''s really necessary. After the elders of the Brook family give Nancy birthday presents, there are birthday presents from several elder brothers. The birthday present that Marcus Brook gives to her younger sister makes everyone think that they have hallucinated. Chapter 129 Jealousy Chapter 129 Jealousy Chapter 129 Jealousy Star Technology was a gamepany founded by Marcus himself, but it was only a smallpany at the moment. Hence, only a few people regarded it seriously. It also meant that most of the people present did not know that thispany belonged to Marcus. But today, during Nancy''s birthday party, thatpany''s press conference was also being projected on arge projection screen, which was the press conference for Star Technology. The person who hosted the productunch was Philip. After he got the news from Marcus, he started to introduce the products of Star Technology that he was preparing for the interview today. The people at the banquet watched it live simultaneously. "I believe everyone knows the concept of holography. There is a concept of holography in both novels and movies. The famous Dr. Dale also proposed the concept of holography before, and many scientists are specializing in holographic technology. But the results have been limited. What I want to introduce to you today is... the holographic technology of our country." Philip stretched out his arms, and a vivid starry sky suddenly appeared on the stage, and he seemed to be suspended in the universe. It was very awesome! The entire press conference scene was darkened, and the starry sky reflected in front of them was so real that some people couldn''t help but raise their hands and subconsciously want to grab it. It was as if they could pick the stars just like that. Everyone eximed, and the reporters were even more restless. "Excuse me, mister, is this the holographic technology you are talking about?" "But as far as we know, the holographic technology is very real. Although this scene looks authentic, the touch is still rtively fake, which means that this is just a more advanced special effect." Although it was very realistic, these reporters were not easy to be dealt with. They asked questions one by one. Consequently, the people on the scene, who were originally shocked by this technology until they gaped, gradually calmed down. Philip smiled and replied, "Of course, this is just a background. Next, I''ll introduce our product, the holographic sses." A waiter walked over with a pair of extremely high-tech sses, which were almost translucent. It seemed like it could cover half of one''s head. They were called sses, but they were a bit simr to a helmet. However, this kind of sses had a higher sense of technology ifpared to a helmet. Philip didn''t say much. After inserting a chip into the holographic sses, he sat down on a chair next to him, and then he put on the holographic sses. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on him. Although it had not started yet, they had a hunch that Star Technology would drop a bombshell today. But within three seconds, on the originally empty stage, data was gradually used to form a person who looked exactly like Philip. That version of him looked no different from his real self. However... he was still sitting there. "Wow..." All people at the entire press conference venue stood up incredulously. The reporters even rushed over in agitation. Fortunately, someone had foreseen that kind of situation, so there were a lot of security guards on the scene. Otherwise, an ident might happen. Not only were the people at the press conference shocked beyond measure, but the group of noble circles who were watching the projection screen at the banquet couldn''t hold themselves back. If the holographic technology was real, then they knew better than anyone else what vast changes it could bring to the world. "Mr. Brook, may I know what''s going on?" "Marcus, is this holographic technology?" They had lost their excellent calmness at this time. Everyone realized that this was a great profitable advantage. They all looked at the Brook family enviously, and they couldn''t wait to get a share of the profits. Marcus shot a cold and fierce gaze at them. Without any expression, his aura was full of oppression. "Please keep watching." He didn''t say much. Everyone knew that he was a very taciturn person. Now that he had spoken, even the elders did not dare to put on airs, not to mention that the holographic technology in the press conference was still in the hands of this young man. Hence, they became more afraid to offend him. They could only hold down their excitement and stared at the live broadcast on the big screen. "Please be quiet. I know what you all want to ask. I will give you time to ask questions. Now, please allow me to introduce ourpany''s products and let you understand the holographic technology, and what you are seeing now is the holographic version of me. If you don''t believe me, you can ask someone toe and try it." Philip, who was under the starry sky on the stage, spoke up. His voice was smooth and natural, and his movements and expressions were just like himself. This was so natural. If it wasn''t for him sitting there quietly, it seemed that no one would believe it was just a holographic projection. "Me! Me! Me! Me!" At this moment, almost everyone raised their hands and wanted to go up and feel it for themselves. Finally, the spotlight fell on a young man, who walked up excitedly. He then raised his hand to touch Philip''s body excitedly and nervously. But he passed directly through Philip''s body. Philip wore a decent smile on his face. "I''m just a holographic projection now, so people in the real world can''t touch me, just like you can''t touch these stars. But now, I can touch them, just like I''m in a different dimension of space." "Everyone knows that holography is a real-world in the online world. Over the years, there have been many bigwigs in our country and other countries who have been trying to solve this technology. Several countries had made small achievements two years ago, but they were not complete. In Februaryst year, our country''s scientific research institute officially solved this technology and made great progress in this area." "Star Technology has won this opportunity to develop game experiments with holographic technology. The starry sky that you see now is just a blueprint of holographic technology. Now I will show you the starry sky world in my eyes." Philip started to work on something in the air in front of him. He was exining while operating, which made the reporters in front of him frantically take pictures. All of them were so excited that their faces were flushed as if they had been drinking, and some people even had red eyes. They stared at Philip''s movements without blinking. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "There''s a personal information page in front of me that only I can see. There are severals to choose from, and now I will choose Blue Star that everyone is most familiar with." The next second after his voice fell, the starry sky disappeared, and Philipnded on a they were all familiar with. The difference was that this was an undeveloped, full of lush vegetation, clear water, blue sky, and white clouds. It was vastly different from the currentrge city. "My default initial location is L City of our country, which is thendscape of Blue Star before its development that my boss found a lot of data to restore." As he was speaking, he squatted down and touched the grass on the ground, and then everyone could see that the grass could be held by him. Whether it was the people on the scene or the people watching the press conference, their gazes became extremely intense. He could... touch those things for real! Chapter 130 Holograph Chapter 130 Holograph Chapter 130 Holograph "Of course, there are still a lot of imperfections and ws at the beginning stage of holography such as its scent and taste. It''s a pity that we can''t smell the things here though they''re very real, so much so that..." Philip nimbly picked out a seemingly very delicious fruit and threw it into his mouth, munching it. He then spread his hand out and said so helplessly. "It''s tasteless. We''re now studying how to make one feel the most authentic taste and smell in a holographic experience. Of course, the most difficult technique of holograph has been developed. I believe that it''ll only take some time." Philip continued and said, "For the time being, we just restored somendscapes and nts without inputting the information about animals. So, we won''t make this gigantic universe public at the moment." Philip retreated from that. Then he switched to game mode on his page. The whole world soon changed into andscape with mysterious colors. At the moment, Philip was standing in a vige for novices. His clothes changed ordingly. He was wearing in white clothes when he was in the universe previously as if he was wearing the initial clothes of a novice. But in that game world, he was wearing white traditional apparel with blue stripes. Its style was simple and beautiful. He was filled with a celestial aura typical of a hero from ancient times. A badge was seen on his breast with a small knife on it. In addition, Philip''s hair became long. He looked like a celestial being. With his good looks, he looked like a powerful cultivator. "This is a fantasy game called Saint Legacy. Its background is an endlessnd. There are different jobs and sects. But, the yers can choose to set up their sects too. Feel free to explore it for more information. My ount is only an ount for the beta test. We did thrice beta tests on this game, and the staff involved were all screened secretly." Philip then snapped his fingers. Soon a sword flew out of his back andnded at his feet steadily. With great ease, he jumped on it and started flying on it. "Everyone can experience the excitement of flying on a sword in this game. What''s more, people with certain physical defects in real lives such as blindness and disabled legs can get an intact body in this game world." That was their trump card. The moment Marcus raised that remark, all the people sitting at the party and watching the live broadcast could hold back no more. This... They had to cooperate with the Brook family no matter what. If that piece of news had been spread, the world might be shocked beyond measure, especially those disabled people. This was like a new life for them. Everyone looked at the Brook family as if they were looking at their great benefactors. Being watched gave Louis goosebumps. But now, Louis was also filled with the eagerness toward that holographic technique and game. When his brother''spany started selling those holographic sses, he had to pull strings and get one from his brother. He was pretty interested in that flying sword. Philip also simply showed them a tour of the game world before he retreated from the holographic projection. When he met those reporters'' eager and expectant gazes, he pressed his hand down. "Thest thing is the most important one. The reason why Star Technology held a press conference today is that it''s the birthday of my boss''s sister today. This is the birthday gift he got for her. So, there''s a character of a female junior in arge sect in Saint Legacy. Its image is shaped based on my boss''s sister. Besides, she''s favored by all people in that sect. As long as you gain her good impression, then all the NPCs in the sect will be nice to you. If not, you may be driven out of the sect if she hates you..." Philip smiled happily as he said that. Those men were very partial toward Nancy. But who wouldn''t like Nancy? "Alright. You may raise questions now." Having said that, the reporters below the stage started raising their microphones excitedly and asking various types of questions. Marcus cut off the question session of the press conference and held Nancy''s hand before he said, "I''ll give fifty percent of the shares of Star Technology to my sister. What''s more, it''s my sister''s birthday today. I don''t want to talk about other things. If there''s any question, let''s talk about it after today.""Hiss..." Fifty percent of the shares! Even if Star Technology was still a smallpany, its potential was obvious. With the rapid development of information and technology, the worth of this smallpany might surpass the current Brook Group. But now, he gave fifty percent of the shares to that girl! All the guests present stared at Marcus with wide eyes to see if he was joking, but they were disappointed. Marcus was very serious, and the contract had long been drawn up. However, Nancy was still young and could not inherit these shares for the time being. When she grew up, these shares would be transferred to her name immediately. Everyone was rendered speechless. Now it was not just those girls who wanted to be Nancy. It seemed like everyone at the scene wanted to be her. She seemed to be favored by God since she was adored deeply by everyone. The Brook family gave them a clear message that day, and it was also a warning to those people who spread rumors previously. Nancy was under the protection and care of the Brook family. Who else had the guts to raise any more nonsense? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Those who had discussed it secretly all shrank their necks in annoyance. Why didn''t they watch their tongue previously? Why did they have to meddle in others'' affairs? Many people stared at Nancy enviously. Consequently, she was a little nervous, so she held her eldest brother''s hand tightly. Marcus gently patted the back of her head tofort her silently. "Don''t be scared. I''m here." The girl pursed her lips and smiled softly. She thought, "My brother is so nice..." Of course, she was still young now and didn''t understand what those shares represent. Even so, looking at the reactions of those people, she realized that her brother seemed to have given her something extraordinarily precious. The girl secretly made up her mind. She had to be very good to her brother and her parents in the future. Aside from Marcus, the things given by the other brothers looked more ordinary. That was the result of theparison. What Neil gave Nancy was a seemingly ordinary bracelet, but what they didn''t know was that this bracelet was a personal terminal that Neil was researching. It was equipped with an intelligent system. Hence, they could always find where Nancy was in the future, even if she was in the depths of mountains or forests, it could directly connect to the satellite signal. Besides, it was also equipped with an automatic identification function, and it would automatically remind its owner when there were poisonous things or danger. Of course, he wouldn''t say that. This was thest resort used to protect Nancy. Nancy had gone missing that year, and it had produced a psychological effect on him. So, he had to give her something that could protect her. Only then would he feel at ease. After that, Jacob gave Nancy a self-made song and yed it to her on the spot. Hearing that, Nancy''s eyes lit up with luster, and she looked very happy. Jacob said regretfully, "It''s a bit rush. I originally wanted to give you a yground." He had already bought thend. Everyone was struck speechless. That was more than enough! Their actions made the other men who had sisters look very ipetent. Those men who had sisters became very ufortable with their sisters'' gazes. Those men seemed to be screaming, "Stop looking at me! I can''t do that!" Chapter 131 Marcuss Birthday Presents Chapter 131 Marcus''s Birthday Presents Chapter 131 Marcus''s Birthday Presents This banquetpletely made the rich in theirwork realise how wealthy the Brook family was, and itpletely showed them how much they doted on Nancy, a daughter they got back from the countryside. It is estimated that from today, no one would secretly say contemptuous words that the little girl from the Brook family came from the countryside. Before saying things like that, they shouldpare their wealth first. None of their dads have more money than this little girl, which was pathetic. Not to mention the excessive protection and favour of her brothers, she was also very outstanding. There was no need to discuss her appearance as there was no ugly gene in the Brook family and her behaviour was also not bad. Although she is shy and nervous, she was not timid at all. She was very smart and soft, which was very popr among the elders. She was as fair as nephrite jade, with a delicate face. She had a soft voice and great manners. Who would say that she embarrassed the Brook family? She was the pride of the family! When the banquet was about to end, Yvonne finally found a chance to talk to Nancy. Nancy went to thedy''s room, and when she came out, she saw Yvonne walking toward her. Nancy had a good memory, so she still remembered Yvonne, not to mention that the experience this family brought her was not good. Nancy wanted to pretend that she didn''t see her and tried to pass her, but she was stopped by her. Looking at Nancy''s outfit, Yvonne thought that the dress alone was probably worth a lot of money. The gem on the hair crown must be real because the Brooks who doted on her so much would definitely not give her a fake princess tiara. Holding back the jealousy in her heart, Yvonne put on a smile on her face, "Nancy, I''m your cousin." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Nancy nodded earnestly, her clean eyes staring at her, "I remember you. You came to my homest time." The smile on Yvonne''s face froze, and her eyes darkened. It was definitely not a good memory for Nancy. Yvonne thought that children had bad memories and that Nancy was such a narrow-minded person as she could remember this for so long. Just as expected from a girling from the countryside. Yvonne intended to have a good rtionship with Nancy. Now it was already not possible to let James adopt Liz, so she decided to change her strategy. As long as she could pretend to get along with Nancy, it would be easier to take things from her little by little in the future. Given that Marcus and the other brothers pampered Nancy so much, she must have a lot of good things. Thinking of this, the expression on Yvonne''s face became eager, and she approached to hold Nancy''s hand, but expectedly Nancy vigntly withdrew her hand. Although she had a nice temper and seemed easily bullied, that was only for her brothers who really liked her. She was very sensitive to people''s emotions. Although the cousin in front of her looked warm and gentle when she smiled, Nancy just didn''t like it. Nancy''s delicate little brows frowned, and she looked at her with clear and translucent eyes, as if she could see directly into the bottom of her heart. Yvonne felt a little guilty and resented her for pulling her hand back. But she hid all these emotions very well. "Nancy, I''m sorry, my grandma and the others crossed the linest time, but they really didn''t have any bad intentions. They wanted uncle James and aunt Windy to adopt my sister, and it was because aunt Windy was so sad that she fell ill and was in hospital several times since you got lost." Yvonne said sadly while observing the reaction on Nancy''s face. The corners of her mouth rose a little at the sight of the guilt on Nancy''s face when she heard that Windy was sick and in hospital. Children were indeed easy to coax and easily softened. "Hey... I couldn''t even watch it during that time, so my father came up with the idea which was giving my sister to your family so as to apany aunt Windy. After all, my sister is about the same age as you. Aunt Windy might feel better if she had you, but we didn''t expect aunt Windy to miss you so much that she would rather be in bad health than take my sister. But we really don''t have any bad intentions. After hearing that you were brought back, we were also very happy. But my grandma was too old so a bit stubborn. That''s why she acted like that in your housest time..." She sighed before finishing the rest of her words, "Anyway, for your return, we are all I am very happy. Nancy, I am your cousin. Of course, I hope you can be well. At that time, when I saw you being so thin and small, I couldn''t believe it. What kind of life did you live in the past? It hurts to see, but fortunately...fortunately, uncle James has brought you back." Yvonneughed again, but her eyes were red and she looked at Nancy very distressedly as if she generally cared about her. A simple child might have been shaken by her words and moved by her tears, but Nancy wrinkled her little face and looked at her with clear eyes, thinking that she still didn''t like her. Nancy''s eyes were nk and puzzled. Obviously what this cousin said seemed to be right, and her expression was sincere, but Nancy just didn''t like it. She doubted herself if she was too bad, or if she didn''t want Yvonne to take her brothers? Nancy nodded in her heart, thinking that the brothers belonged to her and she didn''t like others to take them. When Nancy was worried, Yvonne was also anxious. This reaction was different from what she expected. What if brother Marcus or other brothers found out that something was wrong and came over to find her... "Nancy." Yvonne was anxious so she grabbed Nancy''s hands. "Let go of her!" There was an angry voice at this time. Louis came over with his lips pursed, and his deep, dark eyes looking at Yvonne coldly, like an angry ck panther, fierce and wild. Yvonne''s face suddenly turned pale. She thought that it was over. She didn''t manage to make Nancy like her. This was not gonna be good. Yvonne''s mind turned very fast, and her fast-beating heart gradually calmed down. She thought to herself, "It''s okay. It''s okay. I just came to talk to Nancy. Nothing else." "Brother Louis." Yvonne thought to herself what a lousy name is this. Louis should refer to someone with great manners. But he was the rudest person! Louis''s sharp beast-like eyes made her legs go weak, and she really wanted to turn around and run. "What do you want to do?" Louis pulled Nancy behind him, like a beast protecting the cub, showing sharp fangs to any creatures around him that might threaten the cub. "Nothing." Yvonne looked so pitiful. She was about to cry with the tears rolling in her eyes, but she tried to hold the tears so they did not fall. "Brother Louis, you misunderstood me. I really didn''t do anything. I just came to thedy''s room and met Nancy to chat with her. If you don''t believe me, ask her." Louis turned back to look at Nancy. Instead of cold and fierce eyes, his eyes softened visibly when they fell on Nancy. It would be heartbreaking for anyone to face such different treatment. Yvonne was no exception, but... what could she do? She was not his real sister. Wait! Nancy was not Louis''s real sister, either! Yvonne was so jealous. She wondered why was that. She was obviously their sister, too. Why did they treat her worse than a stranger! She had known them longer than Nancy! Yvonne''s fingernails almost hurt her palm, and she gritted her teeth to suppress her unwillingness and jealousy. Under Louis''s inquiring eyes, Nancy shook her head obediently, "Brother Louis, she didn''t bully me. Brother Louis, let''s go." Although she didn''t bully her, Nancy still didn''t like her. She should stay away from her from now on. Nancy thought with a wrinkled face. She always felt that what Yvonne said before was weird, but her little head couldn''t figure out what was wrong. Chapter 132 Yvonnes Plan Didnt Work Chapter 132 Yvonne''s n Didn''t Work Chapter 132 Yvonne''s n Didn''t Work Yvonne was relieved to hear the first half of Nancy''s sentence, but her face changed when she heard the second half of the sentence. Her eyes fell on Loui who was protecting Nancy, and she quickly lowered her head, pinching her clothes tightly with her fingers. She thought to herself, "Darn it! It''s useless to say so much about her feelings. The little cousin has such strong vignce! "Let''s go then." It was good that she was not bullied. Louis didn''t like Yvonne''s family anyway, so he took Nancy''s hand and left without even looking at her. Yvonne didn''t dare to stop them, and could only watch the two leave. "Darn it!" When they were far away, Yvonne showed a look of hatred. She underestimated the little girl. But she didn''t expect Nancy to be so vignt when she seemed so innocent. Now that this opportunity had gone, she didn''t know when she would get another opportunity to approach her. Nancy''s brothers were so protective of her that they would not let her be alone wherever she went, so Yvonne couldn''t find the chance at all. It looked like she should take it slow. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After Nancy went back, it was unavoidable that her brothers would ask her what took her so long. And then this "unremarkable" little genius basically repeated what Yvonne said to her brothers. Maybe Yvonne would never have imagined that Nancy''s memory could be so good and was not easy to deceive at all. Nancy looked at the brothers with innocent eyes, "Although what cousin Yvonne said made sense, but...but it feels wrong but I didn''t know what''s wrong." She was so worried. She said with her wrinkled face, "Brothers, do you think I felt wrong because I don''t like her?" After listening to Nancy''s words, the brothers were as ufortable as swallowing a fly. Louis''s face was dark and gloomy, "It''s not your problem. What''s wrong with Yvonne''s brain? It''s really embarrassing for her to be able to describe their greed and vanity in such a ''fresh'' way." Martin leaned on the car seat and sneered, "She is so foxy, ming her grandma for everything and acting innocent. What a ''filial'' granddaughter. She is such a calcting person. Does she think our Nancy is silly?" Marcus didn''t say anything but his eyes looked colder. Neil pushed his sses and frowned. After thinking for two or three seconds, he asked, "Who is Yvonne?" Everyone here thought Yvonne would definitely cry if she was here. "Okay, no matter who she is, I think it''s better for Nancy not to get in touch with her. It''s easy to be deceived." Nancy''s cheeks bulged like an angry little puffer fish. "I am very smart and I was not deceived." Neil nodded calmly, then rubbed her fluffy little head, "I know you are smart, but you are still young." Adam patted her chest, "I can protect my sister! " Then he was despised by several older brothers with their eyes. Louis tugged at his hair, "Just tell me which of us you can defeat." Adam was angry, "You underestimated me. Maybe I can''t beat you but I can beat my cousin." Ivan was unhappy when he was mentioned like this. He rolled up his sleeves and looked like he was about to fight. Although being a good boy, he didn''t look like someone who could fight, but he need to look well-prepared. Louis, who was closest to him, smiled and hugged him perfunctorily. He tried tofort him, "It''s alright. Don''t bother to fight with a brat. You''re an old man in your twenties, and even if you win a fight with a kid under ten years old, no one will praise you." Ivan waved his arms and legs in anger, "But he went too far. Who said I couldn''t beat him! Who told you I am old!" Louis stroked his hair and put his arms around Ivan''s shoulder, pressed against his fluffy head like a puppy. Marcus nced at Adam and said, "Stop it. We are in the car. Do it at home." Adam immediately calmed down. Fortunately, the car was big enough for so many people. While they were going home together, it was explosive on the Inte at this moment. Almost all theizens who saw Starry''s press conference went crazy and left a message on its official website. In less than a day, there were already millions ofments and messages, all of which were about the holographic technology. In such an era of advanced inte, who hadn''t thought about future technology, whether they were fond of novels, animations, or TV shows? The terminal mechs and holograms were only in the fantasy before, but now they were told that their fantasy was being realised! How could it not cause a stir? It''s holographic technology! Real holographic technology, not just special effects. Some people watched the recording of the press conference online over and over again, and the more they watched, the more excited they became. The Starry press conference sparked a lively debate amongizens on several aspects of the issue, and the Starry gave the estimated time for the new holographic sses to be released, and then theizens got even more abuzz. Chapter 133 Dont Make the Mistake of Under-estimating Me Chapter 133 Don''t Make the Mistake of Under-estimating Me Chapter 133 Don''t Make the Mistake of Under-estimating Me The holographic sses would be released in a week, with 100,000 units, which may seem like a lot. Given that the entire country of Xia had a poption of over a billion, the inventory was far from enough. But Star Technology has stated that the materials were somewhat precious, and the holographic sses were cumbersome to produce. It took all the employees to keep working overtime for several months to aplish these 100,000. What could the customers do? They could only rush to buy. Everyone couldn''t wait for the day the holographic sses would be released. When they returned home, Marcus and the others were following the news on the inte. Louis said, "Marcus, save one for me!" "I need one, too!" Adam actively raised his hand, and then the back of his head was relentlessly knocked by Martin. "How can you y games without finishing your homework?" Adam was furious, "What about brother Louis! He''s a student too!" Louis was sitting on the sofa imperiously with his legs crossed, holding his mobile phone and starting to y the game, except that there was no cigarette in his mouth. "I''m just a poor student. Why should I care?" It was spoken with such a self-justification. Martin slightly squinted his attractive eyes, "So you have no intention of going to college?" Louis picked his ears and said with a careless face, "What''s the point of studying? I''d rather spend my time on those exciting and adventurous extreme sports." He loved extreme sports, and good grades were useless for those sports. Marcus nced at him, "As long as you won''t regret it." Marcus would not give any advice because everyone has their path. In the Brook family, one should stick to the path he chose. Martin was a bit concerned: Louis was so rebellious that he heard not a word of the advice. It was Nancy who was a bit worried. Her grandmother had said that only children who passed the university entrance exams would be sessful and have a better life when they grew up. Nancy, who was in primary school in the vige at the time, always remembered this and had an obsession with going to university in the future. She didn''t know the point. She only knew that she should go to university. Nancy was a bit worried because now her brother didn''t seem to want to go to college. So in the evening, Nancy took her books, and instead of going to Adam, she went to visit her fourth brother Louis who was resting at her home. At that time, Louis was ying a game and got a triple kill in a row. In the headset, therees the acim from his teammates, "Bro, you are the best!" Suddenly, a knock on the door was followed by a hairy head cautiously burrowing in. Nancy looked at the person in the room with her doe eyes and smiled. Louis raised his eyebrows, "What''s going on? Do you want to sleep with me today?" The little girl shook her head and trotted to the bed with her hands behind her back, lifting up her delicate face and twinkling. "Brother Louis, can you do me a favour?" Who could resist a soft-voiced baby with puppy dog eyes? Louis agreed in one breath confidently, "Say it. Whatever it is, I will help you." Howplex could a child''s problem be? "Really? You''re the best!" The smile on his face froze on the spot when she took out the textbook she had hidden at the back. Louis'' smile faded away. "Brother Louis~" Nancy murmured as she held her textbook. Lovely Nancy, never tricky. She just wanted him to tutor her homework. He couldn''t resist that doe eyes. Besides, his image as a good brother would copse if he refused. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Louis had no choice but to put down his phone and help Nancy with her schoolwork. Although the little girl was not in school, she was quite a good learner at home. Many questions were beyond the bounds of Adam''s knowledge, but the good thing was that there were still so many people at home. If Adam couldn''t answer, she could ask her big brother, and then there were her parents. Besides, she could ask her Grandpa and the Butler. In this way, in more than a month, Nancy had already learned the knowledge of the first grade with her superb learning ability and retentive memory. Louis looked at Nancy''s textbook and sighed in relief. Although he had poor academic performance in school, he wasn''t so terrible that he couldn''t solve the first-grade problems. He was a good student in primary school, but only after junior high school did he start to rebel. So Louis was forced to start a life of assisting Nancy in her studies. The time for school has atste. For the first time, the teenager, who wished every day was a holiday, was eager to go to school. His sister was the best. The only thing about her he didn''t like was that she was too keen on studying and was always looking to him for help with her homework. Even at home, Nancy''s day was filled with her schedule. She would get up in the morning and go for a run with her eldest brother for exercise. Marcus had a habit of running every day, and he woke up at six o''clock in the morning. It was only from a particr day that a little "dragger" appeared beside him. Although the morning run took longer, Marcus didn''t feel bothered but was in a better mood. The little girl was wearing a light pink loose sportswear, running behind her big brother step by step with her short legs, her delicate little face flushing and full of sweat. However, she never comined. Marcus was both heartbroken but relieved to see that. "Okay, we''ve run half ap today. Let''s take a break here." Marcus'' morning run was quite extensive, running ap around the outside of the vi area for about three thousand meters. In the beginning, Nancy could only run 800 meters after him, and then she would find a ce to rest with Adolph and Harley, waiting for Marcus to finish his run and pick her up. Now she could run half ap with Marcus, although very tired. Marcus kept his expression nk, but his eyes were soft as he wiped the sweat from Nancy''s forehead. Nancy picked up her small water bottle from her waist, took a sip of water, and then handed it over to her brother. "Brother Marcus, drink it." Marcus rubbed her little head, which was a bit wet, "I''m not thirsty; I''lle and get you when I''m done running." Nancy nodded meekly, with a tail-wagging Adolph sitting at her feet. Harley yawnedzily on a rock, and its little curled tongue could be clearly seen in its open mouth. Watching his big brother leave, Nancy strolled for a while with Harley in her arms before sitting down to wait for him obediently. But just as Adolph rarely sat still, it ran to the front and then to the back, sniffing at a specific ce and then lifting its hind leg to pee to mark the territory once in a while. Of course, it did not dare to poop when Marcus was around. It was Nancy who was supposed to pick up the poop for it, but Marcus cherished her so much that he picked the dog crap up himself gloomily. Adolph would wimp out with its tail between its legs every time it saw the coldness and sharpness in Marcus''s eyes. It was so scared that it was almost constipated. Well, now that the devil is not around, Adolph told itself. Adolph wagged its tail and bounced around like a happy bunny. Then he found a bush to poop. Chapter 134 Lovely Nancy, Never Tricky Chapter 134 Lovely Nancy, Never Tricky Chapter 134 Lovely Nancy, Never Tricky When Marcus ran ap and came back to pick up Nancy, his clothes were almost drenched with sweat. He sweated easily, and his loose sportswear clung to his body, revealing tight abs and a toned body without a trace of fat, which some girls would probably scream at if they saw it. Nancy followed her brother home step by step with her short legs. They walked home without running and were not tired at all. After breakfast, Nancy sent her eldest brother off to work and began to learn the GuQin. With the various fingering and points of practice that Oliver had taught, Nancy could now y a simple piece slowly and received praise from her teacher. "Nancy, familiarise with this tune, and I''ll teach you the rest afterward. You''re talented to y a tune for such a few days." Oliver went back after Nancy''s birthday and was now teaching online. Even through online lessons, an intelligent student could learn well in a short time. He felt a great sense of achievement teaching Nancy. Nancy smiled shyly when she was praised. Her dimples were so cute that made people want to touch her little head. "It''s because you have taught me well." Nancy said modestly and yed the piece again, her thin white fingers wrapped in fake nail pieces. The plucking of the strings gradually grew from rusty to skilful, just as the piece went from stumbling to fluent in just under an hour. Nancy''s innocence was just like the sound of the GuQin she yed, which made people feel comfortable when they heard it. Oliver was amazed by Nancy''s learning speed and was even more captivated by the sound of the GuQin that she yed. The young man looked at the jade-like girl sitting on the piano bench, practising the piece repeatedly. She was earnest and focused in everything she did. She was born for music. After the ss, Nancy took a nap and woke up to take her cousin to see the vegetables and strawberries she had nted in the Fairview Garden. The two ran out into the ground to manually weed before it grew up and robbed the vegetables of nutrients. Their white hands got dirty. When their faces lifted up, they realised that both of them had gotten their faces dirty. Neil was silent when he found them. "Brother Neil!" Nancy waved cheerfully with a dirty face. "What are you doing?" The two spoke in unison, "Weeding." Nancy was adorable while Ivan was refreshing, like two kids who would never grow up. Neil looked at the two dirty faces and sighed. As long as they were happy... he told himself. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Just leave me out of this, he thought. When Louis arrived at school, he thought he had finally escaped the days of his sister asking for homework help, but at night he realised he was too naive. The little girl made a video call at the exact time. The little one in the video looked so cute, but when the camera focused on the textbook on the desk, she was not attractive at all. Louis, who had never been bothered by anything, was worried. Was all the first-grade homework so tricky nowadays? He wondered. However, he had to continue to help his sister with her homework. On this day, all of his roommates were horrified to find that instead of ying games after returning to the dormitory, Louis took out a pen and paper. Tod went over to look at it and was shocked, " Bro, give a hint if you''re possessed by something strange!" Edward danced around and gestured haphazardly, then took a piece of paper and rolled it into a paper tube as a demon removal sword. "Where did the demone from? How dare you possess my bro? Are you tired of living!" Kyle was lost for words. He was so tired of facing two idiots every day. However, Kyle also found it weird that Louis started studying suddenly. Louis scratched his hair. He was pretty annoyed, and when he was disturbed by his two roommates, he got up and rewarded each of them with a kick. "Get out of the way. Don''t disturb me solving the problem." Kyle noticed the elephant in the room. He looked at the question Louis had just solved: a first-grade maths problem. He was silent for a moment. "Are you tutoring Adam?" "It''s Nancy." The little girl''s tender face appeared on the screen, looking at these people with some embarrassment. "Brother Wilson, brother Anderson, brother Evans, how are you doing?" A sweet greeting came, and Tod and Edward reacted by rushing over. "Never better. Nancy, have you eaten?" Nancy replied obediently, "Yes." Louis looked sideways at them, "Of course she has. Who hasn''t eaten at this point?" Edward retorted, "Then she could have had a midnight feast!" "Not everyone is a pig like you," said Louis. The two of them bickered for a while, but eventually, Louis had to suck it up. He sat down and continued to solve the problem for Nancy. He sat down in his chair with a decadent look when he was done. "Primary school textbooks are so sick nowadays, and I''ve almost forgotten everything I learned in primary school!" He was afraid that he couldn''t answer the questions when Nancy came to him again one day. Kyle looked at Louis thoughtfully. "Didn''t Nancy find anyone else to assist her with her homework?" Louis replied with a little bit of pride, "Just me." What a sweet burden. A smile began to snake across Kyle''s face. He had a rough idea of what the little girl was going to do. As his buddy, of course, Kyle also wished him to get better, so... "You''d better pick up your study. That can be embarrassing if you can''t answer the first or second- grade questions by then." Louis wiped his face. All right, he thought. Nancy really did a lot to get her brother to take the initiative to study. Not only did she take the textbook to him from time to time, she even apuded and praised him after he answered the questions with her pure eyes full of admiration. "That was amazing. Brother Louis, you''ve solved such a difficult problem." Obviously, he was quite a smart and crazy person in front of everyone else. However, he couldn''t resist a word ofpliment and admiration in Nancy''s eyes, so he willingly devoted himself to his studies. Kyle''splex feelings were scarcely to be defined. The advice of so many people was no match for a word ofpliments from a child. The ss reacted sharply to the little change in Louis'' life. These academically weak students he yed well with all looked at him with a "traitor" look before being met with a fierce re from the grumpy Louis. "What are you looking at? Don''t mess with me." He got rather grumpy when he was memorizing words, even Tod didn''t dare to disturb him. "... It''s been five days. I can''t even believe that Louis has been studying for five days!" Said Tod in shock. "Suffice it to say, Nancy has a huge impact on him," said Ogden sternly. Kyle was also reading a book, and he said with a smile, "Isn''t this great? You two should also hold on tight. Otherwise, if Louis gets into university in the future but you two drop out or only go to a third-rate university, the gap among you three would grow ever since. Wouldn''t that drive a wedge in your rtionship?" Tod and Edward froze and then sank into a reverie. Chapter 135 Louis Brook, Who Was Studying Chapter 135 Louis Brook, Who Was Studying Chapter 135 Louis Brook, Who Was Studying A weekter, Star Technology''s holographic sses were put on sale at ten o''clock in the morning. It was rare that the day before, countless night owls had gone to bed early and set the rm clocks to get ready. When it was almost ten o''clock, everyone was ready, and they prepared theirputers early. Because the number was limited, everyone could only buy one pair of holographic sses with their ID information. Before the start of the rush, everyone quickly filled in all the information ording to the prompts on the webpage. When preparing to buy the product, some even prayed to God. Finally... the time hade. One hundred thousand holographic sses were put on sale, and almost hundreds of millions of people in the whole country began to fight for a chance to buy that product based on the speed of their hands and the Inte. Many people rushed into the webpage all at once. Luckily, Star Technology had optimized the server in advance. Otherwise, thework would have copsed earlier. In less than ten minutes, all the 100,000 holographic sses were sold out. Although those holographic sses were not fixed at a very high price, each one cost more than eight hundred dors. In less than ten minutes, a "Mr. Brook, they''re all sold out!" "My God, this is too crazy. There are still quite a lot of rich people." Eight Hundred dors was the amount of monthly sry for most people. However, Star Technology fixed a very cheap price. Each pair of holographic sses used very rare materials. They earned less than fifteen dors by selling a pair of holographic sses. It was such a high-end product, not to say its new feature of holographic technology. If it was some kind of cunning businessmen, they might want to earn hundreds of dors from each. After all, its market was good. "Keep an eye on the data. Deal with it right away if there''s any problem." Marcus nced at it and left after a few simple orders. He had other things to do. On the Inte... Before receiving the holographic sses, many people were eager to try their effect. Three dayster, most people had received it. Some of them saw its market value, so they did a live broadcast on unboxing the holographic sses. One of the famous experts in the e-sports circle sessfully bought the holographic sses. When he started the live broadcast, millions of people rushed into the live broadcast room. The server of the live broadcast tform almost copsed. "What? As e-sports yer, we do act quickly, but there is a saying that there are experts everywhere. After all, there are so many people. Anyway, only three of our team members sessfully bought the holographic sses." Yoel Langham smiled."The package is here. Let''s unpack it." The people in the team who sessfully bought the holographic sses held their packages with bright and eager eyes. The other team members stopped training and came to watch. When the outer box was opened, it revealed a box that was pretty stylish. "Wow! This box looks pretty solid and beautiful." "Open it up and have a look!" Everyone opened them expectantly, revealing the holographic sses perfectly embedded in the soft foam grooves. The mirror surface of the holographic sses was transparent. They would only emit a faint blue light when they were turned on. "Hey... This looks so cool." They they picked the holographic sses up cautiously as if they were treasures. There were instructions and a small box in the size of a palm, which contained a chip. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The chip looked a little transparent, and it was ck like a diamond. Simply by holding it in the hand, it looked very high-end already. "Can you believe that this whole set is only more than eight hundred dors? Star Technology is a conscientiouspany in the industry. I love it." "But this manual says that there is only one game called Saint Legacy in the chip. If other games are developed in the future, we have to buy another chip. This may be where they earn money. But if this game is so fun, I''m willing to spend money to buy their game chips in the future." While they were exchanging opinion actively, everything waspletely taken out. Then they started fiddling with it based on the instructions. "It says it''s better to use it in bed. Otherwise, it''ll be very tiring to sit for a long time. I''ll give it try." With others around, Yoel returned to the dormitory with the holographic sses in his arms. Later, he put on the holographic sses ording to the instructions in the manual. Then, he inserted the game chip into the card slot. As soon as the game chip was inserted, the holographic sses lit up, and the originally transparent mirror surface turned fluorescent blue. It was a bit like the high-tech special effects in the movie, with a high-quality texture. It became more likable now. Putting on the holographic sses, Yoely on the bed, and after a while, he went dizzy, and then his body entered a void. The people outside could not see anything, and the audience watching the live broadcast was a little disappointed. The world in this game could not be shown in a live broadcast at all! Chapter 136 They??re All Sold Out Chapter 136 They??re All Sold Out Chapter 136 They''re All Sold Out They could not see the game world in the live broadcast. So, everyone could only wait like this. They wanted Yoel to tell them about his experience after he had had a feel with it. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. But this wait...it took a full three hours. As theizens in the live broadcast room said, Yoel was indeed addicted to ying in the game world at this moment. After entering the void world, he adjusted his image in the game slightly before he fell into the novice vige. Everything here was so real. He could touch the flowers, trees, and even the house. It felt like entering another very real world. Although he could neither smell anything nor taste the food there just like what Philip had said, this experience was cool. There was a word on the top of the NPC''s head. After Yoel wandered around, he finally encountered an NPC with the words, "An old shepherd", on the top of the NPC''s head. So, he received the first task. The old shepherd lost one of his sheep, and he had to help find the sheep. Then he met the vige chief, who said he needed a rabbit, in the forest to the east. Yoel went to look for the rabbit. This was a wild monster. Although the furry rabbit looked cute to the touch, he was bitten by the rabbit once he touched it, and then he lost half of his blood. Before he could regain his senses, he was bitten again the next second. Hence, he returned to the repair station to restore his blood. Yoel was struck speechless. For the first time in his life, he was killed by a rabbit. Of course, Yoel could not be reconciled with that fact. Hence, he started the journey of catching rabbits again. Although the tasks in the game were trivial, the real feeling was indeed very exciting. So, he yed this game for three hours, but he was still reminded by the system that his body needed to eat. Hence, he quit the game, leaving him panting for more. It was only after he quit the game that he remembered... he seemed to be doing live streaming? Looking at the resentment-filledments in the live broadcast room, Yoel''s expression turned desperate gradually. Of course, what happened to Yoel happened to many people. Knowing that they were addicted to the game, they carefully told everyone about the whole game, and then the holographic sses and the game "Saint Legacy" also became a popr search query. Now those who did not get the holographic sses were even more desperate to get the holographic sses, so they went to the official website of Star Technology to start urging them. When would the next batch of holographic sses start to be sold? They even got their money ready. Besides, the news of theplete holographic technology soon spread abroad, but many people abroad did not believe it, especially in a few big countries. How could a country like that develop holographic technology before them? But it turned out that their country did have that kind of ability. So, soon everyone found that many foreignizens wanted to breach the firewall to buy those holographic sses. But... Star Technology was now officially on the right track. Many people wanted to cooperate with Marcus. Moreover, Marcus, as the boss behind Star Technology, had be more and more popr. Many people thought that he would make a good son-inw. Many families with daughters of the right age yearned so badly to marry their daughters into the Brook family. More and moredies appeared around Windy. All of them came to inquire about her two sons. Nancy sometimes heard it at home, and then she secretly went to her eldest brother and second brother. "A lot of people want to introduce girlfriends to you guys." The girl was holding an apple and nibbling it. Her short legs were swaying leisurely, and her delicate little face was serious as she spoke softly. As soon as she finished speaking, someone knocked her head once. Marcus pinched the back of her neck with his slightly cold fingers. She puffed her cheeks out and shrank her neck. She looked at him pitifully with a pair of clear, translucent, and watery eyes. Marcus asked in a low voice, "Do you know what a girlfriend is?" Nancy moved her mouth as she swallowed the apple and nodded seriously. "I know. It''s my future sister-inw." Neil scratched her chin like he was scratching a cat, and his eyes behind the sses were smiling. "You''re just a kid who knows nothing. Don''t say nonsense." Nancy shrugged and replied with a slight hmm. She then took another bite of the apple and concentrated on eating it, mindlessly leaving this thing behind. Neil then said, "Let''s go. Let me take you shopping." Nancy suddenly became frightened. "Don''t. You''ve already bought a lot of things for me!" Neil pinched her delicate little nose in frustration. "Others'' sisters want their brothers to buy them more stuff. But why do you dislike it so much?" Nancy sniffed slightly and hugged Neil''s arm before she said tenderly and tteringly, "It''s because you''re so good to me. You''ve bought me a lot of things, and I can''t use them all. Isn''t it a waste?" Neil scratched her chin and sighed. "I''m going back to the institute in two days." Nancy soon stopped eating the apple. She looked at her second brother eagerly, and she tightened her grasp around his arm. "It''s so fast... Are you going to leave so soon?" The girl looked a little disappointed. Neil sat with the fluffy sister on hisp, and he was reluctant to leave so soon. "There is a project over there that I have toplete. Nancy, don''t take off this small bracelet easily. When I finish the project in my hand, I will take a leave ande back to apany you for a while, okay?" Nancy hugged her second brother''s waist with her small arms, rubbing her furry head against his chest. Consequently, his clothes were wrinkled, but he did not care at all. Knowing that he was leaving, Nancy clung to him much during that period. She followed him everywhere he went every day. Then she got a new understanding of what a spendthrift he was. "Nancy, what do you think of this car? Is it pretty? I think it suits you well." Neil pointed at a pink Lamborghini. It was quite girlish and cool. Nancy''s expression was dull. She strode forward and yearned so badly to show him her short arms and legs. "Does it look like I can take the wheel?" The salesperson was also a talented person as he tried his might to fawn on them by ignoring the facts. "Miss, although you don''t need it now, you can use it in the future. Besides, you just need to hire a driver. When you ride in this car to school, all your ssmates will envy you. " Chapter 137 Having Problems With The Title Chapter 137 Having Problems With The Title Chapter 137 Having Problems With The Title While the salesman was talking, Neil nodded in agreement, which might make people think he was selling cars! In the end, Nancy dragged him away with a blushing face. Who would have thought that Neil, who looked gentle and frugal, would be the most prodigal one? Just as Nancy never expected that the second day, she saw the familiar pink Lamborghini again. Nancy didn''t know what to say about it. Martin patted the car and leaned on it, looking at Nancy with a smile and his beautiful eyes like peach blossoms, "Well, sister, is that your car? Can you drive with those short legs?" Nancy thought to herself, "Although that is true, brother Martin''s joke was too much! " Neil smiled with the corner of his mouth raised slightly. He seemed like a gentle, handsome brother next door, a very reliable one. "Are you happy, Nancy? I bought it for you anyway." Nancy thought to herself, "Brother, do you think I am happy?" But Neil was leaving tomorrow, and Nancy didn''t want to disappoint him, so she nodded against her will. "Yeah. I am happy." Then her fluffy little head was rubbed, and she tilted her head and rubbed it softly against Neil''s palm. When Neil left, they drove him to the airport in that pink Lamborghini, which was very eye-catching along the way. Martin sat in the driver''s seat with sunsses on, "Brother Neil, good taste, but I prefer red." The bright red is just like Martin himself. He was really suitable for red, like the dazzling rose earrings on his ears. They shone brightly in the sun, making him more radiant and handsome. Neil raised his hand to adjusted his sses slowly, leaning on the back seat with his long legs crossed, exuding a vibe of elegance and abstinence. He smiled with the corner of his mouth raised, and his slender fingers with sharp joints pinched Nancy''s soft little hands. "Thank you for thepliment but I bought this for Nancy. You can buy it yourself if you like it." It was not like Martin didn''t have his money. Martin shrugged. He was a bit narcissistic and yed his songs in the car. His deep voice was like an intimate lover whispering in one''s ear. No wonder so many people liked him. Nancy leaned on Neil with Ivan on the other side of her. Ivan was ying a game excitedly, but he was not good and got scolded by his teammates. After losing the game, he pouted his lips unhappily, "I should y games with Louis from now on." Martin, in the front, lifted his eyebrows, "What? My brother can help you in the game?" Although Martin was not good at the game, it doesn''t mean he could not look down on Ivan''s game- ying skills, as Ivan was worse than him! Ivan took off his earphones, "No, Louis can help me get back at them." Ivan was quite proud of it. Martin said, "Take me with you next time. I promise to curse them so much that they have no chance to yell back at all." Ivan shook his head decisively, "No." Martin wondered, "Why?" Ivan said, "because we both areme. We won''t have the confidence to curse." Martin said, "I didn''t expect you to be quite principled." Ivan showed a clear and sunny smile. Martin thought that this was not apliment. "Brother Neil, is it right that I still cannot contact you after you go back this time?" Neil nodded in distress. Many of the experiment projects he had been doing were highly confidential and he could not easily get in touch with the outside world. Nancy suddenly drooped her little head like an abandoned puppy. Neil was about tofort her, but with her strong self-healing ability, sheforted herself once again. "Brother Neil, you must call me when you can contact the outside world, and tell me when you can go home. I''ll pick you up." Neil pinched Nancy''s cheeks softly, not knowing whether tough or cry. He held the soft Nancy in his arms with his chin resting on her little head, and closed his eyes. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He was about to leave, so he should hug his sister more. He could only live by looking at the photos of his sister in the future. Gosh. Before he could leave, he had already started missing his sister, which was really hard for him. When they arrived at the airport, it was still early to board the ne. Neil and Nancy were talking when suddenly a ck car approached. It looked a little familiar, and then the door opened and a long leg stepped out of it, which was even more familiar. "It''s brother Marcus!" Nancy''s smiled with brows and eyes curling, and she ran over with her short legs. Marcus got out of the car, bent down slightly, and picked up Nancy with one arm. He nced at his twin brother coldly and went towards them within a few big steps. The twin brothers were about the same height. Standing together, one was tan and the other was light-skinned. One was cool and the other was gentle like two extremes, but they were strangely harmonious. Standing together, the two brothers were so eye-catching that the passers-by couldn''t help but look at them. "I thought you weren''ting, brother Marcus. Do you dislike the car I bought for Nancy?" Marcus said in a light voice, "It would be better if we leave something unsaid." Neil thought that Marcus could have been more indirect. Marcus tapped him on his shoulder with his fist gently, "Try toe back early. Take more time off next time. Don''t be stupid." Neil pouted, "I see." Suddenly, there was a notice from the airport suggesting that Neil should board the ne. Nancy looked at Neil with tears in her eyes, and suddenly leaned over to hug his neck and kissed him on the face. "Brother Neil, doe back early." Nancy''s soft and sweet voice was choked with sobs, and her moist eyes were red, looking so pitiful. Neil pursed his lips and rubbed her hair. He also kissed her clean and fair forehead. "Got it. Just wait at home. If anyone bullies you, don''t be shy and directly tell brother Marcus. Even a dog will be frightened when he shows up. Marcus thought to himself, "What a brother!" "Professor Brook, we should go." Neil put Nancy back in Marcus''s arms, turned, and left. "Brother Neil, I will miss you!" Nancy shouted at Neil''s back. Neil put one hand in his trousers pocket and didn''t look back. He just raised his hand and waved without turning back. He hade back and left before, but he had never been so reluctant to leave. Neil''s eyes were reddish behind the sses, and he wondered why he had suddenly be so emotional. Seeing Neil disappear, Nancy was like a puppy abandoned by its owner. She turned around and buried her small face in Marcus''s neck and rubbed it. Her thin fair hands grabbed his clothes, looking pitiful. Her brothers felt bad for her, and Marcus was a little helpless. He could only pat her on the back but didn''t know what to say tofort her. Martin teased her, "Nancy, don''t cry. It''s not like brother Neil will nevere back. " Ivan nodded, "Right." Nancy raised her little head with her pointed little chin resting on Marcus''s shoulders, and looked at Martin with pouted mouth and big watery eyes, "Brother Martin, please don''t curse brother Neil." Martin raised his hand in a gesture of surrender, "Okay, I was wrong. Do you want to go out to y? Today, I will sacrifice my time to keep youpany, my highness. I will be with you wherever you wanna go. " Ivan muttered," How can we enjoy with youing along? Don''t literally sacrifice yourself. " Martin thought to himself, "Stop being annoying!" Chapter 138 Neil Is Leaving Chapter 138 Neil Is Leaving Chapter 138 Neil Is Leaving It was the cement exam day at the Southern Noble Academy this day. Louis yawned and sat in his seat, staring at the scenery outside the window in a daze. He yed with the ck ballpoint pen between his slender fingers. When the test paper was sent to him, he nced at it casually. In the past, when he took the test, he couldn''t understand a single one, so he didn''t bother to read it. Just scribbling and filling in some multiple-choice questions would be good enough. He thought that it would be better to sleep than to spend the time scrambling the answers. The first exam was Chinese. He looked through the multiple-choice questions at a nce as before, until he was stunned when he saw the poem dictation part. This question... it seemed like he could do it. The first sentence was from ancient Chinese prose called Convince on Learning. "Thus, without counting on small and unnoticeable paces, thousands of miles can not be reached." The following were the nks to be filled in. Louis suddenly got excited because he really knew the answer to this question. Some time ago, Nancy asked him what he had learned. He crammed for it and asked Kyle Wilson. He mentioned a few proses that needed to be recited. Nancy asked him if he knew them and of course, the answer was no. But as a brother, he needed a great reputation in front of his sister, so he asked Nancy to make a video call the next day, and he was sure that he would be able to recite them then. Then he struggled with the proses that needed to be recited and spent a few hours memorising it. Although he was tired, he felt that it was all worth it when he was praised by his soft sister who said that she wanted to give him a gift. After that, whenever he encountered the texts that needed to be recited, he would recite them in advance to keep his good reputation. Now that he knew the answer, he might as well write it down. After finishing the dictation for the first question, he nced at the second question and fell silent. Again, he knew the answer. After the dictation, Louis got interested in the test and wanted to check other parts. But the big part of readingprehension made him wanna quit. Finally, when it came to theposition part, the question was "The cutest person you meet in your life". It was a question with materials which meant there were many exnations following it, but Louis''s eyes were fixed on the first sentence. The cutest person I''ve ever met had to be my sister! It was the first time since school that he had the urge to write aposition, so Louis picked up the pen and started working on it immediately. Tod Anderson was sitting diagonally across from Louis. After finishing the multiple-choice questions, he started to do other little tricks out of boredom. Then he tried to check on Louis, and at this sight, he was almost freaked out. Good lord! Was there something wrong with his eyes? Louis was literally writing! Tod looked at Louis with a terrified expression, and he watched for so long that he seemed a little abrupt among a group of students who were taking the exam quietly. Therefore, he was caught by the teacher invigting the exam on the podium. "Tod Anderson, where are you looking at? Work on your own paper!" Tod immediately lowered his head, but the stormy waves in his heart could not calm down for a long time. Louis Brook was actually taking the exam seriously! This was more terrifying than Mars hitting the earth! After the first exam was over, the teacher reached Louis''s table to collect the exam papers. At this time, he was already sleeping on the table as before. The teacher shook his head as this was not new to him anymore. But when he took Louis''s answer sheet, he nced at it, and he was shocked, thinking that there might be some problem with his eyes. He read through the answer sheet. He even took off his sses, rubbed his eyes, and put them back on. Good god! The writing side was full of words. He had to admit that although Louis was bad at studying, his handwriting was very good. This full page of neat and slightly bold characters was really eye-catching. "Mister, you should move on to collect other students'' papers." Louis thought to himself that it was too disturbing to flip his paper in front of him. The teacher said ok and didn''t get angry, which was rare. He even showed a big smile to Louis. "Not bad, Louis. Keep it up next time!" After saying that, he happily took the test paper and left to collect other students'' test papers. That was right. He is so easily satisfied. In the past, Louis only filled in the multiple-choice questions and it was done randomly without thinking. Although there were still many nk spaces this time, a few nks from the dictation part were filled. He nced at them, and they were all correct! Not bad. During the break, Tod came over and touched Louis''s forehead, and was pushed away by Louis with a look of disgust. "What are you doing?" Tod looked serious, "I am checking if you are sick and have a fever. You were actually writing the answers! I also saw that you wrote theposition part. And you wrote so many, so many words!" The soaring voice was enough to show his shock at this "incident". "What!" Edward Evans just came over and looked at Louis like he was a ghost. "Brook, you actually wrote aposition!" Louis thought that he had just written theposition once. What was the big deal? "Go away!" In the next exam, Louis realised that he even knew the answers to some questions, especially English. Louis''s memory was very good, but he was reluctant to study before. When teaching Nancy English, he also memorised a lot of words. Therefore, when it came to the listeningprehension, there were some parts he found confusing, but he could still get the main idea and was able to choose the answers. Mathematics was difficult and didn''t have a good foundation. He had been teaching Nancy elementary-level maths, which was not so helpful in high school. So it was the same as before. But... when the results of this exam came out, he was not the first or second from the bottom, but the seventh from the bottom. There were more than 20 students in their ss, and one-third of them were bad at studying. When they got their grades, Tod and Edward, being thest and second from thest, looked at Louis as if he was a traitor. Louis was horrified by the sight of the two and smashed a book at them, which finally made them stop staring. When the Chinese teacher took the answer sheets to the podium, he especially praised Louis. "I''m here to praise a student in this exam. His progress is very obvious. He has improved from 10s or 20s to 61 now. The writing part is especially vivid. Louis Brook, I hope that you can maintain this attitude of learning and make more progress in the future. " In the apuse and sight of the whole ss, Louis was calm and tugging, but in his heart...Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He was so embarrassed that his toes were rubbing against the floor as if he could break it. He thought that he would be okay if the teacher scolded him or ignore him. But thepliment made him really ufortable... Especially Tod Anderson and Edward Evans. These two idiots even stood up and apuded, and they made the loudest apuse in the entire ssroom. Louis took a deep breath. He couldn''t wait to press their heads on the table! Then theposition he wrote was passed out by the teacher to the whole ss. This was theposition written suddenly by this school overlord who had always hated studying, as well as theposition praised by the Chinese teacher. Of course, they would read it carefully, and each one of them was excited. Then the whole ss knew that Louis Brook had a very cute and soft sister. Louis kinda regretted it. Chapter 139 The Placement Test Chapter 139 The cement Test Chapter 139 The cement Test Later, the English teacher also especially praised him, and Louis got numb about it. Tod excitedly touched Louis with his shoulder, "Bro! You are awesome. I also read theposition, and youpletely captured the charm of our sister." Louis looked at him with a gloomy expression, "Whose sister?" The next second, Tod was chased by Louis around the whole ssroom and calling for help. "Bro, I was wrong! It''s your sister, your sister! I''m really justplimenting you. Kyle, help!" Kyle Wilson calmly packed his schoolbag. It was Friday and thest lesson was PE. He can go home after it. Louis thought of what his sister saidst night and struggled to put the answer sheet into his schoolbag. At the end of the ss, the head teacher of the ss No. 4 which was Louis''s ss, told them a piece of news, "Two weekster, the school will hold the school sports meeting. It willst for three days. The sportsmittee will take the registration form. You should actively sign up for it. It is the last time to participate in the high school sports meeting. Don''t hide yourselves. You should take advantage of such good opportunity to exercise more." The whole ss was so excited about the school sports meeting, but there was little interest in signing up those projects. Now the sportsmittee was going to have to worry about it. Suddenly, Louis raised his hand and said unruly, "Mr. Lamber. Can I invite my family?" The head teacher thought to himself, "Since you didn''t have thest ce in this exam... " "Yes, but they can''t run around." Louis''s deep eyes lit up for a moment, and he nodded obediently. After school in the afternoon, as soon as he left the school gate, Louis saw Marcus''s car and the familiar little fluffy head that came out of the car. "Brother Louis!" When Nancy, with beautiful clear eyes, saw Louis, she waved her hand softly and called out. She was not sure if it was an illusion, but Nancy always felt that when she was calling her brother Louis, many people looked at her. Her little short legs that stepped out hesitated for a while. Should she take it back? Louis looked at the beautiful little girl who got out of the car and the corners of his mouth rose. He put one hand in his trouser pocket, and the other hand beckoned to her, which looked a bit cool. Nancy immediately put the weird looks from those strangers behind her mind and ran to Louis in small steps. She raised her head cutely and looked at Louis with a delicate little face. Her dark eyes seemed to shine with stars. "Brother Louis." Louis threw the schoolbag to Tod who was behind him and bent down to picked up the soft little Nancy with one hand. "Did you miss me?" Nancy nodded seriously and said with her soft and sweet voice,"Well, I did miss you." Louis was satisfied. He put his palm on the little girl''s head to stroke her and then left with her. His ssmates came out and gathered together in twos or threes. "Louis''s sister is still so cute." "No wonder Louis''sposition is so well written this time. If I had such a sister, I could write it, too." "She looks so sweet. I remember that Louis brought her to our ssroom for a moviest time. Unfortunately, it was too dark in the ssroom to see her. But I didn''t expect her to be so beautiful." "She reminds me of the doll in the shopwindow. She was prettier than a doll." "I also want such a good-looking sister. Did she even bring meals to Louis? This is so enviable." Someone even secretly took a photo of Louis holding her sister and posted it to the school forum. #This is the sister of our school overlord. They must have reached the ceiling level of appearance# As this was rted to Louis, there were quite a lot ofments. Firstment: It''s the first time I''ve seen Louis smile so softly. Secondment: If he could smile so softly at the girls who confessed for him, he wouldn''t be single till now. Thirdment: I don''t even know he is capable of such soft smile? Doesn''t he always look arrogant and ignore everyone? Fourthment: This sister is so cut. I want to keep her. The fifthment: I am from the No. 4 ss. Spoiler alert. I have read theposition that Louis wrote. It was about his sister, and it was praised by the Chinese teacher and passed around the ss. TBH, it was good. The sixthment: Thenguage from hisposition was in but we can just tell how adorable his sister is between the lines. I want to ask my mother to have a baby sister, but I think it''s risky because our family already has two million, another million would kill us. The seventhment: What do you mean a million? The eighthment: One son means with one million. I don''t know what it means exactly. But my dad broke down when he saw my brother was born. He grabbed his hair and shouted, "Another one million", which probably meant that a son will cost and waste a lot of money:) The ninthment: Back to the main topic, I want to see the school overlord''sposition:) The tenthment: Me, too. BTW, Louis and his sister are really good-looking. I''m so into them! The Eleventhment: Let me tell you, our school lord is actually a brother who spoils his sister. My dormitory is next to his. You know that he has been studying during this time, which was weird. Do you know why he suddenly studies? The twelfthment: Come on, spit it out. Don''t keep people in suspense. The thirteenthment: Waiting for the gossip. The fourteenthment: Is it rted to his sister? The fifteenthment: I made that eleventhment. Speaking of the gossip, it really has something to do with his sister. One day I went to their dormitory for something, and then saw him making video call in his phone on the desk. I heard from Tod Anderson that it was his younger sister. Louis was actually reciting the Chinese prose "A Happy Excursion" at that time, and he recited the whole article which shocked me deeply. I waspletely dumbfounded. The sixteenthment: OH MY GOOD LORD. I just wanted to know under what circumstances, our school overlord would recite "A Happy Excursion" while he was on the video call with his sister. LOL The seventeenthment: LOL. Why do I think the school overlord is a bit silly. The eighteenthment: I know about this. I overheard Tod Anderson and his friendsining. It seems that his sister would ask her brother with her textbook every day. During the morning run, he was memorising English words so that he would not look bad in front of his sisters. It seemed that his sister also asked him to recite Chinese poems. I heard that as long as his sister praised him one time, Brook would be able to study hard like a different person. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The neenthment: ...... The twentiethment: I heard that Louis''s grade rank has risen by more than 100 this time. The twenty-first floor: Bittersweet. I think the reason why I am so bad at studying may be that I don''t have a sister who urges me to study. Although school had been dismissed, the gossip spirit of the students had not diminished, especially about the school overlord Louis Brook, a famous figure in the school. And here in the car, Nancy also pulled out the exam papers from Louis''s schoolbag. She was concerned about his study. Louis told her about the test before, sost night she intentionally reminded him to bring the answer sheet home. Louis looked casually outside, but his body was tense. He was actually paying attention to Nancy all the time. Seeing his sister take out his Chinese answer sheet and look at the red cross on it, for the first time, he hated himself for not studying hard so as to answer those questions. He thought to himself, "Such a poor grade... Will she be disappointed?" "Wow, brother Louis, you got 61 points in the test!" Instead of the disappointment and disgust in his imagination, he got a look of admiration. Louis felt... a little guilty. Chapter 140 The Discussion From The School Forum Chapter 140 The Discussion From The School Forum Chapter 140 The Discussion From The School Forum "Hmm... The score is actually..." Nancy''s brows and eyes curved, smiling like a warm little sun. "But I heard from auntie that you used to be toozy to write answers in the exam papers." Nancy shook her head, and the hair on her little fluffy head also swayed, looking extremely flexible. "This time, you have scored 61 points on the test, which is very good." When the soft little girl said this, she looked serious in her eyes, without any perfunctory. For some reason, Louis suddenly felt that his heart was softened. He lowered his eyes to hide the emotion in his eyes, raised his hand, and rubbed Nancy''s head. Ever since he disliked studying, the family had paid very little attention to his grades. Even if they do care once in a while, he was faced with the roar of his father who felt disappointed in him as well as the beating from his parents. His grades were simply not good enough in the eyes of others, but this little fool said that he did well on the test. "Do you know that the total score is 150? I didn''t even pass." Nancy shook her short legs, and the little face with the fleshy cheeks looked particrly cute. "It does not matter! My brother Louis is amazing even if you are not good at studying. But it will even better if you are good at it." While talking, Nancy leaned over, hug Louis''s neck, and kissed him on the face. After the kiss, her tender face flushed slightly. "This is my reward to you. Please don''t dislike it." She covered her little face with both hands as she was speaking. Louis touched his cheek and the corners of his mouth rose obviously. Suddenly, he picked up Nancy, put her on hisp, and kissed her on the forehead. "I will not dislike it. Who would dare to dislike my sister?" He was so pleased. He gave a provocative look to Marcus who was sitting next to him. Marcus didn''t even look at this childish boy. Ivan suddenly reach his fluffy head over and stuffed it into Louis''s arms. "Nancy, please also give me a kiss." Louis disliked that pet-like expression very much, so he raised his hand to push the big head in front of him. Ivan was fleshy on his tender cheeks, and Louis''s palm wrinkled his cheek. Ivan fluttered his hands indiscriminately, "Go away! I want Nancy''s kiss." Louis looked disgusted, "You are too close to me. Get away." "Then give Nancy back to me." "Bah! Nice try. Now Nancy belongs to me. She is rewarding me." Ivan red furiously with eyes wide open, "I was always the first in the grade when I was in school. Nancy has to make up for the reward." Louis was outraged, "What is the big deal to be No.1. I am always No.1." "From the bottom!" Louis looked righteous, "Who said that it doesn''t count!" Ivan turned his head, and Louis''s palm suddenly turned to Ivan''s face and pressed it. Ivan opened his mouth and bit one of Louis''s fingers. "Ow!" There was a scream from the ck limited edition Porsche. Marcus quickly took over Nancy who was bewildered in Louis''s arms, and the next second the car vibrated because they started fighting. To be precise, Louis was pushing against Ivan and put both of his hands behind him, which made him unable to move. Ivan was tilting his head and biting Louis''s hand. This was a vivid presentation of "even a provoked rabbit will bite". "Hiss ... are you a dog?" "Ummm..." Ivan who was biting Louis''s hand could talk at all. The driver looked back, only to be d that the back of the car was spacious enough. Otherwise, even his boss would suffer for such tossing, which would be even more terrifying. Louis pushed Ivan''s hands and back with his knees, and pat his fluffy head with one free hand. "Let go!" "Hmmm..." (You let go first!) "You should let go first!" "Um." (I will not) "Then let''s go back like this. Whoever let go first is the bastard!" Marcus coughed. Louis said, "Whoever let go first should call the other one Daddy!" Marcus could feel the pause from his temple. He rubbed the bridge of his nose and had the sudden desire to beat them. Nancy rested in Marcus''s arms with a cute face, and her eyes widened as she watched the fight between Louis and Ivan. "Stop and sit properly" Marcus looked at them with cold eyes. Louis and Ivan shuddered, almost simultaneously letting go of each other and sitting properly. Ivan straightened his hair, ring fiercely at Louis with his cat-like eyes that were not so threatening. Louis rolled his eyes at him and made a hissing noise when looking at the teeth marks on his index finger and the part between the thumb and the index. Louis thought to himself that those teeth were surprisingly powerful! Louis shook his hands and said in disgust, "Are you a dog?" He thought to himself that he had never been bitten by anyone in a fight. Ivan wrinkled his nose and snorted coldly, "I was born in the year of the dragon! So I am a dragon, a very fierce one." Louis hummed, "I bet you are a baby dragon." Ivan said, "You are such a jerk!" "I dare you to get out of the car and fight again." Ivan curled his lips and leaned against the car window. He wasn''t stupid, because it won''t be easy to bite him this time if they got out of the car. Louis snorted coldly. He turned his head and saw Nancy, so he stretched out his hand "weakly" and said, "Nancy, I''m injured. I might need a rabies vine." Nancy thought to herself, "Like I didn''t see you being proactive just now." "Then...Let me blow the injured part for you." Nancy''s delicate face wrinkled. She took Louis''s slender hand and looked at it, only to find that the two teeth marks were quite deep. Ivan was even more aggrieved, and handed over his hand, "My wrist hurts." Louis was very strong, while Ivan was a nerd who often stayed in the studio. Ivan''s skin was not only light but also very tender and it was simr to Nancy''s skin. Just now, his wrist was pinched by Louis, and now it was red, which looks quite scary. There were three hands in front of Nancy, but before she could blow some air to the injured part, Marcus brought her over. Marcus nced at them lightly and said, "Go back and apply the medicine yourself." Ivan and Louis felt speechless. They stared at each other unhappily. After the dramatic scene, they almost reached home. The fluffy pets again wee Nancy at the door. Once she got off the car, they rounded up immediately. "Woof! Woof!" "Meow! Meow!" "Wee home! Wee home!" Nancy squatted down to pick up two kittens who were pulling her pant with their little paws and asked Marcus to help her put the two chubby and soft kittens into her hood. The two little kittens got into the hood and flopped around a bit before they could reach their little heads out. Their front paws were resting on Nancy''s shoulders, tilting their little hairy heads and rubbing themselves against her neck, making cute and sweet noises. Nancyughed out loud with curved eyes as she felt tickled on her neck. Then the domineering Harley was picked up again and the dog was rubbing around her feet, tail wagging so fast like a fan. The mommy cat was calmer. It purred and rubbed against Nancy''s feet before obediently following her around. Gee also rubbed her feet, but when Gee saw that there was no room for it, it meowed twice in exasperation with her mustache twitching. Then it ran to find Ivan in anger. As for Quentin, itnded on Nancy''s head and pressed the short hair that was sticking up, and stroked her hair. Nancy was covered by hairy pets all over her body. She felt Harley in her arms, wrinkled her little nose, and told a truth in a sweet voice, "Harley has gained weight." "Harley, who was lying in the crook of Nancy''s arm licking its paws, stiffened slightly, then continued licking itself as if nothing had happened." Harley thought to itself, "Do you not allow a cat to grow?" But what Marcus saidter really stiffened Harley up. "At least two pounds fatter. We should cut back on the snackster." "Meow meow meow!" Harley thought to itself, "Nonsense, I am just naturally growing!" Ivan said "Harley even fights for milk against Macy and Marcy. I''ve seen it several times. It took Gee''s snacks after finishing its own food." Louis looked down at the ck cat and said, "Not as handsome as before." After being criticised a few times, Harley got furious. It jumped from Nancy''s arms and gave them a fierce meow. Then, it walked away while meowing, which looked like scolding. It got pissed off out of embarrassment. Ivan widened his eyes while holding Gee, "Did Harley just understand what we''re talking about?" Louis picked his ears and walked arrogantly, "Who knows?" Marcus stared at Harley''s fat body thoughtfully. Nancy blinked her eyes and went after Harley tofort it. "Sister!" Adam ran out of the room to give Nancy a big hug, and then grumbled andined, "Why did Daddy, instead of you, pick me up today?" Just after he said that he was punched in the head. James touched his fist and looked down at his youngest son gloomily. "What? Your father, I picked you up from school in person and you dislike it? " Adam hugged his head and cowardly said, "No! " James snorted. His eyes fell on Nancy and he smiled softly, "Is my baby girl hungry? Must be tiring to pick up your brother. " Nancy shook his head and said softly, "It''s not hard, Daddy. I went by car." "It can also be very tiring to go by car. " Adam thought to himself, "Dad, how do you act like a different person!" Nancy was held by James and went home. Adam followed them slowly, talking about what happened at school that day. "Nancy, let me tell you. Today our ss and the third ss had a tug-of-war. Our ss was going to lose, but at a critical moment, your brother I ''shed my heart''s blood'' and finally pulled the rope to our side to help our ss win thepetition." Marcus was speechless. James said, "If you don''t know how to use those expressions properly, don''t use them." Adam said, "I just wanted to improve my speech." Nancy said, "Brother Adam is so amazing." Everyone there was thinking, "She is just ttering all her brothers." But there was no doubt that Adam was very excited, and started to feel good about himself again. It was awkward to make everything a big deal. The point was that he also likes to use expressions in the wrong way. Marcus blocked Nancy''s ears and said in a low voice, "Don''t learn from him, otherwise you will be laughed at by others in the future." Louis said, "He is less educated than me." Even Louis could see how inappropriate those expressions were. Ivan nodded. Adam thought to himself, "You are just jealous of me! Jealous that I was praised by my sister!" During dinner, Vivian came to the old house. Once she arrived, she held Louis''s head and gave him a loud kiss on the forehead. "Son, I have heard from your teacher that you have gone up by 7 in your ss ranking and by 103 in your grade ranking. You made me so proud!" Louis felt awkward as he was caught off guard and was kissed on the forehead. "Haha. Your teacher said that your Chineseposition was very good, so show me now. " Louis struggled and his arrogant face showed a helpless expression, "No! It''s all nonsense from the teacher." Vivian pinched her son''s hair, "Don''t be shy, I''m your mother. There is no need to keep things from me." Louis said, "I was the seventh from the bottom in this exam. Mom, can you have some self-esteem? How can you be so happy about this result?" Vivian said, "I thought had to stay at the bottom for the rest of your life. Don''t change the topic and show it to me. " "I will not! " "Then I''ll find it myself." When Vivian''s eyes fell on his schoolbag, Louis jumped over, grabbed his schoolbag, and ran out at a 100-meter sprint speed. Vivian immediately chased after him in her high heels. "You little bastard, you''ve finally improved a little bit, but you don''t appreciate it when I care about your grades! " Then there was another dramatic scene. Ivan stretched his neck and looked out. He looked so excited that he wished he would go into that battle himself. The Elderly Mr. Brook''s expression was extremely calm. "Let''s keep eating." Nancy was a little worried, "Brother Louis won''t be beaten by aunt Vivian, right?" Adam leaned over and whispered to her with their heads close, "No, my aunt is walking in high heels and can''t catch up with brother Louis. But what did he write in hisposition? Why so mysterious?" Nancy shook her head. She only had time to see the results in the car, and then the brother Louis and brother Ivan started fighting. Adam rolled her eyes, "How about we find time to check it out?" Nancy puffed out her little cheeks, opened her mouth to take a meatball from Marcus, and slurred while eating, "I don''t think so. That''s brother Louis''s secret. Adam stopped talking, but he obviously was thinking about it with his eyes rolling like that. In the end, as Adam said, Vivian couldn''t catch up with her very athletic son, so she could only leave. When she left, she put down the gifts for the Elderly Mr. Brook in a hurry, "Dad, this is the nutrition that I bought for you. Nancy, this is the gift that I bought for you." She rubbed Nancy''s head, "I know all about it. The reason why your brother has made such great progress in this exam is you, which was amazing!" As she said that, she kissed Nancy''s fleshy little face. Nancy''s little face was flushed, "No, brother Louis studied hard." "That''s also thanks to you." "Louis probably won''t be going home today. Marcus, please keep an eye on him. If he is naughty, you can beat him. Don''t think about us." James thought, "What a mother!" Vivian came in a hurry and also left in a hurry. She was always in a hurry. It was time to sleep at night. Nancy''s room was suddenly opened, and Adam slid in. "Come here, Nancy. Let''s see what brother Louis''sposition was about. Nancy blinked her eyes and climbed off the bed. "It''s not good." Then she quietly closed the door, put on her slippers, and approached Adam. "It will be fine as long as we don''t tell anyone." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Theyy face down side by side on the bed and took out the answer sheet to read it. After reading, Nancy covered her red and shy face, "I am not that cute." Nancy thought to herself it turned out that Louis wrote about her! Although Nancy was shy, her little eyes are full of joy, so happy that the corners of her mouth lifted obviously and the hair on her head twisted up. Adam thought to himself, "Darn! Nice try! I will also write aposition about Nancy. Besides writing, I will also read it out loud and let Nancy worship me!" Chapter 141 Being Amazed Chapter 141 Being Amazed Chapter 141 Being Amazed Before Adam could think about how to write aposition, the door was pushed open. Louis was standing at the door. Adam and Nancy were frightened. Louis caught them sneaking a look at hisposition. "Oh my God!" Adam scrambled out of the bed and tried to flee away, screaming with fear. Nancy pulled up the covers and crawled under. She deceived herself that Louis couldn''t find her. Adam was soon caught by Louis. Louis picked him up by gripping his cor and said grimly. "How dare you steal my answer sheet?" Adam didn''t admit it and kept struggling. "No! I didn''t do that." One with a guilty conscience would always defend himself loudly. "No? Then why is my answer sheet here?" Adam replied confidently, "The answer sheet came here by itself." As soon as Adam finished speaking, Louis hit him. This was because what Adam said was nonsense. Nancy poked her head out of the covers to see what was going on. She took pity on Adam. Then she met Louis''gaze. She suddenly slid under the covers and seemed to be a snail retreating deep inside its shell. Nancy had fair skin, so she looked like a cute white snail. Louis raised his eyebrows. He set Adam aside and walked up to Nancy. "It''s none of Nancy''s business! I should be med." Adam wanted to protect Nancy and suppressed his fear of being beaten. He picked himself up and threw his arms around Louis'' legs to stop Louis. Louis was speechless. What a silly boy, Louis thought. Nancy poked her head out of the covers again and stared at Louis and Adam. She looked pathetic. "Louis." She said softly and apologized, "Sorry." She blinked her eyes, looking worried. Louis snorted and picked Nancy out of the covers. "Adam, let go of my legs." Louis shook his legs to get rid of Adam. Then he rubbed Nancy''s hair so hard that Nancy was unsteady on her feet. "Confess your mistake." Nancy steadied herself and her cheeks were pinched by Louis. "It''s wrong to take away your answer sheet." "Then who stole my answer sheet?" Louis just pretended to be angry and wanted to take this chance to rub Nancy''s plump face. A glimmer of a smile shed in his eyes. "It''s me!" Adam shouted and admitted that he made the mistake. Nancy put her hand up and also decided to take on her responsibility. "I did that together with Adam." Louis snorted instantly, "Then you are an aplice." Adam and Nancy said quickly, "Sorry!" Louis didn''t stop rubbing Nancy''s face until he was satisfied. He was in a good mood, but... "Have you read myposition?" Adam was irritated. "I didn''t expect that yourposition would be about Nancy. Why can''t I think of such a good idea? " Nancy touched her flushed face which was rubbed by Louis. "I read yourposition and knew your description of me." Nancy grinned shyly at Louis with bright eyes and bared her pretty straight teeth. "I am not that good." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Nonsense!" Louis stroked Nancy''s head tenderly. He said seriously, but his ears turned red. "You are wless." Nancy stood at the edge of the bed with a sweet smile. She twined her arms around Louis'' neck and kissed him on the cheek. Then she nuzzled him. If Nancy had a tail, her tail would have been wagging merrily. "Louis, it''s so nice of you." Louis'' ears turned bright red and he was more joyful. Adam was jealous. So he shouted and kept bouncing up and down. "Nancy, I also want a kiss. No! Kiss me twice." He was hit by Louis. "No way!" "Louis, you have gone too far!" Because of them, Nancy''s room was quite lively. Marcus heard the noise in Nancy''s room and came there. Under his cold gaze, both Adam and Louis left. Marcus brought Nancy a ss of milk. "Drink it and then go to sleep." Nancy sat on the bed, swinging her legs. She drank the milk slowly and had a milk mustache. While Nancy was still drinking milk, Marcus frowned at her feet. "It''s cold at night. Remember to put on your socks before going to bed." Then he walked to Nancy''s wardrobe and found a pair of fuzzy socks with a bear pattern and 3D cute ears. The socks were no bigger than half of Marcus'' palm. Sitting down beside Nancy, Marcus gripped one of her feet. Nancy had fair skin and her toes were pink and cute. Nancy''s feet were also smaller than half of Marcus'' palm. Marcus pinched her plump foot yfully. But he didn''t dare to pinch it hard for fear of hurting her feet. He tried to help Nancy put on socks. After putting on a piece of socks, Nancy stretched out another foot. A smile touched the corners of Marcus'' mouth. He helped Nancy wear another sock and found her almost drinking up the milk. "Do you still want a night snack? Nancy touched her belly and shook her head. "No, I will feel bloated if I eat more." "Ok. After I leave, I will lock the door. Don''t let Adam and Louis in and don''t y with your phone. Go to bed early and I will wake you up for the morning jog." Marcus wore an indifferent expression but was considerate. Nancy got used to his chattering and nodded her head in agreement. But Marcus'' chatter would shock many other people. Philip was ustomed to the whole different side of Marcus in front of Nancy, but he would still be surprised. Marcus was taciturn in front of others but was talkative in front of Nancy. "I''m about to leave." Nancy nodded her head and looked adorable, which melted Marcus'' heart. "Marcus, wait a minute." Nancy stood up to approach Marcus and kissed him on the cheek. Then she blushed and said good night softly. "Good night, Marcus." Marcus'' eyes were full ofughter. "Why are you so easy to be shy?" Nancy usually gave her parents a morning kiss or a good night kiss from time to time. But she was still easily bashful. "Good night." Marcus left her room. Since her sixth birthday, Nancy had been sleeping in her room. But she could still spend the night together with her elder brothers if she wanted. None of her elder brothers would say no to her, because she was like a soft and fragrant pillow. Chapter 142 Paying for What One Have Done Chapter 142 Paying for What One Have Done Chapter 142 Paying for What One Have Done It rained on Saturday. Nancy held the lunch box that was about to be given to her father and Marcus, sitting at the door with her pets. "Miss Brook." Philip came over, holding an umbre. He took the lunch box out of Nancy''s hands. Louis scooped Nancy up into his arms and opened the ck umbre standing beside him. "Let''s go." Nancy waved goodbye to her pets over Louis'' shoulders. "Goodbye, I''ll be back soon." Adolph barked. Harley mewed. "Goodbye." Adolph and Harley seemed to understand what Nancy said and said goodbye to her one by one. The Brook''s vi was very lively at that moment. Nancy smiled broadly. "Nancy, I know you came to deliver lunch to your father." "Good afternoon, Nancy. It''s nice of you to deliver meals to your father." As soon as Nancy arrived at her father''spany, she immediately attracted widespread attention. Everyone who saw her would greet her with a smile and envied Mr. Brook for having such a good daughter. Nancy held Louis'' hand with a sweet smile on her face. She was a little bit shy, but she still greeted everyone in a soft voice. The greeting didn''t stop until Nancy and Louis came upstairs to James'' office. James was still at the meeting. So Nancy put the lunch box on the table and yed Fun Fest on her mobile phone on the sofa. Louis also sat beside her to y games. A secretary walked in quietly and left after serving them some fruit. Soon, the door was opened again. Nancy was eating grapes and thought her had father came back. She turned her head merrily but was surprised to find a woman with heavy makeup and a curvy figure. "Miss Emily Mott, please leave here. You are not allowed to enter Mr. Brook''s office." Some security guards and the secretary stopped Emily at the door. Emily took off her sunsses and arrogantly said, "Mr. Brook asked me toe here. Do you know my rtionship with Mr. Brook? Let me in quickly, or bear the consequences!" The security guards and the secretary remained unmoved. "Sorry, please leave here." Emily rolled her eyes in disgust, "You''d better let me in and wait for Mr. Brook in his office. Otherwise, believe it or not, I''ll ask him to fire you." "Sorry, Miss Mott. But Mr. Brook didn''t say that you had an appointment with him." Emily was irritated immediately, "I am about to marry your boss. So don''t block my way!" Both Louis and Nancy were stunned. The secretary looked at Emily with contempt, "I don''t know what you mean. Mr. Brook and Mrs. Brook love each other dearly." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Emily rolled her eyes upwards again, "I am talking about Marcus instead of Mr. James Brook. Mr. James Brook will be my father-inw." The rest of the people here were speechless. It was good to have confidence. But excessive confidence drove one to be unashamed. "But you still can''te in until Mr. Brookes back." Emily snorted angrily, "I met Marcus as early as when he was in Country M. I also took a photo together with him. Yesterday, I had a good chat with Mr. Brook. He was satisfied with me. So I believe I will marry Marcus soon. How dare you block my way?" The security guards and the secretary were lost for words once again. They wondered why Emily was so brazen. They didn''t like her, let alone Marcus. "What an ugly woman. Why are you so arrogant?" Louis, who was in James'' office, couldn''t help but speak. Emily looked over the security guard''s shoulders at Louis and her face distorted with fury. "Bad boy, how dare you say that! Why did that boy and girl enter the office? Kick them out at once. " Unexpectedly, Emily regarded herself as a host and gave orders to the secretary. The secretary was calm, because she was experienced and knew how to deal with brazen people. "Miss Mott, I think you should leave here." Emily red at her, "Do you want to be fired? Let me in right now. Otherwise, my father-inw, Mr. Brook, will punish you." In fact, Emily came to James'' office because she failed to find Marcus. "What are you doing?" Seeing Jamese back, Emily didn''t dare to be arrogant anymore. She took on a smile quickly. "Mr. Brook, nice to see you again. I am Emily. Yesterday, my father had a good chat with you about business cooperation." So Mr. Brook was only satisfied with the business cooperation, the secretary and security guards thought contemptuously. James frowned at Emily, "One can''t enter my office without my permission. How did youe here?" One of the security guards stepped forward and exined, "Mr. Brook, we tried to stop Miss Mott but she... As long as we touched her, she kept saying that we sexually harassed her." So the security guards didn''t know what to do. James was displeased and said grimly, "Miss Mott, you are well-educated, so you should know we can call the police if one breaks into mypany." Emily''s smile suddenly froze on her lips. The secretary standing aside suppressed a smile. Didn''t you say Mr. Brook was very satisfied with you? This is the so-called satisfaction, she thought. "Uncle James, you missed the chance to see this..." Louis looked at Emily up and down and said in disgust, "This auntie." Emily was shocked by the address. She was unsteady on her feet and almost sprained her ankle. Her face distorted even more with anger. "This auntie said that you are her future father-inw and she will marry Marcus soon..." Louis looked at Emily meaningfully with his arms folded. James was angry but still wore a smile on his face. It was a false and hypocritical smile. "Miss Emily Mott, I didn''t notice you yesterday. The Brook family has strict family rules. I will only acknowledge the girl as my daughter-inw who was brought back home by my son. And I ignore those who im to be his girlfriend. So please mind your words. I hope my son has a good reputation." James hinted that Emily''s brazen pursuit of Marcus would cken Marcus'' name. And the Brook family wouldn''t ept her! "Hahaha..." Louis burst intoughter while others tried hard to hold back their smiles. Emily''s face went pale because of fury. "Send Miss Mott out of thepany." The secretary said with a smile. "Miss Mott, please?" Emily left in her high heels quickly. She was thick-skinned but still felt extremely embarrassed. She wondered why James was very sharp with such a pretty girl like her. "By the way, Miss Mott, please don''t post that fake photo online. Otherwise, Mr. James Brook and Mr. Marcus Brook will get angry." Emily left in a hurry. "Dad." Nancy walked out of the office to greet James softly. Then she was swept up into his arms. "Nancy, it''s nice of you to deliver lunch to me. Thank you, my dear." Nancy shook her head, "Never mind. I didn''t cook and I just brought it to you by car." James was touched to find all the food in the lunch box was his favorite. He thought he had a caring daughter. "Where''s your mother?" Nancy muttered, "She went shopping with her good friend. I didn''t want to go with her." She went shopping with her mother twice. She thought it was more tiring than running with Marcus in the morning. Jamesughed and rubbed Nancy''s head. To be honest, he would rather work overtime than go shopping with his wife. He thought shopping with women was the most tiring thing. Some fragile women would be energetic every time they go shopping as if they would never feel tired. After a short stay at James'' office, Nancy and Louis went to find Marcus. As soon as they arrived at Marcus'' studio, Louis wore an evil grin and told Marcus all about Emily. "Marcus, I didn''t expect that your future wife woulde here to find you with your photo." Marcus nced at him with cold eyes, "Are you asking for trouble?" Louis smiled, "What I said is true. Nancy can prove it. A woman went to your father''spany. She imed to be your future wife and Uncle James is her future father-inw." Nancy nodded, "It''s right. But Dad asked her to leave." Louisughed, "In fact, she was scolded and then left. After all, no one can bear Uncle James'' sharp tongue." Chapter 143 To Maintain a Good Reputation Chapter 143 To Maintain a Good Reputation Chapter 143 To Maintain a Good Reputation Marcus was expressionless and thought Louis was noisy. He took Nancy to his office and shut the door in Louis'' face. Louis was speechless. Since he was shut out of the office, he decided to y games. He had longed to y Saint Legacy for a long time. Nancy was very popr in Marcus''pany. As for how popr she was... "Nancy, I have lollipops. Here you are." "Nancy, I bought your favorite grapes today. They are fresh." "Nancy, I have candies." Many workers would always prepare some food to feed Nancy at any time. After a while, Nancy''s pockets were stuffed with all kinds of candies. She held all kinds of snacks in my arms while chewing grapes. Her pockets were so overstuffed that some candies dropped out as she walked. Marcus was displeased. "Don''t bring these snacks to work anymore!" Marcus worried that Nancy would have tooth decay. If so, he thought it was not her fault and instead those who gave her candies should be med. His cold eyes swept around all the workers, who dropped their heads low with a guilty conscience. Each of the workers only gave a few candies to Nancy. But when the given candies were added up, they would be too many for Nancy. Nancy looked at Marcus innocently, but he still took all the candies away. She seemed pitiful and Marcus pinched the nape of her neck. "You can''t eat too many candies, or your teeth will decay." Marcus added, "Those who gave you candies are up to no good." The workers here were speechless. Don''t nder us, they thought. Nancy followed Marcus closely and saw him put all her candies in a drawer of his office. She stared at the drawer longingly. "From now on, you can''t eat more than three candies a day. Otherwise, you will have a toothache." Nancy said, "Well, I got it. Do you want to eat a piece of candy?" "No. I don''t like it." "Then can I bring one to Louis?" Marcus handed her a lollipop. Nancy immediately went to find Louis with the lollipop. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Louis was ying games and had a good time. Star Technology developed a more advanced holographic device, which was an egg-shaped game cabin. Users could y gamesfortably on it and also have a good rest. It was safe because it used bulletproof materials and could withstand many attacks. Only the user inside could open it and it couldn''t be forced open from the outside. The cost of this device was too high. But the future upgrade of holographic technique would be based on it because it boasted more space, more anciry devices, and improved safety. At present, such game cabins were still rare and only for internal use. Star Technology only had three of them. Louis was in one of the game cabins. Nancy skillfully pressed the red button in the middle of the cabin. Louis, who was in the holographic game space, received a reminder from the system. He could check what was going on outside through the Inte. He realized Nancy was standing outside the cabin and then grabbed the tusks of the wild boar in front of him. His eyes instantly turned red and his power surged by 100 points instantly. He flipped the wild boar over with both hands and quickly pulled out the dagger wrapped around his feet to kill it. He didn''t check the rewards for killing the boar and just quit the game. He liked the feeling of fighting in the game because it wouldn''t hurt even if he was injured. But he would be relegated after death. "Nancy, do you want to y games with me?" Nancy handed him the lollipop. "This is for you." Louis unwrapped the lollipop and threw it into his mouth. Then he pinched Nancy''s plump cheeks with a smile. "I will take you to y games." "Ok." Nancy said andy in a game cabin beside Louis''. It was the first time Nancy yed this game. Marcus was too busy when Nancy delivered meals to him. So Nancy usually went home directly after Marcus finished the meal. "This game cabin is veryfortable to lie on. The system will remind you when someone calls you outside. Don''t run around the Novice Area after you enter the game. I''ll go to find you. By the way, remember to give yourself a nickname and don''t use your real name." "Okay." Nancyid down and closed her eyes after the game cabin was closed. When she was connected to the holographic game space, she became drowsy as if she was about to fall asleep. The next moment, she felt like she appeared in a virtual world. "Hello, I''m your guide in this game, Balder. Please create your unique 3D avatar now." Nancy looked at herself in a full-length mirror. She created her avatar directly based on her appearance. She was wearing a snow-white dress when she first entered the game. The newbies all wore the same clothes. She stood nkly in front of the Novice Area. She was curious about the strangers around her but also felt a little bit uneasy. A man with bright red hair walked toward her. "Are you Louis? " Nancy tilted her head and said nervously. Louisughed and scooped her up in his arms. Then he threw her up in the air and caught her. Nancy beamed with pleasure. She would not be nervous when Louis was around. "Let''s go. I will buy you some gaming equipment first." There were three ways to gain equipment in Saint Legacy. The first one was just to buy it directly. The second was to defeat beasts, and the third was to spend in-game currencies and ask NPCs to make it for you. Louis was rich, so he chose to buy gaming equipment directly. He bought a set of green clothes for Nancy as her equipment. The moment Nancy put on the clothes, they automatically shrank to the appropriate size ording to her figure. Nancy got bun hairstyles. The two buns were wrapped by lotus leaf-shaped rubber bands with red bells tied at their ends. Nancy wore bracelets and anklets that were all decorated with bells. Her cloth shoes were embroidered with a lotus pattern. The bells would ring as she walked. Nancy looked like a lovely fairy. Louis took a quick screenshot and was very satisfied with Nancy''s clothes. "I knew they would be suitable for you! " He thought none was cuter than Nancy in this game space! This set of clothes was a limited edition. There were only three sets in total. So Nancy was less likely to find her clothes shed with that of others. Nancy threw herself around in circles happily. Her face flushed red because of Louis''pliment and her big eyes were gleaming with joy. "This set of clothes is so beautiful. I want it too! " A female yer passed by and her eyes lit up when she saw Nancy''s clothes. The clothes ttered Nancy, who was just a little girl. But she still wanted to buy them. The female yer opened the shop in the game and found this set of clothes was priced at 20,000 in-game currencies. In terms of real-life money, this set would cost more than 300 dors. Exquisite gaming equipment was rtively expensive, but wealthy yers would buy it without hesitation. So soon, the remaining two sets of clothes were sold. Chapter 144 Virtual Game Space Chapter 144 Virtual Game Space Chapter 144 Virtual Game Space The virtual game space waspletely different from the real world. Nancy curiously wandered around the Novice Area with Louis and almost knew everyone in it. So Nancy''s Initial Friendship Rating was over 70 points. Louis was surprised. He didn''t know why his Initial Friendship Rating was only 60 points. "I Have Seven Elder Brothers,e here." Nancy''s username in this game was I Have Seven Elder Brothers, which conformed to reality. It was the chief of the Novice Area who talked to Nancy. Nancy ran over and asked in a sweet voice. "What''s the matter?" She only said a few words, but her Friendship Rating increased by 3 points. Her Friendship Rating leaped to an astounding 80 points after a brief chat with the chief. The Rating was increasing at a fast pace. "I will give you a letter. You should bring it to Dr. Robins in the hospital." Nancy nodded and took over the letter. "Chief, do I have a quest?" Louis asked casually, standing behind Nancy. The chief of the Novice Area rolled his eyes upwards, "Fetch me a bottle of wine." Thanks to Nancy, Louis also got a daily quest. Nancy ran to the hospital, holding Louis'' hand. After handing the letter to Dr. Robins, they were about to leave. But Dr. Robins stopped them. "I''m going to gather herbs in a mountain. Do you want to go with me?" Louis'' eyes suddenly lit up, "Yes!" A quest popped up in both Nancy''s and Louis'' systems at the same time. This quest was about learning skills. Dr. Robins intended to teach them pharmacy. After giving the wine to the chief, Louis went to the mountain with Nancy and Dr. Robins. But he didn''t get excited as expected. He wondered why learning skills in the game was like having sses in school. Besides, it was more obscure than what he learned in school. He listened to Dr. Robins nkly and his head was buzzing. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. But Nancy followed Dr. Robins closely and listened carefully. "I''ll take a look over there!" Louis couldn''t understand the pharmaceutical knowledge. Suddenly, he saw something not far away, which gave him an excuse to run away. Dr. Robins shook his head, "That young man has no patience at all." Nancy defended Louis against the scold. "My elder brother has excellentbat skills." Louis just preferred sports. "I didn''t me him. What are you worried about?" Dr. Robins looked at Nancy with a teasing smile. Nancy''s face gradually turned red. "Fuck!" After a while, there came an angry shout. Then Louis appeared in front of Nancy and Dr. Robins in a sh. "Run for it! I identally stirred up a nest of snakes!" As soon as Louis finished speaking, there was a hissing and a rustle. Soon, numerous snakes slithered toward them. It made their blood run cold. Moreover, there was arge ck snake among those snakes. Nancy was stunned. "Run!" Louis carried Nancy under his arms and ran as fast as he could. Dr. Robins discarded his hoe and ran behind Louis. "You are so unlucky! Because of you, we met the Snake King!" Louis nced at Dr. Robins and was still in the mood to tease him, "You look weak. But surprisingly, you can run so fast." Dr. Robins was speechless. He thought it was a pity that his hoe was thrown away. Otherwise, he would have knocked Louis on the head with it! Unfortunately, the Snake King caught up with them. Louis turned around and took out a knife as his weapon from his inventory. Then he left Nancy with Dr. Robins and fought against the Snake King himself. "Leave here right now!" "Louis!" Louis seemed to be ready to battle alone, "Take your leave quickly. Don''t worry about me. If I die, I wille back to the Respawn Area." His words reminded Nancy that they were in a virtual game space. Then Nancy was held in Dr. Robins'' arms. She said as she left, "Marcus, I''ll go to the Respawn Area to wait for you!" Louis said, "You should wish me well. What if I win?" A few minutester... Nancy was walking aimlessly in a forest and knitted her brows in despair. She didn''t know how she got separated from Dr. Robins. She sat on a big rock and rested her chin in her hands. She sighed with a sad look. The ground shook suddenly. Nancy fell backward into a ck hole unexpectedly and rolled down like a white ball. "Oh my God!" It didn''t hurt, but she was so dizzy! She also thought the feeling of weightlessness was terrible. Nancy stopped after rolling down for a few seconds. She stood up despite her dizziness. She looked around with a dirty face. At that moment, the game system reminded her that she had entered an Instance Zone. Nancy was lost for words. Many yers in this game were looking forward to entering the hidden Instance Zone, but she didn''t know it. She only felt scared alone in the darkness and missed Louis so much. There seemed to be a ray of light ahead. Nancy walked forwards cautiously and was stunned by the view in front of her. There was a huge caveposed of ice crystals. The ground inside the cave was as smooth and clean as a mirror. The walls were covered with ice crystals and some crystals were hanging down from the roof. The snow-white cave seemed to exist in a fantasy world. "It''s so pretty." Nancy stood at the entrance to the cave and her mouth was wide open in surprise. After some hesitation, she decided to enter the cave and kept muttering to herself as she walked. "Louis said that it doesn''t hurt at all to get injured or die in this virtual game space. Then I will return to the Respawn Area. So don''t be afraid!" Nancy clenched her fists to encourage herself and then continued to walk forward. She didn''t know how long she had walked and met a big obstacle in front of her. It would take a long time for Nancy to climb over the obstacle. Nancy inserted her hands into the cracks in the obstacle for a secure hold and kept climbing up decidedly. If Nancy was in the real world, she couldn''t climb up. She finally climbed to the top. She scratched her head and thought this obstacle was strange. But she continued to walk forward and found something like antlers in front of her. Only then did she realize the obstacle was a living creature. Nancy was shocked. She heard the loud sound of breathing and felt the earth underneath shake. She stumbled and almost fell from the top, but fortunately, she grabbed an antler in time. She was dangling her whole body at the edge. Nancy''s face turned red because she kept a tight grip on the antler to prevent falling. Her eyes were filled with tears and she hoped Louis could appear by her side... The huge creature opened its golden eyes. One of its eyes faced squarely in front of Nancy''s dangling body. Its pupils wererger than Nancy''s figure! Nancy trembled with her hair standing on end. She was so scared that she lost her grip, and then she fell to the ground. "Oh no!" Miserable screams sounded in the cave. Nancy curled up and hugged her head nervously. She thought she would be sent to the Respawn Area. When she opened her eyes, she unexpectedly found herself still in the cave. But she didn''t know where she was specifically. The earth underneath was cool to the touch and she was slowly lifted. Nancy looked up with her pale face and saw a huge face with a pair of golden eyes on it. Chapter 145 The Hidden Instance Zone Chapter 145 The Hidden Instance Zone Chapter 145 The Hidden Instance Zone Nancy was not as big as the huge creature''s eyes. She looked up at it in horror and stiffened. It wasn''t until she got closer to it that she realized that she was sitting on its tail. Nancy was so frightened that she almost felt faint. But it seemed that she failed to pass out! The snow-white cave was dazzlingly bright, which enabled her to see what the huge creature was like. It was arge snake covered with white scales. Each of its scales wasrger than her two handsbined. There were transparent membranes like white fins on both sides of its head. On the top of its head were two horns like antlers. Its tworge ws on its abdomen resembled the talons of a hawk. As it slowly raised its body, its fins that clung to its body opened like a huge fan, and its tail also slowly lifted. It has vertical-slit pupils and looked straight at Nancy who was sitting on its tail with its golden eyes. Nancy didn''t know what she would feel like after being swallowed. She missed Louis so much and didn''t dare to run around anymore. She kept shivering in fear and was lost in blind conjectures. She covered her head in a panic. She knew that she would return to the Respawn Area if she was eaten. But she still couldn''t control her fear in the face of such arge snake! When the snake stuck its tongue out to lick Nancy''s plump face, Nancy shivered instantly and closed her eyes tightly. She thought she would be swallowed in the next moment. But surprisingly, she felt no pain and the game system didn''t remind her of her death. She opened her eyes cautiously and found the snake''s head very close to her face. As long as she stretched out her hand, she could touch its nose. The snake stared at Nancy with its golden eyes and it seemed that it didn''t intend to eat her. Nancy sniffed and had a worried look on her pretty face. She met therge snake''s gaze with her watery eyes. She didn''t dare to move and her whole body stiffened up. So she and the snake kept looking at each other. Then Nancy''s eyes ached and she couldn''t help but rub them. The snake also lifted its tail and shook it. Then Nancy rolled from its tail onto its head. Nancy was shocked. She signed with relief because she could avoid the snake''s icy gaze. She sadlyy down on her stomach on its head and didn''t dare to move. She wondered if she could go back to the Respawn Area by crashing to the ground. When Nancy was deep in thought, the snake suddenly slithered quickly inside the cave. Shey face down on its head and felt like sitting in a car driven by Louis at breakneck speed. Her face went pale and dared not move. She sniffed to suppress her tears and nced backward. Then she was once again shocked by the size of the snake. The length of this snake was over 984 inches. It was the height of a building with one hundred stories. "Where are you going?" Nancy sobbed out her question. The snake weaved its way through the cave for a while. When they reached the end of the huge ice cave, Nancy heard the sound of running water. She plucked up the courage and raised her eyes to see what was going on. She found that there was a waterfall outside the cave. The ice cave was behind the waterfall, so the cave couldn''t be found easily. Therge snake slithered on the cliff with Nancy on its head and bypassed the waterfall. It was shocking to see this snow-white snake moving on the cliff from a distance. Nancy stood up on its head and felt dizzy looking downward. Then she quicklyy on her front. The snake skillfully moved down the cliff and finally slithered into the icy river under the waterfall. It kept its head above the water, so Nancy did not fall into the river. Nancy was in an unfamiliar ce that seemed to be a fairnd. Therge snake seemed to dominate this ce. Some animals, who felt its presence, dared not to drink water from a river and just ran away. Unconsciously, Nancy was holding the horn of the snake with both hands. The snake wasn''t angry and instead steadily carried her forward. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It stopped in a meadow under a towering tree. It lowered its head and hissed twice. Nancy seemed to understand what it meant and quickly slid down from its head. Then she watched the snake climbing up the towering tree that seemed to reach towards the sky. Nancy looked up at the snake for a long time and was not scared now. The canopy of the tree was obscured by thick clouds and mist. She realized that she seemed stupid by keeping her head raised. She rubbed her face and dropped her gaze. Then she lowered her head and sat on a clean root of the tree that was stretched outward. She looked around nkly. This ce was shrouded in clouds and mists and had many exotic flowers, nts, and animals. Every tree here was unusually tall. Nancy rested her chin in her hands and enjoyed the beautiful view around, her curled eyshes fluttering. Why didn''t Nancy leave here? It was because she didn''t know how to leave here. She tried to find her location on the map but failed. She also couldn''t contact Louis. Probably the only way to meet Louis again was to manage to leave here or die. Now she also realized the snake would not attack her despite its horrible appearance. Even if it attacked her in this virtual game space, she wouldn''t get injured and would only get back to the Respawn Area. Nancy decided to sit passively for her end. At that moment, something stirred up the clouds above her. Therge snow-white snake stuck out its head from the clouds and rubbed its nose against Nancy''s back. It intended to give Nancy a gentle push. Nancy was so weak and of small stature, so she was pushed to the ground. Nancy was speechless. It didn''t hurt. But her body was pushed against the earth underneath. The snake seemed to be stunned, its eyes widening. It hurriedly moved its head close to Nancy. It tried to help her up. Nancy stood up but was still unsteady on her feet that she almost fell backward again. She managed to steady herself by holding the snake''s head for support. The snake remained motionless and just let Nancy throw her arms around its head. After Nancy regained her footing, she blushed with embarrassment. "I''m sorry." She said timidly and softly. Her voice was pleasing to the ear. When she withdrew her hand, she couldn''t help touching the scales of the snake. They were cold and smooth to the touch and had a simr texture to jade. The snake was so beautiful and looked like a big piece of white jade, Nancy thought. She was fascinated by it. The snake''s tail swayed slightly and wrapped around Nancy. Nancy said nervously, "Hello." She stuttered a greeting and boldly put her hands on the scales of the snake. She thought she didn''t mean to touch its scales. Instead, she was tempted by the snake that came close to her actively. Chapter 146 A Large Snake Chapter 146 A Large Snake Chapter 146 A Large Snake Nancy was certain that therge snake wouldn''t attack her, so she became less frightened. But she only dared touch its scales stealthily and then quickly withdrew her hands for fear of being discovered. She would sneak a nce at the snake and touch its scales again before it noticed her. Its scales were cool andfortable to the touch. A glimmer of a smile touched the corners of Nancy''s mouth. She looked happy. The snake hissed. It suddenly opened its mouth and spat out two eggs in front of Nancy. Nancy was shocked. She looked at the two eggs, her eyes growing round in surprise. One of the two eggs was white and the other ck. Both of them were the size of ostrich eggs. The snake pushed the two eggs closer to Nancy with its snout. "For me?" Nancy pointed at herself unbelievably. Seeing the snake nodding its head, she squatted down and put her hands on them carefully. Then a message popped out from the game system immediately. Nancy was thinking about how to eat such big eggs. She was surprised. These two eggs were pets for her. Her face flushed red with embarrassment. "Thank you." Nancy stood up and thanked the snake sincerely. She summoned up her courage and touched its snout tenderly. She didn''t notice that the snake swayed its tail slightly with pleasure. It also rubbed its head on Nancy''s hands, and made its fins on both sides p. It seemed happy. Therge snake acted like a dog. The game system reminded Nancy that time was up. This game had a mechanism to limit the amount of time that minors could spend on it. Minors would be restricted to two hours of gaming a day. Nancy looked at the beautiful snow-white snake appealingly and pled with it, "I don''t know how to leave here. Can you help me? I should go home now." The snake stuck out its tongue andy prostrate. It reached out its tail to wrap around Nancy. Nancy put the two eggs in her inventory and then she was hefted onto the snake''s head. The snake brought her back to the previous cave and then came to a huge ice pir engraved with runes. Nancy slid off the snake''s head, "Can it send me home?" The snake nodded and pushed her forward. The ice pir began to glow and a Magical Circle appeared under her feet. Nancy hurriedly gave the snake a gentle hug and stood up on tiptoe to kiss the scales on its snout. "Goodbye. If I cane here again, I''lle to y with you." She stuck her plump and fair face to its scales. The next moment, she disappeared from the cave. She stood in an unfamiliar ce and the game system kept reminding her to check the messages she had received. She was deluged with messages. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Louis had sent dozens of messages to Nancy. Louis [Where are you? I''ve been back to the Respawn Area.] Louis [Nancy, reply to my messages. Why weren''t you with Dr. Robins? Where did you go?] Louis [Did you quit the game? I am so worried about you.] Louis [Send me your location and I''lle to find you.] ...... There were still lots of messages. Louis sent one after another, among which were many voice messages. Just as Nancy wanted to check thest voice message, Louis started to message her again. Louis [I went out of my game cabin and found you still in your cabin. Did you identally enter the hidden Instance Zone?] Louis [If youe back from the Instance Zone, text me back.] Nancy [Louis!] Louis [You finally replied! Where are you now? Send me your location.] Louis [Fortunately, we are in the virtual game space. If we are in the real world, I will be frantic with worry.] Nancy hurriedly followed the guidance given by the system and awkwardly sent her location to Louis. Soon, Louis appeared in front of Nancy. He cupped her face in his hands and saw carefully whether she got injured. Then he kept up a continuous chatter. "Are you okay? Where did you go? I asked you to double back. How can you get lost? I was so scared that I forgot we were in the virtual game space. Let me see if you are injured. Well, you still have full health points. Did you enter an Instance Zone by ident and fail to receive any messages?" Nancy was muddled by his questions. "Louis, I''m fine. I don''t know which question I should answer first." Nancy was at a loss, which looked so cute. Louis was relieved that Nancy was not hurt. Then he pped his forehead and realized again that they wouldn''t be hurt in the virtual game space. He was never afraid of being injured during his battle with the beasts in this game. But he couldn''t help worrying about Nancy. He pinched Nancy''s chubby cheek tenderly. The hint of anxiety was reced by a glimmer of a smile in his eyes. "Okay, let''s go. " Louis hefted Nancy up onto his shoulder. Nancy was heaved suddenly. She sat on Louis'' shoulder and was supported by one of his hands. She was shocked, her mouth and eyes growing round. She hurriedly wrapped her arms around Louis'' head to support herself. She was a little scared at the beginning, but she was rxed after a while. She beamed in delight. "Louis, I was separated from Dr. Robins and then I got lost. So I walked around and rested in a forest." After being rxed, Nancy talked actively about therge snake she had met. She spoke slowly but clearly. She had a lovely and pleasant voice. "You are so lucky! Others may envy you. Good job! But what you met shouldn''t be a snake. It should be a flood dragon because it has horns." Nancy didn''t know what the flood dragon was and took out one of the two eggs from her inventory. She held it in both hands and the egg was so heavy that she was unsteady on her feet. The eggs were automatically stored in her inventory before. She didn''t expect them to be so heavy. For fear of breaking the egg, Nancy held it more tightly. Her face crinkled up because of its weight. "Louis, here you are." Nancy carefully passed the egg in her arms to Louis. Louis took over the big white egg. He spread his fingers to weigh it in his hands. The egg was weighty. Nancy handed a ck egg over. "Louis, I still have one more." Louis was shocked. He didn''t take the ck egg out of Nancy''s hand but pinched her cheeks gently. "How did Marcus design this game? Why is it so easy to get pet eggs? Doesn''t he worry about bankruptcy?" After Louis spoke these words, he took over the ck egg that Nancy was holdingboriously in her arms. "Will Marcus go bankrupt?" Nancy''s eyes widened in surprise and raised her voice. "Let''s return the eggs quickly." Nancy frowned anxiously and seemed to have seen Louis go bankrupt. Louis was amused by her worried look. Then he suddenly wanted to tease Nancy. "What are you going to do if Marcus is bankrupt?" Nancy thought about it, frowning. Louis raised his eyebrows and wore a teasing smile on his face. "What are you thinking?" Nancy wrinkled up her nose worriedly and said softly, "I wonder how long can I support Marcus with my money." Louis abruptly felt jealous of Marcus. Chapter 147 Will Marcus Go Bankrupt Chapter 147 Will Marcus Go Bankrupt Chapter 147 Will Marcus Go Bankrupt? After quitting the game, Nancy instantly came to find Marcus. She stared at him sympathetically. Marcus was confused and asked Nancy with doubt. "What''s the matter?" Nancy held his hand and said sadly, "You will be bankrupt." Marcus was stunned. Louis burst intoughter. He was doubled over inughter. Others who heard Nancy''s words were also shocked. They wondered why Nancy said these words and who started this rumor. They thought it was more likely for Marcus to suddenly be a woman than go bankrupt. Nancy slowly told Marcus what happened in the game. Hearing Nancy''s words, the game designers were sullen and looked at her with mixed feelings. Marcus was also a little surprised. He knew the Instance Zone mentioned by Nancy that was hidden and advanced. The Instance Zone wouldn''t be opened until most yers reached Level 60. But Nancy entered it unexpectedly and also went out of it unscathed with two pet eggs. The workers in Marcus'' studio didn''t know what to say. Nancy noticed their look and asked nervously, "What''s wrong?" Marcus said calmly, "Nothing." All the workers were speechless. They hoped Marcus could say it again in all conscience. Louis asked in doubt, "Did you modify the data of Nancy''s avatar in this game?" Marcus said coolly, "I made some change based on facts. Nancy has a wide appeal to the animals in this game. Due to her good luck, she entered the hidden Instance Zone." Louis gave Marcus a thumbs-up sign. He was amazed by Marcus but thought what he did was reasonable. It was because Nancy in the real world also had a remarkable affinity with animals. Nancy could only y the game for 2 hours due to the anti-addiction mechanism. So she gave the two eggs to Louis and was going to see them tomorrow. "The eggs will hatch after 3 days and should be put in a pet-only incubator." Before going out of the game cabin, Louis checked the requirement for hatching the eggs. He had never heard of pet eggs before. But Nancy, who just started to y this game, obtained two eggs. "Only after I reach Level 30 can I buy an incubator. I am now at Level 27. Nancy, stay here. I will improve my level in the game and buy an incubator for you." Nancy nodded and saw Louis leaving for the game cabin. Then she followed Marcus to his office. She took a lollipop with a grape vor from her pocket and sucked it. She sat on the sofa quietly with a bunny plush toy in her arms. Marcus'' office was austere, nearly barren of decoration. But since Nancy began to deliver meals to Marcus, she brought changes to his office. To name a few, the bunny plush toy, a microwave oven, a container for food with constant temperature, and a refrigerator. There was always milk and various kinds of fruit in the refrigerator. The fruit would be reced by the fresh one every day. Inside the lounge was a pair of furry pink slippers. Many clothes hung neatly in Marcus'' wardrobe, among which were not only Marcus'' clothes but also Nancy''s clothes in bright color. Besides, there were some sulent nts on the balcony. Even on Marcus'' desk was a pink cactus with a round stem. These nts were cultivated by Nancy and brought his dull office back to life. These changes were agreeable to Marcus, who owned this office. He passed a ss of heated milk to Nancy. Nancy sipped at her milk and Marcus rubbed her head gently. "Would you want a snap?" Nancy finished the milk and yawned. She rubbed her eyes sleepy and nodded. "Yes." She felt drowsy indeed. Marcus bent over to help Nancy take off her shoes and then swept her into his arms. Nancy kept her arms around Marcus'' neck and nestled against his chest. She rubbed her head against his neck and then rested her chin on his broad shoulder. She closed her eyes and felt rxed. A faint smile lifted the corner of Marcus'' mouth. Heid Nancy down gently on the bed before going out to work. Nancy was well-behaved and never disturbed Marcus'' work every time she came. Most of the time, she quietly apanied him to work in the office. She would either read a book or y with her mobile phone. When Louis managed to improve his level and quit his game, Nancy was still sleeping. He didn''t wake her up and just leaned on the sofa casually. He held a cigarette in his mouth and kept toying with his ck lighter. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Marcus frowned at Louis. He walked over and tugged the cigarette out of Louis'' mouth. Then he threw it into the trash and said in a cold voice. "No smoking now." Louis stretchedzily, "I know. I don''t light my cigarette. I''m just holding it in my mouth." The Brook family had regted that cigarettes were not allowed before going to college. As a famous figure in the school, Louis had seen many students smoking in the toilet. And many people around him also smoked, but he never smoked. Even if someone gave him a cigarette, he just held it in his mouth. Some people talked about him behind his back, but they didn''t dare to do that in front of him. Otherwise, he would teach them a lesson. "Marcus, Louis." Nancy woke up and walked up to them. "I''ll take you to dinner." It''s only twenty minutes before getting off work. Marcus decided to get off work early today to bring Nancy to dinner. "Is there anything you want to eat?" He asked Nancy and then said to Louis, "Ask Ivan and Martin if they want to go with us." "Ok." Louis bowed his head and started to message them. Nancy said softly, "I am not a picky eater. I can eat any food." Marcus pinched her nose tenderly and smiled faintly. Martin replied quickly after receiving the message. Superstar With a Sharp Tongue [Where will you have dinner? Why do you suddenly want to treat me? Are you sick?] Louis wanted to punch Martin after reading the message. When Louis texted back with anger, Martin was stroking the fur of his catzily. Martin picked up his mobile phone to check the new message. He nicknamed Louis ''Stupid Younger Brother'' on Twitter. Stupid Younger Brother [Marcus will pay the bill!] Superstar With a Sharp Tongue [Oh, I guessed it right. Wait for me. I wille right away.] Nancy, Marcus, and Louis went downstairs to leave the studio, but Ivan still didn''t reply. Louis could only call him. "Hello?" Louis said with a poker face, "What are you doing? You should check your message!" Ivan nced at the nickname he gave to Louis, ''yboy''. Then he realized it was Louis who was talking over the phone. "I was painting and didn''t notice your message. Let me take a look now." Ivan hung up suddenly and Louis could only hear the phone beeping. Louis looked sullen and tightened his grip on his phone. "Silly man!" Since I called you, you could ask me directly. Why did you hang up to read the message? What a stupid man, Louis thought. Louis nicknamed Ivan ''Idiot''. Idiot [I saw it.] Idiot [Where will you go for dinner? Is it your treat?] Ivan muttered with his phone in his hand, "When did Louis be so generous?" His phone vibrated because Louis sent a message again. yboy [This is Marcus'' treat. Are you stupid? Why did you hang up? You can just ask me over the phone just now!] Idiot [Didn''t you let me read the message? Why did you scold me?] Ivan felt aggrieved! Chapter 148 So Stupid! Chapter 148 So Stupid! Chapter 148 So Stupid! Louis and Ivan naively exchanged messages on their mobile phones, and only when they approached the restaurant was Ivan reminded to ask, "By the way, where are we going?" Louis: "..." He was indulged in sending messages and forgot to tell him the address. He hurriedly sent him the address and then received a message. Ivan: Never mind. Your brother ising to pick me up. Louis suddenly took a deep breath to prevent himself from cursing. If Ivan was on the scene at the moment, he probably would have raised his middle finger to show his respect. When the two came, they had ordered dishes. Louis rolled his eyes at the two people at the door, and then was patted on the head by Martin. "Is there anything wrong with your eyes?" Louis finally didn''t restrain himself and waved his fist. Martin ran to Marcus''s side in a hurry. "Don''t be crazy. Marcus is going to be angry." But... he was still kicked by Louis. Martin tutted, "Do you know how much my clothes cost? Compensate me!" Louis pretended not to hear that, and sat back angrily. Ivan stared at his face. The young man looked back angrily, "What are you looking at!" Ivanughed, with a clean and bright smile. "I''ll be happy when you''re not happy." Hearing this, Louis was speechless. Then Louis messed Ivan''s hair up. "Nancy, it''s been a long time. Have you missed me?" Martin turned around and hugged the little sister. He pushed his handsome face toward her and touched her soft little face. Nancy''s plump face was pressed gently by his. The little girl tried her best to push Martin away with her little hand. "Martin, I just saw you yesterday." Martin hugged Nancy and rubbed against her soft little face. "A day away from a dear one is like three seasons. If you don''t see a good-looking person like me for an hour, it''s like three seasons past, right?" He smiled and pinched her cheeks. What could Nancy do? Of course, she could only nod obediently. The little girl sat on the third brother''sp and nodded obediently. "Well, I missed you." Then she added with a super serious expression, "So much." Now Martin was satisfied. After the dishes were served, he didn''t eat much. He was busy feeding Nancy. The little girl''s cheeks were round when eating, and her big moist eyes looked at him worriedly. "Martin, you eat so little." The corners of Martin''s mouth rose. His smile gave others a feeling of evil without reason. His amorous eyes were a bit more gorgeous, making him glow. "Of course I don''t just eat these, there are nutritious meals specially prepared for me by a nutritionist when I go back." He sighed, staring at the delicious dishes on the table and drooling, but he refused out of his strong willpower. "I can''t eat these, so Nancy, you have to help me eat more." Nancy looked at Martin sympathetically because she had seen the nutritious meal he ate, and she tasted it at the time. Although it tasted okay, it was just... all green vegetables, no meat! "Martin, poor boy." She patted Martin on the shoulder as she said that, with a sympathetic expression on her face, like a little adult. No one thought that she was serious. They just thought that she was inexplicably funny and cute. Martin poked her little face. When they came back after dinner, Adam got to know that they should have dinner in the restaurant and did not invite him. Then he began to act shamelessly at home like the prince Nezha conquered the dragon king (An ancient Chinese fairy story). He was finally thrown into his room like a chick by Marcus indifferently. Nancy put her small furry head into the crack between the door and its frame, and then took out a small box behind her. "Adam, Nancy brought you a small cake. This cake is so delicious." She looked at Adam eagerly. His mood changed so fast that she didn''t have a chance to take it out before. When they went for dinner, Adam was in a Taekwondo ss and hadn''t returned. This was the ss he signed up for himself. It was because at the end of Nancy''s birthday, Nancy was stopped by Yvonne, which aroused some discussions. Adam vowed to protect Nancy, but his enthusiasm was chilled by Louis and the others. He was angry and wanted to be powerful from a young age so that he could exceed his brothers. Then he would be the one who was most qualified to protect his sister. Adam looked at the little cake Nancy took out, his anger subsided a little, and he raised his chin proudly. "Am I short of food? But for the sake that you brought it back for me, I won''t care about the dinner anymore." The he opened the little box, inside was his favorite mango vor cake. Thest bit of dissatisfaction in his heart disappeared. "Humph! Only you remember me." Nancy sat down next to him, smiling, with her short legs swayed and her eyes narrowed. Her crescent-like eyes seemed to be filled with beautiful little stars. "Brothers also remember you. We chose the cake together. Marcus paid for it." Adam didn''t believe it. He dug out a small hole of cake with a spoon and fed Nancy. "Don''t say I''m stingy, I''ll give you some." Nancy nodded obediently with bright eyes. Her hands were put on her knees and she leaned over a little. She opened her mouth and ate the cake with a happy look on her face. "Delicious!" Adam became happy, but he tried his best to press the corners of his mouth and didn''t show it. "Is it so delicious?" Nancy nodded and said sweetly, "You gave me this, so it''s very delicious." Now Adam couldn''t restrain his smile at all. His tender face was like a sunflower when heughed. In the end, the little cake was shared by them and Adam''s displeasurepletely disappeared. He also showed off what he learned from the Taekwondo club today in front of his sister. When he was doing that, he was like a little cocky rooster. Nancy kept apuding, which pleased him. Her little hands were all red and her eyes as clear as ss were full of admiration. The sentence, "my brother is the best", seemed to be written on her little face. Seeing that, Adam was delighted and quite proud of himself.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "When you go to school, I''ll make sure that no one dares to bully you." Nancy nodded, "My little brother is the best." Adamughed, and when he went out to meet Louis, he puffed out his chest, and gave him a small contemptuous nce. Louis took a sip of Coke and treated him like an idiot as he always did. "Are you cross-eyed?" Adam was angry. "Louis, I''m gonna battle with you!" Unsurprisingly, Adam was beaten back to reality by Louis. Hey on the ground and shouted angrily. "Let''se and see. I''ll definitely surpass you one day, sooner orter!" Louis replied casually, "You''re looking for troubles every day and need me to give you a lesson." Adam said, "Every dog has its day. Don''t discriminate against a poor young man!" Louis looked at him. "Sorry, I like to bully you when you''re poor. What''s the point of bullying you when you grow up? Thirty years? Then you have to wait more than twenty years! Just enjoy your time." Then he paused for a while and spoke to Adam, "Did you read novels in ss?" Adam nced at him with a guilty conscience and retorted loudly, "No, I didn''t!" "Then why did you get adolescent delusions and talk with me in this way?" "Nope. that''s a sentence said by a protagonist!" "Do you think you have the aura of a protagonist?" "Yes! My aura is 2.8 meters high!" Hearing that, Louisughed out. "You''re shorter than 1.5 meters. How can you be so shameless to say 2.8 meters? Only when you are on Mount Qomngma can you say that your aura is 2.8 meters high." "I can''t win either the quarrel or the fight. I am freaked out!" Adam thought. Chapter 149 Im 2.8 Meters High Chapter 149 I''m 2.8 Meters High Chapter 149 I''m 2.8 Meters High "Brother, it''s time for you to study." While Louis was ying games, Nancy ran over with his book and looked at him eagerly. Louis "..." What could he do if there was always a sister who was urging him to study? Of course he had to study. Nancy also took out her textbook and sat beside him to study together. Oh yes, Adam was also there. The little girl really beat her brain to make her two elder brothers study seriously. They supervised each other together. In fact, it was mainly the younger sister who supervised the brothers, mainly because the two boys never study actively. However, the effect was quite obvious. James even specially invited a tutor to help them. The teacher was a mild-mannered young man who was still in college and was currently working as a part-time tutor. If it was in the past, Louis and Adam would be able to get rid of their tutors in one day, but now... The two who were closely supervised by their sister could only be sullen and falling into the sea of knowledge After the one-day study course, Louis was exhausted and his head was full of all kinds of messy knowledge. Adam felt the same. Theyid on the bad sighing. The little girl''s heart ached for them. She ran downstairs and poured juice for her brothers. "Louis, Adam. Well done." The little girl was diligent. The two became happy, looking at the fluffy little sister who was serving them the juice and felt that it was actually... not that bad. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, when they found Nancy still had a lot of energy, they admired her. "Don''t you feel tired at all?" Nancy looked at them innocently with small eyes. "No, it''s not tired to just sit there and read." The two who felt tired "..." Adam: "...Why I''m the only one study cker in my family?" The eldest brother and the second brother both graduated from prestigious schools. They were also the top students in the college entrance examination. There was no need to talk about their academic performance. Louis and Adam had a deep impression on Nancy''s memory. She had an extremely good memory, who could never forget it for just see it once. So... It seemed that there was only one study cker in their family. Nancyforted: "Adam doesn''t like study, but today you have done a good job." Hearing that, Adam felt all the tired feelings disappeared. "Goodbye, brother, I''m going to learn the piano." Nancy said goodbye to her two brothers. It was time for her to practice the piano, and she had to learn to paint after that. Most of her day was spent in studying. If it was another child, she must have been unbearable long ago. But Nancy enjoyed it. Louis and Adam worried about that she was tired. But if you didn''t allow her to study, she would be unhappy. Such days passed quickly, and in a blink of an eye, it was time for Louis''school to hold the school sports meeting. "Nancy, apany me to school tomorrow. I cane back during the school sports meeting. I will show you around every day. Don''t bury your head in studying all day, and beware of bing a nerd." Nancy said gently, "How about Martin and Ivan?" Martin raised the corner of his mouth and raised his hand to rub the little girl''s fluffy hair. "I won''t go. I have something to do in other cities these days to promote my movie." Nancy tilted her body and leaned Martin with her small arms on his legs and raised up her delicate face, looking at Martin curiously. "Which movie? Will you be out for a long time? Will Nancy not see you for a long time?" Since the second brother left, she had only spoken to him on the phone once, but she missed him so much. "Well... it won''t take too long. Call me anytime if you miss me, maybe you can see me on TV." Knowing that she could call him, Nancy pursed her lips and smiled. "Ivan, do you want to go?" Ivan nced at Louis. Louis leaned on the sofazily, "Why are you looking at me?" Ivan: "I want to know whether you''re willing to wee me or not." Louis: "Do as you want." Nancy looked at Ivan eagerly, everyone could know what she wanted to say from her expression. ''Let''s go together...'' Ivan grinned, "I''ll go if Nancy goes." As for Adam, he still had to go to school. Adam: "..." He felt he was abandoned by the whole world. During the Southern High School Sports Meeting, the strawberries nted by Nancy were ripe. It happened to be Sunday the day before the sports meeting, and everyone from the Brook family came to Marcus''s vi to pick strawberries. "Huh!Such a big one! " Louispared a strawberry with his palm, which could not be grasped by the palm of his hand. Each of these strawberries grow very well, and they nted the strawberries themselves. Seeing the whole garden of strawberries, they felt satisfied. During the growth process, they didn''t used any pesticides and fertilizers that were harmful to the human body. So there were no worries to eat them. Nancy squatted on the ground with a small basket beside her, and two half-sized kittens meowed towards her feet. They tilted their heads and looked at the red strawberries in front of Nancy. The white one reached out and pulled it. Then Nancy picked the strawberries and put them in the basket. By the way, she also put the two kittens into it. Two half-sized kittens filled the basket, mainly because their hair was too long. "Help yourself." Touching their soft long hair, Nancy continued to pick another strawberry, which was clean without washing. She directly put it in the mouth. In an instant, the rich strawberry aroma exploded in the mouth. The pulp was sweet and juicy with just a bit of sourness, which formed the unique taste of strawberries. Such delicious food made Nancy''s eyes lit up instantly. She curved her eyes into a crescent. "The strawberries are much better than that I bought!" Adam eat one in a few bites and then continued to pick and eat. His mouth was full. " Hahaha... She is indeed my daughter, she is so good at everything! " Jamesughed, hugged Nancy and kissed her on her soft little cheek. Nancy''s little face was all red. "Brothers are also helpful." Marcus came over and rubbed her head, "It''s delicious." Louis raised his eyebrows andughed openly. "We didn''t do anything, but we only asionally came to help weed out. This is your credit, sister." "Seriously, before these vegetables and strawberries grew up, no one would have thought that they would grow so well and taste so good. They had already had some vegetables. It had to be admitted that they were better than the ones they bought. Even Mr. Brook ate much more than ordinary. "Pick the ripe ones back and eat them. There should be more ripe strawberries tomorrow. " Then everyone was busy in picking strawberries. These animals in the family obviously liked to eat it. They ate it with relish in the garden. Fortunately, there was no waste. The back garden that came with Marcus''s vi was quiterge, including a small piece of mountain forest. So Nancy nted quite a lot of strawberries. They picked five boxes of strawberries for the first time. They couldn''t eat them all. Thinking that strawberries were not much fresh after one night and there would be more ripe ones tomorrow, there was no need to keep it themselves. So they only kept a little for themselves and decided to give the left to others. Then... Grandpa Brook took two big baskets of strawberries to find his friends. James also brought a lot to hispany. Windy called her friends toe to the house for afternoon tea. And Marcus also moved a lot to the car to go to work. Chapter 150 Strawberries Are Ripe Chapter 150 Strawberries Are Ripe Chapter 150 Strawberries Are Ripe "Hey, Mr. Brook brings so many strawberries to y chess today." Mr. Brook had several chess friends to regrly y chess with. At this moment, he asked the bodyguard to walk in front of him with two big baskets of strawberries. He was very proud. "Come on,e on... Everyone,e and taste the strawberries that my granddaughter nted by herself." His such mboyant tone made others think they were not strawberries, but some precious treasure. These friends know that Mr. Brook had a granddaughter. Mr. Brook talked about his granddaughter all day long. To be honest, they were envious. The bodyguard put down the strawberry basket, and several elder men gathered around and gasped in amazement. "Mr. Brook, you''re going too far. Nancy is so young, how could she know how to nt it?" Mr. Brook was obviously more satisfied, but he still stay calm. "Believe it or not, my granddaughter not only grows strawberries, but also grapes, peaches and plums in the vi of my eldest grandson, the Fairview Garden. They are all growing well now, and we will be able to eat them next year. These strawberries were grown in the greenhouse. It''s the first batch of ripe ones. We packed them into five big boxes. And our family couldn''t eat them all, so I brought them here to share with you." "You''re must showing off." These men gathered around and ate one, and then their eyes lit up instantly. "Not bad, it tastes good. My grandson likes to eat strawberries. I''d like to buy some and take them home for him. He''ll definitely like it." Others also liked it. Many people sold strawberries, which were inrge size and red but tasted sour. These elder people''s teeth couldn''t bear that acidity. But the sour taste of these strawberry Mr. Brook brought were just right. It was delicious! "Before, my prodigal son bought a small basket of strawberries. He said it was from a very expensive brand. One strawberry cost more than 100 yuan. When I ate it, it felt like I was eating my own meat. A family like ours is not shortage for money, but who would spend more than 100 yuan to buy one strawberry? I''d rather buy more strawberries which price is a few dozens yuan." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "My daughter is the same. Young people nowadays like some brand-name things, even if they are packaged, they can be sold for sky-high prices, uh... Mr. Brook, is this really nted by Nancy? It''s delicious. I also want some. Do you have more? The more you eat, the more delicious it is!" Hearing them praising his granddaughter sincerely, Grandpa Brook was even happier than winning at chess. "No, my son and grandson have taken them to theirpanies." These elder men suddenly showed regretful expressions. "Then can we go to pick strawberries tomorrow?" Mr. Brook said, "I have to go back and ask my granddaughter about this. Let''s make a deal first. My granddaughter is such a small child who works hard to grow these strawberries, so you can''t take it without paying anything. That''s unreasonable." The others nodded hurriedly. Mr. Brook achieved the purpose of showing off his granddaughter. James and Windy did not give in too much. They even took pictures and updated them to their social media. Marcus stared at the phone with brows furrowed. Seeing that, others thought she must have encountered some serious problems. Amazing, what epic puzzle could beat our boss? "Marcus, what are you looking at?" Yale walked slowly to the handle of Marcus''s chair with a cup of coffee and sat down. A pair of smiling eyes turned to find that he was watching Wechat Moments. Yale: "...I just thought you were caught by a difficult question. Why are you looked so sad when viewing Wechat Moments?" He came here today for Nancy''s strawberries, after all, he nted it with them once. he was thinking about it, and asked Nancy to inform him once strawberries were ripen. Now, he was here. Marcus said solemnly, "Do me a favor." Yale''s eyes widened a bit. He suddenly became interested. "So strange, should you need my help? Say, what''s your business? After all, it''s the first time you begged me after we''ve known each other for so many years. Even if you asked me to climb a mountain of swords or plunge into a sea of mes, I''d like to help you." Marcus:" How to update my Wechat Moments?" "What?" Yale couldn''t hold back, and spit out all the coffee in his mouth. Marcus looked at him calmly. He stood up and looked at Marcus in disbelief. "Sorry? What did you just say?" Marcus was quite righteous, his expression didn''t change, "Isn''t there any problem with not knowing how to update Moments?" Yale: "...No." It seemed that there was nothing wrong with this. But...even children knew how to update Moments, you don''t know how to do that! "Sorry, do you drink wolfberry tea?" Marcus paused, then nodded, with a little pride in his tone, "Nancy made it for me, it''s good for my health." Yale twitched his eyelids. He didn''t expect that his friend... lived such a life like elder''s. Why are you so proud of it. Yale thought. "Come here, I''ll teach you how to post your Moments." Marcus leaned over and learned it seriously. It was very simple, and it was easy to learn. Then he got up and took a photo of the strawberry he brought to thepany, wrote a copy and sent it out. g: Delicious. Yale paid attention to him. The moment Marcus sent it out, he was the first to like it with a smile. "It turned out to be showing off your sister." He also had WeChat friends of others from the Brook family, and after viewing them, he found that James and Windy had posted on their Moments to show off their daughters. The theme was just one. The big red strawberries were grown by his own daughter, and they were very delicious. Then many people liked their Moments andplimented Nancy. Maybe Marcus was envious about them. Marcus watched thements below the Moment he just posted calmly. He was in a good mood to receive likes andments one after another. He chose a fewments and replied. I want to raise a cat: This strawberry looks very delicious. Where did Mr. Brook buy it? I also want to buy some. Reply: It''s not for sell, my sister grows it herself. Sry increase: The strawberries boss brought today are very delicious, and the people in the studio are going crazy, so they want to ask where to buy them. Reply: My sister nted them. His reply only expressed one meaning: this strawberries were nted by his sister. It was so childish. Yale observed from the side, Marcus was very serious when he replied. He was serious every day and made others think he was hard to get along with. Who could know he should do such a childish thing. However, the pride in his eyes could not be concealed. The few people he replied were holding mobile phones curiously. Among them, a girl in the design department of thepany seemed to have ascended to heaven. After being patted on the shoulder by a colleague, she began to scream. "Ahhh! ! ! I''m not dazzled, our Mr. Brook actually replied me!" She was so excited that she pointed at the phone incoherently. "Mr. Brook''s Moments, I just commented, and he actually replied me! " Hearing that, the colleagues around surrounded her. After confirming it, they immediately exim with admiration. "Mr. Brook actually updated his Moments. I should see that when I''m still alive!" "I didn''t even know it, and now I''m going toment too." "Uh... how to say?" It''s like... he is showing off his sister?" After being reminded by this, the people around her suddenly woke up, and then... the cat that loves fish: Mr. Brook''s sister is so amazing. I have bought a lot of strawberries, but they don''t seem to be as delicious as Mr. Brook''s. "Fuck! Mary, you are so fast. It''s shameless to tter boss." Although she said that, she quickly posted her ownment. Gold coins fell from the sky: Is Nancy so powerful? God, she''s only six years old, what kind of little fairy she is. she is so good to deliver meals to boss every day. And she can grow such delicious strawberries. If I have such younger sister. I can wake upughing even if I''m dreaming. Then thisment was liked by Marcus. Immediately, everyone in the office was so excited. Seeing thesements of praising his sister, Marcus put down the phone with satisfaction. Yale "..." Marcus was indeed Marcus. Chapter 151 Wechat Moments Chapter 151 Wechat Moments Chapter 151 Wechat Moments Louis brought his baby sister to school. On the day of the school sports meeting, almost the entire fourth ss knew about it. It was because Tod couldn''t keep a secret and told his ssmates in their Wechat ss group. Before Nancy arrived at Louis''s school, she had already been noticed. Today was the first day of the school sports meeting. Nancy was wearing a coat with a small creamy yellow tail and wings. Her bob cut made her small face as delicate as a doll. She was really beautiful and cute. The little girl held Louis''s hand and followed her two elder brothers closely like a timid little rabbit. Ivan carried his drawing board on his back. He looked around with great interests and sighed at the high school students wearing school uniforms. "It''s nice to be young." He didn''t recognize it when he was still in school. But now he always felt infinite youthful vitality in them when he saw these students in school uniforms. Louis held a lollipop in his mouth with one hand held Nancy and the other in his trouser pocket. He squinted at Ivan arrogantly. "Why? Do you think you''re getting old?" Ivan nced at him and snorted , "When we stand together, it''s hard to say who is elder." Louis: "...Why are you so proud with your baby face?" Ivan: "You''re so proud of your mature face, why can''t I?" Nancy was speechless standing between them. Again. Why were they always arguing? The little girl sighed. When she arrived at the door of Louis''s ssroom, in an instant, she was watched by all the people in it. It was inexplicably like a horror movie. Nancy swallowed and grabbed Louis''s pants in fear. Brother... are my brother''s ssmates so scary? She thought. "What are you doing? Directing and acting in a horror movie?" Louis nced at them. And these introverted people in the ssroom immediately turned their gaze. Only his friends came up. "Hey...It must be our sister. She is so good-looking like a little fairy." Nancy''s little face was even redder after being praised. Louis kicked all the people around, "Go away, when did my sister be yours?" They weren''t angry, and still came over to talk happily. There were no worries on the faces of these teenagers, their minds are pure without entering the society, and the smiles on their faces looked carefree and clean. The students in ss 4 were very curious about the little sister of the naughty boy''s. For he talked about and showed off her every day. When she camest time, many of them didn''t see her clearly. Today, in the daylight, they finally saw the real person. The girls liked her the most because she was like a doll, cute and well-behaved They even wanted to dress Nancy, and those hot eyes made Nancy move her little body to hide behind her brother. Her thin and white fingers grabbed Louis''s school uniform pants, and then she buried her face into Louis''s back. All they could see was her red ears that were protruding from her hair. ''Ahhhh! ! ! '' Some girls had already started screaming in their hearts. She was so cute. The little girl was so cute who was easy to be shy when standing obediently beside the most naughty boy in their school! By the way... there was another person next to them! After seeing Ivan who was clean and sunny, the girls in ss 4 felt that today was definitely their lucky day! "Louis, who is he?" A girl who was a little familiar with Louis looked at Ivan with bright eyes and asked. Louis frowned slightly, "What did you ask him for? Do you want to fall in love at a young age?" The girl "..." "My name is Ivan Carter, his brother." This time, Ivan took the initiative to introduce himself. Learning from the previous experience, he was afraid that someone would misunderstand him as Louis''s younger brother again. The girl smiled:" Oh, it turned out you''re his brother!" In fact she thought: Amazing! Why does everyone in that family has such a good-looking appearance! "What are you doing around here? Get ready to queue up for a while." The head teacher''s voice came from behind, and the students who were originally surrounded at the door immediately ran back to their seats. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Louis, put on your school uniform! Fasten the zipper!" This student really made him headache. He used to make his hair colorful, but didn''t know why, he changed it into ckter. But now, he didn''t wear school uniforms well without reason. Every time the student union checked uniforms, he would be criticized. The head teacher thought. Louis put on his jacket and then zipped up the zipper in one go. It had to say that Louis had a good body proportion and he was good-looking. Even in school uniform, he looked like a model. He was quite outstanding among a group of students in school uniform. Seeing that, the head teacher felt satisfied and then said, "You have to hold the ss card when it''s our turn." Louis:"...I refuse." The head teacher: "The protest is invalid, hey... Is this your sister?" Nancy looked at him nkly. How did my brother''s teacher know about me? But she still answered softly. "Hello, teacher." Hearing that, Mr. Liu, the head teacher of the fourth ss, was so delighted. "Hello...you are much better than your brother, you are a good girl." Then he looked at Ivan, "Which ss are you in? Howe I haven''t seen you before?" Ivan was also a good student in the mind of the teacher. Even if he had already graduated from college, he still gave others a feeling of student. "Teacher, I am not a student, I have graduated from college, and I am Louis''s brother." Mr. Liu looked at Nancy, then Ivan, and finally Louis, he couldn''t help but think. Why was there such a big difference, although they were families? Louis "...Mr. Liu, how can you get that conclusion?" Mr. Liu identally spoke out what was in his mind. He said perfunctorily, "The two are good children, you are the only one who is rebellious. Everyone could found it at a nce." Louis: Didn''t you think you''re so bad by saying this? Mr. Liu pretended not to see his eyes. He greeted the students in the ss, and walked away. The opening ceremony of the school sports meeting waspletely a show for every ss. These students who had been tired of wearing school uniforms had already bought their ss uniforms, which were indeed colorful. In fact, ss 4 had discussed ss uniform before, and they even boldly proposed an idea of crossdress. But Louis didn''t agree with that, they had no other ways but to give it up. Many different ideas were put forwardter, and finally they decided to wear ancient clothes. Mainly because girls like those beautiful costumes and skirts. And they also wanted to see what would Louis and Kyle look like in ancient costumes. The clothes were not bought online. There was a ssmate whose family was doing business with clothes. So they directly booked customize clothes from her family. No need to say, there was no comint about the quality and the style. Louis had only one requirement for this. He wanted to wear ck clothes. No matter what he worn, he could basically ept as long as it was not too odd. After all, it was thest school sports meeting in high school. He couldn''t refuse or others would say he was not getting alone well with ssmates. This dress was delivered directly to their ssroom today. Chapter 152 School Sports Day Chapter 152 School Sports Day Chapter 152 School Sports Day "Louis,e and get your clothes to change. By the way, we¡®ve also prepared clothes for your brother and sister just as you told us." Nancy and Ivan were surprised. "What? Are we involved?" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. At that time, a costume was thrown toward them. Louis picked it up easily, looking cool. "That costume is for your brother." Louis threw it to Ivan. "Take it." Ivan, in a hurry, picked it up. His facial expression was still stunned. Then Nancy got hers. The costume for the girls was kind of the student uniform from the era of the Republic of China. Itbined some elements of Hanfu. With the white fluffy trim on the cor and the cuff, the overall style was cute. As soon as Nancy picked the costume up, a few girls looked at Louis. "Louis, leave your sister to us." Louis was speechless. Actually, he did not want to do so because those girls were just like wolves casting their greedy eyes on his sister. Nheless, Nancy was still taken away by them to change her clothes. She was in the adorable ancient Chinese costume with the white embroidered shoes. Her hair was also tied into two small braids with red hairbands which added a hint of brightness and festive color. Her thin fringe was a bit curly and her eyes were wide and bright. Her cherry lips were pink and small. What''s more, her skin was quite fair. She was indeed a delicate baby girl as cute as a rabbite. Then, Nancy was surrounded by the young girls from the Fourth ss. They took different kinds of photos with her and pinched her cheek. In the end, she ran away covering her cheeks. Boohoo, the passionate girls were surely scary! Louis and Ivan had their clothes changed. The ck, handsome ancient Chinese costume made them look taller. Ivan was tidying up his belt. As his waist was very slim, the girls from ss Four were all envious when he tied the belt. Some of them could not help bute over, estimating his waistline. "Ivan, your waist is so slim!" She even thought that her waist was twice his size! Ivan was a bit flustered. He also wanted to grow stronger, but... he really disliked exercising. "Oh my gosh, look at your waist and skin! Ivan, how about exchanging our bodies? I''m so envious of you!" Ivan smiled. "I''m an art student, always staying at the atelier to draw. As I don''t like to hang out, my skin looks fair." After putting on the clothes, the appearance of this family was indeed outstanding. And it could be seen that the people around were satisfied looking at them. "You guys are going to leave. Where should Nancy and I wait for you two?" Louis walked over to them and held Nancy in his arms. "No worries. She''ll be staying with me." Ivan was stunned. "But we--" Tod patted him on the shoulder with a smile. "It''s okay, Ivan. You look more like a student than Louis when you are with us. As for Nancy, there''ll be all kinds of stuff appearing during the School Sports Day. Even if we bring her along, they will just think of it as a feature of our ss." The others also nodded immediately. It was then when the familiar broadcast sounded, and although Ivan was still considering what Tod said, he was quickly pulled to gather in the team. And because of his outstanding appearance, he was standing at the front. Behind him was Louis, whereas beside him was Kyle. This dude was also the one with an outstanding appearance in ss Four. Nancy was hugged by Louis in his arms, holding the ss card of ss Four with a confused look on her face. "Hold on, Nancy is our ss''s mascot. Take this." And so, Nancy''s head was decorated with a pair of cute little antlers. "Wow! She looks so cute!" "Whose idea was it? He''s too genius!" It was then another round of uncontroble photoshoot sessions. Even Louis was snapped. Touching the little antlers on her head, Nancy whispered to her fourth brother. "Do I look weird with them on my head?" Louis stared at her head, and could not help but reach out his finger to poke it. Then he looked calm after doing this. "You don''t look weird." He only learned today how strange the girls in his ss were. Nevertheless, his sister looked adorable while wearing this costume. Not to mention the girls who like all kinds of dolls, even boys could not resist her cuteness and wanted to hug her. "Bro, how about letting me hug her?" Tod approached cheekily. "F*ck off." Tod cajoled, "Don''t be so stingy. Your sister is also my sister." Louis red at him, Tod immediately shut up, then did a "zipping" gesture on his mouth and returned to his position. When the ss teacher came over, he saw the two people who did not belong to his ss joined along. Yet, he turned a blind eye to it since one of them was the mascot, while the other one looked quite handsome as well. They won the credit for their ss. Along with a familiar radio song, "Athletes'' March" sounded. Each ss wore different costumes and walked to the rostrum. On the podium, students were giving speeches with emotion on behalf of their sses. When students of ss Four passed by, Nancy was held in the arms of her fourth brother. She held the calss card with her little hands tightly and kept looking ahead. Fortunately, the card was not heavy; otherwise, Louis would not have let her take it. The little girl was so nervous that her flushed. Her body was tense and her palms were sweating. After the session was over, she breathed in a sigh of relief, then was pinched by Louis. "Good job. You''ve gained the reputation for me." The little girl smiled when she heard the words. Her smile was so sweet and beautiful. Someone quietly took out her mobile phone and took a picture, thinking that her smile was so contagious that people would want to smile along with her. Ivan came over and asked with concern, "Were you nervous?" The little girl shook her head, hesitated, and whispered, "I was a little nervous." After that, she also gestured with her hand, showing the degree of "little" she meant, which was no bigger than a fingernail. She was so cute! Louis and the others stood in the position of their ss. In an instant, all curious gaze fell upon him, but he was calm and steady. When the leader spoke, it was the most boring, and many students below were a little listless. Finally, after his talk ended, each ss was led by the ss teacher, sat in the designated seats in the stadium, and began to perform. It was the first time for Nancy to join the School Sports Day. Being very curious, she sat between the two brothers and looked at the performers with keen pleasure. Louis pinched the small antlers on her head. Looking at the little girl''s spirited appearance now, he slightly grinned, and uttered, "What''s so good about this? Why don''t you go to see my concert?" Ivan who was also looking at the performance attentively did not forget to refute him. "That''s different." Although the students'' performances might not be perfect and did not have dazzling stage effects, these were their most precious youth memories. Now as students, they might not know that these memories were precious. But when they entered the society and recalled these when they were older, they would know that the time when they were young was the most unforgettable, although they didn''t cherish it at that time. Ivan was holding a drawing board, he not only watched them with relish but even drew them on papers. Louis asked, "Hey, don''t you say that you only draw good-looking people?" Ivan tilted his feet and muttered, "You don''t understand. I''m not painting people, but youth." Louis thought, he didn''t quite understand the thinking way of this little idiot. After all the performances, with the song, "Athletes'' March", the games started. Chapter 153 The Little Mascot Chapter 153 The Little Mascot Chapter 153 The Little Mascot "For the students who participated in the men''s 100-meter race, please go to the check-in office for inspection. For the students who participated in the men''s 100-meter race, please go to the check-in office for inspection..." The female broadcaster repeated the announcement several times, and the boys who participated in the 100-meter race wore their sportswear and went to the inspection office- including Louis Brook. When he went back to the dormitory at noon, he had already changed that ancient costume. Although it was handsome, it was not suitable to wear for running. "Brother, should I follow along too?" The little girl took Louis Brook''s hand and looked at him with blinking eyes. "Let''s go. Let''s go over and have a look. A100-meter can bepleted in a few seconds." He immediately picked the little girl up talking. Nancy was still wearing that cute and lovely costume, with a pair of deer antlers on her head. The little ted was adorable to look at. Today, countless people passed by their ss intentionally or unintentionally, just to take a look at the sister of the infamous ''school bully''. This news has been spread fast in the school forum like a wildfire. Louis Brook has always attracted attention. Before the exam, Nancy gained some poprity in the N City Noble High School. Now that she has been brought directly to the school, of course, many people have begun to pay attention to her. Although Louis Brook was not the only one who brought his family member, no one brought a younger sister along! In the Instagram: #How entric the Goddess was, I have noments on this family''s appearance. Let me show the photo directly.# In the photo were Louis Brook, Nancy, and also Ivan Carter. It was where they were wearing the ancient costume. The little girl, sitting between the two handsomeds, looked like an elf. Reply 11: Someone from their ss told me that the guy sitting beside them was their brother. It seemed that he was studying arts. Also, he was good-looking and has a good temperament. Reply 21: Tsk... These three people''s appearances were really fantastic! Louis Brook looked handsome while wearing the ancient costume! He looked like the young general in the old times! Reply 31: The guy beside them looked like the noble son of a schrly family! I like him! Reply 41: Compared to them, our appearances meant nothing LOL. Reply 51: Louis Brook was really handsome, but also an asshole as well. I''ve confessed to him three times above-board, thest time I went, he even asked me who I was! Reply 61: I can rte to thementator above. ording to my observation, in Louis Brook, the asshole''s mind, his life was none other than ying online games, basketball, and picking up a fight. He had no interest in having a girlfriend. I have once wondered if he was gay, but seeing that he was being so straightforward to his buddy, I really couldn''t get what was wrong with him. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Reply 71: Except for his younger sister, I have never seen him being so gentle to anyone else. Reply 81: Well, having such a delicate younger sister who looked like a doll and was also well- behaved, if it were me, I will also like her too. .... From time to time, their photos would be posted on the school forum. Some were blurry and some were very clear. Today, they could use their mobile phones openly, and the discussion went viral. Nancy held the hands of the two brothers and walked to the check-in office in small steps. There were a lot of people gathered there, all registering to receive the number te. It didn''t take long to reach Louis Brook''s turn. Taking the "Number 4" te number, he took off his school uniform jacket, and only wore a ck T-shirt, revealing his arms. Tight muscles could be clearly noticed in his slender arms. But it was not that exaggeration-type of muscles. Rather, it was beautiful. Several girls around could not help but secretly nce at his arms and face, and then shyly looked away. Everyone has a love for beauty, so one could not me the girls for liking the good-looking boys. Didn''t the boys also like to see beautifuldies too? "Are you cold, brother?" Looking at his arm, Nancy asked worriedly and touched his arm with her hands. It felt warm. Louis Brook grinned brightly. "I''m not cold. I still feel hot wearing a jacket." "Brother Brook, this is the glucose prepared for you. Drink it soon." Tod Anderson, Kyle Wilson, and the few people came over and handed him the glucose in the disposable cup. Louis Brook clicked his tongue, took the cup, drank it, then crumpled the disposable cup into a ball, and urately threw it into the trash can at a distance of two meters. "Let''s go to the front to watch the match, Nancy. We can''t see anything here." The little girl was picked up, thrown into the air, and got held by Tod Anderson. Louis Brook stared at him with bloodshot eyes. "You had frightened her!" Tod Anderson twitched his mouth while he met into Nancy''s innocent-looking eyes as if asking himself did he frightened Nancy. She still looked fine, didn''t she? "Tsk tsk tsk... Brother Brook, you can''t get rid of the title of sis-con." Louis Brook was not ashamed but proud." Why shouldn''t I spoil my sister?" Nancy pursed her lips and giggled, her eyes were curved into the beautiful crescent moon-like shape as she smiled. The race was about to start here, and Nancy was held by them to the position away from the finish line. The first group was ready. When the gun rang, the students in each ss were frantically cheering on the students in their ss, and the announcer in the broadcasting office also read the cheering script to cheer on the athletes on the track. When it was almost Louis Brook''s turn, a tender soft voice suddenly sounded from the broadcasting station. Even the teachers looked over there in an instant. Louis Brook was stunned for a second and raised his head suddenly. Although he could not see the little kid at the broadcasting station, he grinned brightly at this moment. "Young people are like the wind, being youthful. Young people follow the wind in high spirits. Louis Brook from the Grade Three Fourth ss, you''re as proud and dazzling as the zing sun, and you ride along with the waves like a gust of wind. Keep going, you''re the best." After the soft voice finished seriously reading the encouragement script, she added shyly. "Brother, keep going." Thest sentence was what Nancy said. After reading it, with a blushing face, she was carried away by her cousin while causing an uproar among the audience. Sheughed while walking away. "I don''t know what will Brother Brook think now. I wonder will he be surprised?" Yes, this was a surprise prepared by their ss for Louis Brook. It was effective, Nancy''s sweet voice melted people''s hearts. For the person who was cheered on by her, they could not help but feel envious. Miss Broadcasting tried her best to keep her and wanted her to read more manuscripts, but Tod Anderson and the others were unwilling to do so. If they left Nancy reading the manuscripts for others, they were afraid that they would be beaten to death. Under the sight of the people around, Nancy was hugged by her cousin in his arms. She grabbed the clothes on his shoulders and burrowed her flustered face. If one said that she was timid, she dared to walk together with her Fourth Brother while holding the ss card and also helped to read the script in front of everyone. But if one said that she was brave, she was really easy to be shy- her whole being was as if a frightened deer. "Bang!" The gunshot sounded, and the people on the track began to run. The most important thing in the 100-meter race was "to dash". The teenagers on the red track were just like the "young people" that Nancy has read on the cheering manuscript. With a dash, as fast as the wind, they sprinted off the track. Chapter 154 Encouragement From Sister Chapter 154 Encouragement From Sister Chapter 154 Encouragement From Sister One of them stood out by not only running fast but also being handsome. As we all know, If one ran fast in a sprint, it was easy for him to look twisted and ferocious in expression with flying hair. But Louis Brook''s eyes were sharp like a beast. With his short hair, he ran like a wild ck panther and was far ahead of others in the sprint. "Ahhhhh!!! Louis Brook!!!" Everyone in the auditorium of the whole stadium regardless of whether they were from the fourth ss or not, stood up and shouted for that person. The soundsted like continuous waves. Nancy was also so excited that she shook her little fist and rooted for her fourth brother with a bright look in her eyes. Louis Brook quickly ran to the finish line, and of course, he was the first. After he reached the finish line, he ran out quite a distance due to inertia. And then he slowly walked back. The head teacher of the fourth ss, together with ssmates who had good rtionship with him, surrounded him. The head teacher patted him on the shoulder andughed, "Well done man, you broke the record. You made us proud!" Even sports specialized students couldn''t outrun him. The surrounding ssmates were also beaming with joy. Louis Brook smiled brightly. His smile was dazzling like the scorching sun. After drinking a ss of water, Louis Brook picked up Nancy, throwing her up into the sky and then catching her. He also left a kiss on the little girl''s soft face. "Fourth brother, you are amazing!" Nancy smiled proudly, as if she was the one who ran just now. Her eyes were clear and bright. Louis Brook raised his brows slightly, "Of course. Who am I." He epted the praise from his sister without humility. When receiving the award, Louis Brook didn''t go but forced Tod Anderson to go for him. When it was Tod Anderson''s turn to participate in a sports game, being cheeky, he also wanted to ask Nancy to help him read the cheering script to root for him. Eventually what he got was the threatening gaze from one of the brothers. Tod Anderson suddenly shouted, "Brother Louis, since we are good buddies, your sister is our sister. Don''t hold a double standard. You can make your sister read yours, why can''t we?" Edward Evans nodded in agreement. Louis Brook said without embarrassment, "No, Nancy has a sore throat." Several people were like, "..." He was too shameless. Kyle Wilson nced at the time. He hugged around Tod Anderson''s neck and two of them left "It''s time to check in." Although she didn''t read the cheering script for them, Nancy still tried her best to root for them. But they couldn''t hear her voice since too many people were shouting Holding Nancy to sit up on hisp, Louis Brook saw the person beside him bury his head in the painting, so he leaned towards the person to look over. After getting a faint glimpse, the man suddenly blocked the painting with his body, bending his arms and propping on the painting. He raised his fair face and looked at him vigntly. "You are not allowed to watch!" Louis Brook raised his eyebrows and thought, why did he behave so mysteriously? He smiled and asked, "What are you painting?" Ivan Carter didn''t say, "Anyway, you''re not allowed to see it now." Louis Brook gave him a meaningful smile, "Oh, you''re painting me." Ivan Carter''s eyes widened a little, which showed clearly what he was thinking. ''how do you know? '' Louis Brook leaned back leisurely. Although there was a soft little girl sitting on his long legs, he didn''t feel heavy at all. "It''s only my guess. But now I''m sure you''re drawing me. Tsk... You vited my portrait rights and still don''t let me see it." Ivan Carter''s face turned red. "I... I haven''t finished drawing yet." "Okay. I won''t see it. But remember to show it to me when you''re done drawing. You act so mysteriously that some people may think you were drawing my naked body... hiss." As soon as he finished speaking, he was punched with a fist by irritated Ivan Carter, which had no power though. "Get away!" "Watch out. I''m holding Nancy." "I mean it. Get away!" "Tsk... It''s not that I didn''t let you draw me. Why are you so angry." "Who wants to draw you!" Nancy said, "Brother Tod Anderson,e on!" The little girl continued to root for others while her two brothers were fighting, which indicated her strong heart. At the end of the first day of the sports meeting, originally, there was still an evening self-study, but Louis Brook told the teacher that he wanted to go home and study. "Aldrich, I''m going back home to study." The head teacher''s sharp eyes stared at him." You can''t even focus on studying at school. How can you focus on studying at home?" Louis Brookughed. "That''s different." "What''s the difference?" "Because there''s no sister at school." The head teacher "..." Then Louis Brook proudly bragged how Nancy supervised their studies at home. The head teacher was speechless at his thick skin. "How could you say that without embarrassment. As a brother, you need to be supervised by your sister. If I were you, I would be too embarrassed to see people!" Louis Brook said, "Because my sister is pretty." Although... the head teacher also surfed at the forum. So he knew some things, such as his sister was credited for his improvement in his academic performancest time. After calling Louis Brook''s parents for permission, Aldrich turned a blind eye and let him go. Holding Nancy in his arms, Louis Brook left the school together with Ivan Carter. When they arrived at the school gate, there was already a car waiting at the door. After seeing them, someone lowered the window and popped his head out. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Nancy!" Adam Brook was excited, and his eyes brightened when he saw Nancy dressing up as a little fairy. He opened the car door and patted the seat next to him while looking at his sister. Unfortunately, Louis Brook sat there abruptly. Adam Brook suddenly wore a gloomy face. "I asked my sister to sit here, not you." Louis Brook put Nancy in his arms, crossing his legs and squinting at him. "Is this car yours?" Adam Brook was irritated like an angry cat. "It''s my eldest brother''s." Louis Brook answered, "That''s my eldest brother too." "That''s my biological brother!" "Then how about asking your big brother to kiss you?" "Pfft..." Ivan Carter burst outughing, and the driver in front tried hard to refrain fromughing and his shoulders shook due to restraint. What Louis Brook said was really surprising. Besides, he also held Nancy and showed, "This is big brother''s biological sister and he will kiss her for sure." Adam Brook "......" Adam Brook was mad with anger. Ivan Carter was stillughing happily, and the next second he was struck by misfortune. "What are youughing at? Where''s your painting? Have you finished?" Ivan Carter couldn''tugh anymore and hugged his drawing board tightly. "No!" "Tsk...I knew you want my..." Afraid that this guy would utter something filthy, Ivan Carter picked up his drawing board and rushed over. How could Adam Brook let this opportunity pass£¿ Of course he rushed over fiercely. Nancy who didn''t know what happened was put in the front seat and met eyes with the driver who was also confused. "Miss Nancy, would you like something to eat?" Anyway, he couldn''t drive the car when they were making such a fuss. So he decided to wait till the young masters finished fighting. Nancy nodded her little head. Then the driver took out a handful of lollipops of various vors from his suit pocket and asked with a smile. "Which vor of lollipop does Miss Nancy want to eat?" Nancy thought: So...so many. "Grape!" Then the little girl grabbed the seat to see her three brothers fight with a lollipop in her mouth. The space in the car was so small that Louis Brook couldn''t stretch out. Moreover, he had never seen boys fight like this-- grabbing the hair... Well, his hair was too short to be grabbed. But Ivan Carter should bit him with his teeth on the bridge of his nose, which hurt so much that his tears dropped. Not only did he bite, but he pinched! "Let go of my nose!" Ivan Carter got up and spat. His expression was even more confused than Louis Brook''s. Why did he bite people again£¿ He was not like this before! Adam Brookughed wildly with arms akimbo, "Hahaha... Louis Brook, you deserve it!" Chapter 155 Let Go Of My Nose Chapter 155 Let Go Of My Nose Chapter 155 Let Go Of My Nose The painting Ivan Carter painted was finally seen by Louis Brook on the second day. It was a picture of him sprinting on the field, but with a huge ck panther behind him. The eyes of the person and the leopard were both sharp. They had exactly the same unique sense of wild domineering. The contagiousness of the painting can give people a shocking and stunning visual impact. Louis Brook raised the corner of his mouth and moved the painting away. Ivan Carter couldn''t outran him, which made him angry with rage. No wonder he bit people. It was mainly because Louis Brook was too annoying. The school sports meeting continued the next day. And they brought a big box of strawberries to school today. In the cheers of ss Four, Louis Brook waved his hand, "This is nted by my sister herself. Monitor, find some people to distribute them." "Ahhhh, sister, you are so good." "Your sister nted them, really? Ah! This is awesome." "Brother Louis, I love you!" Louis Brook disdained, "Go away!" "Hahaha..." The students in ss Fourughed heartily, and the students in other sses felt nothing but envious. Nancyughed even more happily because everyone liked it. Of course she was happy that the strawberries she nted were liked. "So happy?" Louis Brook squeezed her soft cheeks, which was so soft that he was reluctant to let go. Thanks to him for protecting her. Otherwise her little face would have been pinched by the girls in the ss. Nancy nodded obediently. She tilted her feet and shook her head with her clear eyes sparkling. "Yes, I''m happy." "If you like to grow fruit so much, why not let the big brother buy you a manor directly?" Nancy blinked her eyes, raised her head and asked, "What is a manor?" Then Louis Brook searched the pictures of manors for her on his mobile phone. The manors generally covered arge area. After all, they were mainly used for nting crops or grazing. Nancy''s eyes lightened as she saw the pictures. "Buy it!" "Go back and tell your eldest brother. I would like to buy one for you, but I can''t afford it now." Louis Brook was so sorry. He wanted to make money as soon as possible, but he was still in school. And so many things were restricted. But... Things will be fine if he went to college. Or he could skip college and directly start a club? He has always wanted to have a racing club. But he had to slow down and the major reason was he didn''t have much money. "No, I''m rich." Nancy began to count her fingers with her childish voice. "Father, grandfather, mother, my big brother and my second brother gave me a lot, and... they paid a lot of money to Nancy''s card every month. I haven''t used much. I bought gifts for brothersst time. But after I gave you the gifts , you gave me red envelopes. And I have a lot of extra money in my card. I don''t know how to spend the money." Her tone made Louis Brook feel envious, he felt sour. In this way, his money was probably way more less than Nancy''s. Louis Brook "..." Tod Anderson and the others who were walking over "..." The drinks in their hands fell to the ground with a bang. And Tod Anderson and Edward Evans''s mouths were wide open. "Rich girl!" With a heart-wrenching cry, Tod Anderson flew over and hugged little Nancy, "Please raise me!" Louis Brook kicked him, "Stay away from my sister!" Although... Nancy was indeed a little rich girl. Most parts of the school sports were boring. After Nancy watched Louis Brook''s high jump competition the next day, she didn''t n to go on the third day. But that night, an older brother slipped into her bedroom. Adam Brook nced at Nancy, then quietly closed the door. "Sister, do your brother a favor!" Adam Brook got into trouble at school. He and his subordinates had a fight with a "bully" in the next ss and was caught by the head teacher who asked to see his parents tomorrow. After listening to it, Nancy was puzzled, "Then brother, why do you let me go?" Adam Brook smiled at Nancy tteringly and pinched her shoulders very diligently. "I''ll take you there tomorrow and then tell the teacher that my parents are too busy to leave. So you pretend to be my custodian?" Nancy wrinkled her face, "Who am I pretending to be?" Adam Brook rolled her eyes, leaned over and whispered a few words in her ear. Nancy hurriedly shook her head, "No. If Dad finds out, he will be angry." "Only God, you and I know. Anyway, our father won''t know. Sister... Sister Nancy, please help me. If Dad knows, he will spank me." Nancy said, "Dad wouldn''t be so unreasonable. If you are right, dad won''t beat you." "But...but I hit them first." Nancy "..." In the end, the little girl relented and agreed. The nest day she left by the driver''s car and the family didn''t doubt it. They thought that Nancy was going to Louis Brook''s school again. It was the first time for her to enter her brother''s school. As soon as she arrived, she was taken directly to the head teacher''s office. Several other students and their parents were already in the office. The head teacher saw Adam Brook. He squinted and asked. "Adam Brook, where are your parents? ? " Adam Brook pulled out Nancy who was behind him without embarrassment. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Nancy waved her little ws awkwardly. "He... hello teacher." She was regretful that she promised her little brother. Teacher "..." Other parents "..." "Adam! Brook!" The head teacher''s roar came from the office, "I asked you to go back and bring your custodian and you bring one who is younger than you?" Adam Brook shrank his neck, but only for a while.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Why a younger one can''t be counted as a custodian? Teacher, you can''t discriminate against age. My parents are too busy toe. So I bring a little aunt here?" "Your aunt?" Adam Brook feels a little guilty. "Little... little aunt?" "I don''t buy it! How old is your father? It''s impossible for you to have such a small aunt? Adam Brook, you be more and more bolder. You didn''t tell your family, did you? I gave you the opportunity to invite your own parents here. Now, you tell me, what are you ying?" Nancy stood in front of her little brother and swallowed saliva. After seeing her little brother being reprimanded so badly, she felt a little distressed. So she said boldly. "Tea... teacher." Her little childish voice which sounded like a cat''s meow sessfully brought back the teacher''s sanity. "Where are your parents, little kid?" Nancy raised her little chest and said, "I...I am a parent myself!" The louder her little milk voice was, the more guilty she felt. The head teacher "..." What did Adam Brook, the little brat, instill into such a beautiful little girl? "Teacher, my brother, no, my little nephew. Brother, am I right, nephew?" She turned her head uncertainly and asked secretly. She considered herself to be super quiet. But she felt awkward to call him nephew and she couldn''t say it out. Adam Brook nodded, "That''s right." Teacher thought: Do you two think I''m deaf? Chapter 156 Nancy Pretended To Be A Custodian Chapter 156 Nancy Pretended To Be A Custodian Chapter 156 Nancy Pretended To Be A Custodian Raising her innocent face, Nancy persisted in discussing her brother who was her nephew now about what exactly did he do with the teacher seriously. The teacher felt exhausted. "Your brother took a group of people of his ss to the next ss and beat up Maryon Mook." Nancy kept ying her role earnestly. So she seriously corrected the teacher''s mistake in the name. "Teacher, he is my nephew." Her big clear eyes stared at the teacher, as if saying that please believe me. But...she was not convincing. The head teacher, Iara Snow, thought with a sullen face: Don''t think that you can do whatever you want just because you look attractive. "Ms. Snow, why did my brother...nephew beat up Maryon Mook?" The little girl had a soft childish voice. But Iara Snow seemed to hear she said Moron Mook instead of Maryon Mook. It must be her delusion. "Your brother was reluctant to say the reason. And Maryon Mook''s parents are hard to communicate with. That''s why I asked your parents to solve this problem, not you two kids." Nancy thought in her heart: Brother, why didn''t you say that... Adam Brook was arrogant and said, "I can solve it myself. A man should solve his own problems." Iara Snow red at him, "You are at most a person now." Those naive and arrogant children were difficult to educate. They always had some strange and inexplicable thoughts in their minds. "Who is Adam Brook!" At this moment, a deafening male voice came from outside the office, followed by a burly and ferocious man who walked in with an aggressive child. That child was about the same age as Adam Brook, but he was much stronger than Adam Brook, just like his father. There were colorful tattoos on his father''s sturdy arms, which told that he was a bad guy. "Who is Adam Brook. The one who beat my son yesterday, where are you!" The voice was so loud that the whole office vibrated. Other parents subconsciously hugged their children and kept them away from the man. Adam Brook thought: Crap. If I had known Maryon Mook''s father was so big, I should have called him Big Brother. Well, it was toote to regret it now. He could only keep his sister behind him. "I''m Adam Brook. What''s the matter?" "You hit my son?" The man''s fierce eyes suddenly aimed at Adam Brook like aser beam. He stretched out one hand and was about to snatch him. Iara was shocked, "Mr. Mook, Adam Brook is just a child! Please calm down and have a talk!" At this moment, Nancy had no other thoughts in her mind but to think that she couldn''t let her brother be beaten. So before she reacted, she rushed out from behind her brother and bit Mr. Mook on his fist with her sharp teeth. "Hey!" The man hissed and lifted Nancy up as easily as picking up a chicken. "Let go of my sister!" Gu An red at Mr. Mook with his fiery eyes. He was about to have a fight with him to save Nancy at any cost. "What are you doing!" The middle-aged man shouted loudly, "I haven''t done anything to you yet." "Let go of my sister!" "She bit me first. You have sharp teeth. But if I clench my fist, you''ll break your teeth!" Nancy had tears in her eyes but she still persisted, "Don''t... don''t bully my brother woo woo..." While protecting her brother bravely, she cried weakly. Pete Mook scratched his forehead. He yelled. "Well? Your brother can bully my son, but I can''t even have a look at your brother?" He put the soft little girl on the ground with an embarrassed expression on his face. He didn''t expected that he would scare a little girl to cry." "You are very protective of your brother. You bit me and cried. Hey, you can''t me that on me." Nancy "..." Still having tears in her eyes, Nancy stopped crying. ording to Mr. Mook''s attitude, it seemed Nancy had misunderstood him. But it was hard to not misunderstand him with his physique and action. Adam Brook immediately ran over to stand in front of little Nancy like an old hen protected its chicken. He looked at the man vigntly. Pete Mook looked at Adam Brook from head to toe with contempt, "You are the fellow who beat my son? I can''t puncture your small body with a single finger." Adam Brook "..." Maryon Mook said, "Dad, he together with a group of people beat me." "Oh. Then you beat him, now!" Adam Brook rolled up his sleeves and said, "Come on. Only a coward will be scared of you!" Iara Snow said, "Mr. Mook, I don''t think it''s good to educate kids in this way!" Pete Mook said, "If you can''t save face today, I''ll kiss your ass when we go back home. How dare you to go back andin to me after being beaten by such a weak person?" Maryon Mook was irritated, "Who said I couldn''t beat him." Adam Brook said,"Bring it on!" Nancy put her limbs around Adam Brook and said, "No, you can''t fight." What if her brother failed? She was unable to fight. Iara Snow shouted, "You...all shut up!!!" Ms. Snow burst out rage. Finally the office came to a sudden hush and everyone looked at her. "Knock knock..." At this moment, someone knocked the door. Everyone looked over and saw a gentleman in suit standing outside the door. He wore a smile and looked extraordinary. Although his physique was not as intimidating as Pete Mook''s, he had leader-like qualities. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the man, Adam Brook withered. Nancy felt guilt too. Both of them hugged together and dare not look at the door. James Brook smiled wryly at the two kids. His eyes aimed at Adam Brook like sharp knives. You brat, wait and see! "Mr Brook, you are finally here." Iara Snow was relieved after seeing Mr. Brook. The naughty kids made her exhausted. "Ms. Snow, I''m so sorry." After he finished speaking. He smiled and looked at Pete Mook, making him get goose bump. "What do you want to do?" He stared at him aggressively. "Hello, I''m Adam Brook''s father. Shall we sit down and have a talk... What happened?" As James Brook said, he cast his eyes at his son and said coldly, "Adam Brook." Adam Brook shivered. Hearing this tone, he knew that his Dad must be angry. "He lifted the skirts of the girls in our ss!" Adam Brook, who was unwilling to exin before, poured out. "As the boss of our ss, of course I can''t watch him bully my ssmates." Maryon Mook said, " I''m not the only one who lifted girls'' skirts. Why did you just beat me?" Adam Brook said," Because I only saw you." Maryon Mook was going to continue when suddenly he felt a chill behind his back. And then he was pped on the back and almost fell over. "You brat, did you lift girls'' skirts? You bastard, what do I tell you? Do you want to get beaten!" Mr. Mook lifted Maryon Mook on hisp and pulled down his pants to spank. Before Nancy saw it, her eyes were covered with a hand. Dad''s gentle voice sounded in her ears. "Don''t look." James Brook wore a long face."Mister, my daughter is still here. Please behave yourself." What a hooligan! Pete Mook pped his son''s ass and put him under his arm. He apologized frankly. "I''m sorry brother. I didn''t know that they fought because of this, otherwise not to mention you son, I would beat him too!" James Brook''s expression softened. Although the parent was a little rude and mindless, he could tell right from wrong. After knowing what happened, it was easy to handle the case. But Ms. Snow still felt speechless about Pete Mook, who was weird. Both sides apologized to each other. James Brook didn''t take it too seriously. But when he knew that he scared Nancy before, he instantly became mad at Pete Mook and started said something nasty. Pete Mook "..." He thought: What''s the matter? Why did he change his attitude so fast? In the end, Pete Mook took his son and walked away while spanking him all the way. Others left one after another. As James Brook was about to leave, Iara Snow stopped him. "Mr. Brook, please wait..." Iara Snow told the story of Nancy pretending to be Adam''s custodian, which made James Brook shocked and angry. "Adam! Brook!" Adam got his goose bump. He turned around and was about to run, but unfortunately he was caught by his father. "Good job! You turned your sister into my sister, huh?" James Brook gritted his teeth and said so. Adam Brook said, "Dad, I was wrong. I won''t do it again!" Nancy covered her face with her hands and looked at her poor brother through her fingers. She could help if others bullied her brother. But if it was Dad, well...Dad was educating him. Chapter 157 You Turned Your Sister Into Mine Chapter 157 You Turned Your Sister Into Mine Chapter 157 You Turned Your Sister Into Mine? In the end, they went back all the way with Adam Brook''s screams. Nancy was so well-behaved along the way. Even in the car, the little girl sat upright and earnestly, with her fingers grabbing her dress on herps, looking at her father innocently and cowardly. After fixing Adam Brook, James Brook shifted his attention to his daughter. Nancy instantly sat more upright. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. James Brook suddenly burst intoughter and stretched out his arms to carry little soft Nancy in his arms. "Dad, I''m wrong." The little girl nestled in her father''s arms, taking the initiative to admit her mistake, with a very sincere attitude. James Brook hugged his cute little girl and hummed, and then he said firmly. "It''s not Nancy''s fault. It''s all your little brother''s fault. You are a good girl." Adam Brook "..." Although he was d that his father won''t fix his sister, he was unsatisfied with his father''s tant double-standard behavior. He thought: Dad, don''t you afraid that what you did will bring into discord into me and my sister''s rtionship? The driver also sneered. Although the aggrieved expression on the young master''s face was very sympathetic, he unexpectedly felt that what the boss said was the truth. Nancy didn''t expect that after her little brother was beaten, she should get away with it so easily. What''s more, her father evenforted her! Nancy slowly nced at her little brother, and then felt relieved. She leaned her whole body on her father with a happy smile on her face. Dad is so good. He didn''t blow up at me. Thought Nancy. If she had a tail, the little girl would perk up her tail now. "But..." Dad''s voice came from above. Nancy''s little body stiffened a little. How... how could there be a turning point? James Brook pinched Nancy''s soft cheeks with his slender fingers. Although he was in his forties, there was no sign of old age on his hands, except for some shallow wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, which increased his charm. Standing together with his eldest son and the second son, the three of them were like brothers. And affluent life experience made James Brook even more charming than his sons. "This kind of thing is not allowed to happen again. Nancy, don''t do dangerous things with your stupid brother. If the parent today was unreasonable and malicious to you, then both you and your brother would be very dangerous. Remember it, never put yourself in danger. Or Daddy, Mommy and your brothers will be very worried, okay?" Nancy thought that her father was going to scold her. She didn''t expect to hear such words. It turned out that Dad was most worried about their safety. The little girl felt moved and warm. She put her small arms around her father''s neck and rubbed her little head on his shoulders. She responded softly. "Dad, I got it. It won''t happen again." James Brook smiled, patting his daughter''s back as a silentfort. But when he turned to see his little son, the arc of his lips vanished. Instead, there was a grim and fierce expression on his face. Adam Brook rubbed his buttocks, curled up and moved to the car door. Tsk... how could his dad have two faces! After returning home, James Brook reported what Adam Brook did to his wife and dad without reserve, and then ... "Ahhhhhhhhhhh! ! Mom, grandpa, dad has already beaten me. Please stop!" "Dad! You have beaten me already. Why do you do it again!" It was a total mess. And Adam Brook was the only one who suffered. After Marcus Brook came back, Adam Brook didn''t even have a chance to resist. His butt was swollen because of beat. It was not only the pain, but, the most important thing was, he was beaten in front of his sister. There was nothing more embarrassing for him! Adam Brook felt depressed. When Nancy''s little brother was being beaten, she could''t do nothing except covered her eyes while saw through her fingers. After the whole family beat Adam Brook, they gave Nancy oral education. Windy said, "From now on, whenever you go out, take with a bunch of bodyguards. Otherwise, if you encounter a bad guy, how could your little brother protect you with his weak constitution?" Adam Brook had no strength to retort. Jeffrey said, "It''s good that Nancy wants to help your brother. And grandpa is also happy to see you two get along well. But what your brother asked you to do is uneptable. If he asks you to do anything without telling family in the future, you have to tell us. Grandpa will help you to beat him." Adam Brook felt heartbroken again and again. James said, "Sweetie, if this kind of things happened again, remember toe to daddy as soon as possible. Don''t go to your brother. He''s not reliable." Marcus Brook suspected that his father was taking the opportunity to suppress him. But he still didn''t change his face. He hugged the little girl who was obediently sitting on the sofa listening to them in his arms, and put his arms around her softly. Nancy subconsciously embraced her eldest brother''s arms with her hands. Marcus Brook said, "You scared her." Nancy shrank into her eldest brother''s arms. Her fingers gripped her eldest brother''s arms even more tightly. She looked at her family with big eyes and shook her head. "No...No." Marcus Brook didn''t speak, just pinched the back of her soft white neck. Grandpa & Dad & Mom "..." When did the kid be so scheming! After the education in the evening, Nancy relied on her eldest brother very much. She washed her face, brushed her teeth together and even soaked her feet with her eldest brother together. The little girl sat on the short stool and soaked her white tender little feet in the warm water with her eldest brother''s bigger feet under hers. Compared with Nancy''s milk-white skin, her brother''s skin was darker. And her brother''s foot was three times the size of Nancy''s. Nancy curled up her toes which was put on the back of her eldest brother''s feet. She looked at her eldest brother cautiously who was looking at his mobile phone. So Nancy summoned up her courage to deliberately tickle him. The little girl acted like a timid snail. She tickled him a bit and quickly retracted. Then she nced at the young man on the opposite side to ensure she was safe. Then she tickled again and again. Then the spoiled little snail stepped her little feet on her elder brother''s restlessly. Marcus Brook''s long and narrow eyes nced down, seeing his younger sister''s fragile skin turned reddish because of being soaked in warm water for a few minutes. Her feet were red like cooked shrimp, chubby, naughty and cute. The corners of his mouth rose imperceptibly. His deep eyes that were as cold as icebergs seemed to be melted with a smile. "I''ming too. I want to soak my feet too!" After washing his face, Adam Brook saw his eldest brother and younger sister soaking their feet, and couldn''t wait to run over with a stool. In an instant, two pairs of eyes fell on him. Ones were soft and cute with a smile, and the clear eyes were dyed with the bright light of stars. The other pair of eyes were icy. As if at the moment when he raised his eyes, the melting ciers condensed together again, exuding a chilling chill, keeping Adam Brook stopping at less than one meter away from them. "Get lost." Marcus Brook spat out two words slowly. Nancy opened her mouth and said nothing, just looking at her little brother sympathetically. Adam Brook "..." He wanted to make a fuss. But he saw his eldest brother''s expressionless face and touched his butt that had just been beaten by his eldest brother with a belt. It still hurt. So Adam Brook turned back and ran away with the stool. Wait... till he grew up, huh! Watching her little brother run away, Nancy continued to soak her feet with her eldest brother. After the day, Nancy stayed at home obediently for a few days. In addition to supervising the fourth brother''s study by video call and studying by herself, she also made a video call to the third brother. Her third brother reminded her to pay attention to the xx channel today. Holding a cat in her arms and being apanied with a big dog at her feet, the little girl nestled in her room and started watching TV with some fluffy soft pets around her. The TV was broadcasting the movie promotion scene in which Louis Brook was the hero. She looked at the super-good-looking third brother calmly responding to the reporters'' questions and promoting his movie under the countless spotlights. He was born for the stage. Martin Brook was confident and calm under the camera. Anyone no matter men or women standing with him seemed to lose their charm. His 360-degree-impable perfect appearance and his tall slender figure like a top model made him have the qualification to be confident and proud. Some people said that beauty is in the charm not the surface. Martin Brook''s beauty was not only in the surface, but also in his noble charm. The cameramen pressed the shutter frantically while journalists'' questions shifted from the movie to his private life. "Martin Brook, is the scandal about you yesterday true?" "There are pictures of you and Melissa Carter going to the xxx Restaurant for dinner together. Is it true? Are you two dating?" Nancy held Harley in her arms and put her sharp chin on its furry head, watching TV seriously with her big eyes. The aggressive tone and questioning of those reporters made the little girl wrinkle her little nose. Facing the reporters'' questions, Martin Brook took the microphone and answered calmly. "That scandal you talked about..." He deliberately prolonged his tone, which caused a group of reporters to look at him with hot eyes, hoping to dig out some big gossip from his mouth. "No." Martin Brook''s calm denial disappointed them. But some were still reluctant to give up. "But Melissa Carter has publicly said that you personally admire her very much." "Melissa Carter is your fan, who also imed that she entered the entertainment industry because of you. Is it possible for you to develop into a boyfriend-girlfriend rtionship?" Martin Brook said, "No, as for the words that I admire someone, I have said this to many people. Well, I have met several fans who said they entered the entertainment industry because of me. I am indeed attractive, but it''s impossible to develop into a boyfriend-girlfriend rtionship." Chapter 158 Its Not Your Fault, Nancy Chapter 158 It''s Not Your Fault, Nancy Chapter 158 It''s Not Your Fault, Nancy "Then what are your criteria for a girlfriend?" Martin Brook said, "At least as good-looking as me." Everyone "..." Everyone thought: So you don''t n to find a girlfriend for the rest of your life? Martin Brook chuckled, "I''m appreciate you care about the great event in my life, but I hope everyone can focus on the movie..." Martin Brook easily handled the scandal. Although what he said may offend that young actress named Melissa Carter, as a fan of him, she should have known his way of life? Since she decided to capitalize him on enhancing her poprity, she should bear the consequences of all this. Although he looked like a yboy, but he was not. Martin Brook would never deal with such scandals as ambiguously as other people in the entertainment industry did. Perhaps this kind of scandal was a means of enhancing poprity for many celebrities. But Martin Brook was too arrogant to stoop to using such a means. Of course, some fans of Melissa Carter were upset because he mercilessly exposed their idols'' lies. After the publicity campaign, in addition to the topic of movies, the topic of Melissa Carter being pped in the face by Martin Brook was also very popr. Martin Brook had abundant fans. So no matter how unhappy Melissa Carter''s fans were, atst, they were suppressed by Martin Brook''s fans. Nancy understood the whole event through her mobile phone. She was now a little fan of the third brother. She also joined a group. She asked in it and some friendly sisters told her the whole thing. It turned out that the third brother was photographed by the paparazzi when he went to eat at the xxx Restaurant yesterday and posted it on the Inte. Well, Melissa Carter, who saw the news, happened to be nearby. So she ran there, wearing the same ring as Martin Brook, took a photo at the door of the hotel and posted it online. She didn''t directly say that she had something to do with Martin Brook, but only said, ''The weather is fine today, so I went out to dine with my friends.'' Because of the simple sentence, the location and the ring on her finger, arge number ofizens began to specte on various details under her Weibo. It became a trending topic on social media. That was why the reporters asked those questions. Mars''s Anklet Mars''s Anklet Mar''s Sister Mars''s Anklet Mars''s Anklet Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Mar''s Sister Mar''s Sister was Nancy and Mars''s Anklet was one of Martin Brook''s big fans. The little girl had sessfully entered Martin Brook''s fan group and had be friends with many fans of her third brother. When the little girl put away her phone with a smile, her cousin came to her. "Nancy, let''s go out for a walk. I feel my body is stiff." Ivan Carter had now moved into the vi in Fairview Garden which was bought by himself. He stayed in the studio for several days. He didn''t answer Nancy''s call before, which made the little girl worried that her hard-working cousin would starve to death. She had to bring food to him to make sure he was fine. Today he finally came out. Nancy circled around her cousin, "Cousin, you are in better spirits, but a lot thinner." The little girl felt distressed and wanted to feed her cousin, just like the brothers fed her. She had got into shape now and she wondered if she could make her cousin get into shape too. Ivan Carter stretched and said shyly, "I''ve slept for a day. I''m not sleepy now. I just feel that I need photosynthesis. And I''m a little hungry. Let me take you to a big meal!" Nancy nodded. She took the initiative to hold his hand, "Then let''s go." Thinking of what happenedst time, Nancy told his parents about going out with her cousin. But she refused to go out with bodyguards, which was way too exaggerated. She has a driver, which was enough. Two innocent little dummies went out to have a meal and to go shopping. Unluckily, they encountered a robber with a knife. The robbery was hardly possible to happen and could only be seen on TV. In the Grand Mall, a middle-aged man with fiery eyes broke in with a knife. After shing several people in session, he grabbed a little girl not far away and held the knife around her neck. He trembled and yelled at people around, especially the policemen who followed closely behind, with excitement. "Don''t move or I will kill her!" And it was the unlucky Nancy who was held hostage by him. She was pale, looking at people around with her nk and panic eyes. It was a total mess. Ivan Carter didn''t expect that Nancy would be a hostage when he just turned back to get milk tea for her. "Don''t do it!" Chapter 159 The Mall Crisis Chapter 159 The Mall Crisis Chapter 159 The Mall Crisis "Get out! Get the hell out of here! Where are the cops? Get my car ready. I am leaving! Otherwise... I''ll blow this ce up and take all of you with me. Anyway, I am nobody here. Let''s enjoy the party in hell!" The robber said as he unzipped his jacket, and there was a bomb tied to his body. He seemed to have lost his mind,ughing dementedly. People inside the mall turned pale with fear, screaming even louder. "Captain Daniel, we''ve got his information. He''s Gary Evans, a gambler who owes a lot of debts online. He only had an old mother who was scared to death by those debt collectors." Under this urgent situation, that was all the information they could find out. The police were evacuating the crowd, "He''s got a bomb on him. Everyone stays away." "Maybe I can help." A young man in a white trench coat looked at the police officer and said calmly. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "How do you want to help?" Perhaps because of his powerfulposure, the policeman was about to ask him not to mess up but finally withheld the words. "I''m a doctor." Police felt speechless. Not to mention the doctors, even the police could not do anything about this. Shawn''s voice was indifferent, but he carried a confidence that somehow convinced others. "Besides, I am a hypnotist. Give me a coin." The policeman didn''t dare to make a decision and went to bring back Captain Daniel here. "You called yourself a hypnotist. Can you handle this? It''s a life-and-death matter." Shawn hummed, "Give me a coin." Daniel was about to say something else when a young policeman stopped him. "Captain, he''s Shawn!" Captain Daniel got confused. "You know him?" "Shawn Carter! The one who saves lives from death, and it''s been recorded before that he is indeed a capable hypnotist. The Special Affairs Bureau of A City even wanted to poach him, but Dr. Carter turned them down. He''s awesome. Let him try. It might work." It was not the perfect time to get a deep understanding of him. Time was limited, so the police eventually found him a coin and let him in. Shawn approached the front unhurriedly. His cold gaze fell on Ivan and took back then. The coin at his fingertips was suddenly flicked out into the air and slowly fell to be caught by him, and so it repeated. Tossed in the air, it reflected a silvery light in the sunlight. It didn''t take long for Gary to notice it. At this time, Shawn spoke up. "Gary Evans." His voice was cold and emotionless. It was not loud but audible to others. Even in such a chaotic environment, Gary could clearly hear the youth speaking. And Ivan, whose mind went nk, also noticed him at the moment. He looked at the youth who came over and was about to say something, but no words came out. Nancy also stared at Shawn with tears in her eyes. Although abducted, she was brave enough not to cry or make a sound. "Have you met someone online recently?" After hearing what Shawn said, Gary became more emotional, his eyes even redder than before. "Jesus! What the hell is he doing!" In this case, Shawn clearly provoked Gary. Daniel said seriously, "Wait and see." "How do you know that!" Shawn rhythmically tossed up the coin and caught it. "Because I knew him." Gary got even more emotional, "Where is he! He told me that he would help me, and he has always done so before. But this time, he didn''t give me a hand! Why? Why did he disappear this time?" Shawn''s voice was cool and calm, "You''ve been cheated. You have already fallen into his trap for the first time he contacted you. At first, you gambled with hundreds, then he helped you pay back the money for a few debts. After that, he lent you a lot of money and relieved you that you would win next time." Gary nodded with reddened eyes, "Yes, yes ...... that''s it, he always helps me, but why! Why didn''t he help me this time! Where is he? Do you have any idea? He wouldn''t lie to me. He didn''t lie to me so many times before!" Ivan said unhurriedly, "Really?" "So why you''ve be more and more ambitious? Was it before you took out the online loan that he told you he was temporarily out of liquidity? And then he pretended to mention the online loans unintentionally and promised you would win it all back." When a gambler was immersed in gambling, he was totally out of mind. The only things he focused on were money and winning: the more he lost, the more he wanted to gamble to win back what he had lost before. When Gary felt the urge to gamble again, he would recall the usury the man "happened" to bring up. And with his encouragement of "you''ll win it back", Gary gradually became more confident of winning next time. Then he finally crossed the boundaries that should never be touched online, online loans. As his greed grew with the intentional help of the "kind" man, the amount of this online loan was huge. Finally, Gary took the money and went gambling. Of course, he ended up with an empty wallet. "You lost the money and couldn''t pay back the sizeable loan. So you frantically tried to keep contacting him for help, but this time, you couldn''t get in touch with him no matter how you tried. Meanwhile, the debt collectors came to get you to pay up. Your old and weak mother died of fright after being intimidated by the debt collectors, but this wasn''t the end of the story; they continued to collect the debt and beat you up, threatening to cut off your hands or ears if you still didn''t pay it back." Gary''s pupils shrank, and his body began to tremble slightly. "How...how do you know that." He was so absorbed by the youth''s words and indirectly distracted by the coin in Shawn''s hand that he didn''t even notice that Shawn was less than three meters away from him. "Because ......" The coins falling on the ground made a tinkling sound. Gary subconsciously looked down. The next second cold silver light shed, he only felt a sharp pain on the wrist holding the knife, and bright red blood spurted out. "Ahhhhhhh!!!" The moment he screamed out, Shawn standing opposite suddenly appeared in front of him and bent the knee to Gary''s chin, causing Gary a sharp pain. Then Gary flew out of the room as he released the hostage. Free from being kidnapped, Nancy was going to fall to the ground. She closed her eyes but eventually fell into an embrace with the smell of disinfectant. Feeling no pain, Nancy slowly opened her eyes and met a pair of cold, detached eyes. The little girl gawked at him, her heart beating violently. "Woo... it scared the hell out of me!" When Nancy was out of the wood, Ivan darted over. The corners of Shawn''s mouth rose slightly as he held Nancy withughing eyes. As he was going to open his arms to hug his brother forfort, he held for nothing. Ivan took Nancy out of his arms and whimpered, leaving Shawn, his elder brother, a cold shoulder. Shawn was lost for words. He turned down the corners of his mouth. At the same time, Gary was already pinned down by the police, who quickly surrounded him. Not far from, a small silver scalpely on the cold ground. On the sharp de, there was blood red as thin as a line. Captain Daniel went over and squatted down, looking at the scalpel and the young man. He was shocked. How fast would he have to be to do that? Chapter 160 Shawn Chapter 160 Shawn Chapter 160 Shawn "Woooo...Nancy, it freaked me out." Ivan cried. Nancy trembled and tightly hugged her cousin''s neck with her arms. She buried her pretty pale face near his neck and could not keep tears from her tearful eyes. "Wooooo...cousin Ivan, I''m so scared." Their cries mounted. Safe in the arms of Ivan, Nancy whimpered in the grievance, her little hands clinging to his neck as she sobbed. Shawn, who was standing at the side, was speechless. Wait... cousin? His eyes fell on the little girl his brother was holding. "Young man, thanks to you this time." Daniel smiled and came over to pat Shawn on the shoulder. He showed high appreciation for the youth''s performances, which were considered excellent. Ivan hummed and took thepliment without any modesty. "I appreciate yourpliment." Daniel was lost for words. "What can I say?" Daniel thought. "By the way, who is the one you said induced Gary tomit the crime?" Daniel became serious as he knew such a dangerous person atrge. He could not wait to arrest that person as fast as possible out of his professionalism. Shawn shook his head honestly, "I don''t know." "Ahem..." Daniel did not expect to hear that. He coughed several times and looked at him incredulously. "You don''t know? How could you be so confident just now? Or maybe you know what happened to Gary?" "No, I just heard from you guys." Daniel was reminded of information about Gary that his team member had told him when they were outside. How did this man deduce so many things ording to little information so quickly! Was he a human being? "Brother Shawn." A pitiful voice came from the side. Shawn turned to look at Ivan: Ivan was crying with eyes and nose red, the same as the little girl in his arms. Shawn''s indifferent expression became somewhat helpless and he rubbed Ivan''s head. "It''s okay." As he was about to withdraw his hand, he saw the little girl looking at him with watery eyes. Shawn hesitated for a while and rubbed her head too. "Good child." Nancy''s eyes instantly lit up, and she called him in a sweet voice. "Cousin Shawn." Shawn hummed and had a general guess about Nancy''s identity. Daniel was quite shocked at the moment. "These two are your younger siblings?!!!" Shawn nodded calmly. Daniel was muted. This guy was talking to the robbers so calmly just now. How could he believe that if Shawn hadn''t admitted it himself? This young man was terribly calm. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The crisis at the mall was averted, and Shawn left the mall with Ivan and Nancy. The second Shawn came across a man in a duck cap as he walked into the crowd, he stopped. When Shawn turned around and looked at the crowd, the man disappeared. "What''s wrong?" Daniel was puzzled. He was taking the siblings to the police station to make a statement while concerning the man Shawn mentioned. Shawn faintly withdrew his eyes, put his right hand into his trench coat pocket, and took out an additional note between his fingers. ''''Nice to meet you. My name is Symon Edward.'''' The words might not be special, but ...... Shawn said indifferently, "It''s him." The crowd didn''t immediately register what he had said while Ivan and Nancy were confused. A few secondster, Daniel''s face changed. He rushed into the crowd to look for the man in a duck cap. But he returned with a crestfallen look on his face after a few minutes. "I can''t find out that guy in such a big crowd." Shawn gracefully crumpled the note between his fingers into a small paper ball and threw it into the trash can. "As I expected." His eyes shed with interest, "He can''t be easily arrested, or he won''t be able to scheme three cases in seeminglypletely different but identical methods." Captain Daniel was astonished, "What did you say? Three cases?" "Four, if this time is included, one of which is the famous Northern Line High-Speed Rail bombing in B City." "You may have toe with us," said Daniel. Nancy had just experienced a trilling ident and was sleepy as she leaned against Ivan. She could barely keep her eyes open and looked exhausted. "Give her to me." Shawn knew his brother was not a strong man, and his arms must be sore from holding Nancy for so long. Ivan reluctantly handed over the little girl in his arms. "Be careful, brother. Nancy must be terrified. It''s all my fault. She should have been alright if I hadn''t brought her out." Ivan said in low spirit. Almost asleep, Nancy twitched her ears and lifted her eyelids. She lifted her arms and patted Ivan on his head as if she wasforting the big dog. "It was not your fault, Ivan." Nancy mumbled and fell asleep on her cousin''s shoulder. It just didn''t seem like she was sleeping soundly. Her brow was furrowed, and fair hands were anxiously gripping the clothes on Shawn''s shoulders. Shawn touched her forehead and frowned, then said to Daniel. "Sorry, the statement may be dyed for a day. Nancy has a fever." When Daniel took a look, he found the little girl seemed to experience a terrible nightmare: she frowned with her face red and lip tightly pursed and exhaled heavily. Daniel felt pity about what had just happened to this little girl. "Let''s take her to the hospital first." "The little girl was pretty brave to stay calm when held by the robbers. Even if she had a fever, she would still be sensitive enough tofort her brother. What a nice little girl! How was she unlucky to have this happen to her?." Captain Daniel thought. When Ivan knew that Nancy had a fever, he panicked. He pulled his brother''s sleeve and followed closely, but his eyes never left Nancy. "Shawn, let''s get to the hospital." "Nancy must be alright. Shawn, you are such a great doctor. You must cure her." "Shawn, when will Nancy get better from the fever?" Shawn said, "... I haven''t checked for her yet; how can the fever remit? Don''t be so upset; she will be fine." Shawn promised that if Ivan were not the little brother he grew up with, he would be hit. After they arrived at the hospital, Shawn took Nancy on a drip. Then Marcus, obviously in a bad mood, opened the door and rushed in. "Brother Marcus." Shawn pulled the mask off his face and greeted Marcus with white gloves on his hands. Marcus went straight to the bedside; all he cared about was Nancy. Looking at the little girl sleeping restlessly on the drip, he could barely subdue his anger. A potential storm was brewing. "How is she?" "Her temperature wille down soon, but this time she endures a great shock and needs good treatment from the psychiatrist." Shawn put his hands in the pockets of his white coat, "I''ll take care of this." Marcus hummed with his thin lips tightly pursed, ruthlessness revealed in his eyes. This was the first time Shawn saw Marcus so angry. "Where is the robber?" "I cut his tendon in the wrist, and he should be in hospital now." "Okay," Marcus responded and sat down on the edge of the bed. Then he made a phone call in front of Ivan and Shawn. "Charge Gary and crucify him, but not sentence him to death." Sometimes death was the relief, while being alive could be more tortured. After hanging up the phone, Marcus squeezed the phone tightly with clicking sounds, and the phone screen cracked like cobwebs. Shawn glimpsed at him, " Marcus, need a bandage?" Marcus gazed at Nancy''s little face, not answering him. Something seemed to twist his heart as he saw Nancy frown with cold sweat on her forehead. Ivan felt the same way, so distressed that his face puckered. He grabbed Nancy''s hand as his eyes reddened. "Brother Shawn,e and see what''s wrong with Nancy!" "Shawn,e here quickly." The two men spoke in unison. Shawn said, "Got it, let me see." He let Ivan stay aside. He walked over, then bent over to the little girl and patted her back with his palm, coaxing her like a baby. The soft voice sounded like a luby. The sleeping girl murmured as she tightly grabbed his shirt, her hairy head nuzzling against his chest like a kitten. The corners of Shawn''s mouth rose slightly as he looked down at the lovely girl in his arms. This was his little cousin, who was more obedient and adorable than his little brother. Ivan''s eyes glowed. "I can do this, brother!" He said. Marcus stared at Shawn without speaking, but his eyes showed several words. ''I''ll do it!'' Chapter 161 Sick Nancy Chapter 161 Sick Nancy Chapter 161 Sick Nancy Shawn silently nced at the two people secretly fighting with each other, bing even more curious about his little cousin. He had just returned and was unfamiliar with Nancy. He knew the little one was indeed adorable, but he couldn''t expect she could bring so many changes to brother Marcus. He chuckled, "You''d better not. What if you wake her up?" Marcus was about to say something when the ward door was opened again, and this time more than one person came in. Windy and James assisted the Elderly Mr. Brook, followed by Nancy''s uncle and aunt. Apparently, they had also heard the news, and Windy and James were pale with fear. "How''s it going? Is Nancy alright?" Windy flung to the bedside, her face pale and her eyes red, tears falling out of her eyes in panic. How could this terrible thing happen to their baby! She was just back from missing. James and the Elderly Mr. Brook also walked over, while Marcus and Ivan, the two juniors, stepped back a little. "Auntie Windy, uncle James, don''t worry. Nancy is not hurt but just a little frightened and gets a fever. It will be alright if her temperature drops." The elders were gathered around the bed, worried about the pale little girl whose fingers gripped the corner of the nket. They dared not make noise for fear of waking the sleeping girl. After watching her for a while, the females stayed at the bedside to look after Nancy, while the males went outside to know what went on at the mall. The message Shawn sent to them was not quite clear. Ivan told the whole story with reddened eyes, ending with a guilty look as he bowed his head. "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault." Marcus patted him on the shoulder, but his expression hardened. "It''s nothing to do with you. It''s the perpetrators who are to me for such things." The Elderly Mr. Brook poked the crutch on the ground, one hand behind his back. His eyes, which were usually kind and wise when facing Nancy, shone with the majesty and cold sharpness of a superior. He used to be of brisk authority in the business world when he was young so that he could be the strong backup force for the Brook. Although he became a lot more peaceful after retirement, it was only because he hid his ruthless side. Even if the Wolf King was old, it was not a wise idea to bother him, especially when he was in anger. "Shawn, share us with more information about the one called Symon Edward." Gary was rather a knife, and the person holding the knife was the real culprit. Shawn nodded and told every information he got, but he did not know the man indeed. As he knew, including this time, Symon hadmitted three crimes at home and one abroad. The case abroad was even more tragic, with explosions in several ces. These cases seemed to have no connection apparently as if they were the acts of some people seeking revenge on society. After the suspects were arrested, none of them mentioned any message about Symon, so the police were not aware of the existence of such a person. Shawn learned about these cases by ident, and he instinctively felt that they were not simple, so he found ways to meet the prisoners. He easily elicited the hidden person from his professional advantages as a hypnotist. Then he worked to find out thest ce Symon appeared, L City. Few people knew about it because Symon Edward was difficult to track down. How could Shawn expect that once he came back, he would be involved in another "masterpiece" of Symon Edward? Such crazy things and lunatics like Gary Evans were just the work of Symon, who got humanity wrapped around his finger. Marcus listened and said coldly, "No matter who he is, I have to find him." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Others did not say anything, but they saw eye to eye. Shawn nodded, "It is not easy to find him because he seems to be a master hacker. Be careful not to leave clues when you try to trace him." It was Nancy the most important, so they left the trace for Symon Edward to the subordinates. When Martin got the news, he left the campaign in two cities behind and asked his agent to book the earliest ticket back. He was distraught on the ne, which freaked his agent and assistant out. They had never seen Martin like this before! Louis and Adam were thest to receive the news. They both skipped ss and rushed to the hospital. They even had no time for the slow lift, and Louis ran up the stairs directly. When Louis reached the ward door, he gasped with his face reddened and stared inside the ward with sweaty hair. "Who did it!" The teenager in a rage was like an enraged beast, his eyes were scarlet, and he gnashed his teeth: he longed to strictly punish the person who had made Nancy sick and frightened. "Don''t worry; Nancy is fine now." But... how could he feel at ease? His lovely sister was lying in bed on a drip. She was so fragile with her face pale. Adam was also into a frenzy of rage like a tail-trod cat, so angry that he threatened to kill Gary Evans. The medicine prescribed by Shawn worked, and the fever went down in less than half an hour. As the ward grew crowded, the little girl hummed in the bed. Everyone in the ward gathered around her and looked at her with concern. With eyelids slightly fluttered, the little fairy opened her eyes. The light in the ward was a bit dazzling, and Nancy closed her eyes again. A shadow above her eyes blocked out the harsh light. Nancy opened her eyes nkly, and the first thing she saw was therge palm above, with a ck watch on his wrist, which Nancy remembered was from her brother, Marcus. She blinked her eyes, and when she was ustomed to the light, Marcus slowly moved his palms away. Nancy looked around: there was a circle of familiar people. She was still thinking with her numb mind: "where am I? Why are my family all here?" "Grandpa, Mummy, Daddy, Brother ......" Nancy blinked her eyes and began to call her family one by one. "Do you feel ufortable?" "Would you like some water?" "Are you hungry now?" "Feel dizzy?" Nancy felt warm by the concerns of the family. But... what happened to her? She wondered. All she remembered was being saved by her elder cousin Shawn and then being so tired to sleep. But she was not at home. "Please, I will take a temperature check." Shawn walked over in his white medical coat and probed the thermometer on Nancy''s forehead. "98.6¨H. She is back to normal." Then he rubbed Nancy on her head, "Nancy, don''t you notice that you have a fever?" Nancy was shocked. "So here I am in the hospital, I am sick! But why is the sickroom a bit different from what I imagine?" Nancy thought. "Nancy." Windy hugged her daughter with reddened eyes. Nancy buried her head in her mother''s arms. Feeling Windy''s tremble and fear, she dependently squirmed. "Mummy, Nancy is fine now. No worries. No worries." The little girl said in a sweet voice and gently patted her mother''s back with her empty hand. Windy got more painful. How on earth could that heartless viin take her lovely daughter as his hostage! "Have some water." Marcus came with warm water. He put his arm around his sister''s tiny shoulders and gently fed her. It was rare that such icy Marcus could be so gentle. Shawn could imagine the sorry plight of Symon Edward. It was evident that Symon was signing his death warrant for the hurt to Nancy, who was the most beloved treasure in the Brook family. Nancy had never been sick since she came to the Brook family. But when she fell ill, she instantly became a national treasure for the whole family. She could get whatever she wanted; even if she was satisfied, her family would offer the mostfortable service in the hospital. Of course, once was enough. Nobody wanted to be in the hospital. Nancy doesn''t have to do anything herself: the family would feed her in turn. The fruit was fresh, the milk warm, and the food was her favorite dish. Sometimes the males in the family were childish enough to fight for the right to feed her. The little girl only had to get waited on hand and foot. "Do you want to go out in the sun, Nancy?" It was a beautiful day. It was the third day of hospitalization, and Nancy felt almost incapacitated. Her eyes lit up as brother Marcus suggested, and she nodded eagerly. Chapter 162 Get Waited on Hand and Foot Chapter 162 Get Waited on Hand and Foot Chapter 162 Get Waited on Hand and Foot Her brothers threw themselves in the hospital and refused to take another step in the three days she was sick: the eldest brother Marcus and third brother Martin didn''t go to work, while the fourth brother Louis and youngest brothers Adam didn''t go to ss. Shawn was a doctor. After the ident, he brought Nancy to the hospital and directly identified himself to join the hospital. How could the hospital director not agree? He was so surprised that he treated Shawn like God. As for her second cousin Ivan, he was not in the mood to paint these days. He spent all day peeling apples and bananas for Nancy at her bedside. He fed Nancy to her heart''s content and ate happily. Nancy smiles resignedly, warm inside. The little girl hugged the nket and rubbed her face against it. It was so nice to have brothers, she told herself. Because of these handsome men, the seventh floor of L City No.1 People''s Hospital has seen an increase in the number of nurses, all of whom were eager to give Shawn a hand in Nancy''s ward every day. The fact that there were a dozen hot ones of all types in that ward had spread throughout the hospital. They rarely saw others, but many of them had seen Dr. Carter, and some even took pictures of him and sent them to the chat group. Dr. Carter was masked all the time. But obviously, his charm flew through any cover. Shawn was a tall youth with cold eyes. He behaved appropriately, neither too warm nor overly distant. Besides, he had a delightful voice like the sound of jade shing.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. In just two days since he arrived at the hospital, he has already performed fiveplex operations. Even the hands of the veteran surgeons were not as steady as his. He remained calm in any surgery as if he were operating on a small animal, so much so that he never made a mistake. Who in the hospital could resist such a perfect male with talent and good-looking? Therefore, these nurses treated Nancy as their sister when they knew that the little girl in the VIP ward on the 7th floor was his sister. They all wanted to be her sister-inw. The nurses in the hospital could barely breathe when they knew that all the handsome men in that room were Nancy''s brothers. "Sis! We''re your long-lost sister-inw!" Something deep in their soul called out to Nancy. "Achoo~" Nancy, who was in a wheelchair, sweetly sneezed a little. Her brothers loved her so much that a sneeze out of her could be super adorable. But... "Did Nancy catch a cold?!" In an instant, several men took off their coats simultaneously. Especially Marcus, who was the closest, moved the fastest and wrapped Nancy up with a flip of his trench coat in a particrly skillful movement, leaving only a cute and hairy little head. "Oh, god! Just give me half a chance!" The other brothers were pissed. They looked at Marcus and put the jacket back on. Their face showed no emotion. Freeze your butt off! They cursed inside. Nancy''s hands and feet were all wrapped up. She looked at her brothers, revealing the small half of her delicate face above the bridge of her nose, the dull little hair on her head shaking. "Brothers, I''m not cold." The little girl protested in a soft voice. She just sneezed a little and was wrapped thickly in furry and warm cotton shoes with a hot-water bag in her hand. She was not cold. Now that she was wrapped up by her big brother, she felt like a filling in a dumpling. --Ahhhh! Are these wonderful brothers real? --Let me calm down, and I''ll continue. When I went to change a patient''s medication today, I saw this scene in the xx garden: the sister sneezed a little, and the six brothers around her were so nervous that they all took off their jackets and wrapped them around the little girl. Although eventually, only one brother made it, the scene was so... I''m shaking even as I type it! --What? Six brothers? I''d die of happiness if I were this girl. --Sounds like these brothers adored her so much. --Six brothers? So familiar. Is one of the brothers wearing a familiar white coat? --Yeah... I was so excited just now that I forgot to mention that one of them is the new doctor in our hospital, Dr. Carter. Those brothers are all hotties. It''s not hard to see that the youngest would grow up to be a very handsome man. The genes of this family are superb. By the way, I think I saw Martin too!!! --Oh, my God. Chills. Can you believe that each of those five people is as good-looking as Martin? --What? Martin? --Cute guys like Martin? You''re kidding! --Yikes! Normal nurses can''t go in that garden! --Without further ado, I want to go to the seventh floor. --Me too. Can any of you change the shift with me? Please. --God, I''d like to make a wish: I want to be a girl who is spoiled by my brothers. --What a golden child. Am I just a nameless passerby? --I want to be a sister to be spoiled by the handsome guys. --Ahhhh... I want to be her even after I have said it a thousand times! --Come on, with that appearance, don''t daydream. They are a family; Since her brothers are so handsome, how ugly can the sister be? --The nurse on the seventh floor was fortunate enough to follow Dr. Carter to that room and see her sister. She was a jade-like cutie. As for her look? --I''ll tell you what, she''s still young, but if she grows up, she''ll be even better looking than Martin. And she is really, really well behaved, as sweet as a snowy white ragdoll cat. She would say thank you in a very serious but soft voice when we did a refill on her medication. She was like a little angel. --To conclude, let''s be honest with ourselves, do we deserve it? Well, they don''t. Little did the girls know that just bying down to get some sun, she and her brothers were already the trending topics of the hospital, with doctors, nurses, and even hospital cleaning staff discussing them. After five days in the hospital, Nancy felt like she has gained a little weight in her tummy. It felt pretty nice to squeeze, like a soft bun. After finishing the fresh creamy fish soup, little Nancy was lying on the bed, revealing a small section of her tiny white belly, with two little hands resting quietly on her tummy. Her chubby jade- like feet rubbed against the nket; the rounded toes were a lovely pale pink. So adorable. A bony hand reached over to pull her shirt down to cover her soft tummy. "Even if the heater is on, you can''t show your stomach, or you''ll get sick. Tuck yourself in." Shawn gently pressed his finger on the little one''s tummy. Nancy took a deep breath, and her little tummy ttened down. The next second she exhaled again, and the lower belly popped back up. Shawn couldn''t hold back his mouth from smiling. His cold eyes looked like snow lilies after the snow had melted, elegant and pure. Nancy rolled her innocent eyes and looked at her older cousin with pity. "I''mpletely healed and ready to leave the hospital." With a "hurt bunny" voice, She was eager to go home. She had felt better the next day, but everyone was worried about her and insisted she stay in the hospital for a few more days. Nancy sighed and rubbed her fleshy cheeks. She felt like she was getting moldy. Chapter 163 Golden Child Nancy Chapter 163 Golden Child Nancy Chapter 163 Golden Child Nancy "Alright, you can be discharged from the hospital today." Nancy was instantly happy as a grin broke across her face like a little sunflower. She instantly stopped lying on the bed. She climbed out of bed and stepped into her little slippers before she got things going on vigorously. She had several extra sets of pajamas for the few days she had been in hospital, as well as various food and drink and maintenance products and things like that. All of this was to be taken back. The little girl packed up merrily with her brothers in jumps and hops. The brothers shook their heads with a smile when they saw her like this. It was undoubtedly more delighted to have such a lively and cheerful sister than a sick one in bed. The reason for keeping her in hospital for the past few days was not only to treat her illness but also to see if she was so frightened by what happened that day that she had some psychological problems. The conclusion was that she was happy and carefree during the day, but she still had nightmares at night. The first night she was even startled awake. Apparently, that incident still had an impact on her. Everyone took turns to sit with her while she was asleep, and with Shawn''s usual verbal enlightenment, there was almost nothing wrong with her now. Ivan looked at his brother with admiration, "Shawn, your psychology knowledge was definitely worth studying in M country." Medicine, psychology, and hypnotism. What else did his brother not know about? Shawn looked at him, "If you go to learn ......" Ivan interrupted, "I don''t want to. I have you." Nancy hugged her clothes and swayed like a little penguin as she walked beside them. Hearing her second cousin''s words, she nodded vigorously in agreement. "Yes, I have my brothers, and that''s enough!" Her baby voice was full of energy. My brothers were the best, she told herself. People in the ward all looked at the little one and smiled. Nancy was finally home. Not only was Nancy homesick, but the people and animals in this house missed her too. They seemed to have sensed that Nancy would return today: the door was lined with those furry ones. Nancy pulled the car window with her little hand and peeked out a hairy little head. Her eyes curved into little crescent moons looking at Harley and others, bright and shiny. "Adolph, Harley, Gee, mother cat, Quentin, Macy, and Marcy, I''m home~" She called out to them one by one. The moment the little creatures heard her voice, their ears instantly perked up. They were so excited that they looked like old friends who hadn''t seen each other in years, wagging their tails and darting over to her. The driver stopped the car straight away so as not to hurt them. Nancy pulled open the car door, and before she could even get out of the car, Adolph jumped into the car through the gap with a loud bark. His bark was aggrieved as if he was using Nancy of where she had been for so long and why she hadn''te home. Adolph went straight into her arms with his big head and sat down, lifting its front paws to rest on her shoulders and arching around. The furry crybaby was so pampered that it almost knocked over the little one. The other animals also flocked to her, barking and jumping on her. The brothers watched as their sister was buried in a matter of seconds. The brothers didn''t know what to say. It was the first time Shawn saw these animals. "Are they all her pets?" Ivan nodded and then shook his head, "Brother Shawn, one of them was mine, the orange cat." Shawn looked at the chubby orange cat for two seconds and emphasized two words, "Orange pig." Louis patted him on the shoulder, "You wouldn''t be so weak if you could eat half as much as Gee." I expected no high intellect woulde from his head, Ivan thought. In the end, Nancy was dug out by her big brother, Marcus, who scared the pets in the house most. The animals choked with silent fury as they watched their master, who was finally back, being snatched away. "You''re back. Come on, step over the fire bowl to get rid of illnesses and disasters." A small fire bowl was set up at the entrance of the Brook family''s vi. James was holding the willow in his hand, and as soon as he saw Nancy, he smiled and let the little girl cross the fire bowl. The whole thing was quite ceremonial. Nancy blinked her big beautiful eyes and obediently lifted her short legs to cross over. "Nancy,e here." After the fire bowl thing, James drew his daughter closer to him and swept the willow over her from head to toe. "You have suffered a lot this time. I hope my baby girl can envision a life free from this pain. " Nancy nodded sweetly. As she walked slowly in small circles letting her dad sweep the willow around her body, she replied in a baby voice, "Yeah, no diseases." She looked at her brothers when she had finished sweeping. "Papa, sweep for the brothers too. They can''t get sick either." The rubbernecking brothers were silent for a moment. They didn''t expect themselves to be the ones in the scene the next second. Louis scratched his head and said, "We will pass, I guess." This might be silly, he thought. "Daddy, give it to me; I''ll sweep for my brothers." Then the little girl held the willow and stared avidly at her brothers, with anticipation brimming from her eyes. Who could resist such a sweet cutie? The adults just watched the drama happily from the side, with no intention of helping. Louis slightly took two steps back and contacted them with his eyes, ''Who would like to go first?'' In an instant, all eyes fell on Marcus to imply, ''''The first brother go first.'''' Nancy also looked at him. Marcus was lost for words. He was silent for two seconds, and with no expression, he lifted his long legs and easily crossed the fire pit. The little girl then ran past and circled him with a willow stick in her hand. As she whirled around, she lifted the willow and swept it towards him, shouting in a high voice, "Brother Marcus should never get sick, and he will be healthy forever." A smile curled Marcus'' mouth as he looked down at his sister, who was busy around like a little butterfly. Followed by Martin. "Brother Martin should never get sick, and he will be healthy forever." With slightly raised beautiful eyebrows, Martin pressed her fingers against the little girl who was circling around him. He smiled wickedly with his doe eyes and said, "Why are you saying the same thing as before? Try something different." Nancy wrinkled her pretty clean face and thought for five seconds. "How about... safe and sound?" "It will work." Martin pinched the little girl''s delicate nose and let her get away. The next one was Shawn, who just crossed the fire pit and said, "Just say a few words, as you said for Marcus." Nancy circled around him. "Brother Shawn should never get sick, and he will be safe and sound." After sweeping for Shawn, Nancy felt she owned her eldest brother, so she ran to Marcus and swept him again. "Big brother would be safe and sound too." "Hahahaha..." Theughter came from the elders who were watching them. The rest of them were all blessed by the same words. Nancy''s fleshy cheeks were squeezed by her fourth brother Louis, and she was picked up and spun around by her little brother Adam. In his words, he, Adam, was meant to be different from everyone else. Everyone was happy to be home atst. A particrly great feast was prepared today to celebrate the little girl''s release from the hospital. A few adults at the table even drank wine, which Nancy was staring at with her round eyes. It looked delicious, she thought. Martin saw her eyes and teased her, "Do you want a drink?" Nancy nodded her head, and her little legs didn''t even wobble. "I can''t." She suddenly fell into depression with the corners of her mouth turning down. Arge palm fell on her hairy little head and rubbed it twice. "Drink this." Marcus put the hot milk in front of her. Martinughed and tapped the tip of her nose with his long finger, "Alcohol is not for kids. Even your little brother can''t drink that." It was none of my business! Adam said inside. Ivan also held the milk and raised it to drink with Nancy. "Wine is not good at all. Milk is delicious. Nancy, cheers." "Hahahaha... let''s toast to celebrate Nancy''s release from the hospital." Said all of them raised their sses. "Cheers!" Nancy wasn''t obsessed with having to drink that beautiful wine either. "I''d pass that since Ivan said it didn''t taste good," she told herself. After creamily toasting with everyone else, the little girl tilted her feet and took small sips of milk with both hands. She loved the lively atmosphere where everyone was gathered together for dinner. It was a pity that my second brother hadn''te, she thought. After dinner, Windy carried her daughter to change her clothes and freshen her up. The rest of the group sat in the hall and talked about Symon. A heavy silence fell upon the room as soon as that man was mentioned. Marcus tapped lightly on the arm of his chair without any expression on his cold face. "We found out Symon''s information." Marcus was not a great talker. He directly distributed the few paper copies to the others. That man, Symon Edward, was a genius. But if a genius were indifferent or even antisocial to destroy everything, he would undoubtedly be a public danger. The first person Symon killed, was his father. He lived in a very stifling family and was not born in expectation. His father, Peter, was ayabout in the Leaven vige who spent all day drinking and gambling. His mother, on the other hand, was bought by Peter as a wife. She was locked up in the basement like a dog with a chain around her ankles and never saw the light of day. Peter would either beat or scold her every day he came back from drinking and gambling, treating her like dirt. Symon''s birth didn''t make Peter treat women any better; he didn''t even take his son seriously. Instead, he resented that he had to support another man. Of course, under such circumstances, Symon had nobody to turn to. He didn''t eat well since he was a baby, and when he grew up with trepidation, Peter even started physically abusing him. He grew up with wounds all over his body and never wore a nice shirt. His mother gradually went mad during the torment. She may have shown mercy towards Symon when she was normal, but she also punched and kicked him when she was nutty. When Symon was seven years old, he saw his drunken father kill his mother when he was hiding in the basement under a bed made of grass. The only person in the family who was asionally kind to him was dead, dead in front of him, and he didn''t dare to make a sound because he knew that if his father found him, he would die too. The next day, Peter only panicked for a moment when he saw the woman he had beaten to death. Then he quickly calmed down to dispose of the body and told Symon that the woman had abandoned them to elope with another man. Not only could Symon not show any sadness or fear in front of his father, but he also had to pretend that he knew nothing about the incident. He lived in that kind of environment and endured daily physical and mental abuse when he had psychological problems. It would be a wonder if he didn''t turn out to be a deviant. When he was ten, he guided his father to offend a famous gangster in town. Then on one asion, when his father was drunk, he told the gangster his father''s location. Unsurprisingly, the gangster took a bunch of guys to punch Peter out but didn''t kill him. It was Symon who ended up beating his dad to death with gloves by a baseball bat that the gangsters had discarded. Besides, he perfectly provided an alibi, nting the death on the gangsters. When Symon got his father killed, he became an orphan. All of his rtives were unwilling to ept him, a burden. He ended up in an orphanage. At the orphanage, he was ten years old but looked like a seven or eight-year-old. The other children bullied him because of his gloomy nature. However, he managed to get into high school with the best grades and was finally recruited by a third-rate high school with a gimmick of free tuition and a grant. A third-rate high school was not the perfect environment for study. There was no shortage of academically weak students who constantly got into fights. Bad luck haunts the Miserables, and Symon was an excellent example of this. Orphaned in school, he became the object of bullying by others and was forced to quit school. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Instead of going back to that high school, Symon got into another third-rate university nominal. He then studied on his own while working part-time and eventually got into the Carnel University, which was famous for itsputers, with excellent grades. This time he learned his lesson and acted like an extrovert. At university, he was a warm-hearted boy. Little did anyone know that it was just a mask for his disguise. With his mask on, he started his revenge as soon as he managed to learn what he wanted to know. At first, he just made the bullies poor, went to jail, or had their arms and legs broken. After that, he gradually got bored, and once by chance, he met an alcoholic in the B City. The two men bumped into each other in the street. The drunkard cursed and spat at Symon when he was about to hit Symon. That drunkard reminded Symon of his father. It was at that moment that all his childhood trauma came to him. He turned out to be aplete viin. This led to the cases that Shawn knew about. Symon captivated the alcoholic to gamble through the inte, and the more he gambled, the more he lost. Then he used the same tactics he used on Gary to ruin the alcoholic''s life and get him into debt with loan sharks. When the alcoholic was diagnosed with cancer, Symon hacked his phone and put some viinous news into his cellphone, provoking that alcoholic to take revenge on society. He ended up buying him explosives through others, which led to the bombing in B city. After that, he went abroad. A few monthster, he nned a bombing with widespread damage and numerous deaths. Marcus investigated this information in great detail, or perhaps all this information was deliberately released to them by Symon. So far, no one has been able to track him down. The hall went pensive silence after they had read the information. In particr, the photo of Symon on the profile taken at university showed a young boy smiling like sunshine. Who would know that the backside of this sunshine was full of shadows, not a single ray of light could prate? "Let''s find him as soon as possible," said Marcus into the silence. The others nodded their heads and said nothing. They may not be qualified to judge Symon as they didn''t suffer what he has been through. However, they would find him out even if they would go to hell because he hurt someone they cared about. Chapter 164 Two in One Chapter 164 Two in One Chapter 164 Two in One "Nancy, we''re having a parents'' meeting tomorrow." Adam looked at his sister expectantly and winked with hints as he said this. Nancy blinked her eyes, "Okay." Adam couldn''t calm down. "Okay? That''s your reply?" Adam thought. He looked at the little girl with hidden bitterness in his eyes, "Have you forgotten our promise??" At thest word, he saw the little one smiling meekly. Her eyes curved like a waxing moon. Adam rebuked demurely with a snort, "How dare you tease your brother, huh? You''ve got some nerve!" He started tickling Nancy when he finished speaking, and the little girl chuckled and ran away. James was too busy to attend his parents'' meeting, so Windy attended the meeting instead. ¡°You can do it, mum; I¡®ll hang out with Nancy at school.¡± Windy replied, "Take the bodyguard with you. Don''t go far." Since thest incident, Nancy always took bodyguards with her wherever she went these days. Even if she was walking her dog, she had to be followed by two stalwart guys so her family could be relieved. The family was worried that Nancy would be upset if someone always followed her. However, it turned out that the little girl cooperated in a particr understanding manner and volunteered to bring bodyguards with her. She knew that her dad and brothers did it for her good, so she didn''t shut these bodyguards out. Adam took Nancy straight to find his good buddies in ss. "Adam is here!" "That''s his sister beside him, right?" "I think her name is Nancy. Adam talks about how beautiful his sister is every day. I thought it was not true." "Wow, Adam''s sister is so beautiful." Adam strutted forward like a rooster, holding hands with his sister. The two were quickly surrounded. "Adam, is this your sister? Hey, my name is Samson Judith." "And me. Nice to meet you. I''m Eli Bruce." "Cooper Renaults. Nancy, you''re so pretty. You know, we should exchange numbers. I''ll y games with youter!" Adam was furious. He brought his sister to show off, not for them to please! "Back off! This is my sister. No one is allowed to touch her!" Adam shielded the little one behind him like an old hen protecting a chicken, ring fiercely at his buddies around him. At this moment, his best buddies turned into vicious weasels who wanted to steal his cute sister. Nancy pulled at her brother''s clothes with her little hands. She looked around at Adam''s ssmates curiously with big dark eyes, then her eyes curved into lovely little crescents as she politely greeted everyone with her soft voice. Secretly they thought, "She''s so adorable and her voice was also sweet. I want to pet her head. Adam did not lie to us: his sister is a lovely beauty!" Nowadays, pupils were acting dramatically. Especially in front of a good-looking opposite sex, they straightened their bodies. "We''ll just take a look. You''ve been talking all day about how beautiful your sister is and making us curious. Now you''ve brought her to school and you won''t let us see her?" "That''s right. Nancy, I''m telling you, your brother ......" "Shut up, you guys!" Adam was so ashamed that his whole face turned red. Nancy covered her small mouth and snickered. She really didn''t expect that her little brother, who was usually so tsundere, would show her off every day in front of his ssmates. Being told out by her brother''s ssmates, the little girl also felt a little shy, but more than that, she was happy from the bottom of her heart. Adam wanted to cover up while his face was as red as a monkey''s butt, "I didn''t say those words!" "Huh, why can''t you just admit it, man?" "By the way, when are you going to school, sis? Your brother has said that all the boys in our ss will form a knightly order to protect you. If anyone dares to bully you at school we''ll be the first to kick his ass!" "Yes, so now we have all the members of the Knights. When are youing to school?" A group of boys looked at Nancy with anticipation. Such a beautiful and cute little sister was certainly in need of their protection, they thought. Bodyguards not far away were speechless. How could these little onese up with such a shameful and childish team name? Nancy took her brother''s hand and said softly, "I ...... don''t know." Adam felt happy holding Nancy¡¯s hand. "We are going on holiday soon, and my sister wille to school next term." There was only a month for the winter holiday; where should he take Nancy on the winter break? He must take it into great consideration. Not many students came along for the parent¡¯s meeting. Adam had told his buddies a day in advance that he was bringing his sister to school with him, which was why they had arranged to meet here today. "There''s a tasty milk tea shop in front of our school. Do you want to have a try, Nancy? It''s on me." Samson volunteered; he was not short of money. Adam pouted in disdain, "Come on, Nancy has more money than yours all put together." ¡°She is rich beyond your imagination.¡± Adam thought. However, he could hardly save the money: every month he would nearly run out of pocket money. "That doesn¡¯t matter; a man is supposed to pay for the bill." "You can''t count as a man but a human at best.," Adam added. The phrase was a bit familiar. Adam chattered, "Anyway, she is my sister. It has nothing to do with you guys; please call her name." Eli protested, "Hey, buddies. We are hand in glove." Cooper heckled, "Your sister is our sister!" Samson added, "Our sister is also your sister." "That''s right, my little brother is for you too," Cooper said. Adam yelled, "... Go away! Who cares about your naughty brother? I bet he is not as good as Nancy." Cooper replied, "He is indeed not obedient as Nancy, but he is of great power, which can make you feel like having a human-sized naughty husky." Adam was speechless. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Nancy was surrounded by those teenagers until she reached the entrance of the milk tea shop. It was gloomy outside, feeling like it was going to rain. "Adam, do you have umbres?" "It seems to rain. Let''s go back to the ssroom quickly after buying the milk tea." Nancy was carrying a cute school bag, which contained her mobile phone and some snacks. Then she took out two umbres. "Siri said it''s going to rain today, so I brought two umbres, brother Adam." Adam chuckled, raised his chin, and looked at the otherscently, showing off the umbre in his hand. "I''m so sorry, I would be safe and sound even if it does rain. Hey, my sister brought me an umbre; did you guys have one?" The smug face was really annoying. Eli bought some umbres in the stationery shop and handed them to his buddies. "So what? We can also get the umbre. Money works everywhere." Cooper agreed with him. "But my umbre was given by my sister," Adam said proudly. Samson was confused, "What''s the difference?" Adam said, "It''s fragrant and much more beautiful than yours." The crowd kept silent. Little Nancy felt ashamed: How can her brother be so childish! It started to rain outside just after they bought the milk tea, and the two bodyguards also went to buy two umbres. The rain was getting heavier, so they had to hold the milk tea in their arms and hurry back to school. But the little girl suddenly stopped when they reached the school gate: she stared at a figure in the heavy rain. "Adam, that person seems to have no umbre." There were few people around because of the rain. Even if some people were on the street, they either took the umbres or have gotten into their cars to shelter from the rain, except for the man on the school bus tform. He was in a gray and white sweater, standing still in the shower. "Adam, let¡¯s share your umbre and give him mine." Nancy looked over there several times and felt a bit sorry for the man. The rain couldst for a long time. How long could he be there? Nancy thought. Chapter 165 Her Brother??s Buddies Chapter 165 Her Brother??s Buddies Chapter 165 Her Brother''s Buddies They had enough umbres, so it was fine to give one up. Adam nced over there and nodded. "Okay." Of course, he would be happy to share an umbre with his sister. Thus, the girl ran over holding the umbre, walked over to the person, and handed out the umbre. She then said tenderly, "My brother would like to give you an umbre. Hurry up and go home." The youth wore a mask as he stared at the girl who handed the umbre to him on tiptoes. His eyes were light ck. "You gave me your umbre. What about you?" The youth''s voice sounded a little hoarse. He didn''t seem to be embarrassed by the fact that he was alone here to hide from the rain. On the contrary, he was calm as if he was enjoying the rain. Nancy chuckled. She replied softly and cheerfully, "My brother''s with me." Adam reacted ordingly and put his chest out. It was very satisfying to be needed by his sister... The youth epted the umbre without looking at the vignt bodyguard beside Nancy. He asked in a hoarse voice, "You gave me an umbre. What do you want from me?" Nancy was stupefied. She was stunned for a few seconds before she heard him ask again, "What do you want?" Nancy shook her head. "We have extra umbres, but you don''t. I don''t want your stuff. I have money, so I can buy another er." When Nancy was about to leave with her brother, she suddenly heard a growling sound. She nced at her belly, but she was not hungry. It was not her. "Coo..." The sound came again. Both Nancy and Adam nced at the youth wearing a mask. Then there was another growling sound, and it was confirmed that it came from him. But the person involved was as calm as if he didn''t realize that he was hungry. Nancy sniffed slightly and took her schoolbag over to fish for things. She then took out five toffees, two lollipops, and a piece of strawberry chocte. After dwelling on it, she also handed out the warm milk tea in her hand. The girl put all these things in his hands in one go. "Please grab a bite." Just as she was about to leave, he grabbed her hand. Soon the bodyguards looked at him hostilely. "Is there anything else?" "Why do you help me?" He stared straight at her with his light ck eyes, which could easily make people feel ufortable, but Nancy didn''t realize there was malice in him. The girl answered naturally, "Because you''re hungry." "These things are yours." Nancy replied, "Well, I gave them to you now, so they''re yours." The youth looked at her nkly, his eyes deep-set." With these things, you can exchange one thing. Anything. Tell me, and I''ll help you." Nancy gave him a strange look, thinking that he might be embarrassed to take her things. Nancy tried to put herself in his shoes. If it was her, she would be embarrassed to take other people''s things too, and she would have to repay them. "Then..." The girl averted her gaze and pointed to a sheep keychain on his keychain. "Then give that to me." The youth looked in the direction of her finger and took off the keychain after being silent for two seconds. It wasn''t a sheep, but a demon in sheep''s clothing. "Goodbye. Hurry up and go home." After that, Nancy took her brother''s hand and shared an umbre with him to go back to school happily. There was a faint voice of their conversation in the rain. "Nancy, you can''t talk to strangers casually if you are alone. What if a bad guy wants to take you away?" "Well, I know. It''s because I''ve got my brother and brother''s friends, as well as bodyguards with me. What''s more, that youth doesn''t look like a bad guy. He just can''t go home without an umbre." "Drink mine since you gave him your milk tea." "Okay. Oh, you''re the best." "We can give you ours too. Drink ours." Adam screamed, "Go away!" Symon stood in the rain with an umbre and watched them leave, pulling off his mask. He slowly threw a piece of candy into his mouth. The toffee tasted sweet, but he had never eaten it at his age. It was like... he had never received the unreserved and pure kindness of others. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She was really... stupid. What would she look like if she knew that the person who she gave something to was the one who caused her abduction? Symon pressed his tongue against his cheek, held a grape-vored lollipop in his mouth, and carefully put the rest of the candy in his clothes pocket. He then held an umbre and milk tea in another hand. After that, he turned around and walked into the rain. The men of the Brook family were indeed powerful. They found his hiding spot several times and almost caught him. If he hadn''t run fast... When Nancy and the others returned, the ss meeting wasing to an end. Windy came out with a smile. But her smile suddenly disappeared when she saw her son. Adam knew that she must have discovered his grades, so he hid behind his sister with a little guilty conscience. Windy came over and red at him with beautiful eyes. "I''ll deal with you when we''re home!" Consequently, she was mentioned by name in front of so many parents. How shameful! Adam shrank back cowardly. He also wanted to do well on the test. But the test gave him no such chances. Nancy said goodbye to the youths who she had just met. Windy snorted in the car. "Ask your dad or brother toe for your parent-teacher meeting next time. When Nancy goes to school, I''ll go instead." Adam said, "Then I''ll ask my second cousin toe for the parent-teacher meeting next time." Windy poked his forehead. "Is it because you can step on him?" Adam failed several subjects this time, so Windy twisted his ears and scolded him briefly. But she didn''t say much. She didn''t evenpare him with his brothers. Anyway, with her other two sons in the Brook family, the Brook family would stand strong. It was fine if Adam wanted to be a sponger in the future. However, she needed to show the right attitude as a parent. She should teach him a lesson. She didn''t insist that he had to make much progress as long as he did not go down the wrong path. In the evening, after Nancy went to bed, Marcus, his father, and others were talking in the study. Adam came out to drink water and saw that the door of the study was ajar. He had always been curious and bold, so he leaned over and eavesdropped on their conversation. How could they do that? Adam felt that he was quite a grown-up now, but they didn''t call him over to join their conversation. Didn''t he have the right to do so? "He ran away again!" "Symon! He was bold enough to get in touch with Nancy!" Mr. Brook''s angry voice came. Today, when it was found out that Symon went to Adam''s school to get in touch with Nancy, he almost got a heart attack. Luckily, his daughter was fine. This person was arrogant, challenging their limits. Adam, who was eavesdropping at the door, was startled. Wasn''t Symon that pervert? He got in touch with Nancy... Adam instantly thought of the strange man wearing a mask he met outside the school. His expression also became ugly, and he rushed into the study directly. "Dad, Marcus, was that person today Symon?" Seeing Adam''s angry gaze as he rushed in, everyone nodded in silence after a while. Adam immediately went ballistic as he turned around. "Did he want to harm Nancy? He''s so despicable that he cheated Nancy with a honey-trap..." "Bah, you don''t know how to use idioms. It''s not a honey-trap! Would your sister fall for that? It''s a sympathy-getting ruse!" Adam covered his head that was being beaten. "What''s the difference? It''s a trick anyway. This guy is too bad. When are you going to catch him?" Marcus pinched the bridge of his nose. "His counter-surveince ability is too strong. I found his hiding ce several times, but he noticed it in advance and got away." Adam frowned, thought for a few seconds, and asked seriously, "Marcus, are hackers that awesome?" Marcus answered, "It depends. It''s now the Inte age. A powerful hacker seems to have countless eyes on the Inte. We can find him, but he is also watching us." Adam looked at Marcus, his father, and others with a determined gaze. "When I grow up, I want to be a hacker. I''ll be more powerful than Symon. Then I can protect my sister, can''t I?" Everyone present was stunned. They didn''t expect him to say such a thing, and... there was an unprecedented firmness in his tone. Chapter 166 Are Hackers So Awesome Chapter 166 Are Hackers So Awesome Chapter 166 Are Hackers So Awesome? Adam was being serious. He soon pestered Marcus to buy him some books relevant to getting started with information technology. Marcus looked at his younger brother who had be mature overnight, feeling a little emotional in his heart. He then raised his hand and rubbed Adam''s head. "Okay." Adam was a little ttered. Marcus rubbed his head! He was over the moon... Ha! Ha! Ha... He couldn''t hold back his sillyughter. Marcus looked down at him with a faint smile. Adam was different this time around. His enthusiasm was not a sh in the pan. As soon as he got the book that Marcus selected for him, he started to read it. Surprisingly, he found that he liked it very much. Inparison with subjects likenguages and others that bored him, he simply loved computers and information technology. "Ha! Ha! Ha... I know that I''m a genius. I just didn''t find and learn what I''m good at before. And now here it is!" He tucked the book under his armpit and strutted out smugly. Then he bumped into his father. James was infuriated. A few minutester... Adam behaved himself after his father beat him up. He obediently held the book and walked normally. Adam covered his hips and looked at his father sadly. "Dad, do you know who you are beating up now? I''m the big shot in the future hacking world. Yourpany may ask me for help in the future. But now you make me angry" "Huh?" James looked over with a light smile. Adam felt his hips hurt even more for no reason. "s, we''re a family... Ha! Ha! I must be helping you for free!" He patted his chest and appeared like he would try his best to do that. Seeing this, the Elderly Mr. Brook shook his head. Previously, he thought that Adam had be mature and stable. But now it seemed that he was as proud as a peacock. He was not mature at all. Nancy was the happiest when Adam suddenly became fond of learning. She would take her small textbook to go to Adam to study with him every day. She would then set up her cell phone and video-chatted her fourth brother. It was lively for the three of them to study together. They could supervise each other too. Besides, they studied different things respectively without affecting each other. Coming in with milk and fruit, Windy took a look at them with a gentle smile on her face. She was very satisfied when she saw her sons and daughter that way. However, she was also a little disappointed at the same time even though she was proud. She thought that her younger son and daughter could spend their childhood easily and happily, but she did not expect her younger son to suddenly gain an epiphany. It was just that her children were so excellent, just like her. The first snow in L City came out of the blue. Nancy was still sleeping. The bedroom door opened a crack. Harley came in, followed by two long-haired stumbling cats. Both Milton and Max had grown a lot, and because of their Maine Coon bloodline, they were as big as Harley now. The three cats jumped on Nancy''s bed as soon as they got in. At this moment, the girl''s whole body and her head were covered under the nket. They purred and found a spot before they got under her nket. Within two or three seconds, only a big furry tail was left exposed. In her sleep, she only felt a heavy weight on her body and a feeling of being suffocated as if she was having sleep paralysis. In a daze, she touched her stomach and grabbed a fluffy ear. She then opened her eyes, sat up slightly, and lifted the nket a little. Then the three innocent cats looked at her in unison. Nancy yawned a little, and her eyes soon became watery. "Why are you guys here?" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She asked in a trance before she looked at the clock on the opposite wall. It was already eight o''clock. She didn''t get up early today to run with Marcus. Nancy became slightly conscious, carried the furry balls on her body away, then climbed out of bed. She then put on her slippers and ran out. "Nancy, you''re awake." As soon as she stepped out of the door, her body was suddenly lifted in the air. Nancy soon widened her eyes before Louis put her on his shoulders. Her field of vision suddenly became very high. "Brother..." After sitting properly, she greeted to Louis softly. Louis broke into a smile. "Sit well. I''ll take you down for breakfast." "Why didn''t my big brothere to wake me up today?" Louis replied, " Because it was too cold outside. It snowedst night, and it was pretty heavy snow. So, he didn''t go jogging in the morning." "Did it snow?" Nancy''s voice was extremely clear with curiosity and eagerness in her eyes, as if she could not wait to see the snow immediately. Louis answered Nancy with a yes, then he asked, "Have you never seen snow before?" Nancy replied in a tender voice with her legs hanging in the air. "Yes, but it''s not heavy. There''s only a thinyer." In the past, she disliked winter the most, because it was very cold. There was very little coal in the house, and it was quite consuming burning the firewood. She and her grandmother could not pick up much wood at all, and there was no electric stove. Most of the time, she could only stay in bed and watch her grandmother knitting wool. She could knit quite well at such a young age. This was the first time that it was warm at home in winter. She wanted to see the snow. She even heard that people could build a snowman, but she had never built one before. Seeming to know what she was thinking, Louis saidzily, "I''ll take you out to see the snow after breakfast." "Okay!" The girl''s light and soft voice came, and the people downstairs also saw her. "Nancy, good morning." "Good morning, Grandpa, Dad, Mom, and my big brother..." The girl greeted everyone one by one without finding it troublesome, and everyone''s gaze softened when they looked at her. Now their house was getting more and more lively. Both Louis and Martin went home when they were free, so did Ivan and Shawn. The rtionship between the brothers was getting better and better. Of course, the elders of the Brook family were happy to see that. "Nancy,e here. Let meb your hair." James skillfully took out ab from his pocket. The fair and chubby child in pajamas ran over. She then turned around and sat on a low stool by supporting herself on his father''s thighs. James was a business tycoon. He neverbed a girl''s hair. Even his hairstyle was designed by stylists. Now he was skillful in braiding. Nancy''s shoulder-length short hair was quickly turned into double ponytails with a few braids in them. It was very beautiful. Windy snorted for having a misjudgment. She should not have been afraid that he would ruin her hair and prohibit him from touching it before. "Come here and put on your socks." Marcus came over with a pair of cute little socks. The cute little socks with light pink and gray stripes seemed to be out of ce in his hands. But he wore no expression as he habitually grabbed Nancy''s chubby feet and helped her put them on. After that, he pinched her feet neither lightly nor heavily. His face was still expressionless. "Go change clothes. It''s a bit cold outside today." The girl agreed to it obediently and took the hands of her elder brother and her third brother before they went upstairs together. Her third elder brother chose her clothes for her, and she changed into them by herself. She was wearing a cute and lovely winter dress. It was red and festive. The cor, sleeves, and hem of the knee-length dress were all white. She also wore a pair of white leggings and a pair of snow boots. She appeared like a cute and lovely snow fairy. Her outfit made her look like a doll. It was very festive though it was not the New Year yet. Her grandfather, father, and mother beamed with joy when they saw her. Nancy walked around the adults. Her fair and soft cheeks were gently pinched several times by them, and she was hugged and kissed by them. Nancy was at a loss for words. Her family was too enthusiastic. What could she do? Windy liked Nancy''s current look very much. She even carried her to take photographs. She then posted her photographs on her social media to show off. She instantly got a lot of likes and high praises. Those high praises were very sincere, and they made Windy grin from ear to ear. She felt very proud too. Now all her besties envied her for having such a cute and beautiful little daughter. The two kids didn''t have to go to school on Sunday, but Marcus and the others still had to go to work. After breakfast, Nancy saw her parents and brothers off to work. She walked out the door and saw the white snow outside. She soon eximed and gaped. She had never seen such heavy snow before, and the outside world had be a vast expanse of whiteness. The sky seemed to have been dyed white too. Stream Vige was located to the south, while L City was close to the north. There were very few such spectacr snow scenes in Stream Vige. Nancy stared at the cotton-wool-like white snow outside with a bright smile on her face. Chapter 167 Im A Genius Chapter 167 I''m A Genius Chapter 167 I''m A Genius A scarf fell from the sky and covered the little girl''s neck and face under her nose. A familiar voice came from above. Although it sounded cold, it carried the gentle pampering that belonged to the eldest brother. "Don''t forget to wear a scarf, a hat and gloves when you y outside." Nancy''s two small white hands grabbed the scarf and she nodded. Then there was a beautiful little hat put on her head. It was Martin who put it on, he arranged her hair by the way. With the hat, Nancy''s face looked a little smaller. Her eyes were bright and as ck as grapes. Her eyshes were very long, which made others envious. And they were curled like a delicate ck palm fan. The breath she exhaled instantly floated up and turned into a white mist, and it didn''t take long before small "pearls" hung on her sharp eyshes. "Hand." A cold voice came from the side, Nancy obediently reached out her little hand, and then they were held by a slender and clean hand. A faint smell of disinfectant came from the tip of her nose. No need to guess, it was the special smell from the eldest cousin. "Don''t take off gloves when you''re ying in the snow." Shawn said in a low voice while putting two gloves on the little girl''s little hands. At the end, One of his slender fingers scratched the tip of her delicate nose. "Remember that?" The little girl nodded obediently and replied gently, " Yes, I will always remember it." Shawn smiled, slightly pressed her little head and said in a doting tone, " Good girl." Nancy was like a little furry monster who was restrained. She waved her little arm and then Shawn let her go. She raised her head to look at her brothers. "Brothers, you muste back early." "Okay. Louis, make sure she''s in control. Don''t overindulge." Louis put the white furry earmuffs over her ears, on which were two rabbit ears. After wearing them, Nancy was more like a vivid small animal. So cute! The brothers who were about to leave suddenly stopped. Shawn silently took out his mobile phone and quickly took a close-up of Nancy. Marcus was silent for two seconds, and then he also took out his cell phone. Martin ran over and hugged the little girl''s shoulders. Then he took a beautiful photo of her, and decisively set it as the lock screen wallpaper. "We''re indeed the most beautiful ones." So happy. Everyone invariably set the photo of Nancy who was standing in the snow as lock screen or home screen wallpaper of their phone. It could be seen that the lock screen of their mobile phones before was also Nancy''s photo, all kinds of her photos. After her father and brothers went to work, Nancy ran into the snow with heavy protective clothing like a clumsy little penguin with a staggering gait, and then sessfully threw herself into the snow. After Adolph was released, he also jumped around in the snow crazily. He''s running like a husky, although he was not. Nancy rolled on the snow and then she was picked up. Louis patted the snow off her body. "Slow down." Then he took the little girl by the cor and watched her walk into the snow step by step. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Do you want to build a snowman?" Nancy raised her little head and nodded with her bright eyes. "Yes!" Louis pinched her cheeks. "Come on." Ivan bundled up like Nancy. He was very excited and raised his bloated fat arms. "I want to build a snowman too!" Adam also ran over. "Come here and I''ll teach you how to make a snowman. I''m good at that." Amid the livelyughter and Adolph''s barking, a few snowballs were quickly formed. Among them, Louis''s snowball was thergest. Nancy was still rolling her little snowball with difficulty since Adolph kept barking and made trouble around her. "Adolph, don''t make trouble!" Nancy said in a baby voice to the silly dog. But he just thought she was ying with him. His paws happily shaved snow, digging a hole in Nancy''s snowball. The little girl was so angry that she used all her strength to push Adolph with both hands. The dog ran away happily, but the little girl also fell into the snow and got a mouthful of snow. Nancy was speechless. She was angry! The little girl stood up by herself, her little hands on her hips and pointed at the big dog to curse him. "Adolph, you are not well-behaved. Nancy doesn''t like you anymore!" Adolph barked, "Woof! Woof! Woof!" He wagged his tail and rubbed frantically beside her. "Ha ha ha..." Louisughed out, thinking that no one would be scared by her cute face. Nancy hummed. She squatted down and rolled a small snowball, aiming at Adolph and threw it at him. "Don''t make trouble, or Nancy will hit you again. " Adolph flicked the snow on his body, stuck his tongue out and jumped up more cheerfully. He ran towards Nancy with great excitement and twisted his butt and tail, as if he was saying: ''Come on,e on. Come to y with me...'' Then, inexplicably, they nned to build a snowman first, but it turned into a snowball fight. At first, these brothers helped Nancy teach Adolph a lesson, and then Ivan threw a snowball on Louis''s forehead by mistake during the melee. The air seemed to be a little quieter with a snap. Ivan raised his hands and said timidly, "I didn''t mean it." Louisughed gloomily. "Really? " Ivan turned around and ran away. Since he was wearing heavy clothes, his head was hit easily by a snowball just after he walked a few steps. He fell into the snow and then a human-shaped pit appeared. He crawled up from the pit clumsily with eyes burning with fire. He grabbed a handful of snow on the ground and started to attack back. "I said it was an ident!" Louis swiftly dodged andunched the offensive. "Guess, will I believe it?" Adam who was standing on the side was identally hit. Then Adam also joined in. In the end, Nancy was also identally hit by their snowball, and she also joined in. They didn''t know how long it had passed. The four were too tired and theyid down on the snow head by head. Adam asked, "What did we n to do? " Ivan said, "To build a snowman." They looked at the big snowball that had turned into small snowballs. Then they suddenly fell silent. "Cuckoo..." Ivan covered his growling stomach and made a sound of slurping. "Let''s leave ande back after dinner. I''m hungry." Everyone said, "Me, too." Smashing snowballs made them sweat all over. When Nancy took off the scarf in the vi, her whole little face was flushed red. From her crescent-like eyes, people could still find her happiness. What''s more, she was in a furry dress, which made her cuter. "Miss and young masters are back. I have prepared ginger soup for you. Drink it quickly." With a kind smile on his face, the housekeeper pointed to the steaming ginger soup not far away. Adam and the others frowned. He swallowed and looked at the ginger soup as if it was a boiled ck poison. "Derick, you... have you put sugar?" Derick still smiled."Yes, a little. " Louis felt hot in his throat at the moment. They had drunk Derick''s "special" ginger soup before. It was so spicy. It was said that the spicier it was, the more effective it would be. "Nancy, this is for you. " Speaking of that, Derick passed a bowl of ginger soup to Nancy. They could even smell the spiciness of ginger without tasting it. Nancy nced at brothers with deer-like eyes, and then looked at Derick''s kind smile. She held the bowl and took a small sip. Her soup tasted spicy and sweet. It seemed eptable. The others also started to have the ginger soup out of Derick''s kindness. Then their expressions became weird. "Nancy, don''t you think it''s spicy?" Seeing that Nancy''s expression didn''t change, Adam nced at Derick suspiciously with his tongue out. And then he took a sip of hers, andined. "Derick, why is Nancy''s so much sweeter than ours?" Derick said calmly, "Oh, because it was prepared by Ms. Liu." Hearing this, Louis and the others were speechless. What was the double standard? That was! After they finished the ginger soup, lunch was ready. Nancy ran to grandpa to sit down beside him obediently, and then dug a spoonful of egg custard into his bowl and said, "Grandpa, eat it." Mr. Brook immediatelyughed out. With his well-behaved granddaughter''s apany, he ate an extra bowl of rice. After the meal, the caring little girl gave him a cup of hot wolfberry healthy tea. He drank it slowly. There were also other grandchildren walking around the house with him, also several kittens and puppies at his feet. This was exactly the retirement life he wanted. What a happy life! After the walk, Mr. Brook couldn''t help but call his friends and showed off again. Nancy and the others continued to build the snowman that was not finished in the morning. Then two snowmen appeared beside the gate. They even put scarves on them. Nancy said, "Let''s go home." Her brothers said, "Okay." Just walking for a few steps, Louis held Nancy up and let her sit on his shoulders. Nancy was laughing happily. Chapter 168 Kindness from Brothers Chapter 168 Kindness from Brothers Chapter 168 Kindness from Brothers Nancy''s diary: It''s almost November 12th. It is the birthday of the eldest brother and the second brother. Nancy is going to surprise them by pretending not to know the birthday. But I don''t know when the second brother wille back. I want to prepare it for my second brother. What kind of gift should I prepare... Nancyy in her bed with her short legs crossed and pouted. She was holding a pen to write the diary seriously. Since she could recognize more and more characters, she began to learn to write. Writing a diary was a good way to practice writing and improve her writing skills, so her families prepared a notebook and a pen for her. This was the first diary written by Nancy. She wrote about the uing birthday of the eldest and second brothers. After that, she began to seriously think about the gifts given to her brothers. It was quite warm in the room. A few kittens were scratching the cat scratching board on the floor. Nancy pulled the corner of the quilt and wrapped herself into it. She rolled on the bad from one end to the other with head buried into the quilt. It was a little stuffy. She thought. Nancy couldn''t move her body at all. And then she rolled back. She got up and straightened the quilt. She stepped on the ground with her bare feet. The floor of the room was covered with a fluffy snow-white carpet, and it was fine to step on it with her bare feet. Sitting down with her short legs crossed, she put the big white Maine Coon cat on herp. The little guy feltfortable and immediately fell into sleep. Nancy was quite frustrating when thinking about the gifts prepared for her brothers. Her fingers unconsciouslybed the long hair of Macy. When she earthed to Mary, the hair on Macy''s back had been braided. Nancy looked down andughed out, and suddenly an idea shed in her mind. "I figured it out!" The voice was so loud that Macy jumped up in fright, then tilted his head and looked at her nkly. The little girl picked up Macy and kissed it on his furry face. "Good dog." Then she ran out wearing slippers. The cats in the house was confused. Nancy ran to find her mother. Today, her mother was in day off and she arranged flowers at home. When she went down, a beautiful flower basket was just finished. When Windy heard the footsteps running downstairs, she already knew who it was without looking up. "My good girl, run slowly." Nancy was running so fast that scared her. She quickly got up and hugged the little girl. Nancy smiled sweetly, hugged her mother''s neck and rubbed. "Mom, Mommy, would you like to go out shopping with Nancy?" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. This soft little baby voice was so cute that Windy couldn''t reject. But she was a little curious about what Nancy wanted to buy. And it was the first time she asked others to go shopping with her. "What do you want to buy?" The little girl whispered to her mother. "Some wool. I want to weave scarves for the eldest and the second brothers. That''s what I''m going to prepare for their birthday." There was still half a month before the birthday of her twin sons, and her daughter started preparing gifts so early. What a cute girl! Windy felt her daughter was so cute. She kissed her plump face. "Let''s go." Then they went out to buy wool with four bodyguards. There were many kinds of wool in wool stores, like different diameters of wool, different materials and different colors, which made Nancy dazzling. The eldest brother was rtively calm. He liked things with monotonous colors, so a dark gray scarf would be suitable for him. The second brother was gentle, so a light gray and white mingled scarf would be perfect right. Nancy chose the wool for brothers, and then selected some other colors of wool, all of which were very delicate and warm to the touch. In the end, she bought a book on weaving and nned to study it after returning home. "Mom, let''s go." Windy squeezed her little hand. "There''s not many chances for us to hang out. Let''s walk around beforeing back home." "OK." Nancy replied. They bought many different things afterwards. Nancy bought a lot of flower seeds and small flower pots in the flowers & bird market. "Why do you buy so many seeds?" Nancy replied, "To nt them." "Do you like to grow things? " The little girl nodded obediently." Well, I like it. I will nt beautiful little flowers for my mother. " Windyughed out, and she felt she loved her precious daughter more. On the way home, Nancy leaned over to her mother and whispered. "Mom, please don''t tell the brothers that I''m preparing gifts for them. I''m going to surprise them." There was no one else in the car. It seemed that the secret would be discovered by her brothers if she spoke loudly. What a cute girl! Seeing that, Windy wanted toughed but she stayed calm and nodded seriously. "Don''t worry, I will never tell them. " But she was afraid that her daughter would be sad if Martin didn''te back on the birthday, so she told her in advance. "Your second brother is a special person, and it is possible that he will note back on his birthday." Nancy nodded," I know. I can wait and give it to him when hees back." Good girl. Windy hugged her daughter. Her daughter was the most obedient little cutie in the world. When cutie returned home, she moved all the wool to her room like a little hamster and hid them. "Mom, I''m going to dig mud." She was still thinking about the seeds she bought, and a few cute ceramic flowerpots in the shape of animals. Windy was speechless. "Nancy, run slowly. It''s covered by snow. Where are you going to dig mud?" Nancy held the shovel, walking in thick clothes like a chubby little penguin. Hearing what her mother said, she waved the shovel in her hand and replied in a baby voice, "In the garden." She could just shovel the snow away with a small shovel. Windy didn''t want to tell her that some of the seeds she chose were difficult to nt, not to mention the weather. Forget it, let her nt it for fun. If they died, she could quietly rece them with sprouted ones. Thinking of that, she followed Nancy to dig mud and carefully buried the seeds of all kinds of flowers in the soil. After that, Nancy carried them back one by one. She made a round trip for several times to move them back. The little girl was so tired that her face was flushed red, but she was very happy. "You must grow up quickly." Nancy whispered to the bare little flowerpot on the flower stand. Windy could only hear the little girl''s soft murmuring, but she didn''t hear clearly what she was saying. "Let''s go. It''s time to eat." "Okay, do we bring food to dad?" Nancy held her mother''s hand and followed step by step. She was so obedient. "No, it''s sofortable to stay at home on such a cold day.We don''t need to do that specially. Your father and brothers have many things to eat. " "OK. I''ll listen to you. I want to call my brothers. I miss them." "You just don''t see them for a while. "Hmm, I really miss them." She was very serious when saying, making Windy feel warm. "Okay, then call them after dinner." "Okay." The little girl nodded happily. After eating, she called her brothers and her father one by one. She told them to eat on time and other things, which made them feel that their heart was melt. The second brother didn''t answer the phone even though she had called a few times. Nancy sent a message. Every time the second brother would reply timely if he was free when he received the message from Nancy. My second brother, you must eat on time. The weather here is so cold, remember to put on more clothes so that you don''t catch a cold. I miss you. As soon as the message was sent, her small mobile phone rang. The little girl suddenly got out of bed surprisingly. "Hello? Is it the second brother? " From the phone, Neil could imagine that his little sister was holding the phone with a surprised and expectant expression on her face. Her voice was very soft and sweet. "Yes, do you miss me? " Neil asked with gentle smile, and his warm voice made people intoxicated. Chapter 169 Prepare Birthday Gifts for Brothers Chapter 169 Prepare Birthday Gifts for Brothers Chapter 169 Prepare Gifts for Brothers "Yes, I miss you!" The little girl answered in a super loud voice. The next second her voice became lower, and she said softly. "I miss you so much, when will youe back?" The little girl looked at her phone in her hands eagerly, as if her brother would jump out of the phone. Hearing his little sister''s soft voice, Neil felt that his heart was melt, and the tiredness was swept away. "Well, I also miss you. I''ll go back when thingse to an end here. It will only be a month at most." One month... But it was only 15 days before brother''s birthday. Nancy curled her lip, but she couldn''t speak it out. "Oh, one month. But it''s going to be New Year''s Eve." The little girl said pitifully. Hearing that, Neil asked in a warm voice. "Are you missing me so bad? I will definitelye back to celebrate the new year together. What is Nancy doing now?" The little girl was sessfully distracted. She said in a baby voice that she was reading a book now. "What kind of book?" Nancy hammed, "I won''t tell you." A burst ofughter came from the opposite side. He didn''t continue the topic and changed to other questions. Nancy was like a chatter box. She told Neil all the interesting things happened recently. But as she was talking, she found that there was no sound on the other side, instead there was a long and even breathing sound. He was .asleep! The child frowned and she felt heart-breaking. The second brother must be very tired, she shouldn''t found it. Nancy was extremely annoyed, and worried that whether her second brother had been covered by the quilt properly. It was cold now. What should he do if he caught a cold? She knew that it was always ufortable to have a cold. Nancy hung up the phone and called the second brother''s assistant. "Brother Mu, please go and see if my second brother has covered the quilt. He is asleep." The person on the other side was used to receiving Nancy''s call. Because many times when she couldn''t call Professor Brook sessfully, the little girl would call him, and ask him to help her take good care of her second brother. Her soft and little baby voice did not make people feel impatient, but very heart-warming. These days, who didn''t really care about you wouldn''t be so long-winded. There were many people in their research institute who often didn''t receive phone calls from their families for ten days and a half months. Mu answered with a smile and went to see Neil. Sure enough, Professor Brook was lying on the bed without taking off his jacket. The assistant quickly turned on the air condition to heat the room. Then he took off his coat and shoes, covered him with the quilt, and told Nancy everything he did. Nancy thanked him with sweet voice. Mu curled his mouth and thought why he didn''t have such a sweet and nice sister? After the second brother''s matter was settled, Nancy continued to read the book in front of her. There were many kinds of wool weaving methods in it. In addition to this, there were also a variety of weaving techniques for small things. The little girl enjoyed it. Afterparing several knitting techniques of wool, Nancy began to try it out on her own. She knitted sweaters and socks with her grandmother in the Stream Vige before, so she quickly got started. She knitted for three days, and she was a little dissatisfied with the first scarf, so she put it aside and started to knit another one. In winter, apart from going to work, many people choose to stay at home when they were free. There were many fewer people on the street. It seemed normal for Nancy toy in her bed. But in the eyes of others, it was not that normal. The abnormality of the little girl returning to her room at every turn and locking the door in the past few days was of course also discovered by the family members who were paying attention to her at any time. James was a little puzzled, "What is my daughter doing?" Windyughed mysteriously, and then leaned over to tell her husband what Nancy was doing secretly. When James heard this, he felt that his daughter was cute and lovely, but his heart was envious. "It''s a pity that my birthday has past." What a pity! It was the first time his daughter knitted a scarf by herself, but it wasn''t for him! What should I do? I''m a little jealous of my son. Can I grab the scarf after my son''s birthday? James thought. Windy knew what he was thinking just for one nce and immediately rolled her eyes at him angrily. "Can you be a bit more promising? You are so thick-skinned that you are jealous of your own son." James was righteous. "That''s the first time my daughter has knitted a scarf by herself, don''t you want it?" Windy was speechless. I want it, but you can''t rob your son''s things. Besides, can you win a young and strong son? Windy thought. "By the way, don''t tell them about it. Nancy wants to give them a surprise." James mumbled, "I know, I know." This Saturday, after James and Marcus went to work, Nancy quietly went to her room again. But not long after entering, the door was knocked. The little girl was like a frightened little hamster. She put the scarf she was knitting into the storage box, and Harley who was ying with wool was almost locked in the box by her. She quickly took her out. Nancy hid the box under the bed, and then dawdled to open the door. But the door only opened for a small crack. She observed from the crack between the door and the frame, founding the fourth brother was looking down at her with his arms crossed. "Hey, do you have a secret?" Louis raised his eyebrows and looked at the little girl with a yful expression. Nancy rubbed her feet in small socks on the furry carpet and felt a little guilty, but she just didn''t speak. Then her plump face was pinched. Nancy was speechless. It was familiar. "Louis." Nancy looked at her fourth brother pitifully. "Why are you so mysterious? Tell me, eh?" Nancy shook her head. "Don''t tell me? Don''t you like the fourth brother anymore?" Nancy thought: Brother, you can''t think so! She shook her head quickly. "Okay, I won''t insist if you don''t want to tell me. But you have to know that if you don''t tell me, I will be in a bad mood. If I''m in a bad mood, I won''t be able to sleep well. If I can''t sleep well, I won''t be able to eat well..." Nancy''s little eyes were widened, was it so serious? Louis tried his best to suppress the corners of his upturned mouth. This little girl was too deceived, and she was so simple that all her thoughts were written on her face. "Yeah, it''s that serious." Louis nodded seriously. The little girl tugged at the door frame, hesitated for a few seconds, and finally gave in. She looked around secretly, and said quietly. "Come in. But you are not allowed to tell Marcus." Louis raised his eyebrows, was this rted to Marcus? And so mysterious. Then he followed Nancy in, watching the little girl locked the door, and thenid on the carpet, dragging a storage box from under the bed with her little butt pouting. When she opened it, he saw a half-knitted scarf and some wool inside. The semi-finished scarf was in dark gray, knitted tightly and beautifully. At the beginning, a small smiling face was knitted with white wool. It looked cute, but it did not affect the integrity of the whole towel at all. It was very harmonious. "What''s this?" Louis already guessed out. Nancy took out the scarf that had not yet been knitted. The scarf looked very soft and the style was simple and beautiful. It was the style that the elder brother liked. And it could be seen that every part of the scarf was knitted by heart. Nancy exined, "A birthday present for the eldest brother and the second brother." It was one thing for knowing, but when he heard the little girl said it herself, she couldn''t help but feel envious. "Got it." He walked over and sat down, watching Nancy skillfully start knitting with a needle in her small hands. "When did you learn this?" He fiddled with the scarf with his fingers, thinking that his birthday was still several months away, and was a little dissatisfied. He also wanted gifts made by his sister herself. "Nancy learned from the book." Then she took out the book and handed it to Louis. "Fourth brother, don''t tell the two brothers. Nancy is going to surprise them." "Include the second brother? He''sing back?" Thinking of what the second brother said that it would take a month toe back, she suddenly felt lost. "No, but I can keep it for him and give it to him when hees back." Louis hammed and said casually, "Birthday gift should be sent on birthday. How about giving it to me?" Nancy refused, "No." Louis just wanted to get the scarf. Louis smacked his lip , the little girl was not easy to be cheated any more. "Then what are you going to give me on my birthday?" The little girl nced at him and said, "Your birthday will be a long time away. Nancy doesn''t know now, and I won''t tell you even I have an idea about your gift" Louis pinched her cheeks. "Are you bold?" Nancy blinked her eyes, of course her courage grew with age. But she didn''t dare to say it, to put it bluntly, she was still cowardly. Knowing what Nancy was doing, Louis was not happy at all. Because his birthday was still a long time away, which meant that he can''t get the gift made by the little girl for the time being. Seeing her happily and earnestly knitting every stitch, he felt envious. The first scarf was sessfully knitted four dayster. It was longer than twice of her height. There were two well-defined characters on the end part. Marcus Brook. Nancy directly knitted the name of her eldest brother, which was better than her writing. Holding the dark gray scarf, Nancy was very satisfied. Louis looked even more envious and jealous, and wished to deduct those two words into his own name. Nancy carefully folded the scarf and put it in the box. "You treasure it so much." An envious and resentful voice came behind her, which frightened Nancy and even her little dumb hair stood up. "Louis..." Nancy looked at him faintly. Louis coughed, and walked away with his arms resting on the back of his head. Looking at the back of him leaving, Nancy covered her mouth andughed, and continued to knit a scarf for her second brother. The industrious little bee knitted scarves quickly, and the twin brothers'' birthday came. But as the hosts of the birthday, the two parties didn''t care at all. In the past, their birthday was basically the same as usual, after all, they were so busy with work. Many times Neil was too busy to leave, and he never came back for his birthday. Nancy kept it in mind, and got up early in the morning. After the eldest brother left, she went to the kitchen with her mother to make cakes. For this sake, Windy invited a famous pastry chef to teach them who knew nothing about baking. On the way to work, Marcus looked at his father expressionlessly. "Dad, just speak it out if you have something to say." Don''t stare at him strangely. He has had nightmares these days. Marcus thought. James turned his gaze and snorted, "Nothing!" His daughter must be mad at him if he told everything to Marcus. Although he couldn''t speak it out, he was still envious. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He was eagerly counting his own birthday. "Hey...time flies so slowly." Marcus, who wanted to divide a day into eight parts was speechless. Was there anything wrong with his dad? Chapter 170 Louis was envious Chapter 170 Louis was envious Chapter 170 Louis was envious Sitting in the office, Marcus had looked at his cell phone many times. He frowned as if he had encountered a super hard problem. Philip saw it clearly. He handed him the document and reminded. "Boss, maybe Miss Nancy is too busy to send you a message right now." That''s right, Marcus was waiting for his sister''s message at the moment. In the past, Nancy would send him a message telling him to eat on time everyday. But today he felt that having a meal was not attractive any more. Philip''s strong professionalism made him hold back the corners of his mouth without twitching his lips. Looking at Marcus, who was absent-minded, others might thought that he was in a rtionship. Maybe even if he had a girlfriend, it wouldn''t be so exaggerated. Everyone in the Brook family doted Miss Nancy. I don''t know that if Miss Nancy grows up and get married, it is estimated that Marcus will be particrly devastated and carry a 70-meter sword to hack people. Philip thought. Marcus pursed his lips, "Is something wrong with Nancy?" Philip reminded politely, "Actually, you can call her." Marcus thought for a second and nodded, "You are right." But would it be too over to call her only because she didn''t send him message? Would it leave her a bad impression? In fact...he was just thinking too much. The phone beeped twice, and the other side answered it. "Hello? Marcus?" Marcus hummed. He was not eloquent. He just hummed and didn''t speak any more. Philip was worried. Say something, boss. Marcus coughed, "What are you doing?" Nancy''s soft and little baby voice came from the mobile phone, "My mother and I are learning to cook in the kitchen. Marcus, did you eat on time?" "Yeah." "Oh, Marcus, you have toe back early today. Nancy and mother are waiting for you at home. I''m washing fruit now so I didn''t sent you a message. You should rest well, don''t be too tired..." Nancy talked a lot. Marcus answered from time to time, and listened patiently. After the phone call, he didn''t frown any more. Philip exhaled a sigh of relief by the side, and thought only Miss Nancy could make the boss feel better. Marcus was always keep cool, and the expression on his cold face was always the same as that of a robot, although he looked handsome and cool. asionally he was in a bad mood and became depressed. Although the expression on his face did not change, his aura became stronger and more depressing, causing the people around him to tremble with fear. The worst thing was his cold face. No one could guess what happened to him. Except Philip, who had been with him for many years. As soon as he hung up the phone, Marcus immediately turned on the workaholic mode. He was really like a robot, sitting upright on an office chair, with twoputers in front of him hosting two conferences abroad at the same time in differentnguages. At the same time, he also reviewed the document he just gave him quickly, pointed out a few problems in it, and asked Philip to correct it. "Yes, sir!" Philip left with the document with a standard smile on his face, and clenched his fists when he walked to the door. He instantly turned into a fanboy of Marcus and screamed wildly in his heart. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Ahhh! ! ! It was indeed Marcus. He was so handsome when working! In just a second or two, he turned into that rigorous and perfect assistant again in an instant. Marcus was always thinking about what Nancy said today about going home early, so he worked intensively for several hours. During the period, his sitting posture remained basically unchanged. Finally, after finishing all the meeting documents, he stood up and put on his windbreaker coolly. "Boss, there''s a party..." Marcus didn''t even think about, "Refuse it." Then he went straight to the underground parking lot when Philip was about to say something and then closed the door in one go. "Boss, but that party..." "I won''t go." Philip was speechless. Anyway, you had to let me say aplete sentence first. But under his cold and unfeeling gaze, Philip didn''t dare to say anything. Forget it, it was not me who would be scolded at that time. Philip drove to the Brook''s house. Yale, who got someone''s consent to prepare a dinner for someone''s birthday the day before, but was put on a pigeon. She was speechless. He watched the time and his expression gradually cracked. At this time, Marcus had already arrived home, but the quietness of the house made him a little puzzled. Pushing the door, with a bang, colorful fireworks ribbons fell from the sky and fell onto his head, and his ck hair suddenly became shiny. Staring at the ribbon hanging from his head in front of him, Marcus was rarely dull. "Happy birthday, Marcus!" "Happy birthday, eldest brother!" A lively voice came in an instant, he turned his head, and saw arge group of people, except for Neil, all surrounding him neatly. And his dear sister and mother were still holding fireworks sticks in their hands, smiling happily. Marcus didn''t say anything. After he grew up, he basically never celebrated his birthday at home. The first reason was that he was really busy. And second reason was that he felt it childish. Unexpectedly, the family gave him a surprise today. He took off the ribbon on his head and asked calmly, "Why did you think of giving me a birthday?" Nancy looked at him eagerly, "It''s Nancy who wants to celebrate my eldest brother''s birthday." As she said that, she leaned over and opened her small arms. Marcus easily hugged the little girl. "Happy birthday, Marcus, we prepared a present for you." Marcus hummed, walked in with Nancy in his arms, and saw the birthday cake on the table. Perhaps because they knew he didn''t like this kind of sweet food, the surface of the cake was iid with various fruits. "Marcus, mom and I made this for you." Marcus looked at the cake and then at the little girl in his arms, the corners of his mouth curved slightly. "Thank you." "No thanks,e and eat. Unfortunately, the second brother will not be back today." As soon as the voice fell, a warm voice came from the door. "Who said I''m noting back?" The little girl in Marcus''s arms widened her eyes in surprise when she heard the familiar voice. She twisted her neck to look outside, and at the same time Marcus also turned his head to look over. They saw a young man standing at the door, with short ck hair being blown up by the wind, and a face simr to Marcus but with a warm smile. "Neil!" Nancy called out happily. Marcus put her down, Nancy''s pair of short legs rushed over quickly, and instantly hugged the person at the door. "Neil." Maybe because he just came back from outside, Neil was a little cold. But Nancy didn''t care about it. Her small arms hugged his neck tightly, and her whole face was buried in his neck. She arched up like a kitten. she hadn''t seen Neil for a long time, and the little girl''s eyes were red, like a pitiful little rabbit. Neil held the little girl in his arms. He also missed his sister very much. The research that needed more time was finished because of his working overtime and staying up late. Of course, there may be a trace of luck in it, but it did not prevent the result from being perfect. "Pro...Professor!" At this warm moment, the two guards who were almost crushed by their luggage called out to the professor with difficulty. Neil rubbed Nancy''s little head and smiled at the two young and strong guards who were originally protecting him. "Ah, sorry, just put these inside." The two quickly carried therge and small bags inside and put them down, and then gave a standard military salute, "Please put them away." Looking at therge and small bags on the ground, the families were speechless. Windy''s eyelids twitched, "Are they belong to my Neil?" One of the boysughed, "Yes, they are all from Professor Brook, but... that''s not the end." After speaking, the two ran away again, Mu followed them who was carrying luggage. "Professor, you still have a truckload of parcels!" Everyone was speechless. What did you buy! Neil smiled a little embarrassedly, "It''s all some gifts that I bought for you in A city a, as well as some of my experimental equipment." Several young people made several trips before they finished moving the things that Neil brought back. Looking at the things that were almost piled up like a hill, they thought Neil was really exaggerated! It took a long time for everyone to help together to sort these things, and the gifts he bought for Nancy took up fourrge suitcases. Nancy was stunned. James patted the shoulders of several young people with a heavy tone, "Thanks for your efforts." "Nope." Chapter 171 Neil is back Chapter 171 Neil is back Chapter 171 Neil is back Since he came back to buy a lot of things with Nancyst time, he seemed to have turned on some strange switch, and he bought more things this time. "Oh, by the way, I also took a fancy to a ne..." Everyone, "Shut up!" Neil, "...Oh." What was wrong for him to spend his own money! The birthday party was almost turned into a funny show because of Neil. But in the end it was back on track. "Come on, you two blow out the candles." After blowing out the candles, they began to divide the cake. Although Neil didn''t like to eat such sweet and greasy food, he still ate it for his sister and mother''s sake. After eating the cake, Nancy ran over holding two gift boxes and gave them to her eldest brother and second brother. "Brothers, they''re your gifts." The two opened the gift box, and two scarves of different colors but in line with their preferences were neatly stacked in the box. After Nancy sent it out, she stared at them eagerly, poking her fingers nervously. "Brothers, do you like my gifts?" The little girl was obviously nervous. Neither of them were stupid, they had a guess in their hearts at the same time. Marcus and Neil squatted down at the same time and hugged the nervous little girl. "I like it." They said at the same time gently. Nancy was hugged by two brothers at the same time, a sweet and well-behaved smile bloomed on her face. Her beautiful apricot eyes curved into beautiful little crescents, which were very bright and beautiful. "They are knitted by Nancy." Louis said enviously on the side with his eyes fixed at the two scarves. The other brothers were shocked. Nancy knitted it! They looked at the two scarves eagerly. The two brothers, Marcus and Neil, hugged their gifts more tightly. The two thought, "Dare youe to rob my scarf?" Adam said, "I don''t care, I want my sister to knit a scarf as my birthday gift." Windy punched him, "Your birthday is in summer, my silly son." Adam looked at Nancy stubbornly. Nancy blinked her eyes, "I''ll give you a gift then." Adam was satisfied and stopped making trouble. This birthday party was indeed a big surprise for the two brothers, Marcus and Neil. Windy looked at the lively home, and she didn''t know why she felt sad and wanted to cry. As the sons grew up, they gradually spread their wings and flew away from the nest. They were so busy that sometimes they couldn''te back once a year. Now that Nancy came back, she could often see these two sons, and the house was getting more and more lively, which was great. James took her by the shoulders with a smile. In this lively atmosphere, Marcus''s phone vibrated. He didn''t care at first, but then it viberated several times. He frowned and took out his phone to see that it was a message from Yale. Yale: Where are you? Yale: Did you drive to Mars? Yale: So you stood me up! Marcus was speechless. He finally thought of the appointment. No wonder he always felt that he had forgot something. Marcus: I forgot that. Marcus: I''m home. Marcus: This''s from Nancy. Maybe he thought it was not enough, he added an emoji. Marcus: ^^ It was a gift from sister, the tone should be more happier. Yale was speechless. He foundnguage couldn''t describe his feelings now. He once thought that only Louis was not reliable. But now he found that his friend was less reliable than Louis! He had been waiting for a long time. It turned out that Marcus should forgot him! Not only he forgot the appointment, he also showed off his gift. Didn''t he remember that he stood them up? Yale thought angrily. How could people did such things! With such low EQ, the reason why Marcus could be a boss was that his outstanding abilities and cold face! Yale was so angry that he left these people who were there to celebrate Marcus birthday, paid the bill and drove to the Brook''s vi. Windy and others warmly weed hising. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Hey, Yale. Only you remember Marcus''s birthday and ask him to eat out. He doesn''t have many friends. He''s still young, but he is living a life like elder man." Yale smiled and looked at Marcus, who pretended not seeing him and fed his sister. Yale smiled but cursed inner world. The reason why he didn''t break the friendship was that he was generous! "Marcus Brook!" Marcus fed Nancy a grape and then they looked at him at the same time. Nancy waved her hand and called,"Brother Yale." Marcus asked, "Why are you there?" Yale sat beside him and started to eat a piece of cake mncholy. "You know the reason. You stood me up! Why couldn''t Ie to find you? How dare you ask me this question!" He was so angry. Marcus hummed, "When did you arrive?" Yale turned his back to him and was not willing to speak any more. Or he would die because of angry. Marcus nced at him and wondered that why he didn''t continue talking. But that was not important. He showed off the scarf Nancy gave him in front of Yale. "Does this look good? Nancy gave me this!" Yale:"Yes." Marcus didn''t found that Yale was angry! Marcus snored, then he what he said next made Yale more angry. "Borrow it to you. Return it back 2 secondster." Then Marcus put it on Yale''s hands and counted in his heart and then fetched it back himself. By the way, he folded it and put it into the box. Yale thought, can I beat him? Although he was angry, it was impossible to beat him to death. They had been friends for many years, it was impossible for them to break up. After the party, they had a meal together. During the meal, someone drunk alcohol. Neil sniffed the ss like a dog. His work was important, and he was not allowed to make any mistakes, so the members of the institute were basically not allowed to drink alcohol. But going home from vacation was an exception. He had never drunk before, but today he was happy. So Neil, who had never drank before, also wanted to taste it. Holding the ss, he took a small sip and frowned. It smelled delicious, but it tasted... Hum? It seemed good. Neil''s brows loosened, he raised his head with the wine ss, and under the terrified eyes of the two guards and assistants... he drunk it all. "Mr. Brook!" Everyone suddenly looked over, and then they saw his hand that he hadn''t had time to retract and the wine ss that was already empty. The air suddenly became quiet... Neil asked, "Why are you looking at..." me. Before he finished the sentence, Neil felt dizzy, and then his head mmed on the table and he fainted. Everyone was speechless. James pinched the bridge of his nose and said, "Don''t worry, he doesn''t have to work tomorrow." The two guards and assistants were relieved when they heard that. That''s right, they didn''t have to work tomorrow, but... tomorrow he might got a headache. After sending Neil to bed, everyone almost finished the meal. Shawn pinched the back of his brother''s neck and said goodbye. "Aunt and uncle, my brother and I are going back first." Shawn also lived in the Fairview Garden that Ivan bought. James replied, "I''ll ask the driver to send you off." Nancy also followed him out like his small tail. When leaving, Shawn rubbed the little girl''s head, "Go back, little girl." The little girl nodded obediently, "Good bye." After the two brothers left, Yale also said goodbye and left. Nancy was hugged by her eldest brother, and they were wearing the scarf she gave him together. "Goodbye." Yale wasforted and forgave Marcus. Yes, he was so easy to be satisfied. It was not easy for this guy toe out and send him. s...how could his future girlfriend bear him. The lively atmosphere gradually cooled down. The servants of the Brook family cleaned up the leftovers on the table. Marcus and the others were also ready to sleep. Soon the next day, Marcus took his scarf to work early in the morning. And even when he stayed indoors, he didn''t take off the scarf. He hang in thepany with his scarf but didn''t speak. All the employee were terrified and thought they must have done something wrong. Philip, who knew the reason was speechless. His boss was really introverted. Seeing that everyone was scared by his hang out but on one stood out to praise his scarf, Philip felt that he was in a clod sweat. "Boss, I''m going to the bathroom." If things continued, his bonus of this month would be lost. So he quickly went to the bathroom and took out his phone quickly. Then he sent a message in the Wechat group, which his boss was not in. - Hey, everyone. The scarf on boss''s neck was from Nancy. It''s the birthday gift he received yesterday. I can only tell you this. Two secondster... - Copy that, thanks Philip to save my life! - Copy that! I finally figure it out! - Copy that, thanks for saving my life! Chapter 172 Marcus Birthday Chapter 172 Marcus'' Birthday Chapter 172 Marcus'' Birthday Marcus felt a little sullen, his lips mped together. When he went to the fifth floor of hispany, he came face to face with the director of the sales department. "Hello! Mr. Brook. Your scarf is beautiful. Can you tell me where you bought it? This scarf looks good in style, but also is very warm." Marcus remained expressionless. After all, he was always indifferent and taciturn. But his eyes lit up when his scarf wasplimented. There was a visible hint of joy in his eyes. He suppressed a smile and only nodded kindly at the sales director. "You can''t buy this scarf elsewhere, because my younger sister knit it for me." The sales director was surprised. "Really? This scarf is so good that I can''t imagine it was knit by your younger sister. She is only six years old, right?" Marcus nodded calmly. "I hope I can also have such a good little sister. I envy you." What the director said sounded a bit exaggerated, but she was sincere. She thought the scarf ttered Marcus both in terms of color and style. She also noticed the different knitting patterns at the two ends of the scarf were the name of Marcus and a smiling face respectively. They showed Nancy''s ingenious ideas. She longed to have a younger sister as good as Marcus''. Besides, she felt Marcus was cute today! When Marcus left and passed the director, Philip, who was standing beside him, silently gave a thumbs-up sign. Philip thought she did a good job. The sales director winked at Philip to show her gratitude. Were it not for Philip, she wouldn''t know Marcus woulde to thepany today. No one could expect that Marcus, the CEO of thepany, just wanted to show off his younger sister. On the way to Marcus'' office, many workers praised his scarf. So Marcus looked less sullen and Philip finally breathed a sigh of relief. When Marcus returned to his office, he suddenly said to Philip, "Good job." Philip was shocked. He wondered if Marcus had discovered what he did. He sneaked a look at Marcus nervously. He suddenly smiled when he found that Marcus wasn''t angry. He thought Marcus must realize what he had done because Marcus was smart. But anyway, he made Marcus happy. As long as Marcus was delighted, he would ... "You can get a double bonus this month." Philip was excited. He couldn''t help but smile. Nancy didn''t know what happened in Marcus''pany. She got upte today, and at that time both her elder brothers and father went to work. She needn''t go for a morning jog with Marcus in the winter. So it didn''t matter that she got upte. She was walking around the house in her fluffy pajamas. Neil came back yesterday, so she decided to see if he got up now. She ran to the door of Neil''s room with Harley in her arms. She opened the door slowly and poked her head in. Neil hadn''t woken up yet. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Nancy blinked her eyes and walked in quietly. "Neil?" Nancy put Harley down to the ground and then burrowed down beneath the covers on the bed. She crawled under and bumped into something unknown. After a while, she finally managed to nestle in Neil''s arms. Nancy rubbed her fluffy hair against Neil''s chest and curled up like a kitten in his arms. Then she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Harley, who was set aside, felt surprised. Harley thought confusedly that she came here just for more sleep. Nancy didn''t wake Neil up. It might be because he was too tired or because he drank alcoholst night. Instead, he had a sound sleep because Nancy was just like a soft and warm throw pillow. An hourter, Nancy woke up. The room was still in total darkness. She felt it was a little stuffy, so she craned out of the covers to breathe fresh air. She was no longer sleepy and pillowed on Neil''s arm, staring at him with big eyes. She thought Neil resembled Marcus more when he was sleeping. Then Neil opened his eyes suddenly and met Nancy''s gaze. "Nancy?" Neil stared nkly at Nancy, who was in his arms. He had a headache and wondered if he was hallucinating. Nancy nodded, with her chin resting on one of her hands. "Good morning, Neil." After hearing Nancy''s soft voice, Neil confirmed that Nancy was lying beside him. Neil leaned over and kissed Nancy on her chubby cheeks. "Nancy, good morning. Did you share the room with me yesterday?" Neil asked with doubt. He suffered from headaches and forgot what happened yesterday. He couldn''t even recall how he came back to his room. Neil was frowning as if he felt ufortable. Nancy touched his forehead worriedly and then touched her forehead forparison. It seemed that Neil had a fever. "Neil, do you want to drink water? Are you ufortable?" Without waiting for Neil''s response, Nancy scrambled out of the bed and wanted to give him a ss of hot water. Nancy did that so quickly that Neil didn''t even have time to stop her. Nancy ran to the living room and poured a ss of tepid water. "What''s wrong, Nancy?" The Elderly Mr. Brook saw Nancy was in a hurry and asked her. "Good morning, Grandpa. Uncle Derick, could you find some cold medicine? Neil seems to have a fever." Uncle Derick hurried to get the medicine. "I will fetch the medicine right now." Nancy took the water and the medicine and came back to find Neil. Uncle Derick also followed her. Neil had got up from the bed. He pressed his eyebrows and felt unwell. He remembered that he had drunk yesterday, but he couldn''t recall what happened next. "Neil, drink some water and take medicine." "Mr. Neil Brook, do you want to see a doctor?" Neil refused by waving his hand. "I just woke up with a terrible hangover." Uncle Derick thought of the way Neil drank yesterday. "Mr. Neil Brook, you can''t drink like you did yesterday. It''s a low-alcohol wine, but you can''t drink it in one gulp." Neil said embarrassedly, "I haven''t drunk it before." He took the medicine that prevented a cold and the ss of water out of Nancy''s hand. "Neil, have some candies." After Neil took the medicine, Nancy stuffed a piece of candy into his hand as a reward. Uncle Derick was surprised and felt Nancy was coaxing a child. Neil looked at the candy in his hand and then unwrapped it to eat it. "Thank you, Nancy." "You''re wee." Nancy''s eyes shone with pleasure. Neil would not go abroad until after the New Year Holiday. So he could stay at home for a longer time. After lunch, Neil took Nancy to the basement mysteriously. "Nancy, you like to grow things, right? I''m going to make a botanical garden for you here. I''ve brought you a lot of seeds. These instruments can simte the environment in which various nts grow. The newly developed organic fertilizers and nutrient solutions from the Agricultural Research Institute can supplement the nutrients needed by various nts." Then Neil started to install various instruments. Nancy followed him closely and asked curiously. "Neil, is it okay? Will you turn such a big ce into a botanical garden? Will you grow a lot of nts that I have never seen before?" The basement of the Brook''s vi was veryrge and covered more than 500 square meters, just like an underground world. This basement was not this big before and expanded a month ago. Nancy seldom went to the basement, so she didn''t notice its change. She didn''t expect that Neil nned to make it a botanical garden. Neil threw Nancy an iPad. "Yes. I recorded all the seeds I bought on my iPad. I also have prepared the soil they are adapted to." Nancy looked through the document carefully. She saw all kinds of flowers and amazing nts, as well as mushrooms! "I can create a smallke here and make it into a water cirction system. You can raise fish in the water and bring your cat and dog to y here. Some fruit trees will also be nted here so that you can eat fresh fruit when they yield fruit. Nancy, what kind of nts do you want to nt most?" Neil asked Nancy while nning. Nancy gave him a big hug. "Neil, you are so nice!" Chapter 173 Well Done Chapter 173 Well Done Chapter 173 Well Done Neil smiled brightly while holding Nancy in his arms. Nancy was well-behaved and many years younger than him. So he and Marcus regarded her as a daughter. They would do whatever they could to offer her the best. It was a huge and difficult project to create an underground world that contained nts from different regions of the world. Fortunately, the instruments that Neil brought back were very advanced and could perfectly simte the conditions required by various nts. In the early stage, the instruments needed arge amount of electricity to operate. But after the nts here grew up, these instruments would automatically obtain the energy from the nts to keep running. Thus, it formed a favorable cycle that was beneficial to both nts and devices. Nancy followed Neil like a shadow over the past few days and often stayed in the basement. James and Marcus felt jealous of Neil. They looked at Neil, nursing a grievance. Neil bore the discontent of his father and his eldest brother while enjoying Nancy''s dependence on him. So he felt aggrieved and happy at the same time. In the afternoon, Neil was asked to go to the study and was informed about Symon. Symon would always be a hidden danger if he couldn''t be found. "The police found a corpse that was tortured and killed in the east of a residential district." Shawn showed the identity of the deceased with hisputer. "The deceased was named Brian Collins. He was hung from the ceiling upside down in his home and his mouth was taped. There were hundreds of shes on his body, each of which was not fatal. He was hung up and tortured for three days. He died on the third day." "Are you sure Brian was killed by Symon? Why did Symon use a different method tomit a crime this time?" Symon would use more gentle and time-consuming ways to kill others, but he would involve many innocent people. But this time, it seemed that Symon killed Brian by himself in such a cruel way. Shawn nodded, "Symon was found in the surveince camera and he intentionally didn''t avoid the camera. ording to the data in the police station, Brian has a son. But the police couldn''t find his son. His wife died seven days ago. An autopsy revealed that there were many fractures and signs of her being beaten for a long time on her body. Brian not only drinks and gambles but alsomits domestic violence. He often hits his wife and son." James frowned, "Symon has a simr family background to Brian." So this was why Symon killed Brian. Symon probably had kidnapped Brian''s son. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The police were now trying their best to arrest Symon. Nowadays, people lived in aw-based society. Once Symon was caught, he would spend the rest of his life in prison despite his excuse to kill others. Neil was silent for a while and said, "I have a way to track Symon down." Symon was like a time bomb both for society and for the Brook family. Neil would never leave such hidden trouble to his family. He gave Marcus a USB sh drive. Then he just immersed himself in preparing the botanical garden for Nancy. It was almost December and the whole city was bustling with excitement. The street lights were decorated with many beautiful adornments rted to theing new year. Nancy put on more clothes for the cold weather and went shopping with her mother to wee the new year. This time, they waited for Adam and Louis to have winter holidays and went shopping together. All of them went to a shopping mall merrily. "You should also try some red clothes." Nancy pointed to some clothes and looked at her elder brothers with a grin. Louis didn''t hide his dislike, "No." Then he looked at Ivan, "Do you want to try those clothes ?" Ivan shook his head, "I don''t want either. Why should I try them?" Adam said arrogantly, "I look good in whatever I wear, but these clothes are so ugly. I dislike them." Martin unzipped his down jacket to show his red sweater. To be honest, the color red only suited a good-looking one. Louis added charm to this ordinary red sweater. He had a remarkable temperament and the color red ttered his fair skin. He squatted down, wearing a mask. Then he pulled Nancy into his arms and wrapped his down jacket around her. "Little piggy,e over and warm yourself." Nancy snorted, "I''m not a little piggy!" Nancy''s cheeks puffed up in anger and mumbled like an angry hamster. She pretended to be fierce, but it didn''t work. Nancy looked around and didn''t find Neil, "Where''s Neil?" Windy pointed to a clothes store. Everyone looked in the direction where the clothes store was, and they found that Neil was checking out with a few shopping bags. The red clothes hanging in the store had disappeared. Everyone was stunned. In such a short time, Neil bought all the red clothes! The clerk of the store watched Neil leaving with a bright smile. Neil shook the shopping bags in his hands happily. "Don''t worry. Now we all have red clothes." Louis'' dislike was written over his face. He didn''t want to wear red clothes because he thought they would make him look stupid! Windy said decisively, "Everyone should dress in red during the New Year Holiday!" Then these clothes were taken away by a bodyguard to be loaded into the car. He talked to his earphones while walking. "Drive here a car with a higher capacity quickly!" The bodyguard thought Neil was too crazy about shopping. Neil looked like the kind of person who was thrifty and steward. He never expected Neil to squander money like this! Nancy and her family kept buying all kinds of things needed to celebrate the new year at home. In fact, they could just make a call and ask someone to send what they needed home. But it would lose the fun of shopping. The Brook''s vi was lively this year. So they went shopping themselves to have more fun. It was almost before New Year''s Eve that all the needed things were bought. All the members of the Brook family got up early in the morning. Some were busy decorating the vi and others were preparing dinner. Even Marcus and James needn''t go to work. Ivan and Shawn directly brought their parents here to celebrate the new year together. It contributed to a big family reunion. The Brook''s vi was more bustling. Nancy was running around the house to help decorate. Adolph followed her closely and kept barking merrily. Adam was more of a hindrance than a help, so his family stopped asking him for help. "Adam! Walk the dog with Nancy! " Adam snorted arrogantly, "It''s your loss to refuse my help!" But he was willing to walk the dog with his younger sister. Nancy wrapped herself up warmly, wearing a scarf, a hat, and a pair of gloves. She handed Adolph''s leash to Adam. Nancy smiled sweetly, "Adam, walk Adolph on a leash. I will hold Harley in my arms." Nancy and Adam were too young to help to do housework. So they went out to walk the dog Adolph, otherwise, Adolph would cause trouble. They went out with Adolph and several cats. There was a bird hidden in Nancy''s hat. Nancy also took her small backpack. In her backpack were the food for cats and dogs and her snacks. "Adam, have some candies. " Nancy took out a few candies from her backpack. "You just give me one?" "How many candies do you want? Marcus said that we can''t eat too much, or our teeth will ache." Adam said, "Don''t worry. I''ve already grown permanent teeth." Nancy stared at Adam and asked with anticipation, "My teeth won''t decay anymore after growing permanent teeth, right?" Adam talked irresponsibly, "That''s right. We will lose our baby teeth and most of them will easily decay. After that, the permanent teeth rece the ones falling out. So we can eat candies as we want." "I got it! When will I start to grow permanent teeth? Will it be painful?" Adam said confidently, "Not at all!" But in fact, his gums bled when he began to lose his baby teeth. He was frightened and thought he was about to die. He also cried and asked his mother if he should make a will. Chapter 174 Going Shopping Chapter 174 Going Shopping Chapter 174 Going Shopping "Adolph, stop! If you don''t stop running, I''ll ughter you!" One, who came out with a lively dog, would never know whether he was walking a dog or a dog was walking him. Adam was the case. Since Adolph went to the Brook''s vi, it was taken good care of and grew increasinglyrger. Its breed was still unknown. It wasn''t like a normal pastoral dog because it wasrger. Adolph often ran on thewn inside the vi, so it had stronger limbs and muscles. The most important was that Adolph was as lively as a Husky. It was running around excitedly and Adam kept being dragged forward. Nancy couldn''t catch up with them, holding the cats in her arms. "Adolph!" Adolph barked loudly. Adolph heard Nancy''s voice and barked as a response. It lowered its speed, but Adam still failed to stop it. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Nancy couldn''t run anymore. "Nancy, just stop running and have a rest. I''ll take Adolph back here!" Adam saw Nancy running out of breath. She started the morning jog with Marcus for some time. But she still felt tired because she was too young and not good at sports. Besides, she wore several layers of clothes and could only run awkwardly. Adam felt sorry for Nancy and didn''t want her to keep running. Nancy put the cats in her arms down to the ground. Then she was panting for breath, hands on her knees. Her clothes were wet with sweat and clung to her back. She took off her scarf and thought that she would punish Adolph after going back home. She would also ask Marcus, whom Adolph feared most, to frighten Adolph! Harley abruptly mewed. While Nancy was resting, Harley suddenly mewed vigntly at a tree not far away, its fur on the back standing on end. Nancy nced at the tree and discovered nothing. Then a person unexpectedly jumped down from the tree. It was Symon. Nancy was stunned. She was so scared that she almost jumped up. Symon lowered his eyes to stare at the cats around Nancy''s feet. He leaned back on the tree. He was bony, pale, and depressed. There was a trace of indifference and disgust for everything in his eyes. "It''s you?" Symon with a pale face finally turned his gaze from the cats to Nancy. Several cats were standing beside Nancy. They red at Symon vigntly and fiercely, the fur on their backs raising on end. "Do you know me?" Symon said in a hoarse voice and with a sullen look on his face. Nancy smiled, "Yes. I used to meet you at school. Do you live nearby?" Nancy thought it must be fate that she could meet Symon again. She didn''t know how vicious and cruel he was. It was because she didn''t feel any malice from Symon. She didn''t understand why her cats were so hostile to him. She squatted down and gathered all her cats together. Then she patted each cat on the head and said softly. "Don''t be rude!" All her cats mewed to reply to her. Marcus didn''t tell Nancy about Symon because he didn''t want Nancy to feel fearful or let her know the dark side of human nature. So Nancy still didn''t know it was Symon who drove her to be mistakenly kidnapped as a hostage. "Why are you here? It''s New Year''s Eve today. You shoulde back home. You look unwell. Are you sick? Do you want to see a doctor?" Symon walked slowly up to Nancy and squatted down beside her. He was not afraid of being scratched by her fierce cats. "I have no home." He stared at Nancy with his light ck eyes. He moved his fingers and wanted to touch her head, but he gave up at the thought of something sad. Nancy''s face crinkled up sadly when she heard Symon''s words. "Then what about your parents?" Symon shook his head, his lips pressed together. "I don''t have parents either." Nancy took pity on him and felt he was like a big homeless dog. She thought of the time living in Stream Vige. She had been alone since the granny taking care of her passed away. During the New Year Holiday, she saw others wearing new clothes and eating a hearty dinner and all kinds of sugar and snacks. She could only stay in the house sadly and heard others setting off fireworks outside. Thinking of Symon''s miserable life, she was about to cry. She raised her hand to stroke Symon''s head andforted him gently. "It doesn''t matter. You can also celebrate the new year alone." Nancy brought her backpack to the front and began to rummage around in it. She didn''t notice Symon stiffened the moment she put her hand on his head. Now Symon remained stunned. After a while, Nancy took out some sparklers, candies in red wrappers, and various snacks from her small backpack. She held Symon''s hand and tried to find a ce where they could sit. Nancy found Symon''s hands were colder to the touch than Marcus''. "Please bend over." Symon did awkwardly as he was told. Then Nancy stood on tiptoe to throw her scarf around his neck. The scarf was very soft and warm, but some parts of it were not well-woven. Symon touched the scarf with his slender and cold fingers. He lowered his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking. Nancy blushed with embarrassment when she noticed Symon staring at a part of the scarf that was not well-woven. "I knitted the scarf myself for the first time, so it''s not perfect. I hope you won''t dislike it." Symon stopped touching the scarf, "Did you knit it yourself?" Nancy nodded embarrassedly, "It''s a little ugly, but it''s very warm." She felt embarrassed to give this ugly scarf as a gift to her elder brothers, but she didn''t want to throw it either. So she added some knitting wool in other colors and wore the scarf herself. Symon lowered her eyes and said seriously, "This scarf is very warm." Hearing his praise, Nancy smiled sweetly and held his hand to continue walking forward. "There is a bench not far away. Let''s go over there and take seats. Your hands are so cold and you need to see a doctor. Otherwise, you will get sick and feel ufortable. You also have to take medicine that tastes bitter." Nancy felt disgusted when she mentioned the medicine. "But taking medicine is necessary and helps us recover. After you take medicine, you can eat a piece of candy to decrease the bitter taste." They walked up to the bench while talking to each other. Nancy pushed Symon to sit on it and rubbed his cold hands to warm them up. She wanted to ask Symon to wear her gloves, but her gloves were too small. After rubbing Symon''s hands for a while, Nancy grabbed his hands and rolled them up in the scarf. "It can protect you against the wind." Nancy put what she took out of her backpack between them. "These are sparklers. Firecrackers and fireworks are banned in the city, but you can y with sparklers. It''s fun to light them up at night. These are snacks that you can eat during the holiday. I only took out a small amount of them stealthily. Here you are! Oh, this one is also for you." She took out a strip of red cloth. "My mother bought strips of red cloth when we went to a temple fair. My elder brothers also bought a lot for me. This strip of red cloth is for you. It''s an amulet that can protect you. Look, I tied it around my wrist." Nancy showed her left wrist. There was a chain bracelet given by Marcus and a bracelet by Neil around her right wrist. Besides, she hid the jade bracelet given by her aunt in the bottom of a box. "Tonight I can untie the red cloth and hang it on a tree. My mother said that it could bless me to be safe and healthy." Symon didn''t believe the function of this red cloth. But he still stretched out his hand and let Nancy tie it around his wrist. "I hope this lucky money can bring you luck. Wish you a happy new year." Nancy stuffed the money in Symon''s hands and asked, "What''s your name? It''s a little awkward to address you in the same way as my eldest brother. My eldest brother''s name is Marcus." Symon said in a hoarse voice and it was difficult to know how he felt now, "My name is Jinx." ''Do you think you were born to enjoy happiness? No! You were born to experience suffering! That''s why I named you Jinx. This name has an ominous meaning. Remember it forever. You can never get happiness since you grew up in such a terrible family.'' Symon still remembered that a woman grabbed his hair and spoke frantically about the reason for naming him Jinx. He was born under the curse. Symon was very calm. He killed that woman after he grew up. Then he was sent to the orphanage and the head there named him Symon casually. "Then I call you Jinx, okay?" Jinx, this name, was a nightmare for Symon. But when Nancy said this name softly, he suddenly felt the name wasn''t uneptable for some obscure reasons. Symon nodded at Nancy and nced at his intelligent watch around his wrist. He found someone was approaching them. He knew it was time for him to leave. "I should leave now." Nancy didn''t want to part with him but soon cheered herself up, "Well, it''s better to stay at the house and keep warm on such a cold day. Jinx, these are your gifts." Symon nodded, but he didn''t care much about those snacks and sparklers. He gripped the scarf around his neck and asked. "Can you give it to me?" Nancy nodded her approval, "Of course, I have other scarves. You can take this one. But it''s a little ugly." "Not at all." Symon looked pale and unhealthy. He said seriously. "It''s beautiful." Nancy scratched her head andughed shyly. Symon looked deeply at her and left. He didn''t take away those snacks and money and only took away a few sparklers. "Jinx, don''t you want these snacks?" Symon shook his head, "Have them yourself." Nancy said, "Well. Goodbye." Symon slowly walked through the snow and looked at the sparklers in his hands. He said in a low voice. "Goodbye." Because of the heavy wind, Nancy didn''t hear what he said. She gazed at his receding figure and felt he looked lonely. When Nancy could no longer see Symon''s figure, Adam dragged Adolph back, panting heavily. It left a long trail of being dragged on the snow. "Let''s go back home and have the dog meat!" Nancy ran over with all her cats, "Okay." Adolph got up from the ground instantly and barked its discontent as if it was protesting. Adam was angry, "Your protest is invalid. I''m going to eat your flesh today!" Then Adolph pounced upon Adam and pressed him down into the snow. Adam screamed with fury, "Stupid dog, you''re inviting trouble!" After a while, Adam and Nancy held Adolph''s legs respectively and dragged Adolph back home. Chapter 175 Meeting Symon Again Chapter 175 Meeting Symon Again Chapter 175 Meeting Symon Again The vi was well-decorated. There were rows of colored lights hanging in the yard. It must be beautiful when they were lit up at night. Nancy and Adam went back home tiredly. Marcus stopped what he was doing with a puzzled frown and walked up to them. Adolph was always naughty, but it dared not to look at Marcus. It buried his head in his paws at once, sobbing and drooping its ears. Adam started toin about Adolph to Marcus. He was pissed off by this stupid dog. Even Nancy didn''t intercede with Marcus for Adolph. This was because Adolph indeed caused a lot of trouble for her and Adam today. Marcus stared nkly at Adolph, who was lying on the ground pretending to be dead. Adolph secretly raised its eyes to nce at Marcus and then quickly lowered its eyes. Marcus pointed at a corner, "Face the wall and ponder about your misdeeds." Adolph felt aggrieved. Under Marcus''s icy gaze, Adolph walked slowly towards the corner with its tail between its legs and its head drooping. It turned to look back at Nancy repeatedly at every step. Nancy snorted angrily, "You disobeyed me today!" Adolph whimpered pitifully and walked to the corner. It set its big head against the wall and reflected on itself seriously. "Nancy, where''s your scarf?" Marcus remembered Nancy went out wearing a scarf. But now the scarf around her neck had disappeared. She was wearing a high-neck sweater, so she wouldn''t feel cold. But her scarf was gone. Nancy lowered her head with a guilty conscience, but she didn''t dare to lie. She talked about her encounter with Jinx. But she didn''t know Jinx had another name, Symon. "What! Did youe across the person whom you saw at school before?" It wasn''t Marcus but Adam who reacted violently. Adam was so shocked that he jumped up. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Marcus wore a solemn look and there was something indefinable and horrible in his eyes. Their reaction frightened Nancy. She held Marcus'' hand worriedly and looked up at him. "What''s wrong?" Marcus squatted down and wrapped his arms around Nancy''s shoulders. He asked seriously. "Tell me your encounter with Jinx in detail, ok?" Heforted Nancy gently and stroked her head, "Don''t be afraid." Nancy''s other elder brothers and Shawn also came over. Their smiles suddenly froze on their lips when they knew whom Nancy had met from the angry Adam. But they didn''t want to scare Nancy, so they pretended to be calm. After Nancy said what had happened carefully, they were confused. They wondered why Symon approached Nancy and what he wanted to do. Symon didn''t do anything harmful to Nancy. It seemed that he just wanted to celebrate the new year with Nancy. He looked pathetic in front of Nancy. He also did not lie to Nancy. Adam shouted in disbelief, "I didn''t even ask you to give me your scarf. How dare Symon do that!" Unexpectedly, Adam focused on Nancy''s scarf. Louis was speechless and couldn''t help pressing Adam''s head to shut him up. Shawn narrowed his eyes thoughtfully, "Symon doesn''t want to hurt Nancy. He seems to regard Nancy as his little sister. But I don''t know why." He was somewhat displeased, as if his treasure was found by others. "Nancy, tell us in detail about the first time you met Symon. Adam, you should also recall." Nancy sat on the chair covered with soft cushions. Neil wrapped a small nket around her legs, but it was not cold in the room. Nancy grasped a corner of the nket nervously with her slender and fair fingers. Her eyes were red and watery. Now she knew Jinx was a bad guy, but she wondered why he acted kindly in front of her. Nancy drooped her head and was told that Jinx had broken thew. She thought it was wrong to commit a crime and knew Jinx would be arrested by the police. "Nancy, don''t worry. We all will protect you." Neil stroked Nancy''s soft hair tenderly. Nancy rubbed her head against his hands. Then she exined how she ran across Symon when she followed Windy to Adam''s school for the parent-teacher meeting. She had a good memory and could recount so many details of that day. After listening to Nancy, Shawn analyzed, "After being tracked down several times by us, Symon might have gone to find Nancy out of curiosity. But Nancy identally discovered him standing in the rain at that time. Nancy showed him her kindness and innocence. One living a miserable life is sensitive to such pure kindness. Actually, humans and moths are alike. If one walks in the darkness for a long time, he will also move cautiously toward the source of warm light." "But mentally ill people generally have two possibilities after approaching the light. One is to drag the light into the darkness, and the other is to guard it. I think Symon is doing thetter, but I''m not sure." Marcus swept Nancy up into his arms with a serious expression on his face. "No matter what Symon will do, he shouldn''t be by Nancy''s side." Symon was like a demon covered in blood and Nancy an ignorant angel. It was not good for them to stay together. Symon was a killer. Some people killed by him might deserve to die, but some innocent people also lost their lives. Nancy kept her arms around Marcus'' neck and asked, "Is Jinx really a bad guy?" Marcus patted Nancy on the back clumsily tofort her. He asked after being silent for a while. "Do you regret giving him gifts?" Nancy thought for a few seconds and shook her head, "I don''t regret it." Marcus said softly, "Just be happy." The sadness on Nancy''s face disappeared gradually. She rubbed her head against Marcus'' neck. It was during the New Year Holiday. So they didn''t put too much attention on Symon. Windy called her sons and nephews over and gave each one a red hoodie. There were simple patterns outlined with gold threads on the front. Marcus held the hoodie but didn''t want to wear it. He stood still, his lipspressed into a thin line. He cast a sharp look on Neil. Marcus didn''t go shopping on that day, but he also heard about Neil! Neil blinked his eyes and met Marcus'' gaze innocently. He just wanted to buy more things and thought he did nothing wrong. Mom came up with this idea, not me, Neil thought angrily. There were only a few hoodies in the beginning. Windy wanted all his sons and nephews to wear it. So she ordered a few more pieces and said... "Well, the whole family needs to wear the same clothes." Well, the same old excuse, Neil thought with resignation. Louis couldn''t hold back hisints. "Auntie, why don''t you, Uncle James, and my parents wear red hoodies?" Kate covered her mouth to suppress her smile and then said confidently. "Hoodies suit young people. We are too old to wear them." Windy was amused to see her eldest son, Marcus, taking on a sullen look. Marcus was speechless. Chapter 176 Wearing the Same Clothes Chapter 176 Wearing the Same Clothes Chapter 176 Wearing the Same Clothes Finally, all of Windy''s sons and nephews had to change into red hoodies at the request of the elders. Among them, only Marcus, Shawn, and Louis were unwilling. After changing clothes, they were reluctant to go out of the room. Windy couldn''t wait to see them and knocked on the door. Then they left the room unwillingly. Louis wore ck clothes and school uniforms most of the time and seldom wore clothes in bright colors. The impatience was written all over his face. He looked more energetic and youthful in the red hoodie. The clothes he wore before made him handsome but also aggressive and older than his actual age. He liked the cool and domineering style. Windy''s eyes lit up when she saw Marcusing out in the red hoodie. Marcus looked ufortable and tugged at his cor. "That''s right! You always wear shirts, trench coats, and suits in dark colors. You''re only 24 years old, but you dress like a middle-aged man. How lively you look in this hoodie. Nancy, right?" Kate winked at Nancy and let her support Windy. Nancy took the hint and nodded, "Yes." Marcus sighed, "Mom." He remained expressionless but said with resignation. Windy happily pushed Marcus forward and turned to find Shawn. Shawn also wasn''t used to wearing hoodies. He usually looked indifferent and detached, but he looked different in the red hoodie. Nancy and her seven elder brothers were wearing the same clothes. Her elder brothers were handsome and she was beautiful. It was pleasing to the eye when all of them stood together. Their elders took many photos with their mobile phones. "You can visit our rtives in these red hoodies tomorrow." Marcus and Shawn didn''t want to wear them anymore. They wondered if they could destroy the red hoodies tonight. Kate seemed to know what they thought. She smiled and said, "Forgot to tell you guys. I like these red hoodies, so I prepared several pieces for each of you." They were all surprised. The older, the wiser, they thought. "Today is the first day of the new year. Nancy and Adam, let''s send our New Year''s Wishes to Grandpa." Nancy and Adam walked up to their grandpa. Adam directly dropped to his knees in front of him. Nancy nced at Adam and also knelt down. "Happy New Year, Grandpa!" Nancy blinked her eyes and also said softly. "Happy New Year, Grandpa." The Elderly Mr. Brook looked at his grandson and granddaughter in front of him. His face wrinkled in a grin. He quickly gave each of them lucky money and helped Nancy up. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "The ground is hard. You should ask your elder brothers to bring you a small pillow and then kneel on it." The Elderly Mr. Brook rubbed Nancy''s knees with affection. Adam, who was still on his knees, was speechless. Nancy said softly, "Grandpa, it doesn''t hurt." She only knelt down for a while. After sending New Year''s Wishes to his grandfather, Adam held Nancy''s hand and came to find their parents. Before Nancy came to the Brook''s vi, Adam used to be the youngest in the family. So he always got a lot of lucky money every year. This year was the same as before. But he should give some lucky money to his little sister, Nancy. Nancy would get the most money this year. Adam and Nancy were running around the vi. Soon, they received lucky money from everyone in the Brook family. They beamed with pleasure, holding lucky money. Their elders were amused. "Come here quickly. The show for the new year has begun." The Elderly Mr. Brook shouted excitedly. Everyone walked over to sit on the sofa and watch TV together. There were all kinds of snacks on the table. So they could eat these snacks while watching the show. It was a pity that firecrackers were banned in this city, but they also had a good time. It had been a long time since the vi was so lively. The Elderly Mr. Brook looked at his son, daughter-inw and grandchildren, and hoped they would be around him every year. If so, he thought he would have a perfect life. "Come on, let''s take a family photo." James took out the camera that had been prepared for a long time. He ced it on the front tripod and adjusted its position. Then he set the camera timer and quickly ran to his wife. He threw his arm around her shoulders and looked at her with a smile. Nancy sat beside her grandfather and grabbed his hand. Her beautiful eyes twinkled with delight. Her elder brothers stood around her. She felt this year was the happiest one for her. There was a loud bang. When the photo was shot, they heard a firework shooting up into the sky. It exploded with a bang and lit up the dark sky instantly. The huge bang was like a signal and more fireworks went off. The skies above the vi were aze with a spectacr firework disy. The colored lights in the yard were also lit. There was a joyful holiday atmosphere everywhere. Nancy and her family immediately went to the yard and enjoyed the fireworks excitedly. Such a huge disy of fireworks was not allowed in the city. But they could y with sparklers. Adam lit a sparkler and was ying in the yard with Nancy. "Come on! " Nancy asked her elder brothers to join her. She jumped up and down like a snow-white rabbit and gave each of her elder brothers some sparklers. Then she dragged them to the yard. "What''s so funny?" Louis was pushed forward by Nancy and he was reluctant. He added, "Childish!" Nancy infected Ivan with her enthusiasm. Ivan also bounced up and down merrily. He was displeased when he heard Louis'' words. "Why aren''t these sparklers interesting? How beautiful they are!" Louis was not convinced, "The sparklers can only emit tiny sparks. They are suitable for little girls." Ivan gritted his teeth angrily while Louis raised his eyebrows with one hand stuffed in his trouser pocket. "You should stop this childish behavior. You have grown up now." Ivan snapped, "You are asking for trouble!" Louis raised his brows aggressively and gave Ivan a challenging look, "What? Do you want a fight? Anytime!" Surprisingly, Ivan turned around and ran away. Louis was confused. "Shawn! Louis said you are old-fashioned and said I am naive!" Louis was speechless. How dared you sneak on me and exaggerate the details! I didn''t say Shawn was old-fashioned, Louis thought with fury. Shawn held a sparkler and gazed at Louis coldly. Then he wore a strange smile, which made Louis'' hair stand on end. "Louis, I heard that two girls in your school fought because of you, right?" Instantly, everyone looked at Louis curiously. Rachel asked, "Really? Louis has such a bad temper. Will girls like him and fight for him?" Then Rachel turned to look at his son with bright eyes. "Louis, tell me about it quickly. Are those two girls beautiful? Why did they fight?" Rachel was full of curiosity. Louis was speechless. He shouted, "There was no such thing!" He himself didn''t know two girls got into a fight because of him. He red at Shawn, gnashing his teeth. He thought Shawn was unashamed! Ivan wore a smug expression. If he had a tail, his tail would have been raised merrily. "Don''t be shy. Many parents strictly forbid puppy love, but your father and I are very open-minded. You can tell me the girl you like. If you are homosexual, we will also..." Louis was so shocked that he almost fell to the ground when he heard these words. He flew into a rage with shame, "Nonsense! I don''t want to engage in a romantic rtionship anymore!" Shawn, you got me, Louis thought angrily. Chapter 177 Celebrating the New Year Chapter 177 Celebrating the New Year Chapter 177 Celebrating the New Year The whole city had a convivial holiday atmosphere. On the top of a high-rise building with more than 30 floors, Symon sat on the edge of the wall with his legs dangling over the side. But he seemed to be unaware of the risk of falling. He saw the fireworks exploding in the sky, holding the sparklers given by Nancy. Then he took out a lighter from his trouser pocket and lit a sparkler. After a while, the sparkler started to burn with many bright sparks and thin wisps of smoke. He stared at the sparkler without blinking and a smile lifted the corner of his mouth. This time he wore a sincere smile rather than a reluctant one. In the darkness, the brightest things were the sparks emitting from the sparkler. He thought the tiny sparks were more beautiful than the fireworks that lit up the whole sky. When the sparkler in his hand was about to burn out, Symon lit another one. He lit one after another until he had no more sparklers. The small sparks and mes soon disappeared. He stood up on the wall. If anyone saw him during the day, he would be frightened by Symon''s bold moves. "Happy New Year!" He cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted to the sky. Then he jumped off the wall and turned to look at the little boy standing in the corner. The glimmer of a smile in his eyes faded. "What are you doing here?" The boy in the dark nced at Symon nervously, but he still mustered up his courage. "Symon, it''s time to have a meal." Symon mumbled a response. He looked abnormally pale at night. He was in bad health because he was abused in his early years. Even now, he still had various health problems and failed to fully recover. But he also didn''t care about his health. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Symon walked downstairs slowly. The little boy was scared and nervous, but he still followed up. The little boy was named Sean Collins. He witnessed Symon kill his father, but he would neither call the police nor take revenge. He was grateful to Symon instead, so he left his terrible family and followed Symon. Symon was indifferent to Sean, but he didn''t drive Sean away. He even provided shelter and food for Sean and enabled him to read books and study. Recently, Sean thought he had been living the most stable and best life. While sleeping, he needn''t worry that his hair would be tugged and he would be beaten. He also needed no worry about food and even avenged his mother''s death. It was good. Sean caught up with Symon with a smile. To others, Symon might be a demon. But to Sean, he was the savior of Sean''s life. In the vi of the Brook family... The night was deep and silence reigned. Nancy washed her face, brushed her teeth, and also had a foot bath. She ran to her room in slippers, holding all the lucky money she got today. She threw all the money on the bed and climbed into bed after taking off her slippers. She gathered all the money together, her eyes gleaming with joy. She was going to count money! Nancy''s father and elder brothers usually transferred lots of money to her bank ount as her pocket money. But this money was only a number for Nancy. It would be more fun to count the money in person. Nancy cocked her toes merrily and piled the lucky money together into a thick wad. After all the money was piled up, there were lots of wads on the bed. Nancy looked at them with delight. She remembered that the children in the Stream Vige would find who got the most money every time they returned from sending New Year''s Greetings. Then the child with the most money would win other kids'' admiration. In the past, Nancy always envied other children during each New Year Holiday, but now she didn''t need to be jealous. The lucky money she got today was more than the total amount of money those children received over the past few years. Nancy mumbled to herself happily and began to count the money. "One, two, three..." Nancy kept counting carefully. For the fear of miscounting, she would put ten pieces of money aside when she counted to ten. Then she counted from 1 again. Her concentration made her look cute. When Marcus and Nancy''s other elder brothers came over, they saw Nancy counting her lucky money seriously. They couldn''t helpughing. They knew Nancy must be counting her money now, so they came over to have a look. Nancy was so lovely when she focused on counting money. Unlike her, Adam acted strangely. Adam would throw all the money into the sky to make it rain. Then he wouldugh wildly with his hands on his hips. How stupid he was! Nancy found her elder brothers standing at the door of her room. They had different upright postures, but all of them were smiling. Nancy also gave them a bright and sweet smile. That smile was so sweet that it melted their hearts! "Marcus, can I afford a farm now?" Nancy kept thinking about buying a farm, so she had been saving money for some time. Since she had received so much lucky money, she asked with anticipation. Marcus was a little surprised. "Do you want to buy a farm?" Nancy nodded, "Yes. I want to buy a big farm where I can nt a lot of fruit trees and raise a lot of animals!" Marcus looked at the money she got and nodded, "Well, you can afford it now." He would buy it for Nancy even if she didn''t have enough money. "I will give you all my money. Help me buy a farm." Nancy stuffed all the lucky money into Marcus'' arms and then took out her deposit card from her backpack. "I have much more money in my bank ount." Marcus wanted to buy Nancy a farm and didn''t take the card. "I can purchase a farm for you as a gift." Nancy pouted reproachfully, "If so, you will go bankrupt. I have enough money to buy it myself. I can support your life after buying a farm." Her eyes fell on the money in Marcus'' arms. She thought of her grandmother who liked saving money. The money she had might exceed that saved by her grandmother during her lifetime. She didn''t know how much it would cost to buy a farm. But she thought her money was enough. If Grandma were alive, she would be delighted to see so much money, Nancy thought sadly. "Marcus, are you about to go bankrupt?" Martin couldn''t help bursting intoughter. Only Louis knew why Nancy would say these words. The rest of the people here looked at Marcus in shock, as if the end of the world wasing. They couldn''t believe that Marcus would be bankrupt. It was impossible! Marcus didn''t know how to exin. He stared at Nancy deeply and said seriously, "I won''t go bankrupt." Nancy blinked her eyes, "Ok." There was a hint of disbelief in her voice. Marcus gave Louis an icy gaze and thought it was all Louis'' fault. Louis stuffed his hands in his pockets and looked up to avoid Marcus'' gaze. Nancy insisted on buying a farm with her own money. Marcus epted her money after some hesitation. He thought Nancy was still young and the lucky money was too much for her. Buying a farm was also a kind of investment. So he decided to fulfill Nancy''s needs and would make up for the gap if her money wasn''t enough to buy a farm. After Nancy''s elder brothers all left, she still carried her little backpack. She suddenly changed from a wealthy girl to a poor one, but she had no regrets. Nancy was happy at the thought of owning a farm. She kept rolling merrily on the bed. She didn''t stop until her hair was a real mess. She also felt sleepy. Her eyes immediately became watery from yawning. She put her backpack aside. Then she burrowed into the covers with her eyes narrowingzily and her cheeks puffing out. She rubbed her face against a soft pillow and closed her eyes. Soon she fell asleep and might have been dreaming. It must be a good dream because a lovely smile lifted the corner of her mouth. Chapter 178 Nancy Wants to Buy a Farm Chapter 178 Nancy Wants to Buy a Farm Chapter 178 Nancy Wants to Buy a Farm Early the next morning, Windy asked Marcus and Neil to put on the red hoodies. Marcus was reluctant. Starting from today, Nancy and her family would visit their rtives and deliver New Year Greetings. Nancy and Adam would say "Happy New Year" sweetly to their elders and then receive lucky money. They visited both the friends of their grandfather and parents. Nancy''s cheeks were frequently pinched by her elders. She thought her cheeks became even more chubby and she couldn''t help mumbling to herself. "Why do those elders like to pinch my cheeks?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She stroked her plump face with pity. One day, James and Windy took their sons and daughters to visit Yale. Yale came to open the door. When he saw Marcus wearing a red hoodie and keeping a straight face, he was stunned for several seconds. Then... He burst intoughter. Howls ofughter resounded through the vi of the Thomas family. Marcus cast a stern and icy nce at Yale. Yale was bent double withughter, "I''m notughing at you. I''ve never seen you dress like this. Admittedly, you look younger in the red hoodie. It seems that you suddenly be a college student from a middle-aged officer. I was so shocked just now that I even thought when did you have a son..." As soon as Yale finished speaking, Marcus expressionlessly threw a punch at Yale''s stomach. Yale squatted down because it really hurt. Yale''s parents witnessed Marcus hitting Yale, but they didn''t take it seriously and became inured to it. This was because Marcus and Yale grew up together. Yale was often beaten for his sharp tongue by Marcus when they were in school. Yale''s parents seldom saw Marcus for these years. They felt nostalgic when they saw their son being beaten by Marcus. "Wee. Amazingly, Nancy and her elder brothers wear the same clothes. Who came up with this idea? It''s good! Nancy is even cuter in the red hoodie!" Windy smiled merrily. She and Yale''s mother went arm in arm intimately. "That''s my idea. They look so lovely and youthful in the same clothes. Marcus is still unwilling to wear the red hoodie. Nancy,e over and greet your uncle and aunt." Kate beckoned Nancy over. "Happy New Year!" Nancy greeted Yale''s parents politely and sweetly. She had a pleasant voice and looked pretty and adorable. Yale''s mother liked her so much. She only had a son. So she thought it would be perfect if she had a daughter who was as well-behaved as Nancy. Nancy was warmly weed. Then she and Adam got lucky money from Yale''s parents. During the past few days, Nancy visited so many rtives and friends that she felt her legs be thinner. Moreover, she was happier when she counted the lucky money every night. Of course, some rtives also came to visit Nancy and her family. So Nancy would inevitably meet people whom she disliked. Yvonne and her family shamelessly came to deliver New Year Greetings. After suffering a great loss, Yvonne''s grandmother, who was tart and mean, seemed to be less ungrateful now. She talked to Nancy kindly and even gave Nancy lucky money for the first time. Marcus still sensed her reluctance when she gave Nancy lucky money. But the trace of reluctance soon disappeared. She didn''t show her disgust in her expressions as before. Maybe it was because she was used to being arrogant. So her pretense of kindness cracked easily. Nancy could also feel the malice from the old woman and still disliked her. Nancy hid behind Marcus and then was picked up by Neil in his arms. The old woman ttered Nancy, "Nancy, I haven''t seen you for some time. You look more beautiful. I''m Yvonne''s grandmother. Did you forget me? Come here, this lucky money is for you." Adam rolled his eyes upwards. Then he walked over and took the lucky money with a broad grin. "Thank you. I ept it on behalf of Nancy." Adam was satisfied when he saw the old woman frown with unwillingness. He deliberately counted the lucky money one by one and shouted surprisingly. "Oh my God. You are so generous. You gave me and Nancy 150 dors respectively this year. But you only gave us 30 dors in the past." The old woman was irritated and kept a straight face at once. But the next second, she thought of how difficult it was to live without the support of the Brook family. She realized that she should not offend the Brook family. Otherwise, she and her family probably had to go back to their hometown and lived a poor life. So she still tried her best to force a smile and also ttered Adam. Adam was pleased to see the old woman dared not be arrogant. He gave Nancy her share of lucky money. "Nancy, take it. Anyway, Dad will also give them lucky money. I used to be the only kid to receive lucky money in our family. The old woman always gives me 30 dors, but Dad gives each one of her grandchildren 150 dors. We often suffer losses." Adam said with an indignant look. He hoped that his father could give them less lucky money. The old woman said angrily, "Adam, how dared you say these words?" She was always haughty and aggressive at her home, so she ran off her endurance easily. Moreover, she was teased by Adam, who was just a little kid. She couldn''t help presuming her old age to scold Adam. Neil patted Adam casually and apologized to the old woman with a smile, "Sorry. Adam is honest and direct at his age. Don''t take it to heart." The old woman was even madder when she heard the words "honest and direct". The old woman was so angry that her chest was painful. Marcus immediately called Philip, "Fetch a family doctor and put him on standby." There was no room for ckmail! Windy almost burst outughing. She covered her mouth and leaned against her husband''s shoulder. She was trembling because she tried hard to suppress a smile. The haughty old woman was mocked by Windy''s sons and took on an embarrassed expression. Windy was amused! The Elderly Mr. Brook coughed suddenly. He winked at Marcus and Neil. He wanted them to stop mocking the old woman. If the old woman got sick from being irritated, she musty the me on the Brook family. Yvonne was sitting on the sofa with a fixed smile. She clenched her fists under her long sleeves. She visited Uncle James each New Year Holiday, but this time she was experiencing the hardest moment. Marcus and Neil didn''t like Yvonne and her family, but they would just ignore them in the past. But this year... Yvonne bit her lip and her eyes fell on Nancy, who was being held by Neil. As soon as Yvonne looked over, she met Marcus'' icy gaze. Her face turned pale at once with fright. Her face went paler when she thought of the warning Marcus had given her after Nancy''s birthday party. She thought it was all Nancy''s fault. Nancy must have spoken ill of her in front of Marcus and Neil. How could Nancy be so insidious and despicable at such a young age! She wondered why they treated Nancy so well! As the saying goes, one who apologized with a smile should be forgiven. The old woman and her family visited the Brook family with smiles today. In normal times, an excuse could be easily found to refuse their visit. But it was during the New Year Holiday now. It was tricky to deal with them. The old woman restrained her anger and sat nearby the Elderly Mr. Brook to fawn on him. Her son and daughter-inw also tried to find a topic for conversation. Liz stared at the snacks on the table and stuffed lots of them into her pocket. Liz hadn''t seen snacks at her home for a long time. Now her grandmother and parents weren''t responsive to her needs anymore. She was told that it was all because of Nancy that her family lived a miserable life. So she disliked Nancy and put all the me on her. She was afraid of Marcus, so she could only cast Nancy a hostile re from time to time. She didn''t dare to look Nancy square in the eyes. "Nancy, I aming." Ivan''s voice came from outside. Then he ran into the house and wore the same red hoodie as Nancy, holding a sika deer plush toy. "Here you are. I bought it for you in City A. Isn''t it cute? I think of you when I look at its eyes." The sika deer plush toy was snow-white. Its eyes were beautiful and lifelike, which was simr to Nancy''s. Shawn followed Ivan toe in. He changed the red hoodie into the clothes he usually wore. He looked aloof, detached and handsome. The moment Yvonne saw Shawn, she was deeply attracted and felt her heart racing. She stared at Shawn with great affection. Chapter 179 Sending New Year Greetings Chapter 179 Sending New Year Greetings Chapter 179 Sending New Year Greetings Yvonne had an obsession with Shawn. She watched him walking in front of Nancy whom she hated. Then he rubbed Nancy''s hair intimately andughed. When Shawn just entered the house, he looked indifferent and alienating. But he wore a faint smile in front of Nancy, which made him more charming. Yvonne grabbed her clothes tightly and wished she could be Nancy. If so, Shawn would also smile tenderly at her. Shawn finally looked away from Nancy. When his eyes fell on Yvonne, Yvonne felt her heart pounding nervously. But it was a pity that Shawn only nced at Yvonne. Besides, his nce was cold and different from that at Nancy. Yvonne mped her lips together indignantly. "Nancy, do you miss me?" Ivan swept Nancy up into his arms and nuzzled Nancy. They were like two cats licking each other''s fur, which looked lovely. Nancy beamed with pleasure and her cute dimples showed. She kept her arms around Ivan''s neck and rubbed her head against his chest affectionately. "Of course. I miss you and Shawn so much." Her voice was soft and sweet, which could melt people''s hearts. Ivan was satisfied with Nancy''s reply. Then he stuffed Nancy into Shawn''s arms. "Shawn, you should hug Nancy, too." After letting go of Nancy, Ivan swung his arm stealthily. Nancy gained more and more weight and wore severalyers of clothes, so she was much heavier than usual. But Nancy also became more pretty and her smile was more appealing. When Ivan saw her smile, he would also grin with delight. Nancy also threw her arms around Shawn''s neck and rubbed her face against his. Then Shawn smiled and pinched her chubby cheeks. "You are plumper." Nancy was surprised. Like most of the girls, Nancy always cared about her weight. Nancy wouldn''t admit that she got fatter and retorted. "Not at all. I just wear too many clothes." "I didn''t gain weight," Nancy thought angrily. Shawn''s eyes shed with joy. He weighed Nancy in his hand purposedly. "Really?" Nancy took a deep breath and nodded seriously, "Yes. You can touch my belly. It''s t." Shawn gently poked her stomach with his slender fingers. Nancy felt itchy and couldn''t hold her breath anymore! She decided to disengage herself from Shawn''s arms. She turned to Marcus and spread her arms to ask for a hug. When she was carried into Marcus'' arms, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She wore a smug expression. "I have a t stomach. It''s true." Someone burst intoughter. Nancy looked toward where the sound came from. Her eyes fell on Martin. "You alwaysugh at me," Nancy thought. She red at Martin. A glimmer of a smile shed in Martin''s eyes. The red hoodie made him more attractive. Martin coughed and exined, "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''tugh at you." Nancy rested her chin on Marcus'' shoulders and snorted in disbelief. She whined and pursed her lips. Nancy and her elder brothers wereughing and talking merrily. But Yvonne and her family were embarrassed, which showed a sharp contrast. Yvonne wanted toe over several times to say hello, but she had no excuse. She was restless. Her eyes lit up when she saw a servanting out of the kitchen with juice. She walked up to the servant and took the juice. "Let me help you." Before the servant could react, Yvonne left with the juice. The servant was speechless. "What? Did she have nothing to do and want to steal my job?" thought the servant with fury. The servant nced at the butler and the butler nodded at her with a smile. Then she shrugged and left. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t understand Yvonne''s thoughts. Yvonne ought to find another excuse even if she wanted to approach Nancy and her elder brothers. Yvonne''s behavior would only degrade herself. Yvonne didn''t think so much. She walked up to Nancy and her elder brothers, holding the juice. She smiled gently under their icy gaze. She also sneaked a look at Shawn and found he looked more handsome at close range. "Marcus, it''s my faultst time. I''m here to apologize to Nancy." Yvonne made a gesture of goodwill. She thought it was all because of Nancy that they ignored her. So she apologized to Nancy. "Only by getting along well with Nancy could I approach Shawn," Yvonne thought. "I''m sorry, Nancy. I was going to apologize to you on your birthday. I didn''t mean to harm you. When Louis came over, I wanted to take your hand and go back together. But..." Yvonne''s eyes were red and watery. She pretended to feel wronged and nced at Louis. Louis, who had a bad temper, immediately lost his patience. "Aren''t you tired? You can just say everything directly. It''s annoying that you speak obliquely! Did you think I misunderstood youst time? Did you forget your true features?" Louis thought Yvonne regarded them as idiots. Yvonne defended herself, "I mean no me." She got used to making pointed innuendoes. She wouldn''t speak clearly and would leave room for guesses. So many people around her suffered losses. But her trick failed to work out now. After all, she was the only outsider among Nancy and her elder brothers. Martin crossed his arms over his chest and sneered, "Do you have anything else to say?" "If not, leave here right now." Martin tried to drive Yvonne away. But Yvonne stared at Shawn and looked pathetic. All the people here were speechless. They wondered what Yvonne meant. Shawn nced at her indifferently. As a doctor, he had seen many people with mental illnesses. He thought Yvonne was the case. Ivan got mad, "Why are you staring at my elder brother?" He red at Yvonne and looked fierce. Yvonne suddenly burst into tears, "I am not. Sorry, I didn''t mean it." All the people here felt confused. They were certain that Yvonne was strange. Martin mocked, "You must have read too many novels. You are such an angelic bitch." Yvonne cried suddenly as if she was bullied. Louis thought Yvonne was scheming against them. He mumbled, "Will she find fault with us and say we hit her?" Nancy frowned, "Stop crying. If you keep crying, I will cry too. Then I will tell my father that you bully me." Nancy didn''t want her elder brothers to be ckmailed! Yvonne was shocked. Shawn had no sympathy for Yvonne and didn''t even nce at her. Yvonne felt aggrieved for real. She wondered why they had no tender heart for beautiful women like her. She was very confident in her appearance. Many men pursued her, especially in school. But now she felt a little frustrated. She had no choice but to leave. But she was still racking her brains to figure out how to approach Shawn. Yvonne thought Nancy was so despicable. She feared that Nancy would speak ill of her in front of Shawn and Shawn would get a bad impression of her. Louis watched Yvonne leaving and said, "Isn''t Yvonne strange? Did she vie to serve us juice just to cry in front of us?" Martin saw through Yvonne''s intention. He looked at Shawn with a teasing smile, "Probably, Yvonne wants to get close to someone here." After a while, many eyes were fixed on Shawn. The affection in Yvonne''s eyes was too obvious just now. So even the slow-witted Louis understood what Martin hinted. Nancy and Adam remained puzzled. But they also followed their elder brothers to stare at Shawn. Shawn was looking through a medical book. He raised his eyes to nce at them calmly. "What''s the matter?" Louis clicked his tongue with a smug face, "Oh, I got it." Louis still remembered Shawn ndered himst time. Now he could take his revenge. Chapter 180 Yvonne Made Trouble Chapter 180 Yvonne Made Trouble Chapter 180 Yvonne Made Trouble Nancy hugged the sika deer doll that her second cousin gave her and went back to the room happily, with a few cats at her feet. Marcus went to rebuke Adolph again. Adolph had bitten one of her clothes. It''s terrible. All adults were chatting and doing their own thing. At this time, Liz, staring at the doll she held in arms, followed her. No adults notice that. She has a room dedicated to dolls, all of which were given by her brothers. Toys and dolls of all sizes were neatly arranged. The cats liked the room more than her. They preferred to pick one doll to knead until they had fallen into sleep. She rubbed the sika deer doll and kissed its dark nose with a soft smile. The door outside opened when she was about to set the new doll in the room. A girl who was taller and stronger than her rushed in. It was Liz who secretly followed her upstairs. Liz''s eyes suddenly lit up at the sight of her doll house. Without any greeting, Liz directly pulled the ear of a big bear doll. Immediately, she was annoyed. She put the sika deer doll aside and tried to stop her. "What are you doing! Why you are so unpolite to my doll? Did I allow you to touch them?!" She shouted in a very angry mood for what Liz had done. "They are not yours! They should have belonged to me! Grandma had told me that what you have now should have belonged to me. It is you that have stolen my things!" Liz shot back. Liz was afraid of and cowardly to Marcus and her other brothers. But in front of her, the arrogant and conceited temper waspletely exposed unreasonably. As soon as Liz thought that it was Nancy who stole what should have belonged to her, and it turned out that her grandma and dad treated her not as good as they used to be, she let the doll go and gave Nancy a hard push. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. All of a sudden, Nancy was pushed back and fell over, which stunned her and made her even more angry. So, she stood up and bore down on Liz. Her cats witnessed that their little master was bullied, which made them unhappy and wanted to help her. However, these two girls fought together and they were afraid that they may hurt their master. Only thing they could do was growl Liz. Liz gave her a hard bite on her hand which broke the skin and drew blood. Suddenly, she cried out due to pain. Her cat, Harley, was so angry that, with its hair on the back standing up, it quickly scratched on Liz''s hand, leaving few bleeding nicks on the surface. It made Liz burst into tears in pain. Nancy''s elder brothers had hardly changed their countenances and rushed to her room when the cries rang through the downstairs. At the same time, the expressions of Liz''s family members didn''t look good too. The door was opened and the two girls were sitting on the ground crying with messy hair and untidy clothes. Nancy covered her hands, tears dripping down. At a nce of her brothers, she stood up and leaped toward them. She cried harder when she was picked up by Marcus. "Uuuu... Marcus. It hurts." Raising her white and chubby hand, sheined and showed the evident bleeding teeth mark. For a moment, her brothers looked sullen, and stared at Liz with terrifying eyes. At the thought of their eyes, Liz gave a hup and was too frightened to cry. Shawn, with a cold face, leave to fetch a medicine chest to patch Nancy up. Liz''s grandma and the others followed. As soon as Liz saw her dad and grandma, she seemed to have found the backbone. Running towards them, she broke into crying again and used Nancy first. "Grandma, she beat me, and those little bastards scratched me. I hurt!" Liz burst into tearspletely out of mind. Her loud voice was sharp and noisy. The word "bastard" was inspired by her grandma who often kicked stray cats in the park. Nancy hugged Marcus''s neck, sobbing pitifully with her beautiful, big eyes red. Tears were rolling down her check while Neil held her little hand and blew it to ease her pain. She didn''t cry so hard as Liz did. The old woman, Liz''s grandma, saw the cuts on Liz''s hand. In addition, she had hated Nancy before. She finally burst out with a string of scolding wordsing out continuously as she raised her eyes highly. "What''s going on? Why did this happen just now when we didn''t watch you? Damn, her hands were scratched by that little bastard! Jeffrey, is this how you treat your guests? Though we did something embarrassed before, that doesn''t mean you could treat us in this way. God damn, a little b*tch coming from rural areas raised a group of little bastards to bully others! That kind of cats cannot be allowed. They can scratch Liz today and who knows one day they will bite others. Today, my Liz hurts here and you must give us an exnation, otherwise I would..." "Shut up!" Marcus gave her a cold and sharp look and shouted. Suddenly, the old woman''s sour voice stopped like being stuck in her throat. "For goodness sake" Yvonne thought in her mind, her heart thumping, after she heard the old woman''s words. When the old woman blurred out the word "b*tch", Nancy''s brothers and other family members were irritated, their eyes smoldering with irrepressible anger. Martin was blue in his beautiful face at this moment and warned, "Old woman, you think that you have stepped into the coffin halfway and everyone else should give way to you. We are get used to have a good temper, but you dare turn up your face at us! How dare you? Your son is an asshole and you are a thick-skinned old woman that presume on your seniority. How dare you say that word here?" Louis didn''t say any words. He violently beat Ferdinand, the old woman''s most-beloved grandson while Ferdinand was screaming. The old woman instantly ignored Liz and turned to stop Louis. "Louis, what are you doing? Let him go!" She shouted. The nce Louis shot at her was so horrible that she was too terrified to pull him. She could only p her hands on her thighs and cried, "Louis has no conscience at all! He is bullying us..." This scene made Liz stunned and stop crying. If she had conflicts with other children before, every time her grandma helped her to scold them. But this time...it seemed to be different from the past. "Get out of our house and stay away from our family!" Windy, who cared her daughter, Nancy, so much, pointed the outside and asked angrily. "Windy, my sister-inw, your family are such a bully. It is my daughter who hurts seriously today. Even if your family don''t like us, you can''t let your cats scratch my daughter." Hugging Liz, her mother sobbed aggrievedly and thought that this family was too irrational. It was clear that her daughter was the one who hurt more seriously. "Why don''t you ask your daughter why she ran into my daughter''s room? And the teeth mark on my daughter''s hand can''t be bitten by herself!" Mr. Brookughed due to anger. "She... She just came here out of curiosity. This is not a big deal. She is just a kid. Isn''t it normal for children to roughhouse with each other?" Liz''s mom argued with a little guilty. "It is Liz who rush into my room and rob the toys that my brothers gave me. She also said that what I have should have belonged to her. I wanted to stop her but she pushed me, and... and then I pushed her too. So, we fought together. She bit me so I cried out of pain and my cat tried to protect me so it scratched Liz," Nancy exined, the corners of her lip and her eyelids drooping. She wept and rted the whole thing to them. At the same time, Shawn had patched her hand up. Windy and Mr. Brook were so angry that their eyes were red. "What do you mean by saying that what my daughter has should have belonged to Liz. Is this how your family teach children? No wonder she ran into my daughter''s room so arrogantly and robbed things. You guys arepletely shameless, right?" The old woman picked up her grandson who had been beaten, and trembled with anger when she saw his bruised face, saying with her sharper voice. "How can be sure that what Nancy said is true? She is so mean that she can''t spare a toy to Liz who is her cousin. Does she know how to respect the elder?" Louis red at the old woman with a horrible expression, his knuckles pinching. "Believe it or not, I can make sure your grandson has no chance to be admitted into any school." The old woman was too scared to speak and was trembling though she was angry. The Elderly Mr. Brook chopped off his cane with a sullen face and warned, "Get out! Our small temple can''t contain big Buddhas like you. Don''t evere here again. Rtives like you, we don''t wee." "Jeffrey!" The old woman shouted. "Piss off!" Marcus blurred out directly, which made Liz tremble with her pale face. Yvonne felt hopeless in her heart that she hated her family and hated Nancy even more. Why did all this happen now? Wasn''t it a matter about some toys?" In the end, they were driven away dejectedly. Martin and Louis watched them to leave. "If one day you need us to burn incense for you and you can inform us. Expect that, there is no need toe here. Such an eyesore." Martin left thest word to them and then shut the door. It took a while for them to make a response to her words --- When do they need to burn incense? Of course, it must be when someone is dead. The old woman, who had stepped halfway into the coffin, fell to her back in anger and yelled. "I... I''m their elders. How can they.... How can they....!" These were words she had said many times before and every time she used them to let Louis and other juniors to give in. They hadn''t cared it before, but now... they didn''t buy it. It really refreshed their bottom line again and again. She really thought they were easy to bully. "Grandma, do you think these words will convince them?" Yvonne said with hatred, "I have told you many times that my father''s work requires the support from my second uncle''s family. Without their support, we are left nothing. Why don''t you listen to my words?" "What can we do next? Our rtionship with them has already been tense. Dad''spany will go bankrupt if it goes on like this, and we will have nothing by then," Yvonne roared a bit desperately. The old woman pped her face hard, looking at her with a gloomy expression. "How dare you talk to your grandma like this? Ferdinand was beaten. Do you think I can tolerate it?" The old woman pped her face hard, looking at her with a gloomy expression. She viewed grandsons as better than granddaughters thus treating her baby grandson best at home. Next was Liz, the granddaughter who had been pinned great hopes. Yvonne was the least important in her heart and now Yvonne was ming her. How dare she? Yvonne covered her face and lowered her eyes, resentment shing in her eyes. "If Dad''spany has no enough money to turn around, shall we go back to hometown? Don''t forget that Dad still owes gambling debts outside." Her father suddenly felt guilty and was annoyed that it was true. He couldn''t help but me his mother and Liz. If it didn''t happen, how could things develop to this point? Chapter 181 Conflicts Chapter 181 Conflicts Chapter 181 Conflicts On the way home, the old woman issuedint afterint. She distressed to touch her grandson''s face and ask him to see a doctor. She scolded Louis even harder. "Enough, Mom, can you just stop!" They had beenining to each other even when they returned home. Dad and Ferdinand med Liz for all the faults, while she got the scolding and was scared that she huddled in a corner, covered her hands and couldn''t stop crying and hupping. "You just know crying! How do you have the face to cry? Didn''t we buy you toys? Why are you so shameless to rob others?" Ferdinand felt very unpleasant and thought it was Liz''s fault that he was beaten. "I had said that you spoiled her so much. Now I have to pay for her fault." The old woman didn''t care Liz now because her baby grandson was beaten because of her. Additionally, Liz was useless and was not so important in her heart then. Only Liz''s mom really felt sorry and walked over to hug her and air her grievance, "why do you me on Liz? It is all Nancy''s fault. She is so mean to make such a fuss about some toys?" After saying that, she was pped by dad, who was irritated and annoyed. "How dare you p me?" She covered her face and looked at him in disbelief The man sneered and said, "It''s all because your good daughter." He left then. He had been losing his temper since he owed gambling debts. Wan looked at all this coldly, thinking that she had to leave this family as soon as possible. In an instant, she thought of Shawn --- if... if only she could marry him. What happened after they left didn''t bother Nancy and her family. She sat at on the soft stool with her little hands wrapped up while Neil was gently wiping away the tears on her face. She had stopped crying, but her eyes were still a little swollen. Her hands didn''t feel pain anymore, but her dad and brothers were still very distressed. "Every time this family brings us misfortune," Louis grumpily scratched his hair and said. Mr. Brook patted her back andforted. "Nancy, darling, I won''t let theme to our house again." "Dad, it doesn''t hurt," she hummed softly. She is shorter than Liz and is not as strong as her. Though she didn''t win the fight, she didn''t suffer more. Liz was kicked several times by her. It... It mainly depended on Harley. It revenged her hurt. Shawn asked her, "Is there anything else that hurts?" She pointed to her knee pitifully. She wore very thick but she only wore a pair of tight-fitting leggings on her legs. When she was fighting with Liz, her knee hit the wall and it hurt a little. The leggings were not easy to roll up, so Windy took them off. Her short skirt whose length was below her knees could cover the parts of her body. Seeing the blue bruise on the fair skin of her knees, the whole family was so angry and they hated that they cannot go to beat those shameless people. Shawn pursed his lips and his face looked a little colder. He carefully applied medicine to her knees with a cotton swab. She sat in the arms of Marcus, her thin, white fingers tightly grasping his clothes. Though she buried her face in his arms due to pain, she held back her tears. "Nancy, it''s Ok. There." Adam squatted on the ground and blew her hand to ease the pain in distress, thinking that he must avenge this hurt --- They are elder brothers so they didn''t beat Liz. She was a kid, so he would ask the younger ones to trouble her. However, although she was a kid, she couldn''t bully his sister! "My dear, it won''t hurt anymore." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Windy patted her head carefully. Although Liz was scratched by cats, she didn''t feel sorry. She thought Liz was totally educated into a crooked girl concerning what she had said to Nancy. She would only care her daughter rather than Liz. This whole family is not a good thing! The injury on the knee had been wrapped up. Widny asked her if she still had any pain. She shook her head and replied softly, "Mom, it doesn''t hurt." "I''ll take her to rest," Marcus said. "Me too," Neil stood up concernedly and followed. Marcus picked up her and went to her room. The room which had been in a mess had been cleaned up by the servants where the bed and carpets had been changed. "Marcus~" She nestled on Marcus cuddly, and looked at him with her big beautiful eyes and called out softly. "Well, does it still hurt?" Marcus asked. "It is Liz that grabbed my doll without saying anything first," she shook his head, grabbing at his clothes and saying nervously. "Dear, it''s not your fault," heforted. "Even... even if she had asked, I didn''t want to give her. The dolls are given by my brothers, so I didn''t want to give her," she murmured softly when she was put on the bed and grabbed one corner of his clothes. She looked at her brothers nervously because she was told to share things with others. However, she didn''t want to share them to people she disliked. Bei rubbed her head and said in a domineering tone he rare used, "if you don''t want to share, then you don''t have to do so. You are the baby of our Brook family, and no one can force you to do things that you don''t like." Marcus also rubbed her soft hair and went on, "but don''t fight by yourself. Come to us next time." She looked at her brothers with sparkling eyes, then nodded hard andughed happily. All of a sudden, she felt that it didn''t hurt anymore. Shawn walked in and asked, "should we inject her with a vine, in case she would get rabies." "No...no injections," she immediately burrowed herself into the quilt and hid her little butt, looking at him pitifully. During the period when she lived in Stream Vige, her grandmother would take her for injections whenever she was sick. It always hurt. And those medicines, very bitter. "Fine, no injections," Ivan came from behind, holding a tray of fruits. A joy spread in his cold eyes. "Are you hungry? Let''s eat some fruits?" he asked. "Shawn, eat together~" she grinned and nodded under his attention. Ivan took off his shoes and walked in the room with only socks on his feet. He put the food aside, covered her with the quilt, and then took out a small table from under the bed which could be set on the bed. Finally, he put the fruits on the table and ate with her. Both of them ate patiently like hamsters whose cheeks were full. They seemed to forget all their troubles. At the sight of this sense, Marcus and the others smiled lightly. It''s good to be so carefree. However, they wouldn''t let the family go so easily. It seemed that they still didn''t know how to restrain themselves after the little lesson before. They really thought Brook family had no temper, right? Chapter 182 ??Dolls Are Given by Brothers And I Don??t Want to Give Her.?? Chapter 182 ??Dolls Are Given by Brothers And I Don??t Want to Give Her.?? Chapter 182 "Dolls Are Given by Brothers And I Don''t Want to Give Her." Having been cared for two days, Nancy''s broken hand nearly healed up, and her knee was no longer painful. Only the bruise looked a little scary on her white, velvety skin. It was the fifth day after her fight with Ling. Dad, Marcus and Shawn had all gone to work. Since they were all busy, the few days at home to celebrate New Year was a limit. They had to make a meeting, when necessary, even when they were at home. Martin had done all his work and was free now. His movie premiered yesterday but he was afraid that it would be busy and crowded so he didn''t take her Today he was going to watch the movie with his sister. "Are you ready? Nancy?" he asked. She, wearing a lovely down coat, turned around in front of a big mirror to check. She then ran to her bed and slung a small bag over her shoulder. Patting her bag to make sure nothing left, she ran out and answered softly, "Yes! I have finished dressing." As soon as she arrived at the door, she was picked up by her brother. smiled brightly, with two cute dimples on her face. He kissed her fleshy little face. She also leaned over and kissed his good-looking face. Cheek to cheek closely. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Everyone in the family liked closing to her little fleshy face. It was tender and velvety. They all liked it very much. Martin had also dressed up with his long ck hair swept back in a high ponytail. Though he had a girlish hairstyle, he was tall and strong who would not be mistaken as a girl. He was like an ancient noble princeing out from a cartoon with a pair of amorous eyes shing high spirit. At that moment, he walked jauntily downstairs with her nestling in his arm. Overlooking, she found that three of her elder brothers --- Louis, Adam, Ivan--- were sitting with their legs crossed on the sofa and ying with their mobile phones. Grandfather hade to visit his old friend. There were only her brothers left in the hall and they were swearing in the game. Louis blew the chewing gum and swore with haughty disdain. "Please consider your poor skills before scolding others. Can you survive my three tricks?" "Yech, this kind of poor skills can only take your life. Why are you so persevering when your character dies and dies again? I am ashamed of you." "How filial are you for cursing us with mom when you are ying games! Does your mom know that?" "Yeah, your dad is waiting here for you until take your life." Adam swore that, "Yeah, I am young so what? Did you raise me up? How shameful when you can''t win the young me and just cuss." "Get back and refine your technique! I am d to pick him as my teammate. That''s not your business. Who gives you the right to charge us?" "If you don''t want to be our teammate, just fuck off. Who cares about you? You''re not very skilled, but just brag and bluff in front of girls every day. Won''t you be seen through one day?" Ivanughed and released the pent-off emotions that were triggered by one teammate''s curse. After the game was over, approaching Louis and Adam, he said, "Teach me how to swear! I should learn to either swear or y games well. Otherwise, I would be bullied in the game." He never yed games when he was alone. He was afraid of being scolded and he was unable to shoot back. However, when he yed games with them, he would feel good since they would stand by him and fight against those who cursed him. Therefore, he would not feel ufortable at all even if he was scolded. It''s been so long... that his skills were still poor... Louis twitched the corners of his mouth and asked, "is swearing people something worth showing off?" Adam grinned at him and gave him a little trick, "anyway, you just need to turn ''your dad'' into your byword." Mouth hanging open for a long time, Ivan blushed and said after a second, "I''m...your dad" It sounded as he was turning the charm rather than cussing. They said, "...You are not good at doing so. This way will be ridiculed in the game." Ivan felt a little frustrated. But he shouted loudly, "I am your dad!" though his face turned red from neck to ear. "Ha ha ha..." Louis couldn''t helpughing, which suddenly irritated Ivan who had been in a nervous mood. Ivan red at him and eximed, "You areughing at me!" Louis shook his head constantly, "no, I didn''t. Don''t nder me." Adam was d that he held back hisughter in time. He tried to incite Ivan''s anger and said, "that''s him! He did!" At the time when they almost fight, Nancy called them softly, "hello, brothers~" They all immediately turned up, looked at their sister who was nestled in Martin'' arms, and replied "Nancy." "We are ready to leave." Martin told them. "Where is Neil?" she looked round to find Neil and asked. "I have something to do. I''m not going with you." Neil,ing from the outside, answered. "Fine. Bye! We wille back as soon as possible." she kissed on his face. "Have fun! I will transfer 20,000 RMB to you and you can buy whatever you want." With a gentle smile spreading in her eyes behind the pair of sses, he rubbed her head and said softly in a gentle and warm manner. "I have money!" she murmured quietly. The few days of New Year had witnessed the enrichment of her wallet. In winter, there are two extreme temperatures inside the house and outside the house. At home, it is as warm as spring while outside, if you wear less clothes, it will be as cold as ice. She dressed as a fat penguin with her small fleshy face wrapped in a scarf and her white forehead covered with a hat. Her face looked smaller in contrast to her beautiful and bring big eyes. Martin also wore a scarf, which went directly to her nose to cover half of her face, and he also wore a pair of sses with clear lenses as a disguise which made him look a bit like a ''gentle schr''. He drove directly to the cinema. He had chosen the seats in the middle, so he didn''t need to disguise himself too much when watching the movie. Because when the lights turned off, no one could recognize him. He was rtively safe here. Arge crowd of people came to watch this movie. They were admitted in the cinema in an orderly manner under the arrangement of the staff. Ivan was holding bowls of popcorn in both arms while she was carrying the Coke in two small arms. She was held in the arms of Martin who was following the arrangement. When they walked towards their seats which were close, two girls in the back row immediately began to discuss in a low voice with excitement: "Wow...so handsome!" "Look at their figures! I bet that they must be handsome even I don''t see their faces." "Why do I feel that the man with long hair looks a little familiar?" "Gee! Is that our dear Mars?" "No way! It would be so coincidental if any! Many boys imitate Mars''s long hairstyle. It is dark so I didn''t see him clearly" "Hush! Even though he is Mars, we can''t recognize him now. He muste to enjoy this movie with his friends and family. It will be a mess when we recognize him." "Don''t talk anymore! The movie begins." The lights of the cinema had been turned off, leaving the big screen lighting up when the movie began, which attracted all the audience''s attention. Chapter 183 Go to the Cinema Chapter 183 Go to the Cinema Chapter 183 Go to the Cinema Heaters set in the cinema kept the warmth so she didn''t feel cold. However, Ivan took out a nket and put it on her legs when she was leaning on the chairpletely. Louis asked in a slightly surprised voice, "You actually carry her nket with you!" Patting the backpack on his legs, Ivan smiledcently and replied in a low voice, "No just a small nket." He then opened the backpack and showed him. There were a few tins of Hotkid Milk and some snacks. It was as rich as a hamster''s storage room. What''s the point was how did he take full advantage of the whole space and at the same time the backpack would not look too bulky? "Good job!" Louis gave him a thumbs up genuinely. Ivan fetched a tin of milk to him and asked like a dog with two tails, "Would you like to drink a tin of milk? Here you are." Louis felt speechless at that moment. "What makes you have the illusion that I am as naive as you?" "Brothers, what are you talking about?" The cinema was very quiet, in which with only a few people talking, most of the audience kept quiet and didn''t disturb others. So did Nancy and her brothers. Ivan, though Louis was sitting between him and Nancy, reached out half of his body to show his opened backpack to her, and happily handed her a tin of Hotkid Milk. She took it happily. She also took out her cute rabbit-shaped bag. This bag came along with what she wore now. Not only did it match the clothes well, but also had some capacities. She opened the bag which held colorful candies and lollipops and some packed pastries from home. "Wow...so much food that all I like!" The elder brother and little sister, like two hamsters, looked at each other''s bags and began to discuss their food. They unconsciously put their bags on Louis''sp which could serve as a table. Louis felt wordless again --- Did he pick the wrong seat? With her eyes lit up with joy, she exchanged her food in the bag with Ivan. And then she handed each of them a lollipop. She and Ivan put all the things they had exchanged into their bags. After that, they both picked up a bucket of popcorn and watched the movie with their cheeks full of food. It was the third time when Louis felt wordless today --- Did these twoe from hamsters that not only likes to eat, but also likes to stock up on food. This movie is an adventure blockbuster with a tint of military theme in which the fighting scenes are eye-catching and bring visual enjoyment to the audience. Since it is an international blockbuster, many scenes were shot abroad, and there are some foreign actors. Though sometimes the actors speak English in the movie, the Chinese subtitles below are easy to see and understand, she watched with obvious relish, especially when Martin came out in the movie in which he, dressed in a camouge vest,nded on a jeep from the sky, kicked a bad guy handsomely, and with a machine gun in his hand, he instantly shot many bad guys and saved his friend. "Wow..." she was amazed by the scenes with her eyes opening wide. The feeling of contentment swept in his heart. Martin looked down at her with the corners of her mouth raising. On the screen, his gorgeous and sassy face was inevitably stained with red blood due to the fight, but it looked even better. At that moment, his fans began to discuss in a low voice with excitement. "Ah, ah, Mars is so handsome! Who can resist his friableness due to the fight!" "God, Mars had shot these bullets directly into my heart." "Is it possible that an awesome and sexy person like him do exist? I just love him to death!" The movie continued as the character he acted were leading the protagonists to do tasks in a dangerous and war-torn world. At the beginning of this movie, there were many warm, funny and energetic plots. However, after that, the plot be tragic when some protagonists had to sacrifice themselves. She had no mood to eat the popcorn, tears blurring her vision when she watched the tragic plots. In the end of this movie, when the character died along with the bad guys in order to protect the country, tears coursed down her cheeks like pearls. "Woooooo..." Not only was she crying, but other audience in the cinema were also crying, even if they knew it''s a movie. Good actors who have excellent skills can make audience have great empathy with the characters not ones in reality. "Uuuuu... you are dead." With the popcorn which hadn''t be eaten in her mouth, she was picked up. She used her little arms to hug his neck tightly and blubbered. Even she was busy crying, she didn''t forget to eat the popcorn in her mouth. It really made people pull a wry face. "Dear, look at my face and see if I am dead?" he took off the mask and asked. She touched his face with her little fat hand and sobbed, "No... I am not dead." He kissed her little cheek andforted, "it''s ok. I''m fine. Scenes in the movie are not real." She fixed her big eyes on his face for fear that he would die. He cuddled her little head and rubbed softly,forting her, "don''t cry. I am here." She, with her red nose, said in a bad mood, "but... but you had died in the movie. I feel so sad." He pressed a grape-vored sugar pill which was taken out from her bag into her mouth to ease her sorrow. "There, eat it and you won''t be sad" Ivan''s eyes were also red, but he tried not to cry. Theyforted the little crying girl when a voice suddenly came in. "Well... Excuse me, are you... Martin?" A girl looked at him with bright eyes. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Martin, who hadpletely exposed his face because he wanted to coax Nancy, thought in mind that "Damn! Totally forget that!" At this moment, as the movie was over, the lights in the cinema were turned on. "Martin!" someone shouted. In an instant, the audience who had been in sorrows now all watched him whose emotions turned from sadness to excitement in a second. "Well. They got me!" He pushed up his sses and smiled calmly at the people around him while he was holding Nancy in the arms. Louis said in distaste, posing a dead fish face. "Youpletely expose your face, Ok? They are fake fans then if they can''t recognize you this way!" "Ahhhhh!!! He is Mars!", the fans eximed. The audience suddenly became so restless that almost everyone was crowding here. The security hurried over to maintain the order. "Everyone, please don''t crowd." He put her in Louis''s arms and walked towards the screen. He had to asked the person in charge to take a microphone. After he ordered his fans to stay quiet and follow the order, the excited fans all followed his words and waited for him to say something more. "Is this a good movie?" he asked. "Good!" the audience answered. "That''s right. That means I''m good at acting," he replied then. His words showed his evident narcissism, which made all his fans hereugh and realize that he was still the man they know. "Now, I''ll stand here for you but just for a few seconds. After that, you should go out in an orderly manner, following the arrangement of the staff. Forget the signature and the like. The following audience wille in. We can''t take up public resources," he continued, "All right, it''s been a minute since I spoke. So please go out carefully and you can get a free ss of juice at the counter. I will pay for that." "Thank you, Mars!" "I love you, Mars!"ing from a male fan whose voice was rude and rich, a typical type of man of the Northeast China. He shuddered, "Farewell, bro, your voice is too disillusioned." "Hahaha..." his fans were all amused by his words. Heughed too. They were fans who would leave the words like "I love you, my husband" under thement areas of his Weibo ount. Words were still words and he barely cared. But now, they are standing here right before him. How could he withstand a man of the Northeast China shouting out "I love you." His fans were really obedient to his words. They did go out in an orderly manner and take a bottle of juice at the counter. Next, they would excitedly share what had happened on the Moments of WeChat and Weibo --- We were so lucky today! Mars also gave us juice! Uuuu... Why is my husband so caring? Watching the fans all left, he breathed a sigh of relief --- when he made the speech, he hadn''t mentioned his younger siblings for he didn''t want fans to bother them, so he distracted fans'' attention. However, these fans would definitely find out when they calmed down. So, we had to go home quickly. Chapter 184 Martin Was Recognized by Fans Chapter 184 Martin Was Recognized by Fans Chapter 184 Martin Was Recognized by Fans What Martin had guessed was right. Some fans had calmed down from the excitement and delight when they saw their favorite idol in the cinema. In the end, some of them found out the point. Fans were dicussing hotly: "Well, I remember that he was holding a kid in his arms at the beginning. A really beautiful kid." "Yes, there were few handsome guys around him. They are his family members, I think." "Ahhh... I only cared Mars that time and totally ignored those people." "I took a picture!" A girl with short hair eximed in excitement, holding his mobile phone in the hands. Girls around her suddenly crowded towards her. On the picture, Martin cuddled a girl who was as dedicated as a bisque doll, though her nose and eyes were red due to crying. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Her side face on the picture was as perfect as an art piece with her bright, clear, big eyes like shinning crystals and her eyshes fluttering like a fan on which were dots of tears. Her thin, white, small hands were ced on his face while his pretty face and eyes showed his cosseting and caring for her. These two perfect faces, one big and one small, were so breathtaking. "I-I-I-I-I! They are so beautiful!" Someone gasped and examined after watching this picture. It was taken hastily but presented a sense of first-ss oil painting with these two excellent faces. "God! Why are you getting a nosebleed? Mengmeng!" "Well... Mars is so handsome. So is the baby whose face almost wins Mars''s. Oh, sister. Send me this picture quickly and I want to set this as my lock screen picture." "Mmm... I love this picture so much. It''s so beautiful." "If I didn''t see the baby with my own eyes, I would think she is a vivid doll. Her face is kissed by god, I think. So beautiful." "How can she be so pretty? Those I saw online before are suckspared with her." "There are more pictures behind." The following pictures concerned Nancy''s other brothers. "Oh my god, why they are so handsome?" "This guy is so cool. He looks like Mars but in a different style. Is he Mars''s younger brother?" "I have a figure in my mind about the powerful, dominating student in the school." "Aha! This guy is so cute. How can he be so handsome and clean?" "There is still a young boy. He must be as handsome as the elder ones in the future." "Gee! They are all friends and family members of Mars, I think. So nice!" "Today is our lucky day. We not only see Mars face to face but also see these handsome guys. And the baby, I can''t believe she is real. So beautiful." They were watching these pictures and discussed their appearances in excitement. They couldn''t wait transporting them in Martin''s fans groups. At the same time, hashtag #Gain Capital Cinema &Martin Brook# hit the headline along with the videos his fans had recorded. Atst, pictures concerning Nancy and her brothers were posted online. At first, only Martin''s fans discussed on Weibo Super Topic. However, due to hisrge group of fans, the discussion directly came under the spotlight. On the whole page were two hot topics of film. One was about Martin showing up in the cinema. Another was about the pictures which attracted more and more people now. Whether they were Martin''s fans, people came to see the hot topics and were stuck into the discussion. Hashtag #Suspected of Martin Brook''s Daughter# came from a disclosure by so-called insider who swore that Martin had been secretly married and his daughter was several years old. There were many pictured exposed too, some of which showed that Martin took the little girl out and yed with her. Anyway, all of a sudden, plenty of Inte "water army" were adding fuel to the hot topic. At this time, Martin was having a meal with his siblings and totally didn''t know what had happened because he left his mobile phone in the car. Until he had finished the meal and checked on his phone, he found that there were dozens of missed calls. He suddenly had a bad feeling... It happened that someone was calling him again. That was his agent. As he answered the phone, his agent directly growled at him. "Martin!!!" He took away the phone from his ear, and he asked unhappily. "What has made you so angry?" "You have the face to ask me what happened? I would like you to answer this question! Go to the cinema, it''s fine. How could you take off your mask? For what? In case your fans couldn''t recognize you? And what do they mean by saying you have a daughter?" he shot a bombardment of criticisms. "Daughter? I have a daughter?" he replied in a confused tone. "View Weibo" Martin slowly answered and didn''t care about this. Even the heaven had fallen, given his wanton disregard in the entertainment circle, no one had the ability to me him. He opened Weibo, on which were conspicuous private messages with the red mark "99+" and a hashtag ##Suspected of Martin Brook''s Daughter# on the hot topic. He was worless. For goodness sake! Theizens fabricated a daughter for him when he just had watched a movie and had a dinner. As Martin opened those analysis articles with seemingly usible exnations and the disclosure from insiders, he almost believed that he had a daughter after secretly married. He took a nce at the hot topic and then looked at the little guy next him. Nancy, with a piece of sweet candy in her mouth, lift up her face to look at him too. "Martin, do you want to eat?" She opened her small bag which contained the candies. Her milk-white, chic face looked very beautiful. "Give me." He opened his mouth, waiting her to feed. "Ok. What vor do you want?" she asked sweetly. "Lemon." As he answered, she found out a piece of light-yellow candy and sent it into his mouth. Rubbing her downy head, he sat tall and tabbed on the phone with his long, slender fingers. Gee! He would like Nancy was his daughter. Then he had no need to fight with his brothers. Such a pity! She is not... He sent a message to his agent on WeChat. "What daughter? I would like so, but she is my younger sister." His agent quickly gave a reply. "Go to rify it. I think someone is making you into troubles." He chuckled. "Even if I get married secretly, do they have the ability to screw me up? I am not making a living by the fans." Anyway...He was going to transform his style. He sat leisurely in the car with his legs crossed and leaned on the car window, watching the outside with one hand holding his chin and smiling with the corners of his mouth raising. He had been standing under the spotlight for a very long time and he wanted to turn into someone behind the screen who could control the roles. "Nancy,e here. Let''s take a picture together," he asked. She nodded sweetly. She was willing to do everything her brothers asked with a good temper. However, this little girl who was sweet before her brothers and family members had fought with someone not long ago. She was both sweet and powerful. He smiled more happily at the thought of that. Touching her chubby cheeks, he picked her up onto hisp. "Look at the camera," he said. Cuddling up against him, she hugged her little bag with a really sweet look and then turned around to look at the camera after he asked. She looked like a soft and white rabbit with a good-looking simile on her face. Wearing a unzipped coat and a wine-colored shirt, he leaned back on the seat, his nice-shaped corbone and white skin uncovered when the shirt opened at the neck. The corners of his lip raising and her amorous eyes slightly opening, he put one hand to his chin, acting like an aloof and proud prince. He posted this picture on his Weibo ount along with a word: "I would like she is my daughter, but she is my sister." Chapter 185 Suspected of Martin Brook??s Daughter Chapter 185 Suspected of Martin Brook??s Daughter Chapter 185 Suspected of Martin Brook¡¯s Daughter As soon as the picture had hit the headline on Weibo, Martin''s fans and otherizens all came to viewed it. They were discussing about Nancy. ¡°No way. She is mine.¡± ¡°Your words are so shameless. Leave my sweetheart alone.¡± Those naysayers and Inte trolls who had discussed about this topic online, after his rification, all shut up. Only some anti-fans stillmented under his Weibo posts. ¡°You are so shameless that you will feel sick when you look at yourself in the mirror.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you said so: when God created you, he gave you an ugly and big face. You can only scold others here.¡± ¡° My sweetheart can make her debut in the entertainment circle without any marketing hype. Who do you look down on?¡± ¡°If your eyesight is bad, please go to see a doctor. Hide nothing from your physician.¡± Martin had many nice fans. However, he always did things he wanted to do regardless of others¡¯ situation. In several times, it was said that he had bullied neers of film crews or fought with someone¡­Therefore, he had many anti-fans. Not only did his fans had fighting prowess against anti-fans, but also, he would diss them. For example, sitting in the car, he was dissing some anti-fans who were pissed off by him. And this kind of situation didn¡¯t happen just once, which made his agent going bald. In the entertainment circle, nobody would be so fearless like him who would diss ant-fans and his fans sometimes. However, many fans liked his conduct. After dissing some anti-fans, he felt refreshed. He hugged Nancy and kissed her, thinking in disregard that neither anti-fans nor fans could take Nancy away. Nancy didn¡¯t know what had happened. She just raised her little face and gave him a milk-vored kiss after he kissed her. When they were nearly home, his agent sent him several messages. ¡°Look at my hair. How thin it is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all because of you. You made me mad. Pay for it.¡± ¡°Please avoid getting into trouble! Half of the insiders are mad at you. Though you are the best actor already, you need be humble. Do you know how to be humble, bro?¡± ¡°Now, you have offended most of the insiders of this circle. If you have any sign of trouble, they will throw you under the bus!¡± ¡°If you are bullied one day, how can you get away from punishment?¡± He answered: ¡°Let¡¯s what they can do.¡± ¡°You need to be clear about a fact that I haven''t offended them but they have offended me.¡± ¡°Let me see who dare to bully me.¡± Wordlessly, the agent so mad at the celebrity he in charged of that he almost cried. ¡°You are so awesome today.¡± Nancy walked with Martin hand in hand like a chubby penguin and said with worship after they got off the car. ¡°Oh? Can you be more specific?¡± he looked down at her and asked with smiling eyes. She said in a soft voice and used her hands to show him the gesture excitedly. ¡°That is¡­ in the movie, you beat many, many bad guys with a swish! They are no match for you.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. As she was talking, she remembered that the character he acted died atst, so she wrinkled her nose unhappily. She raised her head to look at him and held his hand with hers tightly to make sure that he was alive. Then she calmed down. ¡°And¡­and when you were talking, they all listened to you,¡± she said. He knew she was talking about the fans in the cinema. He bent slightly to pinch her chubby cheeks and smiled with the corners of mouth raising. ¡°That is what you think is awesome. But what presents in the movie is fake. And they listened to me because they are my fans.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± she eximed with worship in her eyes. ¡°Are fans all clever and obedient?¡± ¡°Most of them are.¡± He touched his chin and answered. ¡°Well! I am also a fan of you.¡± Her words amused him suddenly. So, he bent down to touch her forehead with his forehead and said. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to have a so cute fan.¡± ¡°You are super nice.¡± She smiled softly. ¡°You only like him? What about me?¡± Louis came here handsomely with his hands in the pocket and pinched her nose. ¡°I like you too.¡± She answered without any hesitation. ¡°What about me!¡± Ivan came out behind Louis. ¡°I like you too,¡± she repeated. At this time, Adam stopped before Nancy and snorted to show disapproval. She blinked her eyes and said as if she wereforting a kid when she stood on tiptoe to touch his head. ¡°I like you, too¡± ¡°Ah! You are fond of many people. You are like a ¡®king of sea¡¯ (yboy).¡± ¡°What is ¡®king of sea¡¯? Is that powerful?¡± She asked innocently. ¡°Yes, super powerful.¡± ¡°Then I am the king of sea!¡± "Haha!" Her brothers couldn¡¯t helpughing when she tried to show off her power with her tail up. Chapter 186 What is ??the King of Sea?? Is That Awesome Chapter 186 What is ??the King of Sea?? Is That Awesome Chapter 186 What is "the King of Sea"? Is That Awesome? As soon as they got home, Nancy started to get busy. She moved things in the car to her room. So did Ivan. They were like two "hamsters", one big and one small, running back and forth, not afraid of trouble, and hided kinds of snacks they got in their rooms. An assortment of delicious dried fruit, potato chip, cookies and easy-to-preserve pastries, and so on. "I think... why do you bring so many foods every time you go out and bring them back when you can''t eat all of them?" Martin looked at them with a twitching mouth. She set all her things neatly in a storage box, closed the lid and hid it under the bed, with a very satisfied expression on his delicate little face. "I can enjoy them slowly. They can be kept for a long time. The things I boughtst time have disappeared a lot in a few days, and today I finally fill them up again!" Ivan did the same thing, hiding the kinds of his food neatly. He stood with his hands on her lips and showed a bright smile. "I think theye from two hamsters," Louismented. They couldn''t wait to fill their small granaries that they can feel at ease, even if there was never a shortage of food at home. After that, she started to study, and wanted Louis and Adam to do their winter vacation homework with her. Louis was a little reluctant. He had never done summer or winter vacation homework before. Wouldn''t it be good to have this time to y games? "Louis~" She looked at him pitifully, "You''d like to do my homework, right??" "...Where did you get your homework?" he asked. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "It is assigned by Brother Oliver." Oliver not only taught her Chinese zither but also was a part-time teacher in her primary school. So, it was assigned by him. Louis gritted his teeth. Because he had seen him before and he could realize that Oliver was obviously the type that the elders liked, polite and steady at a young age. But, in his opinion, Oliver was an asshole who wanted to rob her and get her attention. However, she had been learning Chinese zither with him. She could y some simple songs now. Heh... he even gave her homework. Anyway, with a sad expression, Louis and Adam could only do their homework. What could they do when they couldn''t solve the problems? Just ask Kyle through video call. Kyle, who suddenly received the video call, wondered if there was something wrong with his ears when he heard what he had asked. "What did you say?" He showed a stunned expression on his poker face. Sitting on the chair untidily, he directly lifted the homework paper before the camera. "This...what the hell is this parab? Why don''t I remember that I have learned it before?" Kyle took a few seconds to ept the fact that Louis was obediently writing his winter vacation homework now. He nearly speechless then. "How many times were you awake when you were in ss? But in this semester, you''ve got the fundamental knowledge. This question is actually not difficult, you should first..." Kyle is worthy of being a smart schr while Louis would understand it after studying once. "Don''t turn off the video. I''ll have other questionster." Louis was not stupid. On the contrary, he had a very smart brain. If he had done a type of problem once, he could figure out it again the next time he saw it. He had memorized the mathematical forms in school. When Kyle exined to him what form to apply, he would be able to figure it out after thinking for a second. But the Chinese... Except for the fixed answers that he recited, it was too difficult for him to understand the articles and meanings. Nancy was studying of her own by the side. She had bought some exercises to do. Putting her arms on the table, she stood upright and did her homework quietly. And she would write today''s diary at last. Her handwriting was also getting better and better. Adam was scratching his head and managed to figure out many questions which she could figure out. Although Adam was a little ashamed that he was not as good as her, he was proud of her. He thought that she was so smart that she could figure out the questions set for fourth grade primary student when she hadn''t gone to school yet. If she really couldn''t find out, she would let Ivan have a try. It may be a little difficult for him who has graduated, to solve the questions set for high-school students or college students, but it was easy to assist a primary school student. For a time, the atmosphere of studying was very strong at home as the knowledge had learned unconsciously was consolidated in their mind. When Marcus and the others went home after work in the afternoon, their studying was finally finished. The only feeling Louis and Adam had got could be concluded into one word: "Tired!" After studying for several hours continuously, they felt that it was even more tiring than ying basketball. "Marcus~" She had just sent juice to Louis and Ivan to replenish their energy. As soon as she saw Marcus, she rushed towards him like a butterfly and hugged him. Marcus ced her less than half a meter away from him, and then took off his cold jacket. After that, he picked her up. "Stay away from me before I take my coat." Sheplied with his demand, her beautiful eyes shining with a suggestion of smile, and chattered what had happened in the cinema today in a soft, childish voice, which made Marcus feel rxed a lot. "Well, I have bought the farm you had asked," he said. "Really?" She eximed, pleasantly surprised, hugging his arm and looking up at him with her tender, little face. "Is that a big farm? Where is it? Can I go to see it? Wow, you are so sweet!" She shouted excitedly. With her clean eyes bright like shiny stars, she looked at him hopefully. "Well, I will take you to see it tomorrow," he promised. She was so happy that she hugged his neck, giving a kiss on his face. "I want to tell them this," she ran away. "Run slowly," he urged. "Okay." She softly answered and ran to the basement. But she turned back after a few steps and fetched two sses of juice in the kitchen, one for Marcus and the other for Neil. She said, "Here you are. Thanks for your hard work." The corners of his mouth rose in a shallow arc, softening his cold face a bit. He raised his hand and rubbed her furry head. She curved her eyes, two dimples appearing around the corners of her mouth, and tilted her head softly to touch his palm. "Then I am going now." "All right." She then left, holding thest ss of orange juice. In the basement, there were many green nts along the path from the entrance where all the way down the passage was not dim. Because the top of passage which extended beyond the vi was paved with solid transparent ss. Light could shine down from above, giving green nts sufficient sunlight and making the basement bright. The passageway was very beautiful, which, all the way to the basement, hadpletely changed and had been nted with a lot of flowers. Some of them even came out small buds in the right environment. The environment stimtion device would detect the condition of flowers and provide rain when these nts needed water. In this way, the flowers could grow much better. Chapter 187 Winter Vacation Homework Chapter 187 Winter Vacation Homework Chapter 187 Winter Vacation Homework When all the flowers bloomed, it would turn into a fairy tale world. There are all kinds of flowers that can bloom, produce results, or various strange but beautiful nts. From the entrance to the underground world, they spread ranging from the walls to the ground and even on the sses of the ceiling. The simtion device set up by Neil could perfectly replicate their growth environment. At present, this ce was only a semi-finished underground world where the nts that had been transported from various ces were still seedlings. Nancy walked along the stairs and passed the cobblestone path, looking around, and finally saw Neil, who was installing an instrument that she did not know with many unnted nts around him. "Neil!" She trotted over with a ss of juice in her arms. She ran steadily to make sure she wouldn''t spill the juice out. "Neil! Here." She asked him to drink that. At the sight of her, he smiled. The warmth of this smile was like a spring breeze which made people feel veryfortable. He rubbed her head and took two sips of it. "Have you finished your homework?" She nodded, squatted down and looked at the nts that had not yet been nted. "These are all delivered today. What you are holding are wisteria flowers. When they grow up, I will make some brackets to let them hang on top. By doing so, when the flowers bloom, they will turn purple and look very beautiful. on top," he exined in a soft and gentle tone. As he said, he tapped his fingertips on his wrist. A square fluorescent blue projection screen appeared in front of them. He quickly tapped on the virtual keyboard with his slender fingers, the picture of the wisteria flowers appearing on the projection screen. "Wow..." She eximed in amazement, looking at the beautiful wisteria flower corridor on the projection screen, she felt that she was entering a fairnd and wondered if this ce would be like that in the future. She started to look forward to it. Neil tapped his twist again, and it disappeared. "Wow. Your device is amazing, which is different from a mobile phone!" Neil hummed, "This is a personal terminal that I currently research that is owned by a few people at the stage of promotion. After a while, I will put the chip on your bracelet. this bracelet of yours will be avable. I''ll put chips on you, too." His tabbed the digital bracelet he had given her earlier. "When the timees, I will upgrade and copy Siri''s data into the chip. The personal terminal is compatible with both theputer and the mobile phone, and I will tell you other functionster." She felt so surprised at the bracelet on her wrist given by Neil on her birthday. That is a terminal! "You are so kind." She beamed with curly eyebrows and came to him. She pouted her mouth and kissed him on the face. He touched her head carefully. She immediately clung to him like a clingy kitten. They nted all the wisteria flowers together as they inevitably got some dirt on their bodies. He smiled warmly and amiably while she grinned from ear to ear lovely, with their eyes looking at each other. "By the way, I came to you for Marcus bought me a farm and we''re going to see it tomorrow. Do you want to go with us?" She finally remembered why she was here. pping her little forehead, she said the purpose of coming here in a milky voice. Neil stared at the small, iplete palm print on her lustrous, white forehead and he couldn''t stop smiling with his eyes curving. "OK, let''s go have a look together." He rubbed her forehead with his fingers which made her face dirtier. "Go to wash your face first." He asked with a suggestion of a smile. She looked at her dirty hands and flushed immediately when she saw his eyes. "I''m so stupid!" she thought. As a workaholic, Marcus decided...to take a vocation because of tomorrow''s scheme: going to the farm. He sent messages to his most powerful assistant. Given that he had asked for a little more vacation since Nancy came back, he asked him first as he rarely had the "conscience." When Philip first got the messages, though he didn''t realize what the boss wanted to do, he still replied immediately. Boss: Philip: Boss: Boss: Philip suddenly had a particrly bad premonition. Boss: Philip: With his sullen face, he had already anticipated the painful days when he would have to work overtime. Boss: Philip: Marcus was satisfied with what Marcus had replied and slowly drank a cup of wolfberry tea as he leaned on the sofa. He thought in mind that "this cup of tea made by her was really nice." The next day when Mr. Brook knew that Marcus would take one day off work to apany Nancy to the farm, he waspletely annoyed. (¨‹Ãó¨‹#) He was so angry that he was not the one that apany Nancy. This was arge farm with a lush green grass along with the neighboring mountains. The grass seeds were nted by the previous owner. There was only one old female buffalo and one calf left after it was sold to Marcus --- The old one was stubborn and unwilling to leave the ce and the calf was thest child of it which was also unwilling to leave its mother too. So, he bought them. Besides that, there was a poorly-managed fruit forest and arge piece of vacantnd and fish ponds, and so on. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. They drove into the farm. The endless grass was where originally livestock grazed but due to the previous poor management, the farm livestock was sold out a lot, leaving no other cattle and sheep in this field. Until spring came, lush grass would grow here. "There is a small stream over there." Marcus pointed to the distance and said, "when the summer comes, we can go there and y." "What animal do you want to raise, Nancy?" he also asked. She looked at the endless farm and could hardly believe it was her now. It felt like a dream. "Is this really mine? This ce is bigger than Stream Vige!" she asked dizzily when her dark eyes looked at him. He nodded his head with his expressionless handsome face quite convincing. She took two seconds to receive this news. She held her little face and giggled. --- She was so powerful! She has such a big farm! If she returned to Stream Vige now, she would be the most prosperous and wealthy one there. "Woof! Woof! Woof!" As soon as Adolph got out of the car, he started running around the farm. He liked it so much. So big it was, and thus he could run in any way he wanted. Her cats were cautiously walking around with their clear eyes curiously analyzing the surroundings. Quentin also pped his wings and flew out. It could fly high in the blue sky with white clouds. This ce is different from the city areas where too many tall buildings stood up and, if it flies a little lower, it would hit the buildings. This ce could afford it to fly around freely. It could almost fly with eyes closed. "Marcus, can I raise a horse here?" She held his hand, tilting her delicate little face towards him with expectation. "Of course!" he answered. She cheered up, excited with his little face flushed and the eyes bright. Then she began to take Harley and Adolph to explore their own area. When she passed by the cow pen, a ck calf caught her attention. "Moo~" This pretty calf also found her, and immediately backed up a little in fear. "Baby calf." She softly shouted not far and not close to the calf. The calf opened its big ck eyes to look at her for a few seconds, and then, with tail wagging and front hooves moving slightly, tentatively walked towards her. She stood there quietly, waiting for it, which was much bigger than herself, toe over, before she smiled like a little sun and raised her little arms. "Moo~" The little calf lowered its head and leaned in to her with its head touching her palm. "You are so sweet." She hugged its head after just a few seconds. "Moo ~" The calf meekly circled around her, then went behind her and arched with its head, gently and without losing strength, arching the little girl forward a short distance. She blinked her eyes and asked "Are you inviting me in?" The cattle pen here should have raised a lot of cattle, since it was veryrge. But it was not smelly or dirty. Perhaps because Marcus had asked someone to clean up. She went in and found a buffalo muchrger than the calf. After the big buffalo heard the movement, it twitched the ears and stopped its slow movement as it was chewing ss. It saw her who was walking inside. "Moo~" Its voice was much lower and more mellow, bust also gentle. The calf happily went to its mother''s side and touched its head on her body, mooing like it was introducing its new friend. She also trotted over and ced her hand on the its curved ck horns. "Wow ...... it is so big!" she eximed childishly. --- It''s much bigger than brother''s hand. In Stream Vige, people also raised cattle for plowing the fields. She had only seen from afar as some children would ride on their backs, ying happily. "Moo~" The old buffalo gave a gentle bark and stood up. She found herself a dwarf in front of it! "Nancy,e here!" Louis, who came over to check on her and look at this whooper, was frightened to hurry over to her and pick her up with some vignce in his eyes. Growing up in a wealthy family in the big city, Louis had seen horses, but really never seen such strong and huge cattle, which could kill you if you are not careful to be kicked. She looked at the buffalo mother and its child with no fear in her eyes. "Louis, they are so well behaved." "Moo~" The little calf came out from behind its mother and called out as if in response to her words. Waving its tail, it came over to rub against her short legs. "Ouch, young master anddy how did you get here?" as the only staff member left in the farm, an old man saw them and walked over quickly, holding the fodder. "They didn''t scare you, right? Their temper is generally docile and will not attack people while their size is very scary.", he exined. Especially for these young masters anddies who grew up with golden spoons, he felt it was easy for them to be scared by this huge animal. And he was afraid that they would sell them out. He could hardly let them go for he had been raising them. Nancy shook her head and smiled sweetly when she was held in her brother''s arms, "that''s ok. They are so good-behaved. I am not scared by them." She was bold enough to touch its horn without any fear. Chapter 188 Farm Chapter 188 Farm Chapter 188 Farm It turned out that Nancy not only dared to touch the buffalo''s horns, but she could ride on it! The old buffalo was stable. Although it was toozy to move and ofteny in the pen and waited for the breeder to feed it, it had no problem walking with a little girl on its back. "Wow...Brothers, look at me, I''m so tall!" Nancy was so excited to sit on the broad and sturdy back of the big buffalo, waving her little hands. Her smile was as bright as the sun. Her eyes were as twinkling as stars. Marcus Brook and Neil Brook respectively stood on both sides of their sister to prevent her from falling. One in ck and one in white, they were untouchable and super handsome. Martin Brook nced at Nancy in contempt, "Riding a horse is handsome. It''s fine because you are a kid, but it will be embarrassing for us." That was Martin Brook who paid attention to his image every moment and must make sure whatever he did and wherever he was, he should be handsome. Nancy pursed her small mouth and hummed in a childish voice, "Nancy is handsome." Martin Brook poked the little girl''s lustrous fair forehead with his tender finger. "You''re cute, not handsome." Adam Brook was eager to try. He had ridden a horse before, but he didn''t know that a buffalo could be ridden too. It looked very fun. But he was arrested by Marcus Brook by grabbing his cor. Marcus Brook was expressionless, "This buffalo is too old to carry you." Adam Brook turned his attention to the calf again. The calf sensed the danger and ran away quickly. Adam Brook: Not happy! Ivan Carter muttered regretfully, "It can''t even carry Adam Brook, not to mention to carry me." Louis Brook looked at him from head to toe, "You have no idea bout yourself. Do you really think you are as thin as a bolt of lightning?" Ivan Carter red at him, "Rude. You have no respect for elders at all!" Louis Brook walked away slowly, "What elder? You are at most a few years older than me." "Even if I''m half a year older than you, or even one minute older , you have to call me the elder brother." "Well... I don''t have such a childish brother." Ivan Carter thought: He said that every time. He himself didn''t want to be like this. Ivan Carter touched his face and felt a little depressed. He and his brother were given birth by the same parents. Why did his brother look tall, mature and give people a sense of security while he was like this? At least he was a boy. But when he was in school, many girls said they wanted to protect him. Those who were younger than him called him babe. Didn''t they know that a boy''s self-esteem was very important? they went too far! s... he was way depressed. The two buffaloes walked slowly in the broad farm, with Adolph running around happily and Quentin flying around in the sky. Harley looked left and right. It flicked its tail and suddenly ran to the calf. It jumped lightly and landed on the calf''s head. It strutted forward a few steps. After waving its tail and stretching its body, Harleyy downfortably on the back of the calf. The little buffalo moved its head and turned to look at its back. As its neck was a little short, it could only see a small part of the ck fur on its back that belonged to Harley. Harley''s weight was almost as light as a feather for it, so the little buffalo didn''t care. It followed its mother slowly and from time to time raised and rubbed its head on Nancy''s short leg to show its presence. "Eldest brother, is that ce for growing vegetables?" Nancy asked in a childish voice, pointing to a piece of reimednd. Marcus Brook said, "Yup." "Then when springes, Nancy will nt strawberries and watermelons there. Brothers, what do you want to eat? I can nt whatever you want!" Nancy threw her chest out. She would prick up her tail to the sky if she had one. This was her farm. She could nt whatever she wanted... This is from N?velDrama.Org. Martin Brook pinched her delicate little nose, "So arrogant? Can you eat so many things?" The little guy shook her feet and said softly, "It''s okay. I can sell them for money." She was thoughtful. Nancy was about to go down, so she opened her small arms and looked at her eldest brother with her big eyes. "Brother, hug me." Marcus Brook picked her off the back of the buffalo. Martin Brook was unsatisfied, "You little guy is really partial. We are all here. Why did you only ask your eldest brother to hug you?" Nancy secretly nced at the third brother, "Because the eldest brother is the biggest." What kind of reason was this? Nancy puffed out her cheeks."Eldest brother has the greatest responsibility. Nancy is heavy. I is very hard for eldest brother to hold Nancy." Neil Brook smiled softly. "Second brother doesn''t mind to take more responsibility." "Uh-huh? " Martin Brook and Louis Brook looked at the little guy with arms crossed. Nancy was a little cowardly. "Then...then next time, the second brother hug me. Next next time it''s the third brother''s turn, and next next next time it''s the fourth brother''s turn." Ivan Carter raised his hand, "Nancy, what about me? " Nancy gave him a look,"Next next next next time!" Ivan Carter said, "Fine." Nancy thought: Well... Brothers were really not afraid of her heavy weight at all. After the little girl got off the back of the buffalo, she ran around on her short legs. "Little brother, what do you want to eat? Second cousin, how about you?" On the edge of thend, the three heads huddled together to discuss what to nt here when spring came. "Strawberry and watermelon." " Nancy has already said before." "Then... tomatoes?" "Okay, let me write down." The little girl took out her mobile phone and started making a memo, memorizing strawberries, watermelons and tomatoes. Ivan Carter said, "Potatoes. We can make potato chips ourselves in the future." "Great!" Adam Brook said, "Can meat grow in the earth?" Nancy said, " Little brother, you are stupid. Meat doesn''t grow in this way." Ivan Carter said, "We can raise some chickens, sheep and rabbits. When they grow up, we will have meat to eat." The little girl nodded her head." Well, I think so too. I also want to raise big white geese. They are so cool that dogs are afraid of them." Nancy remembered the big white geese in the vige. Not only cats and dogs were afraid of them, but adults were also afraid of them. She wanted to raise some. The three of them were discussing what to grow. But gradually they diverted to discuss what animals to raise. The whole farm was a bit too big. So Louis Brook went to drive a white sightseeing car. Everyone together with the cat and the dog got on it. Only the two buffaloes continued to slowly walk on the grass, looking for something to eat under the watch of the old man. "Bye, little buffalo. Nancy wille to you and your mother soon." "Moo~" The little buffalo raised its neck and yelled as if answering her in response. The group of them took a sightseeing bus to a ce where fruit trees were grown. "Full of grapes here." Marcus Brook pointed at one area. The grapes hung on short wire supports, which seemed that no one hade to take care of them for a long time. The grape grove was full of weeds, and some had died. The branches were messy. Nancy propped up her chin, "Brother, the ce needs weeding. And grapes need loosening the soil and pruning the branches." Marcus Brook nodded, "I will hire some people to do this." "The mountains and forests over there also belong to you. What''s your blueprint?" Marcus Brook gave Nancy the rights to chart the farm herself. The child thought seriously with her small fleshy face, "I have to ask the uncle who nts trees first what trees are suitable for there." Marcus Brook thought the little guy would directly nt whatever she liked. He didn''t expect the little girl to think about this, which was a bit of a surprise. Marcus Brook''s dark eyes shed admiration. He rubbed her little head and nodded. Neil Brook said gently, "I know a few seniors from the Academy of Agricultural Sciences who may be able to help you." Chapter 189 The Blueprint About The Farm Chapter 189 The Blueprint About The Farm Chapter 189 The Blueprint About The Farm Nancy hugged her second brother''s long legs in an instant and looked up. Her soft little face was in surprise. "Really!" She was so happy! Neil Brook picked up the little guy hanging on hisp. "Yes. By the way, you can also see what kind of fruit seedlings there are suitable for the soil here. You can nt whatever you want." Nancy smiled softly with crescent eyes. She hugged her second brother''s neck happily and kissed him on the face. "Second brother, you are the best." After speaking in a soft voice, she also stuck her fleshy little face on the second brother''s, which was so cute that made the other brothers jealous. After visiting the fruit forest and grasnd, they took the sightseeing bus to a fish pond. The fish pond was much smaller than the endless grasnd and fruit forest, and there was nothing inside. The little girl waved her arms, "nt lotus flowers and raise fish." She had written it down. After walking around for a few hours, the energetic little girl finally showed her tiredness. She was limp. As she was going to topple, she was pulled into a warm embrace. Nancy raised her head with a yawn and saw the second brother''s face. "Second brother~" she called softly. Her warm, thin fair fingers grabbed the second brother''s coat. Her head was tilted and leaned against her brother''s arms and gently rubbed. Her curled eyshes pped in order to open her eyes. But she was too sleepy and kept yawning. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Sleep." Neil Brook rested Nancy''s head on his arm so that she could sleep morefortably. And he gently patted her back with his slender palm, coaxing her to sleep. Nancy mumbled, "Buffaloes... Nancy promised to visit them." "I will wake you up when we arrive, okay?" Nancy buried her head in the arms of her second brother and shook it gently. She refused in a soft voice. "No, if I fall asleep...I won''t be able to wake up." She yawned, tearsing out from the corners of her eyes. She tried her best to keep her eyes open. Luckily the car was very fast. Three minutester, Nancy got to the pen. Both buffaloes were eating fodder inside. Since it was still cold outside, it is much morefortable to wait for others to feed in the pen than looking for food outside by themselves. Nancy walked to the two buffaloes and instantly regained her spirits. She chattered with them for a while. And then she continued to stick to her second brother. Hardly was she picked up when she fell asleep. People looking at her talking to the buffaloes just now was speechless. No one could be faster than her to fall into sleep. Little Nancy with a rosy face had a sound sleep in her brother''s arms. Marcus Brook was about to take off his jacket and put it on his sister when Ivan Carter took out a rug from his backpack. Marcus Brook "..." He silently took back his jacket. Louis Brook and Martin Brook nced at Ivan Carter''s backpack at the same time. As expected, they saw a lot of snacks, neatly packed. Louis Brook asked, "...Brother, why does he eat so much and still keep thin?" Martin Brook looked at Ivan Carter with envy, "Probably he was the kind of person who won''t get weight no matter how much he eats." Martin Brook thought: If he had this ability, he would eat as much as he can, and the agent can''t control him! There were rooms for rest on the farm. Currently, there was only one employee who took care of two buffaloes. Marcus Brook didn''t rest at noon. After reading the memo written by Nancy, he sorted out the list of workers he needed to hire, and sent it to his subordinates, asking them to make a job posting. He also asked Philip to assign one who had the expertise in management and nning, with a high sry which even made Philip a little envious. The ice and snow were melting, and spring wasing soon. It''s time to n this farm. Marcus Brook wanted to make the farm exactly what Nancy imagined as soon as possible. Nancy refreshed again after an afternoon nap. After seeing the recruitment notice given by her eldest brother, she happily kissed him on the face. "Thank you, brother~" Marcus Brook looked calm. But it is because he only had one expression. Actually he was very satisfied. "Come and kiss your third brother. I have found all kinds of animals and nts that you want to raise." "Thank you, third brother~" "Nancy, look at the painting I drew for you." Ivan Carter came over holding a painting in which Nancy was sitting on the back of a buffalo with a sweet and bright smile. The painting looked bright and could make people feel better no matter how bad they felt. "Wow... second cousin, you are super awesome!" After waking up, Nancy kept walking back and forth among the brothers,plimenting and kissing them. She was so busy! They didn''t go back home until 4 o''clock in the afternoon. After returning home, Nancy hugged her parents and excitedly introduced her farm and what it would be like in the future. After dinner, Nancy, who finally calmed down, held a book to find her fourth and little brothers. "Fourth brother, little brother, let''s study~" Louis Brook & Adam Brook "..." Why was she so energetic. Gradually, everyone bespetitive in learning. For a long time, Nancy almost went to the farm everyday. The senior of Academy of Agricultural Sciences acquainted with the second brother came to investigate and gave several kinds of fruit trees that could be nted. And they could also buy some high-quality saplings with internal rtions. "I want to grow apples because the third brother likes to eat. And oranges because the eldest brother and the second brother like to eat. And bayberries because the fourth brother likes to eat. And peaches..." Nancy counted her fingers one by one. Neil Brook was surprised for a moment, and a soft smile shed in his eyes. It turned out that the little girl seriously and carefully memorized their favorite fruits when they were still not acknowledging it. The senior of the Academy of Agricultural Sciences also looked at the little Nancy in shock. He pushed his sses and looked at Neil Brook with envy. "Your sister really cares about you." Six-year-old children basically only cared about their own preferences and were ying all the time. But she had already used her own money to buy a farm and managed it. Psst... To be honest, the Brook family''s genes were really amazing. "Just remember ours? What about yours?" Neil Brook rubbed the little girl''s head with affection. Nancy said softly, "I like grapes the most. And the fruits that you like are also liked by me." She was... so cute. Seeing the child''s soft, angelic smile that seemed to melt everything, the senior moved his fingers and wanted to grab her back and raise her by himself. He coughed, "I have seen those grape varieties on the farm, which are not good. There is a batch of excellent grape varieties in the Academy of Agricultural Sciences. I can sell them to you, but no more than 500 nts. These grapes are seedless, and it is very suitable for making wine. The soil conditions are not very suitable for growing grapes. I see a piece ofnd in the mountain forest which is more suitable.¡± Nancy raised her fleshy and delicate face, and thanked him with a childish voice. "Thank you, Brother Roden~" Roden thought: My nosebleeds almoste out. I don¡¯t know how many years it will take to rob the child. This senior had a dangerous idea that was going to breach thew. Chapter 190 Fourth Brother, Little Brother, Lets Study~ Chapter 190 Fourth Brother, Little Brother, Let''s Study~ Chapter 190 Fourth Brother, Little Brother, Let''s Study~ Although he had this idea, Roden looked at the gentle man, Neil Brook, next to him. What popped up in his mind were the various dangerous robots he had created and hidden weapons that were hard to guard against. He was allowed to wear those protective gears by the government. Although he looked tender, it would be someone else who suffered at a fight. Not to mention, he had a brother, Marcus Brook, who looked exactly like him. Psst... Roden was afraid that he would die very badly, so he gave up the idea of stealing Nancy. With the help of the brothers, the blueprint of Nancy''s farm waspletely decided, and then the reconstruction began. The cow pens, sheep pens, and chicken coops needed to be refurbished, and a stable would be built. Because Nancy wanted to raise a pony here. But in the end it was two horses. Both of them were very beautiful white horses. They were twins, and they were very beautiful. Marcus Brook immediately decided to choose them at the first sight. Two ten-month-old twin foals were weaned and restless when they left their mother for the farm. In a moment, they were locked up in a clean stable. Nancy had been looking forward to their arrival for a long time. She walked over with the fodder that her eldest brother had flown in from other ces in her hand, staring at the two little white horses who were obviously not even a year old but much taller than herself. "How are you?" She walked over holding the fresh grass and greeted them in a small and soft voice, afraid that her loud voice would scare them. The two little white horses were all white and well-proportioned. The bristle on their necks were soft and beautiful, and their tails looked like a waterfall. Although they look almost identical, they are still very distinguishable. Because their eyes were different. One of the white horse''s eyes were as dark as obsidian, clean and pure, and its eyshes were also long and beautiful. The eyes of the other horse were ice blue, like translucent gems and like the blue sea, which were also beautiful. Nancy walked over in small steps, put the hay in her arms into the manger, and stared at the two foals with her big eyes. The three pairs of clean beautiful eyes looked at each other. After a few seconds, Nancy tentatively stretched out her small palm and ced it on one of the white horses'' heads, nervously and cautiously. She thought, if the two horses don''t like her, then...then she could spend more time with them. Time is the good medicine for rtionship. Unexpectedly, the little white horse did not avoid her hand. Nancy sessfully touched its head. She burst out a bright and beautiful smile on her face. "So cute." She muttered softly. Then she tried to touch another little white horse, and it didn''t dodge too. The little girl was happier immediately. She picked up the grass to feed them. Watching the two little white horses eat the fodder in her hands, she was joyful. It turned out that she was very popr with small animals... "Eldest brother and second brother, look, they are eating the grass I feed!" After feeding the two beautiful little white horses, Nancy was over the moon. She was so excited that she hopped to her brothers'' side. Her fair little face was flushed with excitement and her beautiful eyes twinkled like stars. Marcus Brook picked up his little sister directly. Neil Brook gently rubbed her head and said in a silvery voice. "Nancy is so cute. How can they not like you." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The little girl was shy. "The goose eggs you want are here too. can choose You can pick the eggs you like. They are all swans." Nancy blinked her eyes. She just wanted to raise a big white goose. She didn''t expect her brother to find her swans! "What''s the matter? Don''t you like it?" Nancy shook her head, "No!" After that, she held the hands of her brothers and followed them to choose eggs. In the end, she chose four swan eggs she liked, two white swans and two ck swans. The uncle who sold eggs also took out eggs from another box, which were much smaller than swan eggs, very simr to chicken eggs. "We don''t know what kind of creatures are in here. Do you want to choose a few to hatch?" Nancy took a look inside and then picked out three eggs. "Thank you." She politely thanked him with three soft and glutinous eggs of unknown variety in her arms. The uncle smiled and said, "Good luck, little girl." Nancy carefully put the eggs into the incubator. In order to incubate the four swan eggs, Neil Brook specially installed a small incubator. Looking through the transparent ss door, they could clearly see the eggs. "Wait at least twenty days." Nancy was close to the ss, staring at the eggs inside with her bright ck eyes." "Can Nancye to watch them break their shells? " "Sure." The little girl smiled softly. She had already expected the birth of four little swans and the other three little guys she chose. At this time, Neil Brook''s cell phone rang. He answered the call and said to Nancy who was still looking at the incubator. "The fruit tree saplings are here." After the fruit tree saplings arrived, the whole farm became lively. ording to the previous n, the farm administrator who had already taken office summoned the workers who had been ready to nt trees and started to work. Marcus Brook and Neil Brook could asionally find time to apany Nancy since they were busy. More often, it'' was Louis Brook, Ivan Carter and Adam Brook who apanied her to the farm. In order to get along with foals, Nancy came to the farm every day. She talked to them for a long time in the morning and feed them. When they got familiar with each other, Nancy let them out and ran and saunter with the little calf on the farm on the pasture. Wherever she went, the animals followed her. She had a lot of fun. She also took them to the fruit forest to watch the adults nt trees. Sometimes, she couldn''t help doing it by herself. She carried a small bucket to water these fruit trees, not afraid of dirtying her shoes. Sometimes, she dug a hole with a small shovel and slowly nted a small sapling, which made her feel terrific. She kept ying until it was time to go back to have lunch. But she was too dirty, so she had to change clothes before going to dine. The soft fair girl ate lunch as she guarding the swans in incubation. After lunch, she read this book on a small bench and continued with her vigil. And every time she read a book, she looked at her two brothers who were students with an encouraging look. Louis Brook and Adam Brook, who had already done their summer homework, "..." Louis Brook and Adam Brook thought: Bring it on. We are not afraid of it! During the summer vacation, the two who were weak in study turned into a study addict all thanked to their sister. They had to study for a few hours every day. When their friends knew about it, they were shocked and couldn''t believe it. Nancy fell asleep leaning on the fourth brother during the study. Louis Brook looked at his sister who was snoring while holding a book, and couldn''t help pinching her little nose. "I thought you wouldn''t be tired." His tone was inexplicably tender. Louis Brook was admirable of her sister''s energy since she ran with those animals all morning and still had the energy to study after lunch. Louis Brook put down the book in his hand. He picked up the fragrant and soft sister who was leaning against him, walking towards her small room. After he put Nancy, who slept soundly, on the soft bed and tucked her in, Louis Brook went out and called the driver. "Go and buy Nancy some dirty-proof clothes and rain boots." An obedient and quiet little girl ran around everywhere and yed with those animals. And she insisted to help nt trees in the horde. Well, she was good at nting. She was not afraid of getting tired. But her clothes wore out easily. Chapter 191 Foals Chapter 191 Foals Chapter 191 Foals The first time she dirtied her clothes and shoes, Nancy was very embarrassed. She wanted to wash it secretly by herself, but was discovered by Marcus and was taken back. Marcus told her that they paid servants for doingundry at home. No matter how many clothes she dirtied, they can handle with them. Then Nancy understood and took the dirty clothes home for the servants to wash. Although she feel embarrassed to get dirty every day, it was impossible not to let her go to the farm. Nancy enjoyed the feeling of watching the nts she nted grow. Her brothers understood but still didn''t want her to be too tired. So after the little guy nting trees among the crowd for two days, Neil Brook found some flower seedlings for her. The farm house was not the kind of vi with arge area, but a small house with two floors. Of course,pared with the Brook family''s vi, it was small. But for Nancy, this house was big enough. Louis Brook and the others also came, bringing paint for the walls. "Let''s remodel your farm house together!" Nancy looked at the brothers and nodded happily, eager to try with a small shovel in her hand. Marcus gave Nancy several design drawings of different f styles about the interior and exterior design of the house. In the end, she chose a warm style for the interior and a beautiful forest style for the exterior. Roses would be nted under the fence outside the house. By then, the roses would cover the entire fence and wall, which would be particrly beautiful when they bloom. All kinds of beautiful flowers would be nted on both sides of the path in the yard, including the balcony, nted with some hanging vine flowers. Till then, the whole house would look like it was surrounded by flowers from a distance. There would be roses and other flowers in the yard in a paddock. A bird''s nest was nned to be hung on the ginkgo tree at the entrance for Quentin to live in. Adolph''s house was going to be established in the yard. A cat room would be arranged in the house. So the pets of the family would have a ce to live here. The inside of the house would also be very warm, with warm colors, which was very suitable for a little girl. Thebination of warm and forest style had been confirmed, so everyone who has nothing to do started to get busy. Even the Elderly Mr. Brook would asionallye over to help. But he was actually here to y. In a wink, a month had passed. The four swan eggs began to move and were about to break their shells. Nancy and her brothers stayed by the incubator this day, watching the swan eggs that had been broken open, as nervous as a novice father. Louis didn''t care about it at first. But he unconsciously became nervous because of the other three people, who was so nervous that it seemed to be the birth of their own children. "Come on." Nancy was almost sticking her whole body to the incubator with her eyes wide open. She was cheering for the four little swans in a childish small voice. The waiting process was very long. After two hours, Louis became impatient. But Nancy was still in high spirits, holding her pink fists to cheer for them. Finally, the first little swan broke out of its shell. When it came out of the eggshell, Nancy goggled with her eyes big and round, as if seeing something super miraculous. Nancy said, "It''s so small." Adam said, "It''s so ugly." The fluff on the little swan that just came out of the eggshell was wet and stuck together. It was gray and clumsy. It couldn''t even stand up, resting his neck on the incubator. Nancy asked her brother nervously, "Second brother, what should I do when the baby swanes out?" Neil pointed to the incubator next to him. "Put it here. Nancy, you can do it by yourself." Nancy Pointed at herself. Her eyes were round. She said, "By myself?" Neil nodded, "Of course. The little swan hasn''t opened its eyes yet. Take it out quickly so that you can be the first person it sees." Nancy obediently answered and carefully took out the newly hatched little swan from the hatching box. Luckily, just as she held the fluffy little swan, it opened its eyes, seeing Nancy, and then seeing Neil beside her. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The little swan let out a soft cry and was ced in the incubator. After the first little swan came out of the shell, the remaining three also came out of their shells one after another. And they were all carefully put in the incubator by Nancy. The four little swans looked exactly the same. They were all gray. The fur on their bodies was quickly dried in the incubator. They tentatively stood up to began exploring the world and eating. Even if the fur was gray, they were still fluffy and cute. All four swans had broken their shells, but the remaining three eggs in the incubator had not moved. Nancy felt worried, looking at the remaining three eggs. Although she didn''t know what the three eggs were, they were chosen by her, and she didn''t want them to die. Then when her eldest cousin Shawn came, Nancy immediately took him to see if the remaining three eggs were okay. Shawn said, "...Although I''m a doctor, I really have no experience in treating eggs." Nancy looked at Shawn pitifully. "Cousin, please help Nancy to check if they are still alive." No one knew better than Shawn. At least he was a doctor anyway, a little more professional than them. Shawn pinched the little girl''s fleshy cheeks. "Okay. Let me search some relevant information first." As a medical major, Shawn had the knowledge about the eggs in just a few minutes. This was much simpler than his study of medicine. Then he closed the curtains in the room, took out a shlight and shone on the eggshell. "This one is very healthy and is still growing. It is estimated that it will take a few days to hatch." Then he checked the other two. "These two are also healthy. You see, they are trying to peck the shell." Shawn pointed to a ce on one of the eggshells with his long, neatly manicured fingers. Through the light, they could see its action inside. Nancy wad happy that they were fine. She waited the three unknown species to join in the four little swans. Nancy touched the three eggs and said softly, "You guys have toe out quickly." Because Nancy was the first one the four swans saw, they stuck to Nancy a lot. After they set free from the incubator the next day, they followed the little girl, swaying and making childish cry. The cats were most curious about the fluffy little swan cubs. They stroked the swans with their paws and the swans toppled. "Harley, don''t bully them!" Nancy ran over with short legs and pinched Harley''s ear and taught it a lesson in her childish voice. Then she helped Akio who fell over on the ground to stand up. The four little swans were named by Nancy as Akio, Beale, Cara and Dain in the order of birth. They look exactly the same. Others couldn''t tell the difference, except Nancy. It''s surprising. On the afternoon of the second day, the other two little guys also came out of their shells. "Hey...Is this a chicken?" "Sort of." Several people discussed around the little guys who just hatched. They looked just like chickens. But they were little bigger and not the bright yellow color of little yellow chickens. They were kind of gray like the swans. Nancy touched the fluffy ''chickens'', "I''ll raise the chickens." She was responsible for raising the little guys she chose! Shawn said, "Maybe they are not chickens. Many oviparous animals look alike or even exactly the same when they are young, but there will be differences when they are raised for a period of time. Let''s see what kind of animals Nancy will have." It was like a blind box, making them expect. Chapter 192 Babies Coming Out Of Shell Chapter 192 Babies Coming Out Of Shell Chapter 192 Babies Coming Out Of Shell The ice and snow melted. Everything revived. The current of the stream in the farm became more powerful than before. The snow that originally covered the withered grass hadpletely melted in the orange-red sunlight, turning into water and seeping through the earth. If you peeled off the dead grass on the surface, you would definitely find that the delicate seedlings hidden inside were growing strongly. Nancy''sst ''chicken'' also sessfully broke out of its shell. It was like a small white dumpling. It was more like a bird instead of a chicken. Its wings wererger than the previous two ''chickens''. Nancy tried to feed it with vegetables and rice, but it refused to eat. Well, It seemed it ate meat too. As for why we said "too"? Because the first two also ate meat. Actually they were omnivores.They ate what chickens liked to eat. But they preferred to eat small insects such as bee pupae and earthworms. Of all, bee pupae were their favorites. As for the reason, it should date back to the day when Nancy had a walk with a group of animals. They found a beehive in the woods and Quentin identally bumped into it, causing them to be chased by a group of bees. Fortunately, everyone ran fast. And also thanked to the cold weather, not many bees came out to chase them. When Louis and the others knew about it, the beehive was removed by Louis that day. The sweet honey was kept to soak in water to drink. And the bee pupae inside were happily pecked and eaten by two ''chicks''. They were in a very good mood that day. So in order to feed these two chicks, Nancy temporarily decided to add a project in the farm-- beekeeping. "Your brothers and sisters already have names. From today onwards, you are Gage." Nancy held a few chubby bee pupae with tweezers and put them in front of Gage. Then Gage, who didn''t eat anything and only screamed, finally opened its mouth and ate. Ivan leaned over curiously to see, "What kind of bird could this be?" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Could it be a dove?" Adam said, "I think it''s a sparrow." Louis said, "Bah, sparrows and doves are not that big! I think it should be an eagle." Louis hoped it was an Eagle, which was handsome. And he could take it to the yground to catch rabbits. Martin touched his chin, "I think it might be a peacock." Louis nced at his brother with disagreement, "This is obviously a kind of bird that can fly in the sky. Can a peacock fly?" Martin Brook squinted with his peach-blossom-shaped eyes, "Why not? Even if it can only fly for a short distance, peacock is still a bird." "I think you are a peacock." Martin said, "Thank you for thepliment." Louis, "..." Louis thought: Why do you think that was apliment? After feeding the little bird that had just hatched and settling it down, Nancy went out with other birds that were already able to roam around. As soon as Nancy left, the six birds from Akio to Flora pped their wings and quickly followed behind her. They waddled, as if a torrent of furry tails. Nancy herself was also small. So it looked really funny and cute. Again, Martin took out his mobile phone and take pictures of the scene, although he already had many such pictures in his mobile phone. "You all have to be good. You are not allowed to poop at home. Be clean and hygienic, okay?" Nancy who walked in front talked to her ''babies'' with a childish voice as she took them out. "Tweet~" The furry balls behind her fluttered their little fluffy wings and tweeted as a response. Poultry had a good digestive system. They could eat while pooping. At the beginning, Nancy would carry some paper towel and garbage bags to dispose of their shit. But her brothers couldn''t stand it. Their little sister, who was the apple of their eyes, should go to dispose of these animals'' shit! The brothers started to feel unpleased with these little guys. They persuaded her to squarely give them to the old man to take care, together with the chickens on the farm. But Nancy was reluctant. These little guys, who regarded Nancy as their mother because Nancy was the first one they saw, were also reluctant. And they were shrewd, as if they could sense the danger from her brothers. Every time they were stared at, they shivered and curled up at Nancy''s feet, chirping tenderly, like being bullied. Martin said these little guys were evil. They acted better than him, a real actor! They couldn''t believe that they were beaten by a group of animals! In order to let her little babied get along with her brothers, Nancy assembled the little guys together every day, preparing each one a small toilet and patiently teaching them how to use it. She even took them to study with her! It seemed she wanted to train them into outstanding students in colleges. Nancy called it a sense of ritual. Her chickens had to be smarter and more knowledgeable than other chickens. And the babies behaved quite well. Every time when Nancy was studying, they nestled at her feet quietly. It seemed they were listening to the ss seriously, more like a student than Louis. Of course, the most important thing was to educate them about hygiene. They pooped too much. Nancy taught them to go to the small toilet if they wanted to poop when they were at home. If they were at outside, they should poop in the bushes or grasses, but not allowed to poop on the road. Brothers thought that their sister was too naive. How could they be so good since they couldn''t understand human beings''nguage. But what made them surprised was...they were really good. Three dayster, Louis and the others discovered that these little guys didn''t poop indiscriminately. They even saw them run to the toilet quickly when they wanted to poop. After pooping, they would dig sand and bury their poop with their ws. That action was exactly the same as Harley''s. So... their sister was really awesome! It had been two days since this incident. They still found it weird when they heard Nancy tirelessly teach the swans and ''chickens'' how to be hygienic, use the toilet, wipe their mouths on a tissue after eating and rub their feet on the carpet before entering the door, etc... Gage, who had juste out of the shell and was full, was already asleep in the incubator. Nancy had finished a walk with all the small animals in the farm, followed only by Louis and Martin. Nancy who crossed her little hands behind her back, was like a leader who came to inspect. With a delicate and cute little face, She looked around and nodded with satisfaction. Chapter 193 The Incubated Gage Chapter 193 The Incubated Gage Chapter 193 The Incubated Gage "Pfft..." Louis from the backughed again. "I don''t know why, but every time I see Nancy being like this, I want tough." Martin pushed his head away a little, his lips curved into a smile. Although he didn''tugh out loud, he was almost on the edge ofughing. "Don''t let her hear it. She''ll be sulky when she hears it." Louis gave him a contemptuous look. "How did you have the nerve to tell me that? How about covering your mouth first?" When Nancy, who was in front of him turned back, Louis instantly stopped smiling. He pretended to look up and looked around, Martin also covered his mouth. Nancy nced at them suspiciously then continued to inspect her territory. Louis said, "I inexplicably thought of a phrase." Martin was startled. "?" "Look, this is the kingdom I have built!" Martin went speechless to his words. However, when he imagined Ted standing in a higher ce, saying out those with a serious face, he ended upughing out loud. Nancy, standing in front, turned back instantly. "I knew it! You''reughing at me again!" Her little face instantly became puffy like a fat pufferfish. But, the little girl, who was annoyed and angry still looked soft and not aggressive at all. Louis pinched Nancy''s puffy cheeks. The little child''s temper disappeared in his few pinches, but she was a little depressed. The corners of her pinky lips turned down slightly, and her eyes looked resentful. While pinching her face, Louis argued slyly. "You''re wrong, we''re notughing at you, your third brother wasughing at me just now." Nancy looked at him with a little doubt. "Really?" Louis nodded affirmatively. "If you don''t believe me, ask him yourself." Nancy''s gaze then fell on the Third Brother. Louis, with a smile in his eyes, nodded seriously. "Well, I''m justughing at your Fourth Brother. He''s too stupid." Then, Nancy believed it, and even earnestly helped her Fourth Brother to retort. "He isn''t stupid." After speaking, the little girl showed Martin a soft and bright smile. Fourth Brother, can you see how kind am I? I had even defended you. Martin was speechless. Nancy continued to walk on her short legs and took a group of small animals to ''inspect the territory'', but Martin behind her almost got into a fight with his brother. "You''re the one who is stupid! Your whole family is stupid!" Louis uttered, "How coincidence it is. Isn''t my whole family including you?" Martin was so angry that he kicked his brother directly, but Louis, who was agile, avoided his attack. When Nancy turned around, the two had already hit each other. Martin was pulling his brother''s hair, while Louis was pulling his brother''s ear. They were talking about who should let go first, but no one was letting go of their hands. This style of their fight has not changed since they were young until now. Nancy was speechless, thinking that her brothers were so naive. "Brothers, I''ll count from 1 to 3, you two let go together, okay?" The two brothers looked at each other, and then both saw a sense of approval in their gazes. They replied in unison, "Okay, you can start counting." Nancy, hugging Harley, began to count. "One, two, three." When the third word fell, the two let go of each other at the same time, looked at each other, and saw the disgusted look in each other''s eyes. Martin raised his brows on his rebellious face, let out a cold snort, and took two steps to the side with a look of disgust. Louiszily arranged his hair and clothes, and then his sharp eyes noticed the two long hair strands between Martin''s fingers. Since it''s so long, it can''t be Martin''s at first nce. Noticing this, Louis was shocked, as if being struck by lightning in an instant. He has never felt so distressed even though he was beaten. "Mar-! -tin! Brook! Do you know how precious my hair is? How can you pluck my hair? Two strands of them!" The voice of thest two words was highly pitched. Martin nced at the hair between his fingers and was silent for two seconds, then shook his hand with disgust, and the hair fell to the ground. "You''re now dead!" After saying those words, he jumped up and beat his brother to the ground. Nancy was shocked by his actions. Why did they start fighting again? "Third Brother, Fourth Brother, don''t fight!" Nancy surrounded them and tried to persuade them. Louis had a smile on his face, but he kept beating his younger brother. "Be obedient, Nancy. Stand aside, I''ll end this after taking revenge on my hair." Pushing his face upwards with his hands, Martin eximed. "Do you even need to act so? It''s just two strands of hair! It''s not like I make you bald!" "How dare you still want me to be bald?! I''ll pull your hair bald now!" "Bullshit! If you have the guts to do it, let''s see which one of us goes bald first!" Louis grabbed a handful of his hair and became even angrier because this guy''s hair was a short crop, his hand simply couldn''t grab them up. "Hello? Big Brother, Third Brother and Fourth Brother are fighting!" The Third and Fourth Brother who were fighting- "............" Howe that when both of them were fighting, that little child even reported this to her parents? Nancy''s phone was on speaker mode. Marcus''s voice came out of the phone. "Oh, it''s okay. Let them fight. Remember to tell them to wash the dirty clothes themselves." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Both Louis and Martin went silent. Nancy held up the phone and looked at them both with bewilderment. "Aren''t you all continuing to fight?" Both of them answered. "...... We''re not fighting anymore." Let''s go back to wash the clothes. Nancy reacted with an "oh", then looked at their clothes and said, "How can you guys fight here? The soil is still wet, you see." Her little finger pointed to the ce they got dirty- they''re just a little bit cleaner than that when she went to nt a tree. Eventually, they went back early. The two ponies and calves were outside the cottage, quietly eating grass or walking around. The rest- cats, dogs, and even the little swans and chickens went in behind Nancy. Quentin flew to its own tree house to continue decorating its small house. Adolph ran around, then was got scolded by Nancy fiercely to stop it from destroying the yard and flowers beside the path. Wagging its tail, it returned to its dog house while holding a bone to chew. The rest of the cats wagged their tails,zily looking for a ce to sunbathefortably, except for a few kittens which had thought Nancy as their mother and continued to follow her from behind. If they want to poop, they pooped on the soil of the flowers bushes, then continued to follow the team. Akio stood tall and asionally chirps twice, sometimes walking in the middle, then stopped all of a sudden or trampled itself. In short, it was fun and adorable as well. This scene will ur almost every day recently, but the people watching never get tired of it. Windy came out of the vi to see her lovely daughter walking in front of her, looking like an elf, followed by a few although gray but cute-hairy Teds. Girls liked cute things the most. Windy''s heart melted upon seeing this. "Mom!" As soon as noticing her mother, Nancy, walking like a penguin with a group of animals behind her, immediately ran over to her. As soon as she ran, the group of fur balls behind her also began to flutter their little wings and started to run. Chapter 194 Lets See Who Gets Bald First Chapter 194 Let''s See Who Gets Bald First Chapter 194 Let''s See Who Gets Bald First Nancy opened her arms and was embraced by Kate Carter, very close to her her soft, white little face. A few hairy teds had already run to her feet and surrounded her and chirped along. Of course, it wasn''t because of her. The little ones raised their necks to look at Nancy. Kate didn''t dare to move, for fear that she would step on these little ones identally. At this time, Nuan Nuan took out a jade-white whistle from her neck and blew it briefly twice. "All be good, stand up." After saying those words, the few ones who were surrounding Kate suddenly fluttered their little wings and stood in a row, being obedient. There was a hint of surprise in Kate''s eyes. "Howe they''re so obedient?" Hearing her mother''spliment, Nancy felt kind of proud. "Yep, they''re all trained by me. They can even go to the toilet." Windy herself was also running a clothing store and beauty salon. Usually, she was quite busy, so she rarelye to the farm. Never did she expect that in just a few days, her daughter would be able to train these animals so well. She was really...so proud of her! Who else could do this at her own daughter''s age? "Nancy, you''re awesome!" As praising her proudly, she kissed the little girl on the face. T Nancy, who was feeling proud, became a little shy and embarrassed now. "The brothers had been helping along too." Windy''s gaze immediately fell on Martin and his brothers, then asked with a pause. "Did you guys... fell into the mud pit?" The two brothers were speechless. While hugging her mother''s neck, Nancy smiled. Windy was just asking. She didn''t care much about the answers of the two children. They were already such a grown-up, if it weren''t for something important, she wouldn''t interfere too much with the children''s own affairs. The two brothers went to change their clothes, and Windy hugged her daughter to have some small whispering talk with her. "Mom, Gage has also hatched. I''ll take you to see it!" She took her mother''s hand and walked into the hatching room, and the few teds behind her quickly fluttered their little wings to follow along. At this time, Gage had woken up and was chirping with its mouth open in the incubator room. Unlike Akio, who could run around soon after they came out of the shell, Gage couldn''t walk until now, and could only nest in the incubator box. "Oops, are you hungry again?" Why did it get hungry so fast? Nancy skillfully went to get the food prepared for Gage and fed it with tweezers. The little one still hasn''t opened its eyes yet, but that didn''t prevent Nancy from talking to it. She put one small arm across the table and steadily used small tweezers to feed Gage while talking in a soft voice. Whereas the little one asionally responded with a chirp. Windy, watched this aside while touching her chin. "If you feed it meat, it''ll probably be a powerful one when it grows up." Nancy nodded obediently. "Well, my brothers said the same thing. Gage will be powerful when it grows up." "Chirp!" Windy added, "This kind of bird basically stays in the nest before it can fly, so you have to prepare a small nest for it." With a stunned expression on her face, Nancy answered. "I see! Then, I''ll make a nest for it today!" Windy smiled and caressed her fluffy little head. At this time, the other teds at the feet also came around and chirped. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After finishing feeding Gage, Nancy squatted down and touched the soft ones on their bodies one by one. "Don''t worry, I''ll feed you right away." Just after the few little ones ate something, Windy saw them flying quickly into a cat litter box. But it looked smaller than the normal cat litter box, and the outward-facing side was not blocked, even those with short legs could easily walk in. There was some clean fine sand in it, and when they walked in, they pooped, then covered it with sands after being done excreting. After pooping, the little one walked out of the small toilet with its head held high, sat down on the paper towel on the side and twisted a few times, stood up, and wiped its feet. Only after that, it walk over, opening its mouth to continue to wait for being fed. Windy was speechless, wondering if she had a hallucination just now. But looking at the little fluffy ones who went to the toilet in the small basin not far away from one after another, and then ran out to wipe their butts and feet, she knew that there was no problem with her eyes. She became petrified, and then looked at her daughter. She was so proud that she wanted to cry! Look at how different her daughter was. Others'' children were either going to school or learning dance, piano, or painting at this age. Her daughter was way different from them. She bought a farm and taught those small animals to go to the toilet themselves! What made her even more dumbfounded was still behind. "Mom, it''s story time. Do you want to listen to my story?" Windy nodded. Nancy pped her little hands, brought a small cushion, and sat cross-legged on it with a bright smile. There were rows of teds circling in a circle in front of them, sitting on the ground obediently. Neither of them made any noises, they were all listening carefully to her story. The little girl''s tender voice sounded in the room, and with her delicate little face that was deliberately stern to make herself look a little more serious, she really looked like a little teacher. "Today, let''s talk about the story of the ugly duckling..." Windy never thought that her daughter''s life during this period was so... wonderful. She seemed to be a "teacher", although it was a little strange to look at the "ones" who were being lectured. After Nancy finished telling a story, she then took them out for a walk and basically went to sleep when they came back. Nancy was also going back from the farm. Back at Brook''s house, Big Brother and the others haven''te back yet. It would be the Little Brother''s birthday soon. What birthday gift was she going to prepare for him? Lying on the bed with her feet up, Nancy was doing two things at the same time- wrapping the hemp rope around a small semi-circr stic basin to make a nest for Gage while flipping through the handmade-rted book pages in front of her. Then her gaze fell on the y figure. She blinked her eyes and sat up from the bed. "I know what I should do!" After she had a goal, she quickly finished Gage''s nest and stuffed some soft cotton and warm fabrics inside. She could give it to Gage tomorrow! "Gage''s." After writing Gage''s name on it, it has been done. Seeing her end product, she pped her hands, feeling satisfied. Then, Nancy took her mobile phone to look for tutorials in this area and watched a lot of rted videos. While doing so, she secretly ordered y and books rted to this field on the Inte. "It will take two days to arrive." While muttering, a voice came from outside, and it was Big Brother who came back. Chapter 195 Nancy, You Are So Great Chapter 195 Nancy, You Are So Great Chapter 195 Nancy, You Are So Great Nancy jumped up from the bed and ran outside with her white bare feet ttering on the carpet. She put on her furry bunny slippers at the door and ran downstairs. "Brother Marcus~" Marcus took off his jacket and hung it on the coat rack. When he was at the sight of Nancy, his icy eyes softened. "Slow down." He said as he caught the little one who ran down the stairs. The clingy girl put her arms around her brother''s neck and rubbed lovingly. "Brother Marcus, I misses you so much." "Mmm," Marcus said, holding Nancy with the corners of his mouth slightly up. But the delight didn''tst for long. James came back on the heels. "Did Nancy baby miss daddy?" Nancy nodded eagerly and replied in a sweet voice, "Yes, of course, I miss daddy so much!" Then Marcus found his arms empty-James tly took Nancy away. One minute the girl just said she missed Marcus, the next she was in the arms of another man. Marcus felt speechless. "ya" Nancy equally missed the family member every day, and she could handle this quite well, pure and innocent. The childlike angel wouldn''t do you wrong. She just wanted to share her love with everyone in the family. ... Since she was in charge of a farm, Nancy was so busy that she rarely delivered lunch to her dad and brothers. Now the schedule was tighter as she had to prepare a birthday present for brother Adam secretly. Marcus and James were not the only ones who missed Nancy. Nearly everybody in Brook''s company was delighted to see her. It had been a long time since thest day they met Nancy. Even thepany was kind of less dynamic. It was not easy for Nancy to make time to deliver lunch for her daddy and brother Marcus at noon. She was warmly weed as soon as she entered the door. "Miss Brook, wee back again." Nancy responded politely and nodded as she walked carefully with her lunchbox in her arms. After she left, the receptionist quickly informed the news in the chat group. Along the way to her father''s office, Nancy met so many uncles and aunts who greeted her warmly and she greeted back. She was so cute that it aroused the adults'' affection. The secretary came to greet her, "Miss Brook, you haven''te to the office for a long time, we have missed you much." Thanks to Mr. Brook''s asional bragging about his daughter in WeChat Moment, and the fact that Nancy was exactly the daughter type everyone was dreaming of, she got even more popr than the big stars in thepany. Nancy nodded seriously: She could feel that from the gifts and candies received along the way. Her clothes pockets were full of gifts and candies, and she even dropped a few on her walk. Looking at the fallen candies, the secretary kept in silence. As it was known to all that children were not supposed to have too much candy, were these people not afraid of being punished by Mr. Brook? She thought. "Get in please, Miss Brook. Mr. Brook is waiting for you." "Okay, thank you, sis." Nancy had just entered the office door with the lunchbox when James, who had received the news, came out. He picked the lunchbox up and threw it to his assistant, hugging his baby daughter lovingly. James held his daughter gaily, while Marcus heard of the news and directly rushed to the office. Marcus seldom came here, because he was busy running his ownpany, Star Technology. Therefore, only some of the old staff and shareholders knew him, and when he came, it caused quite a stir. In the end, James reluctantly let his eldest son pick up his baby daughter. James thought, "I wonder if Marcus is soon able to take charge of mypany. It is still a day long for retirement." "Bye daddy, I will wait for you at home." The little girl waved her hand in her brother''s arms. Surely it was his daughter the most lovely angel, while his son must be the enemy in his distant past! #Let''s talk about the handsome poker face who came to our office today. --Not bother. Who took this photo? Does he have Parkinson''s? Anyway, such a blurry photo can''t stop me from appreciating his charisma. --He is like a real dominating person in the novel. Jesus, I can''t clearly make out his face, even with a magnifying ss. --I am the desk clerk. I have blocked him for questioning. He is terribly handsome and charismatic like Mr. Brook, so I dare not look directly at him. --Stop discussing! Any photos else? Come on! Send me more pictures! --He went straight to the president''s office, and no one dared to stop him. He can''t be an easy person. --Internal message: He is rted to our president. Maybe a rtive of his, or something? --Aaaahhhhh! I saw him came out with Nancy in his arms, and most importantly, I heard Nancy call him Brother Marcus! --Wow, I bet you all know the implied massage! --Brother Marcus! For real? Biologically? --I told you he looked familiar. He looked just like Mr. Brook! --Internal message: He seems to be the eldest son of our president. --That means, hmm, he can be our future boss? --But he looks icy and fierce. --Hey, don''t be stupid. It is so-called leadership, does anyone have a clear picture? I want to see the appearance of our future boss. --Considering his charisma, who dares to do so? Anyway, I am out. I can feel the oppression from the top of the food chain through this picture though it is so blurred. --He is terrifying! --Though he looks fierce, he is so handsome. He can be the top choice in my heart. --There is a considerable age gap between these siblings, but look at the tender scene: The icy brother is holding the little one carefully all the way. --Oh my god, Nancy must be the most beloved one in her family. I have to admit that I am a little bit jealous. Marcus did not stay long but left legends in Brook''spany. After serving dinner to daddy and brother Marcus, Nancy brought herself into her business. Every day she had to go back and forth between the farm and Brook''s house. When she got the y and tutorials, in addition to taking care of the furry pets on the farm, now she had to learn to make y hand puppets secretly. Nancy was as busy as a bee. But before she could make y figures, the school season arrived. It was time for Nancy to go to school. The cubs on the farm had grown up a little to be big furry ones, who were particrly popr with the farm staff because they were clean, and their fluffy furry was soft and odor-free. "I won''t have as much time to y with you when I go to school. But Uncle Hill will look after you. Little babies, don''t forget to eat your meal." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hill, the farm manager, was speechless. "Never mind, just some furry rubs. I am supposed to handle this with such a high sry." Hill thought. As the first day of school wasing, Nancy was nervous but still full of expectations. She was going to register tomorrow, and today she nned to spend more time ying with the pets. The farm was nted with various fruit trees, and the internal management was left to Hill. Nancy just came here to have fun ying with the animals. "Harley, after I start my school life, do you guys want to stay on the farm or go home?" "Woof woof!" While Adolph was circling around Nancy, Harley put its paws on the back of her hand and meowed. "Well, let''s go home." Hill, next to her, felt amazed: How on earth did the little boss get to understand the animals? Was she a zoological linguist? Chapter 196 Handsome Poker Face Chapter 196 Handsome Poker Face Chapter 196 Handsome Poker Face N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When Nancy got home in the afternoon, she found that Marcus and James were off work unexpectedly early today, but with a purpose. Somehow Nancy felt she saw a little friction between her dad and her big brother. James smiled but looked at Marcus fiercely, "I''ll go with Nancy to sign up for school tomorrow." Marcus was calm as usual, "I''ve already asked Philip to take the day off for me." James looked at his son with a false smile, "You think you''re tough now, huh? How dare you challenge your dad!" Marcus looked at him with nd eyes, "You just figured it out." Nancy watched nervously and bit her nails when she noticed that there would be a battle between her big brother and father. "What should I do if Daddy and big brother Marcus fight?" She wondered. The good thing was that both were decent people who managed bigpanies, so they would not fight. It was their confrontational vibe that made people retreat. Nancy was in the middle of the sofa with her fourth brother Louis and youngest brother Adam sitting on her left and right respectively. "Are they going to fight?" Her soft tone was full of worry. Adam''s eyes were shining and his voice was particrly excited, "I haven''t seen dad and Marcus fight yet. It must be exciting." Just as he finished speaking, he was punched by Louis. "Shut up." Adam held his head and twisted his mouth. "Now you even don''t let me talk!" Adam thought. "What are you two doing?" Windy smiled, but her cold nce fell on her husband and eldest son. She seemed much more powerful in an instant and became the heaviest presence in the house. "Honey, for something as important as my daughter going to sign up for school, sure I must be the one to take her, right? My wicked son is trying to fight this! The line is a dot to him." Marcus replied, "I am her brother." "I''m her dad!" "It''s all the same." "How are we the same?" James thought. Windy interrupted, "Come on, you two, how many times have you taken time off work? I''ll go with Adam and Nancy to sign up tomorrow. You two go back to the office!" The two were about to say something when they met Windy''s harsh stare. "... okay," said Marcus and James in unison. Neil smiled and came over to pat Marcus'' shoulder after Windy left, "Brother Marcus, you still can go to the parents'' meeting..." "I''ll go!" James said. Marcus was silent. He had to find a way to turn himself into Nancy''s parents'' contact sometime. The argument came to an end. Nancy ran over tofort her dad and big brother with the juice in a baby voice. "Daddy, brother Marcus, you had a hard day." Hard for what? The quarrel? They wondered. Neil rubbed her little head and said in a gentle voice, "Nancy, sleep with me tonight, okay?" The little girl tilted her head to look at him, catching the meaning of his words. Slowly she moved into his bosom and wrapped her arms around him. Her hairy little head was buried right in his arms. "Are you leaving again?" She had a sense of loss and pity in her voice. "Well, I''ve taken a long enough leave of absence this time." Luckily, the underground greenhouse for Nancy was already constructed, he told himself. "Okay." Nancy nuzzled her head against Neil''s shoulder. Knowing that her second brother was leaving again, Nancy instantly became his little tail, following him wherever he went. James was so jealous that he wished he could cuddle his baby girl all day. Neil smiled at the little one beside him and led her to the superb greenhouse in the basement. The nts were nted recently. Although many of the flowers were not in bloom and the greenhouse did not look very impressive at the moment, the decoration wasfortable and lovely. The inside of the greenhouse was neatly tidied up. The floor was artificial grass. Under the wisteria, there was a swing and a hanging basket like a bird''s nest. Above the flower room was transparent ss. Nancy could enjoy the sunshine during the day and watch the stars at night. It was like another world. "Nancy, you cane here to swing and readter even if it''s raining. When you are tired, go to sleep in the hanging basket. Use the remote control to open the ss on this piece if you like to sunbathe." Neil exined to Nancy all the arrangements and mechanisms before taking her away, and the little one followed in step holding his hand. "Brother Neil, can I bring my pets here?" Neil gently scratched her tiny nose. He looked like a campus prince charming in his white shirt with his warm smile in the sunlight. He was the campus prince charming now, even though he had graduated. "This is your greenhouse. You can do whatever you want." He was so doting that any other little girl in her ce face would blush at the moment. Nancy hugged Neil''s hand and rubbed her fleshy face against it, happy as could be. Nancy slept with Neil that night. Her little body arched into her brother''s arms, and she slept soundly cuddling him. However, the time Neil left was actually after her first day of school. The next day, Marcus and James both scowled at him. For this reason, Neil could go with Nancy to sign up today! And Windy agreed to it!!! "I knew it! No wonder he didn''t say anything yesterday!" Marcus and James thought. Neil smirked without a word. It was unnecessary to go too early to sign up. After breakfast, Nancy was uneasy and went to the farm to check again. Windy was at home putting on her make-up and waited for lunch before taking the two younger ones to enroll. "Nancy, what grade do you want to be in?" "Can I go to the same ss as my brother?" Nancy asked. Adam couldn''t wait for his sister to be in the same ss as he was, "Sure, I''ll protect her!" He patted himself on the chest with such righteousness. Windy red at him, "Protect? I would be grateful if you don''t get me into trouble." Adam replied, "Mom, I am your son. Why don''t you believe in me? Do you know how much that hurts?" "Then go ahead and be sad," said Windy. "Women are iprehensible." Adam thought. Windy pinched Nancy''s nose and said, "You are too young to be in the same ss as your brother. You don''t have to jump so far at once just because you don''t have to go to preschool." Adam kicked a small stone on the side of the road in disappointment, and his mouth puckered up as he grunted. Nancy thought for a moment as she wrinkled her face, "Then... I''d like to be in second grade." Neil was aware of his sister''s academic progress: she was more than capable of studying in second grade. However, at her age, she should be in first grade. If she wanted to skip a grade to second grade, she would have to take an exam first. On the day of registration, there were many peopleing to the school, mostly adults with children. Sometimes they ran into a few familiar faces. Windy just walked a few steps when she was called. "Mrs. Brook?" As soon as Windy turned around with a delicate bag in her hand, she saw ady standing not far away looking at them. "Mrs. Lewis?" Mrs. Lewis greeted Windy with a decent smile. She was enthusiastic, her eyes glowing with light as she stared at Neil, as if she had met her long-lost brother. Chapter 197 Enrollment in School Chapter 197 Enrollment in School Chapter 197 Enrollment in School "Mrs. Brook, this is your second son, isn''t he? He''s such a good-looking gentleman." "It''s really kind of you to say. Are you bringing your child to sign up?" Mrs. Lewis nodded, "This is my son. This is your Auntie Brook." After a brief mutual introduction, Mrs. Lewis shifted the conversation to Neil. She covertly said she also had a daughter studying abroad who was so brilliant, and she would like to introduce them to each other someday. Windy politely rejected and replied expertly with vagueness before she left with her sons and daughter. But this didn''t just happen once. On the way, anyone who knew Windy found a way to strike up a conversation, and when they saw Neil, they said they had a daughter, a niece, or a cousin. It was like a big blind date scene. The smile on Neil''s face was natural at first but then stiffened. He pushed up his sses with a helpless expression. If his elder brother were here, these people would never havee over to talk about these; at most, they would talk to his mother in private. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Windy teasingly nced at her son and said, "We don''t wanna rush you, but you must try harder. Don''t spend all day in theb. I bet when you get a little older, the government will be desperate to find you a girlfriend." Neil squeezed his sister''s tiny hand and said gently, "Mom, I don''t have time to find a girlfriend. Now even if I did find one, I would have to stay at the institute for a long time and note back, which is even harder than a long-distance rtionship. Isn''t that a waste of her time?" Windy thought so. But he should keep looking. He couldn''t live with thatb for the rest of his life, she thought. "Then you aren''t interested in any of the excellent girls in your institute?" Neil replied, "It depends on fate. Anyway, there''s no one I like right now. Isn''t brother Marcus also single?" When Windy thought of her eldest son''s stern face and his intense oppression that made people retreat, she was really worried that no one would like her eldest son in the future. "No, I have to push him!" Windy told herself. Neil looked down and met Nancy''s curious gaze. He raised his hand to pinch his sister''s fleshy face. "Even if I were to find a girlfriend, first of all, she should be nice to you." Neil and Marcus were not keen on rtionship matters and went with the flow. Instead, they were raising Nancy as their daughter. If they were to find a girlfriend in the future, the first requirement would be that she must be nice to Nancy. Windy quite agreed with this point. Although the Brook family had no requirements for their future daughter-inw, they did not want a troublemaker in their family. Nancy smiled artless at his words and then said in a baby voice, "The one should be nice to you." Windy was so relieved. The siblings got along well. She and her husband also had a good rtionship, and after she married into the Brook family, there was no such drama as the inws making things difficult for her. She had been living in a honey pot all her life. Having been happy in her life, she certainly wanted her children to be happy too. Especially her youngest daughter Nancy, she only hoped that her daughter would have a better life than herself. The matter of finding a girlfriend was tabled for now, and Neil quickly changed the subject as they went straight to the headmaster. The headmaster''s eyes instantly lit up when he saw Neiling. Neil also studied here when he was a child. At that time, the headmaster was a teacher and taught in Neil''s ss. At that time, he was particrly impressed with this intelligent and quiet child. As Neil grew up, his academic performance was so outstanding that he left all the children of his age behind. He went straight from university to work in one of the country''s most important research institutes. Who wouldn''t be proud to have taught a kid with such an impressive record? The headmaster was proud anyway. "How are you? Headmaster." Neil looked at this old man with ck hair interspersed with silver hair and smiled gently in a polite way. "Never better. Neil, it''s been a long time!" The two men met each other with their palms shaking and saluted each other. The headmaster looked at the person in front of him andmented. He felt like being back in the time when the two brothers, Marcus and Neil, were still small, each more intelligent than the other. Although they look exactly the same, they were effortless to distinguish. Marcus grew up as a deadpan with a fleshy face and an old-fashioned look, not knowing that it was cute to adults. Neil loved to smile. Since his childhood, he was a gentle and attentive boy who was loved by the little girls at school. He would get a desk full of little gifts every day at school. He already has a huge fan base at school at such a young age. The twins had been tied for first ce since pre-school, and their grades were as identical as their faces. They were pretty annoying to the boys at the time, as all the little girls liked them both. But don''t think that they were easy to bully just because they got good grades. On the contrary, these two brothers were not only good at grades but also good at fighting. Marcus liked to fight back directly on the spot; his brother, on the other hand, was a bit darker and enjoyed a tit-for-tat without being caught. In the end, every time the parents were asked to reconcile, it was the others who suffered. The headmaster looked at the gentle and elegant youth in front of him as he recalled these and sighed that it was amazing how time flew. The little naughty baster dumpling has all grown up. After a short conversation, Neil stated the purpose of his visit to the school. The headmaster looked at Nancy and nodded, "No problem, but ording to the rules, we have to test her capability." Neil was not going to make things difficult for the headmaster. Besides, if his sister were incapable, he would not allow her to go to the second grade, or that would be ruining her instead of helping her. "Girl, take these three test papers and finish them." Nancy took the papers and expressed her gratitude nicely and politely, "Thank you, Uncle Principal." After saying thank you in a sweet voice, she calmly went to the exam. She had improved now and won''t be shy at every turn. The headmaster remembered Neil as a child when he looked at the delicate girl and smiled. "Your sister is just as well behaved and polite as you were back then." Marcus was very polite when he was little but he didn''t like talking. He refused to be hugged and was as independent as a little adult. Neil looked at Nancy and smiled, "She behaves much better than me." The tone of his voice was so proud that people might think she was his daughter. The headmasterughed cheerfully. Adam, the little bully who was not afraid of anything, stopped talking when he entered the headmaster''s office and hid behind his mother as if he feared the headmaster would notice him. He kept saying in his heart that he couldn''t see me, couldn''t see me. Chapter 198 Examination Chapter 198 Examination Chapter 198 Examination No matter how naughty Adam was at school, students, especially the underachieving ones, were somehow in awe of their teachers, not to mention the headmaster. But the headmaster still noticed him. "Adam." Adam fell silent. He didn''t expect to be found out. "Headmaster." He could only greet the headmaster. The headmaster smirked at him, "Have you finished your winter break homework?" Adam was not a wimp when the topic came to this. In the past, he would have answered vaguely and run away. But now, when asked about his winter vacation homework, he stood tall like a rooster. Yeah, why should he be afraid? He had done all his winter vacation homework! The headmaster was a little surprised to see him like this. He thought the youngster would shrink back like a turtle when asked about his winter vacation homework. "I''m telling you, I have something to say when you asked about this." Adam was not afraid anymore. He was so chirpy with a smug expression. "As a smart and self-disciplined student, how could I possibly have trouble with winter vacation homework? I finished it a few days before my winter break. You don''t know how hard I worked on finishing these assignments early..." Neil and Windy didn''t know what to say. So did the headmaster. "You''re just kidding yourself when you say that. Shame on you and your arrogance," they thought. Windy couldn''t stand that her youngest son was so proud and so shamelessly making a point of praising himself. She didn''t even want to admit that this was her son. So embarrassing. Look at the way he used that idiom. That was humiliating. The headmaster was also speechless. Adam just could not stop being cocky whenplimented. He was still bragging and insisting on acting like a civilized person, saying an inappropriate idiom with every sentence. Windy covered her face and raised her foot to kick Adam in the leg, not even caring about her elegance. "Shut up!" She looked over, and Adam felt he saw a fierce female T-Rex. There was a moment of silence. The headmaster put down his cup of tea and coughed lightly, "Ahem ... not bad, but you need to learn thenguage properly. You should keep the bnce of your study." Adam was a little surprised: "How do you know that I''m not good atnguages? Have you been keeping an eye on me?" He was being narcissistic again. The headmaster was speechless. "Is there any need to pay attention to you? Although I don''t know how you are doing in other subjects, your failure in thenguage is pretty obvious." The headmaster thought to himself. Neil couldn''t help but hold his forehead, "I''m sorry." He was sorry for making the headmaster''s ears suffer. The headmaster waved his hand. By this time, Nancy had finished her test paper. Adam watched the headmaster leave, somewhat unfulfilled. Finally, he could show off in this area. He wished he could show off a little longer. The three papers were all basic questions for Grade 2. The headmaster was a little surprised that it only took Nancy an hour to finish the three papers. Even a second grader would take two hours at least. ording to his sources, this little girl had only attended pre-school for half a term in the countryside before. He was a little worried that she would be unable to finish it. The headmaster took the paper, and the young girl''s childish but neat handwriting was the first thing he saw. The clean surface of the paper and the crisp script were a delight to the eyes. This kind of answer sheet was the teachers'' favorite. That would have increased the impression of the young girl in his mind. The headmaster''s eyes shed with surprise as he went on reading the answers. Finally, all the marks were perfect innguage, mathematics, and English! The headmaster looked at Nancy with more affection. She was so well behaved and polite with good grades, which was the teacher''s favorite type! "Nancy is ready for second grade. Her grades are perfect. 10 out of 10." Windy held the test papers in surprise, "Can I take these three papers?" It was her daughter''s first test in school. The perfect answers and full marks were too much for her as a mother to be proud of. The headmaster nodded, "... Sure." With his consent, Windy carefully folded the test papers and put them in her bag. When she returned, she took pictures and sent them to her friends to show off. "I knew my sister could do it!" Adam was so proud again that people would think that it was him who had scored full marks on the exam. As the old saying goes, the student was no match for the master. The headmaster smilingly squashed his cocked tail with a sentence. "Adam, how many points did you get on your final examst semester?" Adam was silent. "We are good, as long as you don''t mention that." Adam thought. He was instantly frustrated. Nancy smiled at her little brother with arched eyebrows. She walked over to him and quietly took his hand. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Adam was surprised and happy again. Several adults shook their heads in amusement at sight. The headmaster informed the teacher of the second-grade ss toe over and then introduced her to Nancy. "This is Miss Yonng of the second-grade ss; she will be your ss teacher from now on." Nancy looked at the teacher, a female teacher with a gentle smile. "Hello, Miss Yonng." Nancy greeted politely. Her cute voice could overload people. Miss Yonng smiled and nodded, "Good day, Nancy. Windy, please fill out the form so you can send Nancy to school tomorrow." Windy shook Miss Yonng hands and said, "Nancy has to trouble you from now on." Miss Yonng smiled and said, "Nancy is a good girl with good grades. Thank you for trusting me to put her in my ss..." In several words, they added each other on WeChat. Windy was quite satisfied with this teacher. After filling out Nancy''s form, Windy went on to take Adam to sign up. In the past, signing up was like killing Adam. But this time, he proudly swaggered and acted like he owned the ce. Windy was a bit annoyed, "To give him an inch and he''ll take an ell. Look how proud he is." Neil did understand him a little, "After all, he couldn''t even finish his summer homework before. This time he found some steel." It was her daughter''s credit, Windy thought. She couldn''t help butugh when she thought of how Nancy was chasing after Louis and Adam every day with her textbooks. "Let me tell you, Nancy, there must be a lot of people in our ss who haven''t finished their winter vacation homework, and they''re probably all catching up on it right now." Adam was overjoyed just thinking about it. He hadn''t even told his best buddies about his finished summer homework. Otherwise, how could he show off? When he arrived at the ss, a lot of people were lying on their desks and copying their homework with sad faces. "Adam, it took so long for you toe. Don''t you have to copy your summer homework?" Someone saw Adam walking into the ssroom with his head held high, and his best friend yelled at him at once. Adam smiled disdainfully, "Copying homework? How is that possible? I do all my homework. Besides, we''re not the same. I finished my winter vacation homework a long time ago! Hahaha!!!" He crossed his arms andughed wildly. Windy and Neil disdained at him. Chapter 199 Proud Adam Chapter 199 Proud Adam Chapter 199 Proud Adam Adam''s friends were speechless. No way!!! Everyone looked at him in disbelief. "Good morning, Aunt Windy, Brother Neil." The children politely greeted the two adults standing not far behind Adam and whispered to him. "Don''t brag. You don''t usually do your homework by yourself. You copy the homework of the monitor." "Exactly. How can you do your homework when you haven''t full attended for your course? Your summer homework was nk every time before." "Buddies, let''s catch up on our homework together." Adam was lost for words. This debunk came off guard. That showed Adam as a brother in a bad light. He was initially here to show off. His stupid friends pissed him off. "Nancy, you have to believe me. I''m not like what they said at all." Only then did the few of them realize Nancy was standing behind Adam. Who wouldn''t like such a delicate and snow-white dumpling? "You''re here!" "Nancy, did youe to sign up today? What grade are you in??" "We will take care of you." Nancy, who was surrounded by enthusiastic people, looked at them with her big bright eyes and thanked them politely. "Thank you." "We don''t need you guys here! Have you finished your homework?" Adam said. They didn''t know what to say. "Come on. Let''s catch up on our homework together." Windy looked at her youngest son with a half-smile. "You used toe to school to catch up on your homework, huh?" Adam replied, "... Just a little bit." He used two fingers to gesture at a minimal distance. Windy rolled her eyes indecently. Adam brought her sister to the ssroom while Windy chatted with another parent she knew. What''s wrong with adults: howe they like to be matchmakers so much? Neil signed. Adam, who had just arrived at the ssroom, took out his winter vacation homework and mmed it on the table. "Here. I said I finished my homework. If you don''t believe me, ask my sister!" Nancy took her little brother''s hand and nodded her head in a particrly good manner, testifying to her brother in a baby voice. "Yeah, he finished the homework himself." Adam''s friends were so shocked that their jaws almost fell off as they flipped open his winter holiday homework books and looked at him with eyes wide open. "Wow! You did finish your homework. Wonders will never cease." Adam crossed her arms and raised her chin proudly, as cocky as he could. "Ha... Nothing could trouble me. It''s just a winter vacation homework." His tone was so light and smug. The students, who used to copy homework frantically with him after every holiday, were speechless. Adam was indeed shameless. "How dare you do your winter vacation homework without us! Shame on you!" "You betrayed us." "You cut off our friendship today." "Oh, my God! You never talked that to us before!" Adam put his hands on his hips andughed maniacally, not showing any mercy to his buddies, "Hahahaha... I''m definitely having fun watching you guys catch up on your homework." Adam''s friends instantly clenched their fists and wanted to beat him up. Nancy was speechless. "Are all boys'' feelings so weird?" She wondered. "Okay. Since there''s only one homework for us to copy, we''ll take yours to copy." Then they had to bury their heads in homework again. Adam took out two candies from Nancy''s small bag, handed one to his sister, and began licking one himself. As he licked it, he circled around his good buddies with his hands behind his back and said, "Why am I so rxed today? Oh, I''ve done with my winter break homework." "I enjoy candy when I''m watching you do homework." "I''m in a good mood. When would the teacher collect homework? I don''t panic at all because my homework is finished!" People were lost for words. He was really annoying. Nancy covered her face and ran away with candy wrapped in her mouth. A few of his best buddies couldn''t resist going up to rub him. "Mum, brother Neil." Nancy found her mother and second brother and ran over to hold their hands. "Where''s Adam?" Nancy relived everything that had happened just now and didn''t miss a single word Adam had said. Windy and Neil were silent for a moment. They couldn''t help but want to punch him. Neil rubbed Nancy''s little head with a smile. "Let''s go shopping at the stationery shop and see if there''s anything you want." Nancy nodded obediently, "What about Adam?" Windy smiled gently, "It''s okay. He''s been at school for so long. He won''t get lost." She''d like to pretend she didn''t know Adam right now... Nancy, of course, was an obedient child, so she obediently left with Windy and Neil. Adam, who deserved to be beaten up after showing off, started to look for Nancy. Where was his sister? He ran outside. Where were his mother and brother? He was panicked. Adam was speechless when he called them and finally learned that they had gone to the stationery store to buy something for Nancy without informing him. He was so angry that he almost dropped his phone. "How can you do that?" He was pissed off. Windy said slowly, "What do you mean? Oh, we just don''t want to disturb you showing off in front of your ssmates." "... where are you guys? I''ll go find you," said Adam. He felt a little guilty. Windy said, "Stay in your ssroom. When the teacheres, sign up yourself. Your brother and I will go over after we finish shopping for Nancy." Then she hung up the phone. Adam looked lost. They were way out of line, thought Adam. After hanging up the phone, Windy continued to pick out things for Nancy, "The strawberry bunny hairpin is so cute. I''ll get one for my daughter." "This stationery box is so pretty. This notebook is also cute. Its pink suits my daughter well. I''ll buy all of them." Like his mother, Neil immersed himself in shopping. "Nancy, look at this crayon and this colored pen. Don''t you want them?" Nancy shook her head in confusion. It didn''t seem like she wanted it. Her second cousin Ivan has left her paints. "Okay, I''ll buy you two sets of all of them. You can use either of them as you like." "Look at this marker." Windy said, "Nancy, do you want to change your mug? This strawberry mug suits you quite well." "Here," Neil said, "these notebooks seem nice." "I''ve already bought her a stack of notebooks," Windy replied. Neil smiled, "It doesn''t matter. Mom, We can buy separately. Anyway, this won''t expire at home." Windy thought about it and nodded, "That makes sense." "Come on here," Neil said, "Nancy, pick your pens" Nancy didn''t know what to say. Mum and brother Neil shopping together were even crazier, she thought. In the end, they walked out of the stationery shop with arge bag of things that could not be carried all at once out of the shop in a big bag, and everyone looked at them with confusion. Nancy''s face wrinkled as she looked at the things they had bought: they could open a stationery shop with these! A few bodyguards came forward and did not even lift their eyebrows while they skillfully hung all these things on themselves in big bags. The mother pped her hands and smiled, "Thank you so much. Put it in the car." Nancy asked, "Mom, did we buy too much?" Adam took a look at the stuff and rubbed his chin in thought, "That''s true. Not only do clothes, jewelry, and bags change styles every year, but stationery will alsoe out in nicer and more popr styles after a while. What if she doesn''t like the patterns after we bought so much for her?" Nancy, who didn''t mean it that way, felt helpless. Neil pondered for two seconds, "Why don''t... we donate the stationery that she doesn''t use? Besides, the clothes she can''t wear can also be donated to those children in the mountains or orphanages. It''s environmentally friendly." Windy pped her hands and said, "Good idea. I''ll discuss it with your father. Hey, why don''t we just set up a foundation?" Nancy was nearly an orphan before. Windy was heartbroken when she thought of her daughter as a skinny, pitiful little girl, so she couldn''t agree more with Neil''s idea. However, she didn''t trust others, so she could just set up a foundation in the name of Nancy. She could sell the clothes, shoes, and bags she didn''t like. After all, they were all famous brands, and many had only been worn a few times, so it was a pity to pile them up at home. Wouldn''t it be better to convert them into money and invest it in the foundation? Besides, Nancy indeed had a lot of clothes because the family was keen to buy her all kinds of clothes. It would be good to donate the clothes that could not be used, as a blessing for her daughter. After that, Windy put the idea on her mind and nned to discuss it with her husband and father when she returned. Nancy heard Neil''s words and was relieved to know that she didn''t have to waste those things. When she knew that she could donate things to the children in the mountains and the orphans, she counted her money and wondered how many pens and notebooks she could buy to donate to them. She had seen them on the television. Those orphans and children in the mountains were so pitiful, just as pitiful as she was when her grandmother in the Stream Vige had left. They couldn''t even afford to buy a pen for school. After shopping, they strolled back slowly. At this time, Adam had already finished registering and was sitting at the door of his ss. He was holding his chin with both hands and staring at the corridor with gritted teeth. Finally... his family who had abandoned him, returned. "Wow..." Windy nced at him, "What''s wrong with you?" Adam snorted. "Are you still going back?" Adam snorted even louder. Windy said, "...All right, we''re leaving without you?" Adam protested, "You didn''t even take me with you when you went shopping!" Windy smiled and rubbed her son''s head, "I don''t want you to embarrass us." She was also quite blunt. Adam was stunned for a moment and looked at his mother in disbelief.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Shouldn''t you be proud to have such a smart and handsome son like me?" "Who gave you the illusion to be so confident?" Windy said, "Are you still proud of yourself? Let me remind you, didn''t Nancy help you with a lot of your winter vacation homework? My clever boy?" Adam was speechless. Chapter 200 Despicable Adam Chapter 200 Despicable Adam Chapter 200 Despicable Adam After registering at the school and returning home, Nancy asked Hill about the situation at the farm and didn''t go over today. After Nancy had moved all the things that her mother and second brother had bought from the stationery shop to a room upstairs, her eldest brother Marcus and father James came home from work. Technically, they both got off work early today. As soon as James returned home, he picked up his daughter and asked with concern, "How''s my baby girl? What grade and which ss did you enroll in?" Although Marcus didn''t ask, he listened carefully with straining ears. Nancy raised two short white little fingers and said in a childlike voice, "I''m in Grade Two, Grade Two ss One. The headteacher is Miss Yonng. " Windy took out Nancy''s test paper from her bag to show off. "Our Nancy took the exam on the spot and got full marks, in Language, Math, and English!" She was so proud of her. James''s eyes lit up when he looked at the test paper in Windy''s hand. Just as he was about to reach out for it, a bony hand came from the side and grabbed the test paper. Marcus didn''t leave a single test paper for his dad. James was speechless. It was a simple test paper that could be read by a nce, but Marcus looked at every question with a more severe attitude than he had when he read a project document worth several hundred million. His usual cold face now appeared a faint smile when he looked at his sister''s delicate writing. "Great." Marcus praised her as he rubbed his sister''s head. The little girl skillfully tilted her head and obediently rubbed against Marcus'' palm. The smile on her delicate face was sweet as if it was wrapped in honey, warming people in hearts. "Let me have a look." James snatched the test paper over and had a silly dad smile. He became the opposite of his usual shrewd and calm appearance in the world of business. The family members were extremely excited when they saw Nancy''s exam results as if they were looking at the report card of the top scorer in the college entrance examination. Nancy was embarrassed. It was not a big deal, she thought. She covered her face and ran away. Her white face turned pink, as pretty as a peach blossom. "Today is a good day. Tell Mrs. Kent to make more dishes that Nancy likes to eat to celebrate." Marcus added, "And more of my favorite dishes." The vi was in a jovial ambience. Nancy, who had run upstairs, received a call from his second cousin Ivan. Ivan had left L city to go abroad for apetition and would only be back after quite some time. However, he has been keeping an eye on Nancy. He knew that she would sign up for school today, so he called to ask about her situation. Nancy held her cell phone and said sweetly, "Mom and brother Neil took me to sign up. Uncle Principal asked me to take the exam, and I got full marks. I''m going to ss one in the second grade tomorrow." After all, she was just a child. Of course, she wanted to share her good grades with her family and be praised by them, though she was a little shy when being praised. However,pared to being shy, Nancy preferred her father and brothers to praise her. She wished she could be their pride. "You are really amazing. When I was in school, I wasn''t as good as you," Ivan said, "When Ie back, I''ll bring you a gift. By the way, there are many snacks here that you haven''t eaten before. Do you want them?" "Yes!" The answer was clear and loud. Through the phone, the two cousins snickered. Then, they started to talk about delicious food which Ivan needed to bring back more. The two foodiespletely diverted the conversation to food. After the call with her second cousin Ivan, her third brother Louis and fourth brother Martin came over. The little girl went to find them with her short legs. "Good for you. Full marks for three subjects." Louis picked up the little girl into his arms with one hand, with finger pinching the little fleshy cheeks. "Congrattions on your entrance," Martin said, "Is there anything you want as a gift? I''ll buy it for you as a present for your entrance." "No." Nancy couldn''t enunciate as she was being pinched by her fourth brother on the cheeks. Her little jelly-like pinkish mouth puckered up. Nancy held Louis'' hand. She frowned as she was teased by Louis, and her watery eyes stared at him pitifully. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Brother Louis~" Louisughed as he released Nancy, earning a contemptuous look from Martin. Then Martin hugged the little girl over. "Don''t y with your fourth brother. That guy is fierce," Martin spoke ill of his brother fair and square. Today, the whole family came over for dinner. Everyone with florid faces praised the little one so much that she almost buried her face in the bowl. Her eyes were shining brightly and the corners of her mouth were turned up to reveal her neat white teeth. She was smiling sweetly with pride. Windy hugged her daughter with a smile, "Okay, okay, stop. Nancy is pretty shy. She can''t handle it if we praise her again." Everyoneughed with kindness and stopped praising her. They just put food into Nancy''s bowl. Nancy especially loved shrimp. Marcus wore gloves to peel the shrimp skillfully, and a whole white fat bouncy shrimp was ced on the small te in front of her. "Brother Marcus, it''s delicious~" Nancy smiled blissfully after finishing eating a shrimp. The little girl happily shook her short legs in the air and said ¡°it was delicious." in a cute voice. Marcus didn''t say anything, but he peeled the shrimp shell even faster. Adam said, "Nancy, eat this meatball." "Sure~" Neil also picked something that Nancy liked and fed it to her. He was in a better mood than he was eating when he saw the little one, who was as delicate as white jade, eating until her cheeks were full. Nancy''s little tummy was rounded up from the meal. Nancy touched her round little tummy with her little hands and burped softly. She shook hands with Adam, who was also full and lying on the sofa. "Brother Adam, let''s go for a walk." Adam stretched out his body, "I don''t want to move." "But I have eaten too much." Adam had a look of "I''ll go with you since you need me so much". He sniffed and stood up, "Fine. It''s just because you need me so much." Louis rolled his eyes tartly and stood up as well. "Come on, Nancy, I''ll go with you." Things about Symon during the Chinese New Year made them not dare to let the two kids go out even if they were just hanging around their vi, although the number of bodyguards in the vi had increased a lot. They didn''t know how Symon got inst time with his sickly appearance. This guy really wasn''t worried about being found out and beaten up. It was already dark when they returned from their walk with Adolph. Louis and Martin followed their parents home, while Nancy, who was a bit sleepy, was picked up by stable and reserved Marcus. "Let''s have a foot bath." He came to like soaking his feet after that foot bath with his sister. Adam followed them. "Brother Marcus, I want to go with you." Neil opened his mouth. "Forget it," he thought, "the basin for soaking feet at my house is not big enough." Besides, they were not babies. It was weird that the two brothers soaked their feet together. Neil thought. Chapter 201 Celebration Chapter 201 Celebration Chapter 201 Celebration Having a foot bath was healthy andfortable. If one went to bed after taking a foot bath, one''s feet would feel warm. Nancy sat on the stool properly. She rolled up her pants before she soaked her fair and plump feet in the warm water. She stepped on the back of her brother''s feet the moment she put her feet in the water. After that, she beamed happily. She even swayed her head in a lovely manner. Adam also sat on the stool. He wanted to put his feet on the back of his brother''s feet like Nancy. But before he could do so, he felt an imminent danger. When he raised his head, he found himself looking into his brother''s dull and cold eyes. Swallowing slightly, he pulled his feet back and leaned to the side in an aggrieved manner, putting some distance from his brother''s feet. He thought to himself, "I won''t step on your feet. So, what if you''ve got big feet?" "Does it burn?" Nancy''s stool was closely against Marcus. She asked him in a tender and soft voice. Marcus asked, "Does it burn?" He asked in reply. "A little bit." The girl''s skin was thin. Before long, her fair feet turned flushed after she put them in the water. Seeing that, Marcus raised his feet slightly. Consequently, her tender feet that were on his feet came out of the water. "Tell me if it no longer burns you." Nancy gave a slight reply obediently. She grabbed a small corner of Marcus''s clothes with her slender and fair hand. At the same time, she put the tip of her round and cute toe on the water, trying its temperature. It was just like a dragonfly. That scene appeared slightly naughty and witty too. Marcus looked at her little fingers which were grasping the corner of his clothes. His gloomy, cold eyes were much softened. Adam looked at his sister''s slightly naughty toes. "Sis,e and step on my feet instead." Nancy replied, "Sure." After that, she raised her feet to move toward Adam to step on the back of his feet. However, she was held down by arge hand. "Stay put or you''ll fall." Marcus sounded calm. He shot a nce at Adam. "You''re too far away." But Adam was just beside Nancy. He was struck speechless. He thought to himself, "Bro, when did you be as blind as a bat?" But he knew very well that it was just an excuse that Marcus gave. Feeling enraged, Adam was about to say something. However, Marcus threatened him without any expression and in a t voice. "I''m the one giving you your pocket money tomorrow." Adam was at a loss for words. How could Marcus threaten him with pocket money? Was he such a superficial person? "Sis, don''t move. It''s dangerous moving around on the stool." He did that out of concern for his sister''s safety. He did not give in to his brother at all. "Okay..." Nancy had a good temper. She was very easy to talk to. Hence, she stopped moving around. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She then soaked her toes in the water again. She felt that the temperature of the water was just nice now. "It''s okay now." Marcus put his feet down. After that, Nancy''s small feet were soaked in the water. She beamed with bright eyes. That pair of beautiful eyes seemed to speak more than words. As she was having a foot bath, she yawned slightly. Children dozed off easily. She was still pretty energetic previously. But now she started nodding her head. When Marcus saw that, he supported Nancy''s nodding head with his hand. Then Nancy leaned against his palm and dozed off. Half of her face was pressed and ttened. Marcus was struck speechless. Wearing no expression, he very seriously pulled that soft head toward himself. Consequently, the tender girl leaned on Marcus along with that strength. Adam said, "She dozed off so fast." Marcus then said, "Shut up." He carried the girl. Adam then immediately picked up the towel at the side to wrap up Nancy''s feet. Before long, he wiped her feet clean. After that, Marcus carried Nancy to her room. He was such a tall and sturdy man, but he very gently put the girl in his arms in bed. He then tucked her in. After ensuring that the temperature was just nice, he softly and quietly left the room. ... "Hey! Did you hear? We''ve got a new student in our ss this term." "Yes, I did. I wonder if it''s a girl or a boy." "When I got to the office, I heard from Miss Yonng that this new student got full marks in all three subjects in the exam. It looks like it''s a girl." "How awesome! Were the questions very easy?" "It''s the exam paper for second graders even if it''s simple. Who can score full marks? But I hope that it''s a girl. There''re very few girls in our ss. Plus, they''re fierce." Lessons were about to begin in the first ss of second grade. At that time, almost all the students were there. They had just had their winter holiday, and they had a great time. Now they became quite active in the ss. A small part of them was talking about the new student of that term. The bell rang. The ss was slightly noisy because the teacher was yet to arrive. It was not until... "Ahem..." It was the sound of the teacher from the door. The originally noisy ss soon became quiet. Everyone took a seat. Miss Yonng walked into the ss while carrying a stack of workbooks. Smiling, she waved at the door. "Nancy, pleasee in." Carrying a backpack, Nancy gripped the backpack straps nervously. She then slowly walked into the ss under everyone''s curious gaze. She was a fair and chubby girl. She looked as exquisite as the porcin doll in the showcase. In addition, she seemed so docile just like a bunny. Consequently, people inevitably wanted to protect and adored her because she looked so petite. When she walked into the ss, the whole ss was quieter than when the ss teacher walked into the ss. She stood at the lectern with the teacher. When she saw so many people staring at her from below, she clenched her fists in slight anxiety. Her bright andrge eyes were watery. But her curly eyshes trembled slightly in restlessness. However, he did not retreat at all. She tried her best to stand straight. "Let me introduce her to you. She''ll be a part of our ss from now on. Nancy, please introduce yourself." "Okay," said Nancy obediently. "Hello... everyone. I''m Nancy Brook. Please... correct me if I''m wrong from now on." She practiced a lot of phrases to introduce herself previously. But now she had forgotten all about that out of nervousness. She thought to herself, "Hmm... I''m so useless." She became slightly vexed. But she was unaware of something. Many boys in ss blushed when they heard her introduce herself in such a childish and tender voice. She... sounded so nice and tender. "Miss, please let her sit with me. I''ve got a seat here." A boy suddenly stood up. He kicked away his best buddy beside him and shouted at the fair and soft girl standing at the lectern, looking at her with gleaming eyes. His best buddy who was kicked away was struck speechless and helpless. Damn! The other people in the ss soon broke into a roar ofughter when they saw that. That kind ofughter gradually eased Nancy''s anxiety. Her pretty eyes were soon full of smiles. When that boy saw Nancy''s smile, he scratched his head shyly and smiled in a silly manner. "Miss, I''ve really got a vacant seat here!" Another student also did what the boy did. He pushed away or kicked away the best buddy beside him without caring about their friendship. He then screamed excitedly that there was a vacant seat beside him too. At that time, Miss Yonng was betweenughter and tears. Putting on a straight face, she smacked the table. "Keep quiet!" Finally, the ss became silent. After that, Miss Yonng let Nancy sit nearer to the front beside a girl. Soon all the boys in ss became disappointed. On the contrary, that girl was slightly thrilled. "Nancy, nice to meet you. I''m Jane Lindall. We''ll be desk mates from now on." "Hmm, Jane. Nice to meet you." After Nancy greeted Jane, she chuckled shyly and obediently. That chuckle sounded like a soft cake. Jane was greatly charmed. She could not help but leaned into Nancy and whispered a question. "Can I touch your face?" Nancy was dumbfounded. Chapter 202 Going to School for the First Time Chapter 202 Going to School for the First Time Chapter 202 Going to School for the First Time Nancy wondered inwardly, ¡°Why¡­ Why does everyone like to touch my face?¡± She was slightly confused. She then rubbed her chubby face with both hands. It felt¡­ quite comfortable. Nancy nodded faintly under Jane¡¯s eager gaze. She even raised a finger and said childishly, ¡°Just for a while.¡± Jane¡¯s eyes were sparkling. She rubbed her hands together before she carefully pinched Nancy¡¯s tender and chubby face gently. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°I knew it! Your face must be very soft!¡± That felt awesome! Janeughed in a silly manner. She even got closer to Nancy and sniffed her. ¡°Nancy, you smell so nice!¡± Nancy blinked. She then raised her arm to sniff it. But she smelled nothing. ¡°No, I smelled nothing.¡± Jane retorted, ¡°But there¡¯s a nice smell of milk.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Standing at the lectern, Miss Yonng shot Jane a nce, asking her to keep quiet. ¡°Howard, take some people with you to get the books with me.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Nancy looked backward. The person who answered the teacher was the first boy who kicked his buddy away. Jane leaned to Nancy and whispered, ¡°Nancy, you look so young. How old are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m six.¡± Jane widened her eyes. ¡°Six? I¡¯m already eight years old!¡± Besides, she was so much taller than Nancy. At first, she was the shortest in ss. Now it was Nancy! ¡°Nancy, I heard from them that you scored full marks in all three subjects in the exam, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re so awesome.¡± She was so young, but she was good at her studies. Nancy was somewhat proud. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve got very awesome elder brothers.¡± Jane became confused. She wondered inwardly, ¡°What does it have anything to do with your brothers?¡± When she was about to inquire about that, Miss Yonng returned with almost half of the boys in ss, carrying books. After that, she started distributing textbooks to all students. Nancy sat in her seat properly, holding her books, and her charming eyes gleaming brightly. She could not wait to read those books, which had a unique and pleasant smell. From now on, she was a second grader. Going to school was not only her dream but her grandmother¡¯s dream too. Holding the book, she wondered when she could return to Stream Vige. She wanted to tell her grandmother that piece of good news. Her grandmother would be ted. She carefully stacked her books one by one neatly. Many students felt miserable when they saw such a lot of books. But all she felt was happy when she saw the tall stack of books in front of her. Her clear and smiley eyes were deeply charming. ¡°Ah¡­ These questions look so hard.¡± Sitting beside her, Jane was leafing through the books. When she read the Math textbook, she soon wailed piteously. Nancy leaned over and took a look. She found that she could do some of the questions because Neil had taught her before. But there were also some questions that she did not know. It was fine. She could learn about them by listening attentively during the lessons. After distributing the books, that single lesson was over. The bell rang at the end of the lesson. After Miss Yonng left, Nancy¡¯s seat soon became lively. ¡°Nancy, how old are you? You look so young.¡± ¡°Nancy, where did you study previously?¡± ¡°Nancy, let¡¯s be friends. I¡¯ll give you all my food.¡± Young children were generally very intuitive and relied much on their vision. They liked to befriend charming people, especially from the other gender. Besides, boys at this age were very brave. They were at the age when they were quite naughty. Nancy looked petite, obedient, and soft. When she smiled, she was very pretty, just like a flower. The moment the ss ended, they could not wait to run to her and befriend their new ssmate. ¡°Humph! She¡¯s not pretty at all. She¡¯s not as pretty as me!¡± Not everyone in the first ss of second grade weed Nancy¡¯s arrival. Elizabeth Levy was the most popr girl in the ss previously because she was pretty and came from a rich family. She was also spoilt very much by her family until she became arrogant and willful. They were just a group of children who were not even ten years old. But people would always compete with each other. In the past, Elizabeth was always the prettiest girl in the ss, which was a publicly known fact. But now Nancy appeared out of the blue, and Elizabeth paled inparison. Of course, she was displeased. ¡°That¡¯s right. Liz, you¡¯re the prettiest.¡± The few girls who were close to Elizabeth raised their chins. ¡°Liz, you¡¯re a talented ballet dancer. You¡¯re going to join the youthpetition next month. Then you¡¯ll get the chance to be picked by Kate Farrington as her student.¡± ¡°I know Kate Farrington. I saw her when my mom watched the TV. She seems very good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s a star too.¡± ¡°I know her too. Many people like her. Wow! Elizabeth, you¡¯re very awesome!¡± Elizabeth raised her chin proudly. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Nancy, can you dance ballet?¡± Nancy, who was suddenly targeted, became speechless. She shook her head honestly. ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± But she knew how to dance. Martin taught her some dance moves asionally when he was free. But she did not know how to dance ballet. Elizabeth soon became more arrogant. ¡°My mom told me that we should judge whether a person is excellent or not by his or her appearance and temperament. She doesn¡¯t even know how to dance. She can¡¯t bepared to me!¡± ¡°But Nancy¡¯s results are better than yours!¡± Elizabeth snorted. ¡°That must be a lie. The teacher must have given her a very simple test.¡± ¡°Nonsense! You won¡¯t score full marks in all three subjects even if it¡¯s simple!¡± Elizabeth replied, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that her results could be so good. If not, why don¡¯t we have a competition? Let¡¯s see who gets higher marks in the monthly test.¡± Jane did not dare to make a bet for Nancy. After all, Nancy was just transferred to that school. Everyone had no idea of her results. ¡°Sure.¡± At that time, Nancy voiced out. Her voice was still soft. She was not at all angry at Elizabeth¡¯s provocation. ¡°But that¡¯s a month from now. Can you guys stop arguing?¡± She slowly turned her beautiful,rge eyes to look at Elizabeth. Elizabeth snorted arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you. If your results are worse than mine, get out of our ss. I don¡¯t like you.¡± Howard York frowned. ¡°Elizabeth, you¡¯re out of the line, aren¡¯t you? Nancy is just transferred to our ss. How could you bully her like this?¡± Elizabeth roared angrily. ¡°When did I bully her? I just want topete with her in the test. Isn¡¯t it natural to have a punishment for the loser? She¡¯s juste to our ss, but you guys protect her so. It¡¯s just like what my mom said. She¡¯s a shameless vixen!¡± Nancy, who was gentle, became angry now. She was enraged. ¡°You call me a vixen. That¡¯s fine. But how could you say that I¡¯m shameless?¡± Elizabeth said, ¡°All vixens are shameless!¡± Nancy said, ¡°That¡¯s not true. Vixens are prettier than you.¡± She watched cartoons before. Those vixens were the prettiest. Besides, they were very awesome too. Hence, the naive girl did not think that calling one a vixen was offensive. The main thing was she generally never heard anyone scold anyone else by calling them a vixen. Elizabeth said angrily, ¡°Do you know who my dad is? How dare you talk to me like this! I¡¯ll ask my dad to stop you froming to school.¡± Nancy became hot under the cor. ¡°My dad and brothers are super awesome. Your dad can¡¯t beat them.¡± Elizabeth said, ¡°My uncle is the dean of this school. I¡¯ll ask him to deal with you!¡± Nancy was at a loss for words. Oh, shoot! It seemed like none of her family members were teachers at school. What should she do? Nancy soon wrinkled her exquisite face in worry. When Elizabeth was filled with smugness¡­ ¡°What are you doing?¡± A more arrogant voice than Elizabeth¡¯s came from the door. Adam rushed over to his sister after his ss. But it was out of his expectation that he would find her being surrounded by people. A girl even said to his sister arrogantly that she would ask her uncle to deal with his sister. What? His sister had just started studying there. But someone bullied her. Did they assume that she was all alone in that school? Chapter 203 A Vixen Is Prettier Than You Chapter 203 A Vixen Is Prettier Than You Chapter 203 A Vixen Is Prettier Than You When the second graders saw some seniors standing at the door, they soon became scared. Besides, Adam looked so annoyed and fierce. He shot Elizabeth a re. "What do you want? Did you bully my sister?" Elizabeth became stupefied. Nancy broke into a smile the moment she saw her brother. She ran over to him. "Brother..." Adam held her hand to check if she was hurt. "Are you okay? Did she bully you?" Nancy shook her head before she nodded again. "She didn''t get to bully me. I stood up to her. Her father definitely can''t beat our dad and brothers. But her uncle is the dean here. We don''t have that in our family." Adam patted his chest. "Don''t worry. Tell me if her uncle dares to bully you. I''ll beat him up vigorously. Then we''ll ask Dad or our eldest brother to deal with them." Nancy wrinkled her nose. "But you''re still young. You can''t beat up the adults." Adam realized that Nancy was right. The adults were all taller and sturdier. They were generally stronger too. If he fought against them, he would suffer losses. "It''s fine. I''ve got a lot of friends and buddies. They can risk their lives for me to fight against her uncle at a critical moment. There are so many of us, but he''s alone. What''s more, adults want to save face. With that, he''ll definitely lose." Adam''s buddies said, "That''s right! We all can fight against her uncle to protect your sister!" Nancy said, "Let''s forget about it. If not, we need to get our parents and police officers." It sounded very horrible. The other students at the side were struck speechless. Hmm. It was indeed very horrible. Elizabeth was so terrified that she was struck dumb. Adam looked down at Elizabeth since he was taller than her. "My sister just came to this school, but you bullied her. She''s so much younger than you. How could you bully her? You''re so shameless." Elizabeth was so frightened that she burst into tears. "Ah... You''re bullying me. How shameless you are!" Adam sounded righteous and bold. "I''m avenging my sister. I''m not bullying you!" This is from N?velDrama.Org. Nancy pulled at her brother''s sleeves. "Brother, just ignore her." Adam snorted. "I''ll beat you up if you bully my sister again!" Coincidentally, Miss Yonng walked into the ss. When she saw the chaotic situation in the ss, her face turned livid. "What are you doing?" Elizabeth looked at Miss Yonng, sobbing. She was about toin about others. But suddenly, Adam changed his countenance and beat her to it. "Miss, this student from your ss is out of the line. It''s my sister''s first day in school. I came to her after my ss. But I didn''t expect to hear something at the door. She said that her uncle is very strong. She wants to teach my sister a lesson." "My sister is so nice and gentle. She almost cried when this girl bullied her. Of course, I couldn''t take it since I''m her brother. I came to talk some sense into her. I didn''t even beat her up or scold her, but she cried. She made it look like we were the ones bullying her. That''s a fraud! Miss, you''ve got to settle this situation for us." As he was talking, he even wailed piteously. Hugging his sister, he cried hypocritically. He appeared like he had suffered a great grievance. Nancy blinked. She thought, "Ugh... Can he do this?" Elizabeth cried angrily. Her face was flushed. "Why you... You were the one who bullied me!" Adam retorted, "How did I bully you? Tell us." Elizabeth replied, "You call me shameless!" Nancy also sided with her brother in a childishly fierce manner. "You were the one who called me shameless first." Miss Yonng was at a loss for words. She also knew that Elizabeth, this student in her ss, was rtively spoilt. Besides, her uncle was the dean at school. The parents of some of the students in ss, who were not clear about the situation, would ask their children to befriend Elizabeth and fawn on her. Consequently, Elizabeth was extremely spoilt at home and school. She could not suffer any grievance, and she had princess sickness. She might find Nancy an eyesore for some reason, so she argued with Nancy. Unexpectedly, it was witnessed by Nancy''s brother. Miss Yonng did not listen to only one side of the story. She asked a few students in the ss and confirmed that it was indeed Elizabeth who deliberately found fault with Nancy. Hence, she taught Elizabeth a lesson seriously. "Miss Levy, Miss Brook, pleasee to the teacher''s office now." Nancy thought, "It''s my first day of school. But I''m called to the office. I''m so sad." Adam was worried. Smiling cheekily, he leaned to the teacher and asked, "Miss, I''m also a party involved. Do I need to go too?" "You guys have to go back to your ss now!" "Okay," said Adam with disappointment. He walked out of the ss under Miss Yonng''s serious gaze, turning back to look at them from time to time. Both Nancy and Elizabeth walked to the teacher''s office together. Elizabeth red at Nancy with bloodshot eyes all the way there. Nancy appeared worried. She wondered if her parents would be called to the school. If that happened on her first day at school, it seemed very embarrassing. At that time, Adam was supposed to have left. But he suddenly stuck out his head at the corner of the corridor. "Adam, the lesson''s started. Are you sure you don''t want to go back? The teacher will inform our parents if he finds out about it." Adam waved his hand. "You guys can go back first. I''m worried. My sister has a mild temper. What if she''s bullied again? I need to go and check it out. Don''t follow me. They''ll see us if we go as a group. Don''t hold me back." After he said that, he followed Miss Yonng and the others secretly. The others looked at each other in dismay before they went back to ss. They would cover up for Adam if they could. In that instant, both Nancy and Elizabeth had been taken to the office. Miss Yonng looked at them and sighed. She then started advising and persuading them patiently. "Miss Levy, do you know what you did wrong?" Elizabeth snorted. Her eyes were red. "I did nothing wrong." She would not admit that she had done anything wrong. Miss Yonng fell into a dilemma. "Miss Brook is just transferred to this school. She did not even get to say anything to you, let alone offend you. Isn''t that right? Why did you find fault with her?" Elizabeth clenched her fists furiously. "Everyone fawned on her and called her the prettiest girl in our ss. But I''m the prettiest girl instead!" As she was talking, she felt aggrieved. "I don''t want her in my ss. I want to ask my uncle to transfer her to another ss." Nancy red at Elizabeth with watery, big eyes. She seemed fierce in a childish manner. "I got in with my ability. Why should I go?" "My uncle is the dean of this school. He likes me very much. You''ve got to go if he asks you to." Elizabeth raised her chin arrogantly. Nancy retorted, "My eldest cousin is a doctor. If your uncle is sick, I won''t let him treat your uncle''s illness!" If there was no teacher in her family, then she would bring up the doctor instead. Elizabeth said, "Who cares for that? There are so many doctors in the hospital." "But my cousin is the most excellent doctor." "My dad is the president of X Group. You''re not the only one with brothers. I''ve got two brothers too!" If they were going topete in that, Nancy became very proud and confident. "I''ve got seven brothers, and all of them are extremely awesome!" Elizabeth said, "My dad bought me an extremely expensive piano." Nancy added, "My eldest brother bought me a very big farm." "My dad owns an extremelyrge private ne." "My eldest brother and Dad have that too. He even owns a private ind and cruise." Miss Yonng''s expression gradually turned ugly. Was that the way how children argued with each other? It was just a in tform forpeting with their father and brothers. Consequently, Miss Yonng pitied herself for her poverty. As Elizabethpeted with Nancy, she found that it was quite a loss since she had fewer brothers than Nancy. Nancy had too many brothers. Damn it! "Ah... I want my dad and uncle." Elizabeth burst into tears. It was the first time for her to lose in that aspect. She soon found it hard to ept. Adam, who was eavesdropping outside the door, became slightly angry. He listened to the entire conversation. But his sister never mentioned him. Was he an invisible member of their family? After dwelling on it, he found that... It seemed to be the truth. But he was still young. He definitely could surpass his brothers and be the most important brother to his sister in the future. Chapter 204 Each of My Seven Brothers Is Super Powerful Chapter 204 Each of My Seven Brothers Is Super Powerful Chapter 204 Each of My Seven Brothers Is Super Powerful N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. In the end, Nancy won the argument. The teacher asked her to go back to the ssroom first. She had to stay tofort Elizabeth''s fragile heart. After Nancy walked out of the office, someone grabbed her wrist and pulled her aside. She was so scared that she subconsciously hit the person with her head. "Ouch!" Adam covered his belly and gave a gentle cry of pain, but he didn''t dare to make too much noise because he was afraid of being found out by the teacher inside. Hearing the familiar voice, Nancy held her small head, opened her eyes wide, and stared at him dully. "Little brother! Why are you here?" Seeing him covering his belly, Nancy immediately felt sorry for him, and she walked over to rub his belly. "I''m sorry, little brother. I thought it was a bad buy who wanted to catch me." Adam rubbed his belly and felt that Nancy had great strength. "It''s all right. I was worried about you, so I followed you here to have a look. You were not bullied, right?" He was worried. Nancy looked weak and easy to bully. It was only her first day of school, but she was targeted. Those people actually could bear to bully such a lovely girl. How heartless they were! "I''m fine." Nancy was not affected at all and smiled foolishly. She was as bright and beautiful as a little sunflower. "She couldn''t outargue me. Instead, I made her cry. Her father and brother are inferior to me." Then she lifted her fair and delicate chin with pride. Adam touched her head. "When I be the most powerful hacker in the world, I can protect you better." Nancy held his hand and smiled sweetly. "Yeah. Come on, little brother." They went to the ssroom while chatting. "It seems that your ss has begun. Will the teacher scold you if you go back to the ssroom now?" Nancy''s clear eyes were full of concern, and she even frowned. "Humph, it is not a problem at all. The teacher doesn''t dare to do anything to me. Well, go into the ssroom quickly. If someone dares to bully you, don''t bear it. Remember toe to me, and I will teach him a lesson!" Adam only felt that he looked so domineering at the moment. Nancy must admire him very much, ha-ha! Nancy nodded obediently and walked back to the ssroom with her short legs. It was a math ss. She looked at the math teacher on the tform and felt a little nervous. Her voice was soft and small as she greeted the teacher. In an instant, the math teacher on the tform and the students all looked at Nancy who looked so cute and delicate at the door. Nancy''s fair face turned slightly red, and she looked at the teacher nervously with her bright eyes. "Teacher, the ss teacher asked her to go to the office just now." Adam stood behind Nancy and spoke for her. Look how timid Nancy was. s... As her elder brother, he was really worried. The math teacher pushed the sses up the bridge of his nose. "Come in. Are you new here?" The math teacher had been teaching them math since they were in grade one. Naturally, he knew all the students in the ss. Nancy obediently nodded. "Yeah." Nancy walked in, but Adam still stood at the door uneasily and peeked at her. The math teacher looked at him with a smile. "What grade are you in?" Adam became alert. "We''re having a PE ss. Goodbye, teacher. I''ll go first." After that, he ran away. But after he ran back, he could not enter the ssroom and was fined to stand outside for a ss. His teacher was pissed off by him. He thought Adam had corrected his bad habits because he finished all his summer homework obediently. However, he was still the same. How naughty he was. It was the first day of school, but he came back after half a ss! When Nancy got back to her seat, she took out her textbooks and listen to the teacher obediently. Her face was serious, and she looked like a good student that the teacher liked most. Nancy was so cute and lovely, and she was half a sste on the first day of school, so the math teacher was very impressed with her. He paid more attention to her in ss. Whenever he paid attention to Nancy, he saw her beautiful, curious, and big eyes. She was so serious that the math teacher was very satisfied with his teaching in ss. He was inspired and raised his voice. He even taught the ss faster unconsciously. He felt so great. He didn''t want to end the ss when the bell rang. "That''s all for today''s ss. If there''s anything you don''t understand, you cane to my office." He mainly said this for Nancy. He was worried that there was something Nancy didn''t understand. After that, he held his textbook in his arms. His throat was a bit dry, so he took a sip of tea in the thermos cup before he walked away. He had to go to Miss Yonng and ask about the new ssmate''s studies. "Nancy, are you okay? Did Miss Yonng scold you?" "Elizabeth has gone too far. Obviously, she bullied you first." "But her uncle is really fierce. What if her unclees to you?" "In the past, when Elizabeth didn''t like someone, sheined to her uncle. Then her uncle scolded the ssmate so fiercely that the ssmate cried." As soon as the teacher left, Jane, who had been holding back her urge to speak for a whole ss, could no longer restrain herself. She said to Nancy andined about Elizabeth most of the time. "She didn''t scold me." "Yes, Elizabeth has gone too far." "Don''t worry. I have my father and brother." Nancy was as diligent as a little bee. She arranged her desk and made it clean and tidy while answering Jane''s questions. Other students also came to her and asked her with concern. Nancy answered their questions carefully and patiently. Her voice was soft and tender, and many students liked her. "Humph, Elizabeth''s family is very powerful. Just wait and see. She won''t let you go." "That''s right. You''ll suffer when Elizabeth''s unclees here!" The two girls who spoke were Elizabeth''s good friends. Nancy didn''t know what they were thinking. Anyway, they came to Nancy and provoked her. Nancy looked at them with her big eyes and said tenderly, "My little brother ising." The two little girls immediately looked at the door of the ssroom with some fear. If the senior student came here and saw them bullying his sister, would he beat them? The two of them quickly walked away. Fortunately, they walked away in time. Adam swaggered in the next second. "Sister, these things are all given to you by my good friend." Adam held all kinds of snacks in his arms and piled them on Nancy''s desk when he came in. "Keep it and eat slowly. There are a few hours left before school is over. Attending ss is boring. Don''t starve yourself." Looking at all kinds of snacks on the table, Nancy was a little worried. "But I can''t eat so much. Big brother said that it''s unhealthy to eat snacks." Adam waved his hand. "Then share it with your ssmates." Then he began to say loudly. "Guys,e to choose what you like to eat. After you eat it, we will be good friends. Help my sister more in the future. Don''t let her be bullied. If you see someone bully my sister,e and tell me." He had awesome social skills, and he instantly became friends with the children who were two or three years younger than him. He didn''t look awkward at all. Chapter 205 Adams Awesome Social Skills Chapter 205 Adam''s Awesome Social Skills Chapter 205 Adam''s Awesome Social Skills Anyway, the awkward one wouldn''t be him. Adam and his good friends shared the snacks with all the students. Jane held a bottle of milk and felt so happy. When she saw that Adam was given two packages of imported potato chips to the two girls who threatened Nancy just now, she immediately held the milk and stood with her arms akimbo fiercely, assuming the dignity of Adam. "Adam, don''t give it to them. They are on Elizabeth''s side. They provoked Nancy just now!" Children were so easy to bear grudges and form personal-interest cliques. As long as they didn''t have a good rtionship with someone, they didn''t allow their friends to y with that person. Adam took back the potato chips he had handed out and squinted at the two girls. "Oh, Elizabeth is the girl who bullied my sister, right? Then don''t think about eating my potato chips." He was so decisive that the two girls were stunned for a moment. Then they couldn''t bear the blow and cried out. But Adam stuck out his tongue provocatively. "Who told you to follow Elizabeth to bully my sister? I didn''t hurt you. Don''t cry and act as if I bullied you." Nancy was speechless. She was somewhat amused, but she was also touched. Adam treated her with favour openly. He was not afraid of offending people at all. Although she felt a little sorry when she saw the two girls cry, she had a feeling of joy in her heart. Ha-ha... Adam came back after handing out the snacks and put some biscuits, soft bread, milk, and fruit into Nancy''s desk. "These are not junk food. You can eat more. Your seat is not good enough. If you eat in ss, you''ll be found out easily." Nancy held a bottle of milk in her arms and sipped it while mumbling, "I''m not going to eat in ss." After that, she smiled sweetly, peeled a piece of milk candy, and put it into Adam''s mouth. "Little brother, eat it." Adam ate it happily and felt that Nancy treated him so well. He should let his elder brothers see it! With the candy in his mouth, Adam felt so proud in an instant. With smiling eyes, Nancy gave candy to her brother''s good friends, but she didn''t peel the candy paper for them. When Miss Yonng learned that two other students in her ss cried because of Nancy, she was speechless. She hadn''t solved this problem yet! In the past, she thought that a gentle and polite student like Nancy would definitely not cause trouble when she came to ss. However, she didn''t expect that others would take the initiative to provoke Nancy, and Nancy had a brother who could easily cause trouble. This was just the first day of school! Miss Yonng didn''t know why, but she had a foreboding that her ss wouldn''t be peaceful in the future. Elizabeth was still losing her temper. She asked the teacher to inform her parents to pick her up. She directly got into a huff and didn''t want to go to ss. She even said childishly that she wouldn''t study in the same ss as Nancy. Miss Yonng really didn''t know what to do! Fortunately, she suppressed Elizabeth with the teacher''s majesty. No matter how naughty the children at this age were, they were scared when the teacher became angry and serious. Elizabeth could only follow Miss Yonng to the ssroom reluctantly. When she stepped into the ssroom, the bell rang. Elizabeth walked all the way in, and she red at Nancy with mad eyes all the time. Nancy looked at her with a pair of big eyes innocently and then showed a more innocent smile. She didn''t do anything but sit quietly in her seat. Was it wrong? Being red at by Elizabeth, Nancy was not afraid at all. Humph... She had several elder brothers! "Quiet. It''s time for ss." Miss Yonng took a look at the two students whose eyes were red. They didn''t cry anymore, but they looked aggrieved. Miss Yonng, who knew what had happened, was helpless. She could onlyfort them when other students were reading. Otherwise, what could she do? The snacks were bought by Nancy''s elder brother. They couldn''t rob it when he didn''t want to give it to them, right? Afterforting the two girls, she continued her ss. During this period, just like the math teacher, she paid more attention to Nancy who was provoked aftering to the ss. Then she was shocked by Nancy''s big eyes that were full of desire for knowledge. Miss Yonng unconsciously began to teach more seriously. When she saw Nancy sitting upright and taking notes on the textbook, she was very satisfied with Nancy''s serious learning attitude. If nothing else, Nancy''s attitude towards learning was very serious, which deserved praise. After ss, Nancy read a book while eating snacks. She asionally wrote and painted on the book. Jane was startled by Nancy''s earnest study attitude and was even more shocked when she got closer and had a look. "We got the book at the same time, right? Why are you reading this page?" They had only had one math ss, but why had Nancy turned to the content after three sses? "Nancy, can you understand the content?" Nancy shook her head and then nodded. "I can understand most of the content, but there''s something I don''t understand. I can take notes and ask the teacher." "Humph... What a tterer!" An annoying voice came from behind. Elizabeth crossed her arms and raised her chin. Her eyes were haughty, contemptuous, and disdainful. "I think you just want to curry favor with the math teacher. Humph, even if you curry favor with him, it''s useless. We''ve had a math representative in our ss!" The girl next to her proudly straightened her chest. "It''s me!" She was one of Elizabeth''s two best friends. Nancy said slowly, "Oh, but I don''t want to be a math representative. Why should I curry favor with the math teacher?" Elizabeth said, "Nonsense. Everyone wants to be a ss leader. I''m the representative of English ss." Nancy said, "Then... Congrattions?" Her tone was more or less perfunctory. Nancy thought that a ss leader had many things to do, and she might as well spend more time studying. Elizabeth was pissed off by Nancy and said, "When my unclees here, you''ll be taught a lesson." Nancy pouted. "My elder brothers will protect me. I didn''t speak ill of you. Don''t disturb my study!" Elizabeth was annoyed. Nancy mentioned her elder brothers again. Was it great to have many elder brothers? After the ss in the morning, Elizabeth realized that having many elder brothers was indeed great. When they had thest two sses, it began to rain. It was still raining when school was over. As soon as the bell rang, Adam ran down the corridor with his school bag. "Sister, I''m here to pick you up!" When he ran to the door of the ssroom, he was gasping for breath, and his face was red. It could be seen how fast he ran. Nancy stood on tiptoe to wipe his sweat and said with distress in her soft tone, "Brother, you could run slowly." Adam smiled and said, "It''s okay. As your genius brother, I''m stable. However, it''s raining and we don''t have umbres. I don''t know who will pick us up today." They walked out while talking. Jane held Nancy''s arm and followed them with joy. After getting along harmoniously with Nancy for a whole morning, she had be Nancy''s best friend. Unfortunately, Elizabeth and her two friends were just a few steps behind them. Elizabeth red at Nancy, but she didn''t dare to provoke Nancy because Adam was there. She was afraid of being beaten. It was raining, so many parents had brought umbres to pick up their children. This is from N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Nancy and Adam walked out, several youths walked toward them. One of them was dressed in ck. His tall and slender figure stood out among a group of parents. He had an aloof temperament and gave people a strong sense of oppression. One was wearing fashionable clothes. His thick ck hair was special and attractive. He was tall, thin, and powerful. He wore a ck mask and only exposed a pair of charming eyes. Another man was tall and elegant. His cold eyes were indifferent. When he saw the little girl not far away, there was a smile in his narrow and long eyes. His eyebrows and eyes were delicate and good-looking. The three young men looked at each other. Martin raised his charming eyes raffishly. "Didn''t I tell you that I woulde to pick up Nancy from school today? Shawn is on vacation today, and he cane here, but Marcus, you''re so busy with work. Why do you have toe?" Marcus said, "I''d like toe." What he said was short and cold. Shawn''s voice was gentle and nd. "Since you know I''m on holiday today, why are you here?" Martin shook his long hair and said, "I''d like toe!" The three of them walked toward Nancy. "Marcus, Shawn, Martin!" Nancy was so happy to see them. It was a rainy day, but the smile on her face was as bright as the sun. She called them warmly. Those were the elder brothers Nancy had been showing off! Elizabeth strained her ears. After hearing this, she opened her eyes wide and stretched her neck to look over. Then she saw three young people who looked better than her elder brother. She was suddenly dealt a blow. Nancy''s elder brothers... were really better than hers! She wanted to cry. Her nose twitched and her eyes were red. She felt that her life had suffered a heavy blow. Chapter 206 Nancys Elder Brothers Are Better Chapter 206 Nancy''s Elder Brothers Are Better Chapter 206 Nancy''s Elder Brothers Are Better Elizabeth watched angrily as one of Nancy''s elder brothers carried Nancy in his arms and took Nancy away, while her family had note to pick her up yet. She couldn''t help thinking of her two elders brothers. One of them only yedputer games at home and the other spent money outside all day long. How could shepare to Nancy? No, she had to let her brothers find a job! At the same time, Nancy who was picked up held Marcus''s neck andy on his body obediently so as not to increase his burden. She answered their questions softly. Marcus said in a low voice, "How''s your day in school? Are you used to it?" Nancy nodded obediently. "Yeah, the ssmates are all very nice." Adam curled his lips and said, "How could it be? Someone bullied you, didn''t she?" Hearing that someone bullied Nancy, these young men frowned with anger in their eyes. "What happened?" Nancy blinked her eyes. "But I didn''t suffer. I even made her cry." She didn''t think it was a big deal. She had avenged herself, so she was not vindictive. But her brothers asked her carefully, and she told them the whole story in detail. After saying that, she looked a little proud. "I didn''t suffer any loss. She can''tpare with my father and brothers." Martin pinched Nancy''s cheeks in surprise. "I thought you were timid and cowardly. Well done. If you are bullied again in the future, fight back fearlessly." Shawn said, "The premise is that you have equal strength with that person. If that person is much stronger than you, remember it first. Juste back and tell us." Marcus looked down. "You''re not allowed to bring a phone to school. I''ll ask your second brother to activate the terminal when hees back." Nancy nodded obediently. "Okay." Adam patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll protect Nancy at school. I''ve established a good rtionship with the students in her ss. As long as someone bullies Nancy, they wille to me. Nothing will happen." He had great faith in himself. They didn''t talk about Elizabeth anymore and changed the topic, but their questions were mainly about the school. Nancy said softly that she had made a very good friend, and it was her deskmate. Martin asked, "Is it the girl who stood with you just now?" Nancy nodded. "Yeah, her name is Jane." "Invite her to our house for dinner some other day." After all, Jane was Nancy''s first friend at school. As Nancy''s brothers, they should attach importance to this, shouldn''t they? When they got home, Windy was waiting for them anxiously. Seeing that Nancy was back, she immediately asked whether Nancy was hungry or cold with concern. She even asked about Nancy''s first at school... Her questions were simr to Nancy''s elder brothers''. Although Nancy had to answer the same questions again, she was not impatient at all, and she still answered their questions softly. The atmosphere was happy, but Marcus had sent a message to Philip and asked him to investigate Elizabeth''s background. Martin pulled the mask off his face and leaned back on the sofa. "Fortunately, I took an umbre with me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t dare to pick up Nancy." Adam rolled his eyes and said, "I see. You''re so charming." Martin raised his eyebrows slightly and said with confidence, "Thank you for your praise." Adam looked disgusted! "Mom, dad, brother, I''m going upstairs." After eating, Nancy ran back to her room with Adolph and Harley. She put away her schoolbag, stepped on the woolen nket, and walked to the French window with her bare fair feet. It was still raining outside, and the sky looked overcast. Nancy opened the window and walked to the balcony. She took a small watering can to water the small seedlings in the lovely flower pots on the balcony. The seeds she nted had sprouted, and small seedlings that were smaller than the size of a knuckle had grown. As the rain gradually relented, Nancy watered the young seedlings, went back to get the Chinese book, and came out again. Adolph and Harley found a suitable position on the balcony andid downfortably. Nancy nestled in the soft hanging chair and made a video call with the farm. On the farm, Hill, the warden, saw the video invitation and went to the room where the little animals were resting. He connected his mobile phone to the projection screen on the wall and pressed the green button. Nancy''s look was projected on the big screen. "Chirps!" Seeing Nancy, a group of small birds fluttered their small wings and ran over quickly with short legs, chirping anxiously around the projection screen. "Akio, Beale..." With smiling eyes, Nancy called their names softly. Those birds whose names were called all became quiet, but their eyes were aggrieved as they looked at her, as if they had been abandoned. Nancy said, "Be good. It''s raining today, so I can''t go to see you. I''m a student now. I spend most of my time studying. I''ll take the university entrance examination in the future. I won''t read storybooks for you anymore. I''ll read my Chinese book. Well... I will also teach you English. You should all be educated birds." "Chirps..." The birds who sat down obediently chirped childishly when they listened to Nancy''s soft and garrulous voice. Hill stood not far away and felt speechless. Children had a rich sense of fantasy. But the strange thing was that these little guys were really obedient in front of Nancy, so... were animals actually smart? While he was lost in thought, Nancy started reading the Chinese book in her arms. Her voice was soft, innocent, and tender. She read slowly and clearly, and her pronunciation was standard. Moreover, her voice was clean and ethereal, which was unique to children. Listening to her was a kind of enjoyment. Hill unconsciously listened to Nancy carefully, though the content of the textbook was very naive. Nancy read a text twice before putting down her textbook. Then she went to her instrument room with her phone. However, she was shocked when she walked in this time. She studied the seven-stringed plucked instrument and zither with Oliver. Although the room was veryrge, there were only two kinds of musical instruments. But at this time, on the side of the room near the French window, there was a huge white piano. Under the orange sunset after the rain, the white piano was tinted red. It was amazing. It was a lifeless piano, but it was so noble and elegant. This was the charm of the piano. "Wow..." Nancy''s eyes widened as she looked at the piano. "Oh, you find it." Martin''s voice came from behind. He shook his ck ponytail and came over to rub Nancy''s small head. "Your second brother bought it. It was delivered here when you were in school today. Do you like it?" Nancy blinked her beautiful big eyes. The beautiful piano was reflected in her dark pupils. She nodded heavily when she heard the words. "Yeah, I like it so much!" "Do you want to learn the piano? Call me and I''ll teach you." "Brother Martin." Nancy called Martin without hesitation. Martin''s mood became better instantly. He took her into the piano room, sat on the bench gracefully andzily, and put his slender and fair fingers on the ck and white keys. He yed the famous piano song Canon. Martin yed carefully. Nancy held her little chin and listened carefully. Her curved eyes were like two crescent moons. Her curled eyshes fluttered slowly and looked so beautiful. When Martin yed the piano, it was a kind of enjoyment for the audience both in hearing and vision. After he yed the song, he tapped the tip of Nancy''s little nose neither heavily nor lightly. "Is it pleasant to hear?" Nancy nodded quickly. "You''re awesome. It''s so pleasant to hear." Martin was satisfied with her praise. He sat on the piano stool with her in his arms and taught her how to y the piano and recognize the music score...Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. No matter what Nancy learned, she was very serious. She had a good memory. She remembered it as long as Martin said it once, but there was a difference when she yed the piano. But it was not a big problem. She could remember it first and then practice slowly. Anyway, she was still young and could learn a lot. At night, Nancy did her homework carefully under the mushroommp, and someone knocked on the door. "Come in." Marcus came in with warm milk and fruit. Looking at Nancy who was studying hard, he rubbed her head. "Haven''t you finished your homework?" Nancy shook her little head and said, "I''m about to finish it. Marcus, are these for me?" Marcus said yes. His eyes softened unconsciously as Nancy sipped the milk and looked satisfied and happy. "You must go to bed before nine o''clock at night. You can''t stay upte." Nancy answered him obediently. She took his hand, leaned her chubby face to him, and rubbed his face like a kitten. "Good night, Marcus. You need to go to bed early, too." "Okay." Chapter 207 Piano Chapter 207 Piano Chapter 207 Piano On the second day of school, it was a sunny day. Nancy carried her schoolbag on her back and waved goodbye to Marcus who sent her to school. "I''ll pick you up after school." Nancy responded softly. "Okay. Bye, Marcus." "Let''s go. The ss is about to begin." Adam took Nancy''s hand and walked into the school. Marcus didn''t ask the driver to drive away until he watched them leave and disappear into the crowd. "Nancy!" Before Nancy got to the ssroom, Jane''s voice came from behind. Then Jane held Nancy''s arm with both hands andughed happily. "I''m so lucky to see you as soon as Ie in." After greeting Nancy, Jane greeted Adam warmly. "Hi, Nancy''s brother." Adam smiled and said, "Good morning. Your name is Jane, right? Let''s add each other on Facebook so that we can talk in the future." He took out his mobile phone. Jane said, "But we''re not allowed to take phones to school." Adam was disappointed. "You''re stupid. It''s okay as long as the teacher doesn''t know." "Hey, what are you holding in your hand?" As soon as Adam said this, he got a p in the face. An aggressive teacher walked up. His eyes were fixed on Adam''s mobile phone. Oh! How bold Adam was! He actually took out his mobile phone in public at school! Adam was speechless. Seeing that he seemed to be frozen, Nancy pulled his clothes and whispered to him, "Adam, hurry up and run." Aftering to his sense, Adam immediately ran away. "Nancy, go back to the ssroom yourself." "Stop!" Seeing this, the teacher hurried to catch up with Adam, but Adam had run away, so he could only stand in front of the two little girls with a straight face. "What is the name of that student? What grade and ss is he in?" Nancy and Jane looked at him innocently, pursed their lips, and didn''t speak. "Teacher, I''m here. Chase after me." Adam, who had run away, came back and provoked the teacher. The teacher''s eyes widened in disbelief. He had never met such an arrogant student in all his years as a teacher. He didn''t ask the two girls anymore and angrily chased Adam. "Stand still and don''t run." Nancy and Jane were speechless. When the teacher went after Adam, Jane grabbed Nancy''s hand and ran away. Nancy''s eyes were a little confused. "The teacher said..." Jane said, "What are you afraid of? There are so many students in the school. He doesn''t know us. If we run away, how would he know which ss we are in?" Nancy thought for a while and felt that it was reasonable. Then she grabbed Jane''s hand and took her to run faster. Jane was surprised. She didn''t expect that Nancy could run so fast with her short legs! When they got to the corridor, they were out of breath. They rested their hands on their knees, and their faces were red, but they looked at each other andughed. "I hope Adam wouldn''t be caught." Jane took her and bounced into the ssroom. "Don''t worry. Your brother runs so fast." Nancy smiled lightly. She thought she would be a very good student after she went to school, and she wouldn''t cause any trouble at all. But she was called to the office on the first day of school, and she was almost chased by the teacher the next day. Although she was a little flustered, she felt a little excited... The two of themposed their emotions and went to the ssroom with their schoolbags on their backs. Most of the students hade to the ss. Many of them were writing fast on their desks. Seeing this scene, Jane suddenly reacted and patted her head. "Ah! I haven''t done my homework yet." Yesterday, she went home and yed games. She looked at Nancy pitifully and said, "Nancy, have you finished your homework?" Nancy nodded and took out her homework book from her schoolbag. "It''s done." "I''ll copy yours, thank you!" Jane hurried to copy the homework, while Nancy sat down in her seat, opened her book, and read it carefully. When the bell rang, Jane stopped writing. In self-study ss, the studymissioner led everyone to read. Teachers or teaching directors woulde to the door to check the situation in the ssroom from time to time. When Nancy saw a serious middle-aged man with a bald head standing at the door, she immediately held up the book in her hand and blocked her face. Jane asked, "What''s wrong?" Nancy raised her hand to hold up the book in front of her and whispered. "He''s that teacher." Jane took a sneaky look and quickly retracted. She also held up the book very seriously, but in fact, she had been muttering. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Don''t find us..." The teacher standing at the door took a look at the ss and found that most of them were studying seriously, but two students in the back row were writing their homework at the moment. "You two,e out!" Hearing his words, Nancy and Jane trembled as if they were especially guilty of doing something wrong. Subconsciously, they thought that the teacher was speaking to them. With their hearts beating so fast, they took a careful and pitiful look over there and found that the teacher was not calling them. "An hour in the morning is worth two in the evening. The memory in the morning is generally the best. It''s time for you to read. Otherwise, why do we set up the morning self-study ss? You two actually do homework in the self-study ss. What did you do yesterday?" Two boys were called out. Being lectured by the teacher, they lowered their heads and listened carefully. When the teacher left, Nancy and Jane were relieved. Jane exhaled heavily. "Oh... I was scared to death. I thought we had been found." Listening to her words, Nancy nodded. It was so horrible. After the self-study ss, Nancy handed her homework, and then Adam came into her ssroom. As soon as he came in, he saw several boys in the ss and greeted them warmly as if it was his ss. "Nancy." Adam came over happily andughed with his hands on his hips. "The teacher who chased me was dumped by me. I managed to keep my mobile phone. Are you all right?" As he spoke, he magically took out two bottles of milk from his pocket and handed one to Jane. Jane was his sister''s first good friend at school. He had to build a good rtionship with Jane. He inserted a straw into the other bottle of milk and handed it to Nancy. "It''s still hot. Hurry up and drink it." He went to the canteen to buy it just now. He got it in the insted cab. Nancy held the milk and sipped it obediently, not forgetting to answer his questions softly. "Jane and I are all right, but the teacher came to our ssroom in the self-study ss. I thought we would be found out." Adam scratched his head when he heard the words. "It''s okay. If this happens again in the future and the teacher asks about me, tell him my name. It''s just a mobile phone. I can buy another one with my pocket money when I go back." Chapter 208 a Slap in the Face Chapter 208 a p in the Face Chapter 208 a p in the Face The students in ss 1, and grade 2 were not surprised that Adam treated this ss as his own. Basically, he came here during the break of each ss and brought a lot of food to Nancy. Many children in the ss were envious. Nancy''s elder brother was much better than theirs. They wished their elder brothers and sisters could be as thoughtful as Adam... Of course, Elizabeth was the most envious. But she refused to admit being inferior. That day, she came to the ssroom with a shining princess crown. As soon as she entered the door, she lifted her neck and chin proudly, stretching her neck. She stepped heavily on the ground. When she walked by Nancy and Jane''s desks, she not only increased the sound of walking but also gave them a proud look. Then she snorted coldly with pride. She was like a rooster that had won a battle. Nancy and Jane nced at her, slowly looked away, and continued to read and recite the words. Jane leaned to Nancy and asked in a low voice, "Nancy, how do you pronounce this word?" Nancy leaned over to have a look and read it softly. Jane read after her. Neither of them looked at Elizabeth. If it was in the past, Jane would have said something to Elizabeth, but at this time... She was moved by Nancy''s spirit of studying and began to study hard and make progress every day. She might as well recite more words instead of wasting her time quarreling with Elizabeth. Nancy studied so hard. Of course, as Nancy''s deskmate, she couldn''tg behind. Seeing that neither of them paid any attention to her, Elizabeth trembled with anger. She red at them fiercely and left angrily. When she went back to her seat, several girls enviously looked at the princess crown on her head. "Wow... Elizabeth, your princess crown is so beautiful." "It''s so pretty. You look like a real princess. Who bought it for you?" Elizabeth immediately raised her neck proudly again and showed off in a loud voice. "My elder brother spent more than one million dors to buy it for me. It''s precious. Ordinary people can''t afford it." "Elizabeth, your elder brother is so nice." "I want an elder brother like yours." "More than a million dors. That''s a lot of money." Although children who were several years old had no specific concept of one million dors, they knew it was a big number of money. Elizabeth nced at Nancy and said proudly, "Of course, my brother is the best." But Nancy didn''t even look at her, and she was very angry! School days passed by quickly. It was Friday in a twinkling of an eye. These days, everything was fine except for the fact that Elizabeth would make things difficult for Nancy from time to time. Strangely, Elizabeth said that her uncle woulde to teach Nancy a lesson every time, but Nancy never saw her uncle. Nancy didn''t take this matter to heart. She only dedicated herself to studying every day. Even the surrounding students were affected by her and studied more seriously and diligently. After school on Friday afternoon, Nancy didn''t go home immediately. Jane took her to go shopping around the school. There were quite a few shops around the school, some selling all kinds of food and some selling stationery. Nancy didn''tck stationery, but she was quite enthusiastic about food. They strolled from the first shop to thest shop and bought all kinds of snacks. For most of the food, they bought a portion and shared it. After tasting a little, Nancy handed it to Adam who followed them and then continued to eat other snacks. Adam ate up the food in his hand quickly. It didn''t matter even if he was full. He had a few good friends beside him. "Nancy, let me tell you. The chestnuts in that shop are so delicious. They are soft and sweet. I''ve eaten a lot but I''m not tired of them." Nancy took a look, and then resolutely pulled Jane to buy it together. Each of them bought arge bag of chestnuts, ate a few, and put them in their schoolbags. The chesnuts could be kept for a long time. It was okay to eat them at home. Nancy took Jane''s hand and ran over again. They went shopping in the street. They wore expensive clothes and spent money generously. Clearly, they were rich. As a result, they attracted the attention of some bad people. "Oh, they''re really rich." In the corner, the gangster who paid attention to Nancy and Jane greedily looked in their direction. "Big brother, they''re rich boys and girls. We''ll suffer if we are found out." The yellow-haired young man who was called "big brother" was dressed in punk clothes and had nails on his nose and ears. He sneered and said, "We did such a thing before. They''re just kids. They will not dare to say anything to their family as long as we threaten them. We''ll go to them when they disperse." "Kerchoo!" Adam asked, "What''s the matter? Do you catch a cold?" He was alerted in an instant. Nancy sniffed and replied in a delicate voice. "No, my nose itched just now." Hearing this, Adam said, "Is someone speaking ill of you?" Nancy shook her head and took a bite of the meatball. She said vaguely in a tender voice, "No. Who would speak ill of me?" Adam looked at Nancy and nodded confidently. "That''s right. After all, my sister is so cute." Anyone who dared to scold Nancy was stupid and vicious, and it was the truth. A group of little boys apanied the two girls to go shopping. They had bought all the food in the street, and then they went home separately. "I asked the driver to pick us up." While walking slowly in the direction of home, Adam informed the driver at home to pick them up. The adults did not have time to pick them up every day, and the driver would pick them up asionally. When they wanted to go shopping, they would inform the driver toeter. Nancy was full, so she had to walk to help her digestion. Nancy burped and covered her mouth with embarrassment. Then she looked at Jane and Adam while blinking her big clear eyes. Jane stood in front of her with arms akimbo. "What''s so embarrassing about it? Look at me, Nancy." Then she opened her mouth and gave a loud burp. The three childrenughed happily. Adam also stood akimbo and burped, and the burp was as arrogant and unscrupulous as him. Nancy immediately smiled softly. She was not shy anymore. Holding Adam with one hand and Jane with the other, she continued to walk forward. With a cute schoolbag on her back, she walked on the clean and smooth road with short legs. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jane happily told Nancy where she could go on the weekend and also invited Nancy to join her. Nancy shook her head. "No, I''m going to the farm to see Akio and other birds. They must miss me, too. Do you want to go to my farm, Jane?" Jane opened her eyes wide. "Really? Is that your farm?" Although she didn''t know what a farm was, she felt that Nancy was awesome. Nancy nodded. They leaned together and talked. Nancy talked about Akio and Beale and told Jane what she had on her farm. Jane''s eyes lit up. She thought the farm was awesome. Sure enough, she felt that it was more fantastic after hearing Nancy''s words. Jane couldn''t wait to go there. "I want to go there. Nancy, I''ll go to the farm with you tomorrow morning. Wow, you have cats. I really want to raise a cat, but my mother said that cats were fierce and stinky. She doesn''t let me raise one." "Harley and other cats enjoy being neat and tidy, but it will be stinky if you don''t clean up cat feces in time." Adam followed them slowly and strained his ears to listen for a while. He found that he didn''t like the topics the two girls were talking about. Tut... Girls just liked to talk about these boring topics. Why didn''t they talk about One Piece and games? Chapter 209 Show Off Chapter 209 Show Off Chapter 209 Show Off While they were walking slowly with their schoolbags on their backs, they suddenly saw several legs in front of them. The trousers were either ripped or hung with strange metal ornaments. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jane and Nancy stopped talking, took a step back, and looked up tacitly. At first nce, they saw all kinds of strange hair. Nancy thought of her fourth brother. "Hey, kid." Adam ran up and protected them behind him. He looked at them warily and ferociously. "What do you want to do?" Although he was not as tall as these young people, he was imposing. His momentum was not inferior to theirs. "What do we want? What do you think we want? We are in charge of this area. Since you''re here, you should pay us some money." The yellow-haired man at the front made a gesture of counting money. He looked raffish. His mouth stuck out and he had a chin like an ape''s. He was of wretched appearance. Obviously, he didn''t look like a good person. Adam said, "Pay you money? Is it legal?" The hoodlums'' faces suddenly darkened when they heard this. "You should know what''s good for you. I''ll let you go if you give me some money obediently. If you don''t, don''t me us for being rude." Jane was so angry that she put her arms on her waist. "You are shameless. You bully us children and even want to rob our money!" This road was rtively remote. At this moment, although someone saw these gangsters bullying children and wanted to help, they didn''t dare toe because the gangsters threatened them with sticks. Nancy nervously tapped her finger on her wrist. Although many functions of the personal terminal given to her by her second brother couldn''t be used, it had the function of warning the danger and calling the police automatically, and it was quiet. At first nce, it looked like an ordinary bracelet, but when Nancy clicked it with her finger, the terminal would turn on and automatically analyze the situation in front of her. It called the police station in two seconds, and no voice would be heard. But the voices here could be clearly transmitted to the police station, and their location would be automatically located. "Don''t talk nonsense. I saw you buy many things along the way. You must have a lot of money. Give it to us. Each of you should give us one thousand dors. Otherwise, you three won''t be able to go home today." Adam was so angry that he wanted to rush to fight them, but Nancy held his arm tightly. She pursed her lips and looked at those people with her delicate and chubby little face darkened. "Alright, we can give you money, but what if you don''t let us go?" Her voice trembled a little, but she tried to keep calm and talk to the three people. The yellow-haired man smiled. "You''re quite sensible. As for whether we''ll let you go or not after you pay the money, you''ll know itter." Nancy looked hesitant and distressed. "But we don''t have so much cash. Have you ever seen a child carry so much cash?" The gangsters were speechless. This... seemed to be a problem indeed. "Then you can pay us with your phone." Nancy looked at them innocently and said, "Don''t you know that we are not allowed to bring mobile phones to school?" "Sh*t!" What should they do? This matter suddenly reached a deadlock. The yellow-haired man frowned and looked at the three of them fiercely. "I don''t care. If you can''t give us money today, you can''t leave!" Jane said, "We don''t have cash or mobile phones. How can we give you money?" When they came to a deadlock, a girl in a white dress suddenly ran over. "What are you doing? I have called the police. You''d better leave!" She spoke fearfully but forcefully and stubbornly, and her voice was inexplicably familiar. Nancy and Adam looked over at the same time and then show the same expressions. How unlucky they were! Seeing their expressions, Yvonne was speechless. Her face twisted for a moment. She was here to save them. Why were they so ungrateful? "Ha-ha, why should we believe you? Let me tell you. Even if the policemene here, I''m not afraid of them!" The sirens were wailing. As soon as the yellow-haired man said this, the sound of the police car rang out, and the expressions of the gangsters and Yvonne froze. The yellow-haired man quickly got a p in his face. His legs went limp and he broke out in a cold sweat. Adam was shocked. "Did you really call the police?" He thought that Yvonne was just trying to scare them. The yellow-haired man''s face changed greatly, and he looked at Yvonne with a gloomy expression. "Just wait and see." After that, he took hisckeys and ran away as fast as they could, but they were blocked and caught before they could run far. Yvonne''s eyes were flustered when the yellow-haired man and the other gangsters were caught, but she calmed down soon. Her fingers trembled slightly. Adam said mockingly, "Ha-ha... I thought you and your family would like us to be unlucky." Even if Yvonne called the police, he didn''t like her. Yvonne''s face froze, and she forced a smile. "Adam, why do you think like this? After all, we are rtives." Nancy pulled Adam''s sleeve. "Adam, it was me who called the police." Yvonne was speechless. Adam was stunned. Jane looked at Nancy with a shocked face. "We''ve been together all the time. How did you call the police?" Nancy showed a shy, soft and sweet smile, and then said three confusing words, "It''s a secret." Yvonne strained her ears to listen but felt disappointed. Nancy was quite vignt. The policeman came tofort the three children. "It''s all right. The bad guys have been caught by us. Don''t be afraid." Adam was like a proud little cock as if he was unparalleled and could defeat everyone in the world. "I''m not afraid. I can handle them with one hand." The policeman was speechless. Others were speechless, too. Look how proud Adam was. He was bragging. Nancy shook his arm. Even she felt ashamed for him. Her little face was red as she whispered. "Adam, show some restraint." Adam smashed his mouth. "Alright, it''s a bit difficult to knock out them all, but I can fight with one or two of them." This was his bottom line of putting on airs. Everyone was speechless. The policeman decided to ignore him. "Children, go to the police station with me first. We will inform your parents to pick you up." Jane held Nancy''s arm in fear. "Will we be bad kids if we go to the police station?" In her impression, police stations were ces where bad people were kept. Nancy touched her hand tofort her. Her soft voice sounded confident for no reason. "Don''t be afraid. Adam and I went there before. It''s not scary at all." The policemen wondered why Nancy seemed to be so familiar with the police station. When they thought like this, they heard one of the children ask. Jane asked, "Nancy, you''ve been there. Are you familiar with there?" Nancy said, "Yeah, difficult the first time, easy the second. This is my second time going there. I''m familiar with the police station this time. My fourth brother is more familiar with the police station." Jane asked with admiring eyes, "Did he go there because he caught bad guys?" Nancy looked proud. "No, he went there because he fought with someone!" The policemen didn''t understand why she looked so proud! Chapter 210 Difficult the First Time, Easy the Second Chapter 210 Difficult the First Time, Easy the Second Chapter 210 Difficult the First Time, Easy the Second As soon as Jane heard Nancy say it in such a proud tone, she wasn''t afraid anymore. "So will I get familiar with the police station when I go there next time?" Nancy nodded her small head like someone who speaked from experience. "Yes, don''t worry. The police are all nice people." The conversation between the two little girls over here in their sweet voices made people speechless, while Yvonne was uneasy. "Well, I was just passing by. I don''t have toe with you, right?" She really didn''t want to go there. Besides, she was feeling guilty at the moment. One of the policemen thought she was scared, so he reassured her, "It''s fine. You''re just going to make a simple record of the investigation." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Yvonne forced a smile and almost gritted her teeth. ''So how on earth did that wicked girl Nancy call the police? Calm down. Anyway, no one knows I did it.'' she thought to herself. She took a deep breath and followed to get into the police car as well. At the police station, the three of them answered almost everything the police asked them. Nancy sat on the chair with her small hands on herp, and her fleshy fair face was serious as she answered those police officers'' questions. Her clear thoughts and well-behaved demeanour melted the heart of the police officers who asked her questions. The police didn''t ask too many questions, because they had heard almost everything that happened later, and those few gangsters couldn''t even deny it. After answering the questions nervously, Yvonne did not want to stay here for a moment and left in a hurry. Nancy, Adam and Jane did not leave. The police did not dare to let the three children leave, so they directly informed their parents to pick them up. Marcus rushed over and was travel-stained. His handsome face was somewhat sullen, and his dark eyes looked more like a storm was building up. After hearing the police say that Nancy and Adam were not hurt in any way, his expression was barely better. It was just that his aura was still very oppressive. The young policeman who brought him in rubbed his arms. "Who''s this? He''s got a more intimidating aura than even our captain." "Yeah. He''s probably in management of thatpany. Anyway, he doesn''t look like an ordinary person." Nancy was hugging a chestnut and eating it like a soft, chubby hamster. When she saw the tall figure walk in, her eyes lit up. She jumped off the chair and ran over to him with short legs as she called her big brother in a sweet voice. As soon as she walked over, her small body was suddenly picked up and suspended in the air. Marcus looked around at his sister with gloomy eyes. He was finally relieved when he saw that she was well dressed and did not look like she was frightened. "What''s going on?" This question was asked to Adam. Adam almost recounted the whole thing with a lot of gestures. His expression was very vivid as if he was acting in a y. Marcus didn''t bat an eyelid as he listened. He just said to the police that he was going to check on those people. When Marcus was angry, he wouldn''t show it obviously, but there''s a creepy and cold aura around him. When those few gangsters saw him, they all shivered together like rats seeing a cat. Marcus stared at them with gloomy eyes, and the entire interrogation room seemed like it had entered into a cold winter. "What do you... you want? I''m telling you: this is a police station. Hitting someone is against the law." The yellow-haired leader was so frightened at the moment that he began to stammer. He looked around at the police officers and suddenly felt a little more relieved. He probably never thought that one day he would think that a police station could bring him an infinite sense of security. Marcus nced at them lightly with narrow, cold eyes, and those who were nced by him felt a chill down their spine. ''Police... police, you must protect us!'' they thought. However, at this point, Marcus didn''t do anything. He just nced at them and left. They were relieved only after Marcus had gone. The yellow-haired leader braced himself for his dignity by saying, "What? I expected this guy to be tougher." The henchman beside him sounded a little shaky as he warned, "Boss, that man doesn''t look like an ordinary person. He won''t do anything to us now, but do you think he''ll beat us up afterwards?" Hearing his words, the yellow-haired man''s face changed abruptly, and he began to feel apprehensive. "Big brother." Nancy called him in a sweet voice. She wrapped her little arms around her big brother''s neck, her pointy little chin padding on his shoulder. "I''m here." "Will those bad guys be prisoned?" Marcus replied, "Yes." Even though they didn''t constitute a serious criminal case against Nancy and probably wouldn''t be sentenced severely, or at most imprisoned for a while, he''d already had someone check out the information on these people. It was up to him if they wanted to get out of jail easily. Nancy moved her soft small face closer to her big brother''s, and then her cheeks puffed up. Marcus asked, "What are you eating?" Nancy''s voice was a little slurred as she opened her big innocent eyes, "Not sugar. I''m eating chestnuts~" Marcus pinched her cheeks on both sides and saw that there were three whole chestnuts inside. She didn''t chew even when she was talking just now, and only now did she suddenly start eating. Marcus thought to himself, ''... She''s really a little hamster, isn''t she?'' Jane and Adam both walked by Marcus'' side. Seeing the two of them interacting with each other, Jane was a little confused. "Nancy''s brother is so mature. He looks like her father." Only after she finished did she remember that Adam was still there. "I wasn''t talking about you," she said. Adam raised his chin and said, "Humph, what''s wrong with me being young? My brothers can''t go to school with Nancy!" Jane thought, "Who wants to go to school? I can''t wait to grow up." They were going to take Jane home first. In the car, Adam and Jane were really too curious about how Nancy had called the police, so they asked about it. Nancy raised a finger-wide bracelet on her wrist that looked like a bracelet, which looked a bit ordinary. "This is the personal terminal that my second brother gave me. As long as I activate it, it will automatically call the police." Jane said, "Wow..." "I don''t understand it, but it''s awesome." She thought. Adam took his sister''s wrist and looked at it, but he gave up when he couldn''t figure out anything. The family only returned to the Brook family vi after sending Jane home. They didn''t know about Adam and Nancy almost being robbed yet, and Marcus didn''t say anything. Winter asked them why they were only back now, and Adam immediately blurting out everything, which scared the family to death. "Nancy,e over here. Let me check. Are you scared?" "Come over here. Grandpa want to see you." James'' face turned gloomy. "Why did the police station call your big brother?" he asked. Adam took out his phone and said, "The first contact on my mobile phone number was set by big brother as him." James was speechless. Seeing that he couldn''t be with his daughter, James could only go to his eldest son. "Did you find out? Why did these people suddenly target Nancy and the others?" James didn''t believe that it was a coincidence. Adam''s school was very safe. Basically, no gangsters dared to cause trouble there. How could they suddenly target his son and daughter? Besides, Yvonne was involved, so the whole thing seemed strange. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 When James came to Marcus, he was staring at something with downcast eyes at the moment. "Well, let''s talk about thatter. Someone sent me their information." James was confused. He moved closer to look at them, and then fell silent. Those were exactly the information of those few gangsters with everything they had done from childhood to adulthood written down clearly. "You said that... someone sent these to you?" "Yes," Marcus nodded his head and coldly said two words, "Symon Edward." James'' face instantly turned gloomy. "Why is it him?" ''What does this guy want? Is he trying to tell us that he knows everything about our movements?'' He thought. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Marcus'' cold eyes sparkled, "We found him, but we can''t call the police." Symon''s movements were caught by them this time, but he was not rmed. Instead, he told them openly that he had a set of viruses that could hack into anywork. If they called the police, that madman Symon might really do it. By then, the entire world''swork would be paralyzed for a short period of time. As the top hacker in this world, he could do that. Perhaps many technicians and hackers could work together to kill those viruses in a short period of time, but in this era where everything depended on the inte, even a half hour of inte nonfunctioning would bring untold trouble and huge losses. Therefore, Marcus and the others really didn''t dare to do anything. James was so angry with the information in his hand that heughed. "What the h*ll does Symon want!" Marcus was rtively calm. "Don''t worry, he won''t live long. As long as he behaves himself in the meantime, it''s okay not to call the police." "What do you mean?" Marcus took out a piece of information and handed it to him. "Symon has cancer, advanced gastric cancer that can''t be saved." This was a report of Symon''s medical examination. Two months ago, Symon was diagnosed with cancer. Instead of having treatment, he stayed sick as if he was not the one with cancer. He lived as if he was an outsider in this world, standing in the darkness and observing the world like a square peg. In addition, during this period of time, except for the somewhat tragic death of Brian, he didn''t make people fall deeper into the abyss or kill people when he met the kind of men who gambled and drank and alsomitted domestic violenceter. Symon just used an ount to expose all those people''s crimes on the inte and dig up dirt on all those people. If someone''s crime was too severe, the police would go to their house and directly arrest them. These could simply be called gentlepared to the previous creepy ways. His change was visible as if he was dragging his tattered body to try to struggle a little out of the darkness. "Keep an eye on him. That thing he has... We''d better not anger him for now." A talented criminal, Symon Edward. What a pity for such a person. If he had lived in an ordinary family, he might have been the pride of a family or even a nation. But ... Fate was too harsh on this man. Marcus quickly handed over the information about those punks to the police station. Since those few gangsters dared to rob a few kids, they must have done this sort of thing before and even stole some valuables. Especially that yellow-haired leader. He was caught identally stealing from a lonely old man''s home some time ago. After an argument with the old man, he pushed the old man down and caused the old man to be paralysed. The old man was still in hospital for treatment. The thief was never caught, but the case was unexpectedly solved today because of this ident. In the end, all those gangsters were sentenced, a few years to a few decades. With Marcus'' evidence and information, several of their charges were added together and they were all sentenced to the serious ones. The prison gangster''s leader sat down on the floor with weak legs when he heard all those crimes he had hidden were implicated. His expression was dull as he looked at the window with iron grating. In this instant, he remembered the tall, cold man and the words of his henchman. The man wasn''t letting them off the hook then. On the contrary, he was trying to get them killed fair and square! He was going to spend basically the rest of his life in jail. Listening to the cries of his little brothers, he was filled with regret at this moment. Why did he rob those kids? That was right... It was all that guy''s fault! The leader of those gangsters rolled and crawled as he shouted, "I was wronged... I was misled..." The matter of the gangsters came to an end. Marcus and the others did not tell Nancy about the follow-up to this incident, and she quite inattentively forgot about those people long ago. The next day, Nancy asked her driver to pick up her little friend Jane at home early. When Jane looked at the luxurious vi manor in front of her that covered a huge area, her mouth was so open that it could stuff an egg. Her father ran a smallpany and her family lived in a small vi, so their family could be considered rich. But that was not worth mentioning in front of the wealthy Brook family. But Jane was a cheerful and innocent child. She really did take Nancy as a good friend, so after a moment of admiring the Brook family''s vi, she quickly put that aside when she saw Nancy. The two little girls cuddled together. To be precise, Jane picked Nancy up straight away. The little one was a head shorter than Jane. Jane was particrly fond of Nancy. After all, Nancy was a real-life doll and a friend with her... Holding Nancy''s soft sweet hand, Jane felt so happy! "Here you are? You''re Jane, right? Come in. Have a seat." Windy didn''t even go to work as she knew that the little friend Nancy had made at school wasing to their house today. Jane politely said "hello" and was a little shy when she saw Nancy''s mum. "Wow, Nancy, your mum is so pretty." The words were whispered to Nancy, but they were heard by windy, who smiled even more affectionately and brought all the delicious fruit in the house to greet the child. Nancy nodded her head very hard in agreement with her best friend''s words, "Yes, my mum is the best mum in the world." Jane said, "My mum is also the best mum in the world." Nancy frowned and corrected her, "My mother is the best." Jane said, "But I think my mum is the best too." The two besties looked at each other and felt that their friendship was about to change. The two children let go of the hands they were holding and argued over the topic. Nancy started to count with her little fingers, "My mother is beautiful and gentle. She can cook and earn money and tell me stories..." She spoke in a sweet voice about the good qualities of her mother. Not to be outdone, Jane also counted the good qualities of her mother. "My mum is pretty too. She also sends me to school. She goes to every parent-teacher conference for me. She does myundry..." The two children couldn''t reach an agreement as they counted. Nancy said, "Why do we have topete? Since our mothers are both so awesome, how about tying them for first ce?" Jane was suddenly enlightened. "Right. Why should wepete? Nancy''s mum and my mum can be tied for first ce!" The two children looked at each other and reached an agreement, and then they joined hands again. "Jane, eat this. This is delicious." "Good. Nancy, eat it too." Their friendship was miraculously saved, and the conversation moved on quickly. Windy, who watched the whole thing, was speechless. ''Friendship among children is just so amazing!'' She thought. Chapter 212 How about a tie for first then Chapter 212 How about a tie for first then Chapter 212 How about a tie for first then? "Wow... Nancy, is this your farm? It''s really big!" Jane, who hade to the farm for the first time, was immediately shocked. The car drove inside the farm. As soon as the door opened, Adolph and Harley got out of the car happily. Nancy walked around the farm with her head held high, holding Jane''s little hand a little proudly. The fresh air of the farm was soothing, and the wind that blew carried a natural scent. "My big brother bought this farm for me. I have four little swans, two chicks and a bird, and two ponies and two cows... " Nancy rambled on about the small animals she raised on the farm, and the more Jane listened, the more envious she became. "I want to raise animals too, but my mum definitely wouldn''t allow me to raise them. Because my dad is a bit allergic to animal hair." She was regretful. Nancy bent down and picked up Macy, which had grown so much, and put it in Jane''s arms. She said very generously, "It dosen''t matter. You cane here to pet them as you like. " Jane hugged Macy and buried her whole face inside Macy''s long orange hair as she inhaled deeply. She said happily, "Okay, I''lle to y with you more often from now on." Macy and Marcy were of Maine cat descent, so they had grown extraordinarily fast in size and had grown to be about the size of Harley in thest few months. Besides, because they were long hair cats, they looked even bigger than Harley. Both cats were exceptionally good-looking, so the family loved them. Although they were quiterge, they were gentle in nature. They wandered all the way to the farmhouse with the cats and dogs. Just as they reached the door, they heard the sound of chirping and barking, and then six little furry, round animals rolled towards them. Although they were all grey in colour, it was a bit hard to see their little legs from a distance with such a furry mass running to them. It did look like they were rolling over. The little ones were so excited that they instantly gathered around Nancy and chirped, fluttering their wings and trying to climb on her. But it was clear that none of them was a good climber. As soon as Nancy squatted down, the six little ones instantly leaned on herp with a special attachment, and their barks sounded a little aggrieved and so pitiful. "Akio, Beale, Cara..." Nancy called their names one by one in a sweet voice. When she called one, she touched their little heads with her thin white fingers. The little ones were particrly affectionate as they pecked at her fingers or nuzzled their little furry heads into her hands. Jane squatted on the side and watched enviously. She tried to reach out to pet the little furry ones, but before she could get close to them, they pushed her fingers away with their beaks in a bit fierce manner. Jane watched with eager eyes, "It seems that they only ept Nancy." When Nancy gathered them together, she found that they had not only grown a lot but also gained weight in just a few days. Nancy poked the fat animal with her short fingertips and muttered, "You guys get so fat." "Jojo!" "Okay. You''re not fat. It''s your fur that''s too fluffy." "Chirp~" Jane blinked her eyes with shock all over her face, "Nancy, can you understand what they''re saying?" The little girl hugged a furry animal and rubbed it on her face. "No, that''s what I thought, but I can feel whether they are happy or not in their chirp." After hugging the little ones one by one, Nancy took Jane to see Gage. The two children were followed by a string of small animals, whose little tails wagged as they chirped with joy every now and then. Gage had grown up quite a bit now. At the moment, it was lying restlessly in the nest Nancy had made for it, fluttering its little white feathery wings and trying to get out of it.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Like Akio and the others, Gage had grown into a ball. It was thest to be born, but it was a little fluffier than the others. But it had to be said that in terms of appearance, Gage was by far the prettiest of all of them. When Nancy entered, the staff member who was looking after them was putting the little one who tried to escape again into the nest with gloves on. Then the back of the staff member''s hand was pecked. Moreover, Gage''s nails were particrly sharp. If the staff member didn''t wear gloves, his hands would have been bruised at this moment. "Gage, no." When she saw it, she hastily walked over. She deliberately put on a serious look on her fleshy little face and tapped her finger on Gage''s beak which already looked a little sharp. "Don''t bite people." "Chirp!" When Gage saw Nancy, it chirped with grievances. It moved its head closer to her and nuzzled into her soft hand. "Gage, be nice. Don''t be so fierce." "Chirp~" "Okay, okay. I know you''re too young to control yourself, but don''t do it again." Nancy apologized and expressed her gratitude politely to the employee. After letting him leave, she carried Gage down with the nest. "Gage has grown so much." It was a little nice to hold. Jane was curious, "What kind of bird is it?" Nancy shook her head, "I don''t know, but my brothers said that Gage is a bird of prey and will be very powerful when it grows up." Jane said, "I want to raise it too!" After meeting the various small animals that Nancy kept today, Jane was really envious. ''So sad... I can''t raise any of them.'' she thought. Jane held her chin with a look of anticipation, "If only my dad could buy me a farm too." Hearing that, Nancy was a bit torn, "But that costs a lot of money. I bought this farm by giving my pocket money and the money I received on New Year''s Eve to my big brother." Jane was shocked, "You spent the money you received for New Year''s Eve..." Jane looked at Nancy sympathetically, "Then I''d rather not. The money I got for New Year''s Eve is a lot." Nancy touched Gage''s head with her finger and smiled sweetly, "That''s okay. The pocket money given by my dad and my brothers is also a lot." Jane recalled that Nancy said she had seven brothers, so she asked, "How many of your brothers give you pocket money?" Nancy started to count with her fingers, "Big brother, second brother, third brother, first cousin, second cousin. Well, even the brothers who didn''t go to school gave me pocket money. The fourth brother wanted to give me too, but I refused. My little brother always buys me something delicious." They were all her best brothers. Jane gasped in admiration, "I... I want to have so many brothers as well." She wanted so much pocket money! The expression on Nancy''s fleshy little face was very proud, "My brothers are so awesome!" As the two little girls chatted, they managed to convert the subject of buying a farm to her brothers. Then Nancy remembered that she hadn''t finished the birthday present she had made for her little brother. She went to get the y she had hidden in her room and the half-finished y figurine she had made. Her little brother was left on a date with his best friend today and he had something to do instead of coming to the farm with her. She had to finish the present as soon as possible. "What''s this?" Jane moved closer and watched as Nancy was particrly careful with some tools to make the y figurine''s clothes and hair. Nancy did it very slowly and carefully. After a period of experience with learning and failures, she was now doing it so much better than before. To be honest, Nancy has great learning ability and munual skills indeed. Although she had failed several times before, she improved more and more every time. Moreover, she could draw now, so she could make a small figure easily once she mastered the skills. Chapter 213 I Want to Have So Many Brothers Too Chapter 213 I Want to Have So Many Brothers Too Chapter 213 I Want to Have So Many Brothers Too "y figurine, a birthday present for my little brother. I want to give him a surprise. Jane, you must not tell my little brother now." Nancy whispered to Jane as if she was afraid that Adam might hear her, even though he was not here now. Jane was very cooperative and zipped her hand with her mouth. She whispered very discreetly. "Don''t worry. I definitely won''t tell him!" The two children put their heads together, one seriously making a y figurine while the other watched intently. As Jane watched, she wanted to make it too. "Nancy, do you have any more of this kind of mud? I want to y with it too." "Yes, there''s a lot more." Her second brother had bought her quite a lot of it. After that, it was just one person ying with ''mud'' before, now it was two people. It was just that one had actually made a small figurine, and the other couldn''t even tell what she made. Jane nced wistfully at the small y figurine Nancy made, which was delicate and animated with all the nicely made facial features. But what Jane made... ''I must make a rabbit today,'' she thought. Jane got into a fight with the y. It took Nancy almost an hour to finally get the y figurine''s clothes finished. She turned her head to look at Jane, and there was a row of unidentifiable thingsid out in front of Jane. Nancy moved over and identified it with difficulty. She looked at the two little bumps that bulged out from a pile that was neither round nor square and said, "This is a cat!" Jane replied, "... No, I''m making a rabbit." She failed several times, but it still didn''t work. "Don''t do it anymore. Let''s take Akio and the others to y." Nancy stood up and shook her little arms and legs and wiggled her little buttocks. She even exined to Jane in a serious manner. "It''s good for your health to stand up and move around more, and you would live a long life." The bodyguard hiding in the shadows to protect Nancy was speechless. The bodyguard thought, ''It''s amazing. She''s just a kid and she''s already thinking about living a long life.'' Jane was misled and did the same with Nancy. Jane wiggled her neck and kicked her legs, wiggled her butt and waved her arms. When the furry animals in the room nced at their little master, they chirped and wiggled their little butts and fluttered their wings every now and then. Since the first one they saw when they opened their eyes was Nancy, they would often learn some of her movements, although they could only p their little wings and wiggle their little butts, which was too easy for them. "Come on. Let''s go." Nancy picked up Gage''s nest, followed by a string of little energetic animals walking out of the room. She stopped when she got outside and then carefully put Gage, who she was holding, on the ground. "You guys wait here for a minute. I''ll drive my car here." Jane was shocked again, "Nancy, you even have a car!" She remembered that cars were always driven by adults, and her dad said one had to take the driving test. Nancy shook her little head and said, "It''s a toy car that my second brother gave me, and then my brothers taught me how to drive it." She and her little brother both had simted cars that her second brother sent back. It was just that hers was a pink car and her little brother''s was a ck one. She learned how to drive it in a day. Besides, it was much faster to drive Akio and the others around the farm than to walk. Soon, Jane saw that Nancy was driving by in a super-simted pink and white car with the horn honking. It was perfectly fine for a child to sit in it! Nancy patted her little carriage and said, "Look at my car." It was super cute! Jane said, "Wow!" She walked over and circled around and said, "So pretty!" Nancy nodded, "Well, it''s lovely." When she got out of the car, she put Akio and them in the back seat. The animals were well- behaved as they squatted down and didn''t move when they got in. Finally, Nancy put Gage and her nest in the seat. As for Adolph and the others, they couldn''t fit, but they could run faster than the car. "Jane,e over here." Nancy got in and patted the passenger seat. Jane''s eyes lit up as she walked over and sat down. She buckled her seatbelt when Nancy reminded her to do so, which was full of a sense of asion. Then Nancy drove with a fleshy, delicate little face. For safety reasons, the simted car was not fast. After all, even Adolph could run faster than Nancy''s car, but it was a lot faster than walking with her short legs. Besides, the farm was spacious, so the little girl could drive it any way she wanted, and nothing would go wrong. "It''s awesome. Nancy, teach me how to drive." Jane was excited as she sat in the small car. "Okay." While driving, Nancy patiently told her how to control the direction, how to brake, how to elerate and decelerate, etc. Although it was a simted car, it was very easy to operate. There were people on the road. Nancy honked her horn when she saw someone, and the farm employees would greet Nancy when they saw her. "Hello, little boss." Nancy was super polite. She said in a sweet voice. "Thank you for working hard." It was really like a leader touring his territory, which was a bit funny. They had already seen Nancy drive this little car several times, but now they still found it amazing to look at her, especially the way the delicate little person drove with a serious face and a group of furry animals, which was really very cute. Nancy stopped the car when she reached the meadow. As soon as she opened the door, Akio and the others got out of the car and chirped as they ran out to the pasture to look for small bugs to eat. The two white horses and the calves, who had beenzing in the pasture looking for grass to eat, ran over as soon as they saw Nancy''s small car. Now all the animals were here. Nancy was ying with Jane and the animals as she searched the grass for something. Jane asked curiously, "Nancy, what are you looking for?" Nancy replied, "I''m looking for grasshoppers to give Gage and the others an extra meal." Unfortunately, there were no grasshoppers yet, so she had to give up. With a group of ''myrmidons'', Nancy held Jane in one hand to see her ''achievements''. Fields of vegetables were nted, and small green buds were already sprouting from the soil. At a nce, it was green, lovely and vibrant. This was a fruit grove nted with different fruit trees. It was nted this year, so it might not bear fruit until next year. Nancy wasn''t disappointed, she thought that it was okay to bear fruit next year. Now she was having a good time every day, and next year woulde soon. "There are rabbits and bamboo groves in the forest over there. My brother said there are bamboo rats in there, and in a while, we can go in there and collect mushrooms. I''ll invite you over when the mushrooms sprout." "Okay, please don''t forget." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The two little girls walked hand in hand through the forest, followed by a group of small animals and two silent bodyguards. Just in case these two little ones went out into the woods and were in danger or got lost. As for what the danger was ... Nancy said, "Shall we get a beehive? The honey I gotst time was sweet." The bodyguard was speechless. Their youngdy had been sessfully misled by Young Master Adam. Naughty Adam always tried to run into the woods whenever he came here, either climbing trees to look for birds'' nests or taking out beehives. When he was disciplined, he was always like "I know I''m wrong, but I dare to do it again". So, Miss Nancy was a little misled by him. The activity of taking out a beehive... was certainly not allowed. Nancy could only regretfully give up. The next moment, she was happily taking Jane to find out if there was anything to eat in the woods. But it was just the beginning of spring, the season when everything sprouted and new leaves appeared. Many of the flowers hadn''t bloomed yet, so there was nothing to eat. Nancy wasn''t obsessed with finding them. She just enjoyed taking the little animals and her friends for a bit of fun. When she had enough fun, she drove her small car to take Jane back to study. Jane, who wanted to spend the day ying, was speechless. ''Why do I have to study at the weekend? Alright, I''ll study.'' She thought. Chapter 214 Nancy Driving a Small Car Chapter 214 Nancy Driving a Small Car Chapter 214 Nancy Driving a Small Car After lunch at the farm, Nancy noticed that Gage was a bit listless, and its barks all seemed like it had little strength. Nancy rubbed the little one''s furry head with her thin fair fingers, her bright eyes full of worry. "What''s wrong with Gage?" Jane watched beside her and got worried as well. Nancy pursed her lips and said, "Gage is not feeling well." After saying that, she picked up Gage and the little one was well-behaved and stayed still in her arms. "Jane, take Gage''s nest. We''ll go find my brother." Jane was at a loss, "What? Shouldn''t we go to the doctor if Gage''s sick?" Nancy said in a super serious manner, "My first cousin is a doctor. He''s very skilled. I was so worried before when Gage and the others weren''t born yet, and it was my big cousin who helped to take care of them." Nancy called the driver with Gage in her arms. Escorted by bodyguards, the two little girls took a fledgling to the first hospital where Shawn was. She called her first cousin in the car, but he hadn''t answered, so she had to find him. Luckily, Nancy had been to the hospital before and knew where her first cousin''s office was. She adroitly took the lift to the seventh floor of the hospital. The little girl was holding a big fluffy bird, which attracted a lot of attention. All the way to the hospital, both patients and nurses were more or less looking at her. Nancy, who was already as white as jade, was holding a snowy white furry in her arms. "Wait... kid, you can''t bring pets in here." Nancy looked at the Nurse wistfully with clear, crystal eyes. "Gage is sick. I am here to find my brother." The nurse was confused. "Well... Who is Gage?" Nancy looked down at the listless little one in her arms, raised her little arm and said, "Gage." The nurse was speechless. "Well, Gage should be taken to the vet. This is a hospital for people, not for pets." Nancy insisted, "I am looking for my brother." Jane was helping beside her, "Miss Nurse, Nancy''s brother works here. Please help us find her brother." The nurse replied, "... Fine. May I ask what your brother''s name is?" Nancy said a name in a sweet voice "Ivan Shawn, my brother''s name is Shawn Carter." The nurse, "Oh, Shawn Carter. Wait!" She looked at Nancy with widened eyes, "What did you just say, kid? Your brother is Shawn Carter, Dr. Carter?" A blush suddenly appeared on her face, "Is it really Dr. Carter?" Nancy looked at her and thought, ''Why is thisdy so strange?'' "Yes, Shawn Carter." She was so sure! The nurse suddenly became particrly warm with a bright smile on her face. "So, you''re Dr Carter''s sister, no wonder you are so good-looking. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see Dr Carter." As she said that, she led the way to Shawn''s office. She knocked twice on the door and looked inside, while Shawn was diagnosing a patient. He was dressed in a white medical coat, which made him even more slender and cool. He was wearing a medical mask on his face. He was dressed in a simple doctor''s outfit, but he stood out from the crowd and looked really great. "He''s so handsome..." The nurse immediately became obsessed with his appearance. In fact, it was not her fault, because every single nurse in this hospital was obsessed with him. Not to mention the single people, even those who were already married couldn''t help but appreciate his beauty. It was just that this Dr Carter at their hospital was unapproachable, cool and elegant. "Dr Carter, someone is looking for you." The nurse was obsessed with his beauty for a few seconds before she hurriedly got down to business. At that moment, Shawn had already seen Nancy with his cold eyes. In that instant, the nurse saw the detachment in this unapproachable Prince Charming''s eyes dissipate at once. He was even more handsome! It was a pity that the stare wasn''t at her. The nurse was regretful. "Nancy." "First cousin." Nancy walked in with Gage in her arms and then noticed that Jane hadn''t followed her. So, she looked over in confusion and found Jane staring at her big cousin drooling. Nancy walked back and poked her, "Come in." Jane quickly came back to her senses and blushed. "Nancy, your brother is so good-looking!" Jane said. Nancy was confused, "Didn''t you see him before?" Jane said firmly, "No way. He is so handsome. If I had seen him, I would not have forgotten!" Although she was a child, she was a face-judger. After all, who wouldn''t like a good-looking person? Nancy said, "It rained on my first day of school, and three of my brothers came to pick me up from school. My first cousin came, too."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Jane was shocked. What did she miss? The rain was too heavy that day. Moreover, Nancy''s three brothers were hidden under the umbre, so Jane could not see clearly what they looked like, but she saw that their figures and temperament were definitely not bad. However, she did not expect Nancy''s brother to be so handsome! All of a sudden, she desperately wanted to see Nancy''s other brothers. Jane had seen Nancy''s three brothers now... Last time, Jane saw Nancy''s big brother at the police station. His aura was much more powerful than Jane''s father''s, so Jane was a little afraid to look at Nancy''s big brother''s face. She was abashed. Jane followed Nancy into the office when Shawn finished examining the patient and quickly prescribed the medication to ask them to leave. "Nancy, what brings you here?" The unapproachable youth had a bit of tenderness between his brows at the moment. He took the medical gloves off his hands and washed them with sterile water before rubbing Nancy''s little head. Nancy raised her little arm and handed Gage to him with a sweet voice like she was acting cute. "Brother, please help me see what''s wrong with Gage. Besides, I miss you, so I''m here." Shawn began to examine Gage as he was used to it. He gently pressed Gage''s abdomen with his bony jade-like fingers. Then he concluded slowly in a clear, cold voice. "It''s stuffed." Nancy blinked and asked, "What?" "How much have you fed it today?" Nancy thought for a moment, "I didn''t feed it much." Jane sheepishly raised her hand and said, "I... I fed some too." Shawn looked at the two of them and said, "One person doesn''t feed much, but two people would feed much together." Nancy and Jane both looked at each and were a little guilty. They both fed Xiaoqi from time to time and didn''t pay attention to it, so both of them felt that they did not feed it much. Gage gulped down anything that came to its mouth as the small one didn''t restrain itself at all. "I''ll feed it a little medicine and it''ll be fine. Don''t worry." Nancy, who was petted on the head, said "yes" in a super well-behaved manner. She followed behind her big cousin like a little tail and watched him feed Gage the medicine. "Brother, am I disturbing you?" Shawn petted Gage''s fur and then raised his hand to pet Nancy''s hair. "It''s alright. You can have fun here." After saying this, he pulled open a drawer under his desk to reveal a full range of snacks. The snacks that could be put here were of course those that he had selected that would not cause any harm to children. "Come here. Eat it." Nancy put Gage in the nest and walked over to him with shining eyes. She rubbed against her first cousin''s hand like a kitten pampering itself. She said in a sweet voice, "First cousin, you are so nice." Chapter 215 Go to Meet My Elder Cousin Chapter 215 Go to Meet My Elder Cousin Chapter 215 Go to Meet My Elder Cousin Doctors with handsome faces and top-notched medical skills are always busy. Shawn was one of them. The powerful and rich would rather spend arge sum to send for him for surgeries. Generally speaking, Shawn would choose those who suffered serious illnesses and ones he didn''t find repulsive. As for the loathsome ones, he didn''t bother to meet them. There would be no way to take a rest if he received all the patients. Not wanting to disturb Shawn, Nancy began to binge on snacks in his office with Jane while rubbing Gage''s belly. That fluffy little thing was lying on its back on Nancy''sp. "Well, doctor, there is one thing..." A man came up nervously, his eyes a little evasive. Nancy, with marshmallows in her mouth and Gage in her arms, went to take a look at the man with Jane, her big eyes wide open. The man was staring at Shawn at the moment without noticing the two children aside. Shawn nced at him coldly. "What is it?" Awkwardness shed across the man''s face. "Doctor, could you please...don''t go to my wife''s ward again? You did nothing wrong, but my wife is always obsessed with handsome guys." "So what?" It''s got nothing to do with him. The man almost shed tears once catching Shawn''s indifferent eyes. "I know your medical skills are second to none, but my wife is quite obsessed with your handsome face. She not only feels reluctant to go back home but insists on visiting you from time to time even after returning. What''s worse, she even urged my mum and sister toe here every day. Having fully recovered after the surgery a month ago, she still persists in being hospitalized. I doubt whether she has decided to settle here..." The manined, his eyes sparkling with a tinge of sorrow. "I''ve talked to her several times." But she refused. Frankly speaking, the head nurse couldn''t wait to kick that woman out even with her bed together. But there were other patients in that ward. Shawn had to fulfill his job. After falling silent for two seconds, the man turned aggressive again. "I must take her back today whatever it takes." He left Shawn''s office resolutely. There came a series of noises from the corridor before long. Nancy and Jane rushed to the doorway to watch the scene of bustle with their necks fully stretched after shooting each other a nce. "I don''t want to leave. I haven''t recovered yet!" A woman''s scream echoed in the air. She, d in a hospital gown with light blue stripes, was being carried outside to the corridor barefoot by the man who talked to Shawn just now. Yet, that woman was clutching the door frame with both of her hands, insisting that she hadn''t recovered until now. Impressed by her loud voice, many patients poked their heads out of their wards out of great curiosity. "What are you talking about? You had the surgery over a month ago and the stitches have been taken out already. It''s totally okay to go back home. You have no reason to be hospitalized anymore!" The woman shrieked, "No, I''ll stay for him." The man''s face darkened. He knew his wife''s obsession with handsome guys quite well. To that woman, her idols'' photos always mattered much more than her husband''s life! The moment she came across Shawn in the hospital, all the other men in the world were dwarfed, even including her favorite named Martin Brook. What a good chance to meet Shawn in person every day! She definitely wouldn''t leave the hospital. Nurses hurried here to try to persuade her. "Madam, your wound haspletely healed and there certainly won''t be any after-effects. There is really no need to be hospitalized anymore." "Indeed. Shawn''s medical skills are very good. It''s okay for you to return now." "Exactly. Go back home with your husband. Or your family will be anxious." They couldn''t wait to throw her out much earlier! Pretended to be ill just to pick up Shawn? There must be something wrong with that bitch''s mind. Shawn hadn''t even said a single word to her! "No! I''ll stay. I''m still a patient!" The woman let out another scream. Shawn turned up, followed by Nancy and Jane whose flickering eyes were full of curiosity. The whole corridor fell silent suddenly with all the patients, their families, and nurses fixing their eyes on him. Regardless of their eyes, Shawn, dressed in a white gown, turned to the woman indifferently. "You should go back." The woman was a little embarrassed. "I..." Shawn emitted a cold aura. His voice, though cold as well, was quite melodious. Instead of ming orforting the woman, he was just telling a fact. "Please leave the hospital bed to someone who does need it." Like a schoolgirl admonished by her teacher, the woman stopped making a scene at once. "Sorry, doctor." She apologized sincerely while seeing the well-shaped, handsome man leave with casual elegance. There was no way for her to stay here any longer. "What a good-looking face!" Young nurses were entranced. Someone nodded, their faces cupped by their hands. "Exactly! Shawn is too unapproachable. Jennifer is one of the prettiest nurses in our hospital. Many male doctors wanted to date her, but she found none of them attractive enough. Jennifer tried her best to ask Shawn out the moment he started working here, but that guy seemed to have no interest in her. I even doubt that Shawn is gay. Except for discussing medicine with those prestigious experts, he has never been seen staying alone with any girl until now." "How dedicated he is to medicine! No wonder he''s already a prestigious expert at such a young age. Even the hospital director treats him with great respect in case he would be invited to work for other hospitals. There is hardly anyone who makes more money than Shawn does here." "All the girls will fall in love with Shawn. My life would be worth it if he shot me a nce." "Every nurse here struggles for a chance to work with Shawn and talk to him." Suddenly, someone noticed the two little girls who followed Shawn to the corridor and into his office again. "Who are the two girls? They can''t be Shawn''s patients." "I have no idea!" The nurse who took Nancy and Jane to Shawn just now couldn''t be any more excited. "The shorter and prettier one is Shawn''s sister!" Her words stirred up chaos in the corridor at once. "Shawn''s sister!" "No wonder she''s that pretty... What a family!"This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Yes... I remembered. She was hospitalized then. You didn''t work here at that time. All the nurses in the hospital were greatly impressed by her other six elder brothers as morous as Shawn in their temperament, appearances, and body shapes! The youngest one among them is still in school." "Seven elder brothers!" "Really? How lucky she is!" "The seven top-notched handsome men pamper her so much... What a fate!" Chapter 216 Shawns Sister Chapter 216 Shawn''s Sister Chapter 216 Shawn''s Sister Nancy''s showing up made many people think of how she was taken good care of by different types of morous gentlemen when she was hospitalized. How incredible it was that Nancy was pampered by all her brothers like that! However, instead of being spoiled, Nancy was well-behaved. Her bright and soft smile seemingly could drive all the gloom away. Nurses would never get tired of discussing Shawn just as schoolgirls always held straight-A students as their idols. A fan club was even established for him in the hospital. What a good-looking man! Frankly speaking, there were many patients like that madam who felt reluctant to leave the hospital after their recovery. But most of them were too shy to show their feelings for Shawn in public. God knew how many people struggled for a chance to work here after Shawn began practicing medicine in this hospital. Nancy intended to take another candy after following Shawn back to his office. Suddenly, her chin was pinched by a slender hand. "Don''t eat too many candies, or you will suffer from a toothache." Nancy felt a little bit guilty, but she couldn''t help taking them again and again. Under Shawn''s gaze, she answered obediently before putting the candy back inside her pocket. "Then... I won''t eat it now." Shawn stroked her nose tip affectionately with his forefinger. Though a little bored, Nancy was well-behaved. She either yed games with Jane quietly or read while eating. "Come on. Let''s go to eat." The eyes of Nancy and Jane lit up at the same time. "Great! " Most of the doctors suffered from mysophobia more or less. Shawn wasn''t an exception. Every time he finished seeing a patient, he would wash his hands with sterile water. He took his medical white gown and mask, revealing his handsome facepletely. Entranced by his good-looking face, Jane couldn''t even take her eyes off him. She then turned to Nancy''s pretty, chubby face and held her arm more tightly. Boohoo, they all looked so gorgeous. She wanted to be Nancy''s friend for good! Shawn put on his light gray trench coat and led Nancy outside. "Hello, Shawn." All the nurses and doctors greeted him warmly once meeting him. Shawn responded with a light nod because many of them were no more than strangers. A figure rushed out the moment they went downstairs. Shawn stepped aside nimbly with Nancy and Jane. Too fast toe to a halt, that figure almost crashed to the ground. If Shawn hadn''t dodged, that figure would surely have been in his arms already. Both Nancy and Jane found this person quite familiar. It was none other than Yvonne Brook who kept harassing Shawn. ¡°What bad luck!¡± Nancy thought. Yvonne shot Shawn a ming nce after regaining her bnce. Shawn caught a cold glimpse of her from the corner of his eyes. "Shawn, I''ve brought you lunch." She took out the lunch box coquettishly upon finishing speaking. "I cooked these nutritious dishes. Busy with work all day, you must pay attention to your health.¡± Shawn swept a gold nce at Yvonne, his tone a little impatient. "Not necessary. I¡¯ve told you not toe here." ¡°But you need a good lunch,¡± Yvonne retorted. She tried her best to persuade Shawn, totally ignoring the little girl aside. ¡°You must give priority to your health. I spent much effort cooking this meal for you. Please have a try, okay?" Yvonne spared no effort to curry favor with Shawn. To look more charming, she even put on delicate makeup. After all, no one could bear to cold-shoulder such a considerate and soft girl. She also talked in a flirting way.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Just as Yvonne expected, bystanders began to gossip about Shawn. "Howe this handsome boy is so indifferent to his girlfriend?" "We should judge a person by his character rather than his face." "Indeed. His girlfriend has cooked for him in person. How ungrateful!" Nancy was irritated. Her cousin was a good man. Yvonne was so insidious! Suddenly, an idea struck Nancy. "Daddy!" She shouted innocently. Everybody fell silent upon hearing her words. ¡°How smart I am!¡± Nancy thought. She began shaking Shawn¡¯s arm with both of her hands. A cunning light skimmed across her eyes. "Daddy, who is this woman? Why does she always follow you? Does mommy know about this?" Nancy¡¯s eyes were quite innocent. Shawn almost burst intoughter. "Good girl, she doesn''t. And neither do I know this woman." Shawn answered naturally, his lips curled. ¡°What''s going on in he*l?¡± Jane was confused. Having figured out the ¡°truth¡±, all the bystanders swept Yvonne a ming nce. How dares this brat! Yvonne was pissed off. "What are you talking about, brat? Shawn is your cousin!" Nancy hid behind Shawn in silence while hugging his long leg, her wide-open big eyes full of fear. Shawn¡¯s face darkened. "Miss Brook, I don¡¯t know you at all. There is no need to bring me lunch. I can buy myself food. Besides, you¡¯ve caused me a lot of trouble. Please don¡¯t do this again in public. Or I¡¯ll use you of sexual harassment.¡± Shawn left resolutely with Nancy and Jane, ignoring Yvonne still with tears on her cheeks. Marcus would deal with her soon. There was no need to waste time on that woman. "She turns out to be a shameless bit*h who wants to pick up a married man!" "Why not focus on your career instead? It¡¯s not worth it to be a mistress." "You shouldn¡¯t have thrown your temper at that girl in front of her dad. You should pretend to be soft and considerate, like what those mistresses in the TV dramas do. "Young girl, don''t be a mistress at such a young age. It''s wrong. Don''t pick up a married man. It''s immoral." "I mustn¡¯t let my daughter follow in your steps!" "Just go. Our children will learn a good lesson from this. It¡¯s okay to be poor, but one mustn¡¯t lose his dignity." Chapter 217 Bad Luck Chapter 217 Bad Luck Chapter 217 Bad Luck Yvonne wanted to exin, but the bystanders wouldn''t believe her anymore. She nned to make everyone in the hospital know that she, as Shawn''s girlfriend, had done a lot for him in silence so that she would have a decent reason to enter the hospital at any time. Then Yvonne would take this opportunity to develop a rtionship with this It Boy. Born in such a schr-gentry family, Shawn''s father was a typically stubborn and old-fashioned man with a strong sense of responsibility. As long as she took some photos with Shawn to show their intimacy and sent them to his father, he would definitely force Shawn to marry her. It didn''t matter even if Shawn loathed her. As long as they got married, Yvonne firmly believed that Shawn would fall in love with her sooner orter. To her surprise, the first step of her n failed. It was because of Nancy again, the evil girl who always brought her bad luck! Badly irritated by the gossip, Yvonne rushed outside the hospital and dumped the lunch box into the trashcan. That Nancy was her mortal enemy now. Yvonne made a bold decision. Meanwhile, Shawn lifted Nancy up before stroking her little nose. "How smart you are! Aren''t you afraid of being punished after your father figures it out?" Nancy rubbed her little chubby face with an embarrassed smile. "It''s okay. I was mistaken for the aunt of my seventh elder cousin when his teacher asked to meet my dad." ... How incredible! Shawn ordered all the dishes Nancy liked the most before asking Jane what she wanted. Holding Gage and its nest in her arms, Jane ordered one after ncing at the menu. "Shawn, are you often bullied by that evil woman?" Shawn put on a slight smile. "Am I that weak in your opinion?" Nancy hurried to shake her head. "Of course not. You''re always strong, but you were bullied today." How dare those bystanders speak ill of Shawn in public! Nancy was pissed off. Her ruby cheeks puffed up with anger when she thought of what happened before. How lovely! Leaning back in his chair, Shawn with a cold aura was no different from a fairy from heaven. "There is no need to waste time on a woman who is doomed." Nancy stared at him nkly. Shawn reached out to rub her little head smilingly. "Forget it. Just focus on learning and having fun." "Okay then." Nancy retorted after two seconds, "Come on! I study quite hard!" Jane nodded firmly aside. Nancy did tell the truth. As her seatmate, Jane couldn''t help but feel ashamed if she didn''t give priority to her academic performance. When the three of them were dining, a heated discussion started in the Wechat group. A nurse on duty downstairs recorded the whole event with her cellphone and posted the video online. Frenzied fans were so terrifying. No female fans would stand by when their idol got defamed. If they weren''t nurses, they would have pped Yvonne on the spot. Shawn took the two little girls back to the hospital after lunch. He would like to send them back first, but Nancy insisted on going home with Shawn together. Sometimes, Shawn had so many operations to take care of that he didn''t even have time to take meals. He had to do surgery this afternoon and couldn''t go home until finishing doing it. Shawn, after changing into his white gown, squatted until he reached the height of Nancy''s eyes. "Stay in my office or you''ll lose your way. There are many strangers here. Don''t talk to them at random. Have the bodyguard stay by your side. I''ll be back soon." Nancy nodded obediently. "I see." Shawn left the office. After ying with Gage for a while, Nancy said with her hands under her little chin, "I should have brought the y figurines here." She almost finished making it. It felt so bad that she was too full to take snacks now. To kill time, Nancy decided to take a thorough look at the skeleton model in Shawn''s office. How vivid it was! Jane was a little afraid. "Is it a human?" Nancy was flipping through a book that detailed on tissues and bones of human beings. She nodded firmly after shooting the model a nce. "You guessed right. The bones of human beings look just like that." "How frightening!" Jane gasped. "What are those?" She asked while pointing at some bones Nancy resorted to the book before answering, "They''re ribs. There are twenty-four of them with twelve on each side..." "What about this?" "Let me see. It''s the tailbone..." After checking all the bones, the two girls were attracted by an acupoints picture and began to find their whereabouts on their own bodies one by one with excitement. Unable to find all of them in a short while, Nancy imed that she managed to find a few which would hurt sharply once getting hit. But neither of them wanted to have a try for fear of suffering pain. "We should memorize them first and have a try once encountering a bad guy," Nancy suggested. Jane nodded and tried hard to remember them. Nancy kept them in her mind after scanning the picture once. What''s more, she even began to imagine how to teach those bad guys a good lesson next time. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. When Shawn returned after two hours from the tiring surgery, the two little girls were sleeping soundly pillowing the same book with their bellies revealed. Shawn fixed his eyes on Nancy''s belly which rose and fell to her breath. Suddenly, a soft light skimmed across his eyes. His weariness vanished. Chapter 218 Shoot Yourself in the Foot Chapter 218 Shoot Yourself in the Foot Chapter 218 Shoot Yourself in the Foot Shawn walked over and gently rubbed her little tummy. Then, he pulled up her clothes to cover her exposed belly. Even if there was an air conditioner in the office, she couldn''t sleep like this. He bent over his body to pick her up. Nancy was sleeping soundly and snorted. She smelled a faint fragrance, it smell like her cousin''s. So, as if a kitten, she hugged around his shoulder and buried her head coquettishly in his neck. She fell asleep again peacefully on his shoulders. She was too lovely to look at. Shawn hinted at Jane to call for the bodyguards toe in and take her away, as well as Gage. When Nancy awoke from her slumber, she had already been sent back by Jane to her home. "Brother~" Nancy, who has just woken up called out to her brother softly while yawning. "We''re back." Shawn caressed her head and carried her out of the car. Nancy leaned on her Big Cousin obediently. As if hasn''t fully awakened, she rested her chin on his shoulders and stared at a single point quietly. "You''re back." A familiar voice resounded from the door, it was Big Brother! Nancy, the littlezy worm who was acting boneless just now, instantly regained her energy, straightened her waist, and turned her head to look over. "Big brother!" Her eyes lit with joy. She opened her arms while being hugged by her cousin, waiting excitedly for him to hug her. Shawn was speechless. He pinched her neck and questioned her. "What? Are you not feeling comfortable in my arms?" Nancy immediately became a wimp upon hearing this. She lowered her arms and shook her head. "No, it''s just... It''s just that I miss Big Brother." She blinked her eyes pitifully. Listening to her words, Marcus curved his lips into a smile, which added warmth to his cold appearance. "Do you only miss your Big Brother?" This time, there was someone asking casually behind Marcus. Louis appeared from behind and clicked his tongue twice. "How sad, it''s a pity that I specially came to visit you today." Nancy was speechless. She was used to this familiar atmosphere of tension. Decisively, she kissed her Big Cousin on the face, and then uttered softly to Louis, "I miss you too, Fourth Brother. Hug me." Shawn, who has been kissed, was so happy and no longer put her on spot. After being hugged away by Fourth Brother, Nancy also kissed him on the face, then turned her body while asking for Big Brother''s hug. She wasn''t biased toward anyone. Of course, she also kissed her Big Brother. Since they were all her brothers, so what''s the point of fighting? Shawn was smiling with his eyes, while Louisughed loudly and pinched Nancy''s cheek. "Good for you." Nancyy on the shoulders of Big Brother, revealing her head and a pair of innocent big eyes. What''s wrong with her? Gage was also brought home. After feeding it, Nancy touched its belly, making sure that it was not too full. Then, she brought it back to her room. "Gage, you have to be obedient. I need toplete my homework, so don''t make a fuss." "Tweet!" Gage raised its neck and gave a small chirp as if it agreed. Nancy patted its head. "Good boy." Huh? Why did it feel familiar? She suddenly remembered that when her brothers patted her head, they would asionally say "good girl". Nancy thought, ''So, were they referring to me as a cute furry animal?'' When Nancy was doing her homework seriously, her Big Brother brought her milk and fruit as usual. Holding the milk and drinking it in small sips, there was a hint of depression on her delicate little face. "Big Brother, didn''t you say that drinking milk can make me taller? But, I''ve been drinking milk every day, why am I so short?" She wasn''t only the shortest in the ss. Compared to the elementary students of her same age, they were all taller than her! Marcus reassured, "It''s just that you haven''t reached puberty." "Then, when will I start to grow taller?" " Marcus was silent for two seconds. Then, he replied, "I don''t know either." Nancy was a little disappointed but soon cheered herself up. "It doesn''t matter, no one in our family is short. I''ll definitely grow taller!" She has confidence in herself! Marcus was speechless. Before he could even start tofort her, she has already adjusted her mood. But, that was fine, he was a little bad atforting others. "Go to bed early. If you stay upte, you''ll shrink and lose your hair." His tone was very serious and it sounded threatening. Nancy hugged her head in an instant and nced at the clock. It was already half past nine. "Big Brother, I''m going to bed soon!" She didn''t wanna be short, nor lose her hair! It''s too ugly! Marcus nodded with satisfaction. His sister was obedient as usual today. After Big Brother left, Nancy immediately put away her homework. She quickly climbed into her bed, lifted the quilt and got in, and immediately went to sleep after turning off the lights. The next day, she woke up at 7:00 a.m.. She went for a morning run with her Big Brother and sent him and her father to work after breakfast. "Bye-bye, Daddy! Bye-bye, Big Brother!" She waved her arms hard to say goodbye to the two of them. After seeing their car waspletely out of sight, she went back. "Mommy, are you going to work too?" Noticing her mother was dressed beautifully and was about to leave in high heels, Nancy suddenly became her mother''s little follower. "Yes. Do you want to join me to visit my workce?" Nancy was torn between "to go" or "not to go". Although she wanted to go, she was going to protect her Big Cousin today! This is from N?velDrama.Org. So, she rubbed her chubby little face on her mother''s face gently, and said coquettishly, "Mommy, I''ll join you next time, okay? I need to visit my Big Cousin today." "Hmm? Didn''t you just visit him yesterday?" Speaking of yesterday, Nancy told the whole event that happened in the hospital during visiting Yvonne to her mother. "She''s so bad! She spoke strangle things and let those who don''t know the situation talk badly on Big Cousin! She''s too much!" Kate deepened her expression. "How dared Yvonne thought about bing part of the Baker family? It seemed that she was daydreaming! Nancy, you did a great job yesterday. You know how to protect your cousin. How clever my darling is!" Nancy, who was praised by her mother, felt proud of herself. How clever she was yesterday. "Go, bring along your Little Brother and Fourth Brother with you." Nancy nodded her head obediently. "Okay, then I''ll find them after sending mommy to work." After sending her mother away, Nancy went to find her Little Brother. Chapter 219 Good for You Chapter 219 Good for You Chapter 219 Good for You Adam was ying games with his good buddies. When he noticed Nancying, he patted the seat next to him and asked her to sit. "Little Brother, I''m going to visit Big Cousin at the hospital. Are youing along?" Adam didn''t want to go. "What''s so fun about visiting the hospital? There''re people everywhere! Also, the smell of disinfectant is so disgusting! I don''t wanna go." Nancy shrugged. "Then if you don''t wanna go, I''ll go there by myself ." She could also go to visit Fourth Brother, hehe... "Fine, I''ll go!" Who should he choose between his buddies and his sister? Was this still an option? Anyone could surely know that it was a bonus question! And so, he decisively abandoned his buddies. His abandoned buddies were speechless. Who was that arrogant one who said that there was no fun visiting a hospital just now? Wasn''t he pping himself in the face? Before leaving, Nancy reminded him to take a book and read in case he would feel bored there. Adam was speechless. Why were you still going when you would feel bored there? Yet, he didn''t say much. He took aputing fundamentals textbook and aptop with him before leaving. Of course, he would need to learn to operate while reading this kind of book. A genius like him has finished reading most of the contents of the book in a short period of time. After reading this book,N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. he could read those simple programmingnguages. The two children sat in the car. Nancy was still sending a message to Fourth Brother, asking him if he would go to the hospital. Hence, there were three people ended up visiting the hospital. The nurse on the seventh floor had seen Nancy yesterday. It seemed that she was here today, and was apanied by two handsome guys- a handsome child and a handsomed. She was so excited to see them. "Nancy, you''re here again." "Yeah, Miss Yumi, is my brother very busy?" The nurse who has been called by her name by Nancy was very surprised. "You remembered my name! Well, Doctor Carter is currently performing an operation. You may have to wait a while if you want to find him." Nancy hummed and said obediently, "Then, we''ll be waiting for him." Yumi''s gaze fell on Louis, and she felt a little excited. Is he one of Nancy''s seven brothers? He''s really handsome! But, he should be still studying in school. And, he looks rebellious, she thought. Finally, she could imagine what a handsome school bully looked like while reading school romance fiction novels! "Nancy, do you still remember me?" At this time, another nurse walked toward Nancy. One has to admit that Nancy''s memory was really good. She could call out the names of the nurses on duty here yesterday. Her polite and soft voice made them touched. They tried to give her the snacks a child could eat that they got with them. Nancy waved her hand to refuse. "I don''t want it, I don''t want it. I have something to eat, see!" She opened the small bag that she hung around her waist and showed it to them. There were beautiful, colorful bead-sized candies, small biscuits in the shape of animals, and some dried fruits in them. There were quite a lot of things in her bag, just like the food hidden by a small hamster. The nurses eximed how cute she was were when they saw it, and eagerly gave her snacks to eat. In a short time, Nancy was given tons of snacks. Since Nancy couldn''t refuse, so she could only ept it shyly while blushing and thanked them very politely while receiving them. The nurses who gave her the snacks have gotten happier. Of course, nancy also gave each nurse a piece of candy in her small bag. This candy was delicious, and everyone could only get one. Louis was speechless. Wasn''t his younger sister shy when she met people? When did she be a social expert? he thought. Nancy went to Shawn''s office with all kinds of snacks and her brothers. "This is for Fourth Brother, this is for Small Brother, this is for Big Cousin, and this is mine..." Nancy put together the snacks given by the nurses and began to divide them one by one. Even Shawn, who was not there, was also included. "Wow...there''s even rock candies!" The rock candies were coated with sugar and looked tasty. "Brother, we''ll eat each of them separately." She noticed that there were five rock candies, and she could even eat two of them! Louis couldn''t helpughing when he saw Nancy dividing the snacks seriously. "I don''t want it. Just eat it yourself. Besides, aren''t they given to you by the nurses?" Nancy grinned happily and replied, "I''m dividing the profits." Louis was speechless. How could she use this word? Did she learn it from Adam? Prior to this, Adam thought, you''re definitely kidding! The three were done dividing the "profits" in Shawn''s office. Except for the nurses outside who were busy, everyone else was chatting enthusiastically. "Nancy, you''re so cute! If only I could have such a daughter like you, I''ll surely spoil her and give her the moons and stars!" "As expected of Dr. Carter''s sister, she looks so good-looking like a doll! I wanna bring her back with me!" "Her brothers are really handsome. Dr. Carter, that youngd and also that little boy who''s not much older than her are very handsome. C''mon! Their genes are too powerful!" "I have to say that God is biased. If we were to have part of their good looks, I''m satisfied with it!" "I hope this baby in my belly is a girl. If she can have one-third of Nancy''s appearance, and half of her cuteness, I can even wake upughing in my dreams." Although they have only been with Nancy for less than two days today, who didn''t like the adorable, well-behaved little girl? Especially for those who had children, theparison between Nancy''s and their child''s attitudes made a huge difference. After the operation, Shawn took off his gloves seriously, washed his hands with disinfectant, and put on a clean whiteb coat. He lowered his gaze and seriously exined the jobs to his assistant before leaving. "Dr. Carter, both your sister and your brothers are here." Shawn, who was walking in the corridor, was stopped by a nurse. While blushing, the nurse told him about Nancy''s arrival. Shawn was a little surprised, Nancy was here again today? His first reaction was, wouldn''t Adam and his uncle be jealous of him? But, he put aside these thoughts, thanked the nurse, and walked toward his office. "Fowrth Brother, here. Dis is your candy." As soon as he reached the front of the door, he heard Nancy''s voice. As if she was biting something in her mouth, her words sounded a little vague. He looked up and saw that the little girl was holding a rock candy in her hand, tiptoed over to Louis to feed him. Louis squeezed Nancy''s bulging cheeks with his fingers, and almost squeezed out the rock candy that she was eating. Nancy looked at him with a disapproving look. How could you do this? Her beautiful big eyes were glistering brightly as if to protest him. Looking at this, Louis seemed to be in a good mood, lowered his head, and took a rock candy. "How about me? Where''s mine?" Adam leaned over and opened his mouth to wait for his sister to feed her. Nancy held another rock candy and sessfully fed it to him, and now there were only two left. Chapter 220 Dividing the Profits Chapter 220 Dividing the Profits Chapter 220 Dividing the Profits "Knock Knock..." Shawn knocked on the door. Nancy, who was facing behind the door immediately turned back her head. She was still eating a rock candy in her mouth, and her cheek on the left was so stuffed that it seemed her small mouth couldn''t fit the candy. "Browther!" The little girl who couldn''t speak clearly shouted out and the saliva in her mouth couldn''t be held anymore and dripped. Shawn was speechless. He walked toward her, immediately took out a tissue, and wiped her saliva. "Speak after you eat." Nancy covered her mouth and nodded, with her cheeks puffed, she looked like a hamster gnawing its nuts. She slowly finished eating what was in her mouth, and her little nose was pinched. Her Big Cousin''s fingers were a little cold, they felt the same as Big Brother''s. "Only put the food that suits your mouth''s size into your mouth next time." Though Shawn was a person who treated others coldly, he said these words to Nancy with a doting tone. Nancy nodded obediently and handed over the remaining rock candy to him. "Big Cousin, eat this. I also kept an extra one for you, the extra one is mine." Shawn nced at it and refused, "No, I don''t need it." Nancy persuaded, "It''s yummy." "Then I''ll leave it to you. I don''t like sweets." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nancy''s chubby face looked tangled for two seconds before she decisively epted his offer. "Then... I''ll eat it. What do you like to eat? Perhaps I can buy it for you?" Shawn answered, "I like to eat rice." Nancy halted. "... Well, I''ll cook it for you when I get back." Shawn shed a smile as he rubbed her head. "What are you guys doing here in the hospital?" Nancy eximed, "To protect you from being bullied by the bad guys!" Adam nodded, "She''s right!" In fact, he didn''t know the reason for being here in the hospital. He just came with his sister. Louis leanedzily on the chair, with his legs on Shawn''s desk. He was soon been scolded. "Take your legs down." Louis pursed his lips as he put his legs down, After all, he was being in someone else''s territory. He may not be able to beat this person. A wise man submitted to circumstances. Shawn looked at Nancy speechlessly for three seconds. "I don''t need your protection." Who on earth gave this little girl the thought that with her little strength, she could protect others? Nancy pointed her fingers and yelled cutely, "Of course you need it! When the bad girl came, I''ll help you to bite her off!" After speaking, she showed her teeth fiercely, but she didn''t look threatening at all. In fact, she looked like an adorable kitten acting like a lion. Shawn was speechless. No matter what, he felt touched by her actions. It meant that she always took him to heart. "Big Cousin, these are for you." Nancy ran to him happily holding the snacks she had distributed just now. "Are you going to eat them?" Shawn lowered his gaze. But instead of taking them, he pointed his finger to the purse that Nancy was carrying at her waist and said, "I want the lemon-vored candy inside there." Nancy nced at her cute little bag and knew what he wanted. "Okay." After she finished speaking, she put down all the snacks and took out a lemon-vored candy from her bag, and handed it to him. "Here you go." Shawn asked her, "How many candies have you eaten today?" Nancy shifted her gaze around and lied guiltily, "Well, I haven''t started eating one actually." "Oh, I see." Nancy let out a sigh of relief, she should have sessfully outsmarted him. "What vor of candy tastes the best today?" "Grape vor!" Nancy answered this question subconsciously. Then, while looking into Big Cousin who was smiling brightly at her, she stopped grinning. "Eh? Didn''t you tell me that you didn''t eat?" Nancy guiltily held her little bag with her hands. "Well... I just ate one" Shawn looked at her without speaking. Although he seemed to be smiling, Nancy felt the tension behind his smile. She chickened out and threw a nce at Fourth Brother and Little Brother pitifully. Louis blinked his eyes. Not only did he have no intention of saving her from the situation, but he also opened a bag of potato chips instead and started watching the y. Nancy was speechless. He was too much! Adam, on the other hand, rolled up his sleeves and wanted to save his sister. But his arrogance disappeared when his older cousin looked at him with a stern look. He sat back and gave his sister a look of "good luck". The first person that he afraid of the most was his Big Brother. The second was his Big Cousin, who has a simr temperament to his Big Brother! No one was here to save her. Nancy tugged her hands and whispered the truth. "Five... five, I ate five. Two grape-vored, one strawberry-vored, and two orange-vored." Shawn took away her small bad. "You''re not allowed to eat any more today." Looking at her beloved little bag which was getting far away from her, she almost broke into tears. "Be a good child. It''s for the sake of your teeth, you don''t want worms in your teeth, do you?" Nancy covered her mouth and shook her head quickly, but thinking about not being able to eat any more candies, she felt a little sad. "Can I eat the biscuits instead?" Shawn nodded, "Of course, you can. Let''s talk about itter after you finish eating the rock candy." Nancy instantly beamed with joy and forgot the little "pain" of not being able to eat candy. She grabbed two rock candies and ate them happily. Shawn didn''t eat lunch when he was busy. Nancy was worried about his health, so she went out with Fourth Brother and Little Brother to buy him some food. It was important to eat! When Big Cousin came back after a check-up on the patient, she immediately watched him finish his lunch. While supervising, Nancy babbled, "Big Cousin, you told me that I don''t eat well myself. Eating not on time is very bad for your body. You''ll get sickter..." Shawn rubbed her head while smiling. Although he looked elegant while eating, he ate the meal very fast. He finished eating his lunch in ten minutes. "Dr. Carter, bad news. There''s a stomach cancer patient who is in a bad condition and requested you to perform surgery. You should go and have a look." Shawn, who had just finished eating, immediately got up and said, "Lead me the way." This was a tense atmosphere. Subconsciously, Nancy was worried and followed him along, but she stopped. Why did she follow him? What if she caused trouble for him? "Let''s go and have a look. It''ll be okay if we don''t look at it up close." Louis hugged Nancy with one hand and followed behind unhurriedly, ensuring a distance that would not disturb the medical staff. The ambnce came in from the door of the hospital. Shawn was stunned when he saw the person because he was not a stranger to him. Although he had never met him, he was very familiar with him. He was Symon Edward. Symon, whose face was so pale that he broke out in cold sweat, was still smiling when he saw Shawn. "Are you surprised? We finally meet." His voice was weak and hoarse, and his lips werepletely drained out of color because of the pain. But, he didn''t seem to care about his physical condition. Chapter 221 Protecting Big Cousin Chapter 221 Protecting Big Cousin Chapter 221 Protecting Big Cousin Shawn squinted his eyes slightly and sneered, "You are quite courageous." He came to the hospital where he worked and ordered him to operate. He didn''t even afraid that he would lose his life if he n to do something to him during the operation. Symon, who was already skinny became skinnier at this moment. He smiled and sighed. In the current situation, he seemed to have a hard time speaking."What to do? Since you''re the doctor with the best skills..." He was even in the mood to joke! "Symon, don''t talk anymore... Boo hoo..." There was also ad who was crying with tears running beside the ambnce stretcher cart. Shawn nced at him. He also knew this person. He was Sean Collins, whose father was killed by Symon. Tsk... He was afraid he never cried like that when his father died. How unsessful his father was. Nancy, who was hugged by Fourth Brother on his shoulders, also saw Symon. She was a little stunned. At this moment, Symon, who was pushed to the operating room, raised his gaze and saw the child who was as white as snow in the crowd. It was the pure child he wanted to protect. Too bad that child didn''t belong to him. He moved his fingers, and he passed by them before they disappeared in his sight. The smile on Symon''s face widened, and his eyes were even more radiant. Soon, he entered the operating room and could no longer see them. During the entire operation, only Sean, a young man who was not rted to him by blood, watched the operating room nervously. "It''s Brother Jinx," Nancy whispered. Louis asked, "Huh?" Nancy hugged his neck, her nose twitched, and her eyes were a little red. "Fourth Brother, the one who is sick is Brother Jinx," she choked. Louis was speechless. Why did she cry suddenly? Being a straightforward man like him, he really didn''t know how tofort a little girl. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t cry." Nancy cried sullenly, "Brother Jinx is a bad guy, but... but I''m still worried about him. What should I do? Am I a bad girl too?" Louis wiped Nancy''s tears in a hurry. "Stop crying, who is Brother Jinx?" "He''s... he''s Symon Edward." Louis was shocked at her reply. Fuck! It turned out to be that asshole! He really wanted to leave here with his sister on his back, but he couldn''t bear to see her looking worried and feeling a little sad. Haih... Forget it. Since she was his sister. "Let''s go and have a look." Nancy''s little face became tangled. "But, Big Brother and the others told me to stay away from Brother Jinx. He''s very dangerous." Louis rubbed her head and sneered, "He''s at hisst gasp. No matter how dangerous he is, can he beat me down in this state?" Nancy followed along, "Then, let''s go over." Louis was speechless. You should struggle a little more! Pinching her cheeks on both sides, Louis gritted his teeth and questioned, "What''s wrong? Why do you care so much about Brother Jinx, whom you only met a few times?" Nancy blinked her eyes innocently and tried to calm his anger. She pouted and made a cute kissing gesture. "Lemme kiss you, Fourth Brother. Don''t get angry, okay~" she pleaded softly. Louis grinned and decided to let go of the matter. "Sister, I''m here too! You two don''t always ignore me, okay?!" Adam put his hands on his hips and yelled angrily. "Oh, I''m sorry. After all, I can''t notice you with your height." Louis apologized half-heartedly. Adam felt that he has been insulted, ouch! Walking behind Louis, Adam angrily defended himself. "I''m only ten years old now, ten years old! I''ll grow taller than you in the future!" Louis snorted perfunctorily, and they quieted down when they got to the operating room. It was very quiet here, except for a lonely teenager sitting on a bench covering his face with his hands and crying in a muffled voice. Hearing the footsteps, he raised his head and met the gaze of the three of them. Sean stared at Nancy. Then, he suddenly stood up. "You... you are Nancy Brook, right?" Sean came over with a little excitement but was stopped by Louis. "Whatcha doing?" Sean''s eyes were so red that he looked at Nancy at a loss."I... I''m sorry, I''m just too excited. I know you, Symon told me about you." The people sat down in the quiet corridor. Sean looked nervously at the operating room from time to time. He was calmer now. He talked a lot about Symon''s good side to Nancy. "Symon is really powerful. Even though he is so ill, he can still control the Inte. As long as anything that can happen on the Inte, it can''t escape his eyes..." Speaking of Symon''s professionalism, it sparked Adam''s interest. He sat directly on the other side of Sean and chatted with him. Although Sean was still a little tired and haggard, his eyes were shining when he talked about Symon. He really regarded this person as his salvation and his God. But as he spoke, his eyes gradually dimmed. The boy stared at the door of the operating room. "You should know what Symon did." He knew that the Brook family had been tracking Symon. "Although in your opinion, he is a cruel murderer, to me, he''s the one who rescued me from hell. My background is very simr to Symon''s, and I''ve lived in the domestic violence of that man every day. I was beaten every day, and even sometimes he even dragged me from the bed and beat me when I was sleeping." "I had to work for him, but couldn''t get enough to eat, and I couldn''t go to school. There was no hope for me in that kind of life. I tried tomit suicide, but I failed. When I woke up, I''ve been abused more severely by that person." "But I was lucky. I met Symon in my despair. He took me out of the darkness. He also taught me computers, gave me food and a ce to sleep. Such a life is something I would never dare to imagine." Seanughed, but tears were falling down his eyes. "I was rescued by him, but he himself has been struggling in the dark abyss for a long time. Who is going to save him?" Louis looked at Nancy, who was breaking into tears and darkened his expression. "Shut up!" Nancy was only six years old, and she was too soft-hearted. What did this guy n to do when telling her this?! Sean went silent. Indeed, there was a motive behind him sharing this story. Because he knew how much Symon cared about this little girl. But the Brook family would never let this innocent little girl approach Symon. He also knew that children were the easiest to be soft-hearted, especially a child like Nancy who was pure and kind. He didn''t want Nancy to be afraid of Symon. All he could do now is to act pity, and this was his only value. Nancy tugged Fourth Brother''s sleeves and wiped them on her face. "I... I''m fine." "I''m sorry." Sean sincerely apologized to Nancy. He admitted that he was selfish, but he was willing to do anything as long as it could benefit Symon. Nancy looked at the door of the operating room, and her fingers were sped together. Her mind was torn between the devil and the deep blue sea. A part of her was saying that Brother Jinx was pitiful and she should visit him more often, whereas the other part said that he had done something against thew and should be caught. Ah, she was so tangled! Chapter 222 Entangled in Thoughts Chapter 222 Entangled in Thoughts Chapter 222 Entangled in Thoughts Not waiting for Nancy to entangle in her thoughts, the light of the emergency room turned green. Noticing this, Sean hurriedly got up and stood at the door. Nancy also followed along, stood up, and held her head up to take a look. She thought to herself, I would just take a look. At this moment, she saw Symon, whose face was pale, and closed his eyes like a dead person. Frightened by the scene, she quickly followed along the emergency stretcher trolley and ran away. Shawn, who wore the sterile suit saw her at once. He recalled back the peace amulet tied on Symon''s wrist during the survey. It should be given by Nancy to him, and it was well protected and worn by Symon all the time. "Louis, take care of Nancy and Adam. Don''t let them run around." Louis nodded his head, hugged Nancy, and followed along slowly. Soon, Symon was transferred to the hospital bed, but he was still unconscious. Sean was so worried that he kept asking questions. Nancy pursed her lips, hugged Fourth Brother''s neck, and stared at the person who was lying on the hospital bed. "Brother, let''s go," she whispered. Louis asked, "Don''t you wanna look at him for a longer time?" Nancy shook her head. "Big Cousin said he''s fine for now." Symon was already in thest stage of stomach cancer. Although how skillful Shawn was, it was impossible to cure himpletely in one operation. This operation was only to temporarily suppressed his body''s declining condition. The current medical technology has not been able to cure people with thest stage of stomach cancer. After leaving the patient''s room and arriving at Big Cousin''s office, Nancyy her head on a book but did not read much. She supported her chin, seeming to think of something in her mind. Louis pinched her soft cheeks. "Why are you thinking so much about it? If you want to visit him, just go. Anyway, we''re here to protect you." Adam agreed, "Yeah, don''t be sad at a young age. If you''re unhappy now, you''ll grow old very quickly." Nancy pouted, "I''m thinking of whether should I inform Big Brother and the others or not." Louis asked, "Why are you telling them?" Nancy stated confidently, "Because Big Brother and the others are very strong. If they agree to let me visit Jinx, I''ll go. If not, I won''t." Although she felt a little sympathy toward Jinx, she cared more about her brothers. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Since being a child herself could not decide, she would then ask the adults. Louis questioned, "...... Do you mean I''m not strong enough?" The little one shook her head quickly. "No no, you''re also strong. But I need to ask a few more brothers, the more people there are, the greater the opinions." Louis was speechless. She still knew this! So when Shawn returned, Nancy stared at him with her beautiful eyes and asked him seriously, "Big Cousin, do you think should I go to visit Jinx? There are two Nancy quarreling. One said that Jinx is pitiful and let me visit him. The other one said that he''s a big bad guy and I shouldn''t go visit him. I''m so torn between the decisions." Shawn looked at her, who was seriously talking about the two little Nancy and almostughed while looking at her tangled look. He coughed and rubbed her head. "You don''t need to think so much. Symon is now being watched up. He won''t be able to do illegal things, and we cannot catch him for the time being. If you want to see him, just go ahead." They understood Symon''s attitude and didn''t worry that this crazy person would hurt Nancy. On the contrary, he was using his own methods to protect Nancy, which was rtively surprising. Since this guy''s hacking skills were indeed excellent, he could easily search the secret information, such as Yvonne hiring a group of gangsters to kidnap and ckmail Nancy and self-directed a "drama" trying to rescue Nancy. Yvonne nned this secretly. Even the gangsters didn''t realize they have been tricked. She didn''t leave any evidence. If they wanted to find it out, they need to take some time. But, Symon easily hacked the CCTV camera and sent them copies of the recorded videos. Nancy didn''t know anything about this. At this moment she hugged Big Cousin''s hand while blinking her eyes, "Then, it means you''re agreeing to it?" Of course, he must agree. Actually, Nancy didn''t need to be entangled in thoughts. The reason why Symon was so powerful was that he understood people''s hearts and minds and could lure them to erge their desires to the point of no return. The other thing was that hisputer skills were great, but that was only in terms of online. The Brook family and the Carter family were not so afraid of Symon that they couldn''t even protect a child. After returning home from the hospital, Nancy told her Big Brother about Symon''s illness in the hospital and asked his opinion. Marcus hugged Nancy and didn''t change the cold expression on his face. "If you want to go, just go." His words were full of confidence and arrogance. He was confident that he would not let his sister be harmed, even a slight. Now, Symon has been secretly monitored by the police because he did a program that could cause the world''swork to a standstill. And, since he suffered from cancer and wouldn''t live long, they didn''t dare to take a move, for fear that this person would do something crazy. Luckily, he was well behaved during this period of time, and he no longer has the kind of crazy thought of destroying the world. It made everyone breathe a sigh of relief. Although Symon was being watched in both the real world and on the Inte, he didn''t seem to care at all. He did normal activities, but his health was deteriorating. After Nancy received the green light from all her brothers, she went to school happily the next day. Since she was a student now, of course, she could only visit him after school. "Nancy!" The moment Jane saw Nancy, she was so excited that she hugged her. "I''m going to your house next week!" Nancy, of course, didn''t mind. "Sure, next Saturday is the voice of Little Brother. You can alsoe to visit." "Really?" Jane was so happy that she looked at Adam excitedly. Adam, who acted like a brat raised his chin. "Since you''re my sister''s friend, feel free toe. Nancy, if you wanted to invite your whole ssmates toe, it isn''t a problem at all!" His family was ready to give him a birthday party. Since their house was so big, even inviting all his ssmates and his sister''s was not a problem. Also, he liked to be surrounded by a liveliness environment, so he could make more friends. As the saying goes, "a man depends upon his parents at home and upon his friends abroad." Since he has so many buddies, he didn''t expect that they would all be unreliable. Nancy, being the good girl, nodded her head. "Alright, then I''ll go them around." "You need not do that. I''ll ask them after the ss ends." Their conversation was overheard by Elizabeth, who was walking not far behind. She snorted while thinking, who cares? But thinking about Nancy saying that she has seven brothers, and each of them was super strong, she wanted to meet them. Nancy must be lying to herself. How could each brother be so strong? Her two brothers were still at home depending on her parents! No ...... she must go to see them and expose Nancy''s lies. While thinking about this, when Adam came to Nancy''s ss to ask about signing up to attend his birthday party, she also signed up. But she was a little afraid that Nancy wouldugh at her. She walked over to register while tangled in her thoughts. However, Nancy didn''t make fun of her at all. Instead, she seriously wrote down Elizabeth''s name. For those conflicts, Nancy felt that she didn''t lose at all. She also got her revenge, those things have long been left behind in her mind. Jane, beside her, pursed her lips instead. Elizabeth red at her in annoyance and ran away. It wasn''t that she wanted to attend this party, she just wanted to make sure if Nancy really had so many good brothers! Chapter 224 Visiting Symon Chapter 224 Visiting Symon Chapter 224 Visiting Symon "Jinx, are you in pain? Should I give you a hug?" "Jinx, do you want something to eat? I''ll ask my brother what you can eat." "Jinx, are you thirsty? Let me pour you some water to drink." "Jinx..." The little girl''s soft voice resounded in the ward as if the morning sun bringing warmth to people. Symon had never felt this kind of pure love. It fascinated him, and he felt more and more reluctant to leave. Nancy was as hardworking as a bee. She checked whether his medicine was finished, poured him water to drink, and fed him some fruits to eat. Her behavior let Adam feel jealous. Who on earth was her real brother? he thought. After Sean came back from school, he brought Symon porridge. When he opened the door and saw Nancy, he was surprised. "Symon," Sean looked at Symon nervously. Symon hummed lightly. As for Sean, after Symon rescued him, he just found him a school to study and gave him a ce to live and living expenses. He didn''t care about the rest and rarely spoke to him. When Symon was eating porridge, Shawn came in. He nced at the little girl who was obediently sitting on the bench and said, "Nancy, go to my office to eat." The little girl snorted softly and walked out while holding her brother''s hand. But when she reached the door, she turned back her head and waved her hand. "Bye-bye, Jinx..." Symon nodded slowly, "Goodbye." After Nancy left, the ward became quiet. "You only have one month left," Shawn broke the silence. Symon didn''t react at all, but Sean stood up hurriedly. "Is... is there really no chance for him to survive?" One month, only one month. How could the time he could survive be so short? Sean was worried all by himself, but the person involved didn''t seem to take his own life seriously at all. Shawn Bai looked down at Symon and stated with a t tone, "You''re in thest stage of stomach cancer. You stayed upte, ate irregrly, even skipped your meals often, and smoked every day..." After he finished speaking, he paused. "If you take good care of yourself, you may be able to survive longer. But your current body condition could no longer support you." Symon smiled weakly, "I''ve expected it, but I didn''t expect that I could survive for a month." He raised his eyes and looked at Symon. "The first time I knew was when I was in M City. No one has been able to link the events together with the previous matter. But you guessed it right, and almost found me." Shawn didn''t deny his words. He just looked at him calmly, "Have you regretted it?" Symon nodded, which made Shawn a little surprised. Generally, such people like him would never regret what they did. "Only that time, Gary almost hurt Nancy." Shawn paused, "So you don''t regret of killing other innocent people." Symonughed, but his smile was cold. "Why do I need to bother about their life?" Just like that man who treated his mother like a dog in the basement, it wasn''t that nobody realized it. They knew it, but they kept silent. Just like when he was punched and kicked, the people who saw it just avoided him from a distance, because his mother''s and his life had had nothing to do with them. So...why should he care about others? Shawn nced at him and said nothing. "Enjoy thest moments that you have." Then, he left. "Wait a minute," Symon stopped him weakly. "There''s a woman named Yvonne Brook, who contacted a man named Matthew in the East District of Henderson. She wanted him to... to kidnap Nancy. You guys better be careful." Shawn, feeling shocked, clenched his hand which was holding a pen. He turned his head to look at Symon and asked, "Haven''t you been in the hospital all this time? How do you know about this?" Symon chuckled, "Since I know that woman is harmful to Nancy, I won''t do anything." After that, he pulled off the ck earring on his earlobe to Shawn. Shawn nced at the earring and asked, "Can I clean it with disinfectant?" Shawn halted and replied, "...Of course." Then, Shawn took the earring and left. He really cleaned it carefully with disinfectant and then touched his ears. He has no ear piercings. He stared at the earring for a few seconds. Between the choices to pierce his ears and to give it to others, Shawn was determined to choose thetter. He decided to hand this matter over to Louis or Martin to monitor. During this period of time, Nancy basically came to the hospital after ss every afternoon. She has been familiar with the doctors and the nurses in the hospital. "Nancy." In the ward, Nancy was reading a book with Little Brother. These books were Symon''s books about hackers andputers. The programming codes in the books made Adam fascinated. This was why he was willing to apany Nancy to visit Symon. These books were too precious, and there were even notes made by Symon, where many of them were not avable on the market! Symon loved these books so much. Thus, his attitude towards Symon was better. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When Nancy heard Symon calling her, she immediately raised her head. "Yes, Jinx? What''s wrong?" She looked at him with clear, bright eyes. Symon looked at her eyes and grinned. "What do you like the most?" Nancy sat on the soft cushion on the floor with her legs crossed. "Well, there are many things that I like! I like my brothers, my grandpa, daddy, and mommy. I also like delicious food, flowers, and nting vegetables and trees. I like Akio and my pets too. Oh, by the way, I haven''t told you that Akio is one of my pets..." The little girl counted carefully with her little fingers, and finally, her gaze fell on Symon. She said sweetly to him, "Of course, I also like you, Jinx. So, don''t do bad things in the future, okay? You''ll be arrested by the police." Symon looked at Nancy, then nodded slowly, "Sure." Nancy was so excited that she jumped up happily. "Then, it''s dealt, Jinx! You''re not allowed to do bad things in the future, let''s make a pinkie promise." The little girl raised out her pinkie finger. Symon also stretched out his pale and thin finger and hooked on her chubby finger. "Pinky promise, if you lie, you''ll be a puppy." Symon smiled softly, and said in a slow and serious tone, "I don''t want to be a puppy. It''s better to be a wolf." Nancy blinked her eyes and asked, "Why?" "Because wolves are much fiercer and can protect you." Nancy replied in a soft tone," Well, fine. Then you''ll be a wolf if you lie. I don''t mind it." "Jinx, do you want to eat candy? I''ve brought some for you." Nancy opened her little bag, took out the crystal clear candy inside, and put it in his hand. "Jinx, you need to eat more. You''ve be so skinny now, you don''t look good anymore." Symon stared at the round sugar in his hand and hummed softly. But in fact, he couldn''t eat anything at all now. Nancy sat beside Symon''s bed on a small bench. Holding a book in her hand, she began to read the story seriously. The little girl was very serious when she was studying. She was reading the story to him gently. Symon wouldn''t get bored even if he kept listening to it. Chapter 225 How About Becoming a Wolf Chapter 225 How About Bing a Wolf Chapter 225 How About Bing a Wolf? After returning from the hospital, Shawn called the Brook brothers into the study. Then, he took out the earring, put it on the table, and told them what Symon had warned him. Martin held the ck earring with his fingers and sneered, "He''s still the same!" After speaking, he threw the earring to his brother. "Wear it." Louis took the earrings and muttered, "Why me?" Martin answered, "Don''t you like ck?" To be honest, Symon''s taste was quite good. The style of this ck earring really suited Louis''s preference. So, he shrugged and put the earring on his earlobe, and it didn''t take long before the voices of Yvonne and a strange man came. "Yvonne, I''ve gathered the people. Are you sure you can really lure the only daughter of the Brook family out?" "Don''t worry, Matthew. The day after tomorrow is the birthday of the youngest son of the Brook family. Since there''ll be so many people, I''ll definitely think of a n to lure her out. It''s easy to deceive a six-year-old child." "The Brook family cares about this child very much. If you managed to kidnap her, they''ll surely agree to your conditions no matter what the conditions are. Also, they won''t dare to act rashly, let alone call the police..." Yvonne was talking coquettishly, and Louis felt sick when he heard it. He darkened his face and resisted the urge to kill her at this instant. Matthew''s arrogantughter sounded. "I really didn''t expect that the Brook family would raise a traitor like you. But no worries, I like it. Tell me your wish." Yvonne''s expression was twisted when she heard himmenting on her as a "traitor". But she endured it in order to achieve her goal. Yvonne''s voice became sinister as a poisonous snake hiding in the dark. "My only wish is that Nancy will nevere back." "Bang!" Louis punched the table hardly. He was breathing heavily and he was fuming with rage. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Yvonne Brook! You sc*m!" It was the first time that Louis scolded someone like this in front of his family, but he couldn''t help it. Yvonne had already made an appointment with the man named Matthew to meet at Henderson''s Bar to discuss the n. After a while, Louis calmed down, took off the earring, and held it in his hands. Then, he told his brothers what he heard from their conversation. Unsurprisingly, even Marcus darkened his face, emitting a cold and murderous aura in the study. Martin squinted his eyes in rage. "This bit*h really loves to cause trouble!" Louis even yelled more fiercely, "I''ll kill that woman now!" After having her benefitting from the dividends of the Brook family for so many years, they really raised a "traitor". Marcus sat on the chair and tapped the armrest rhythmically with his slim and long finger. His gaze was darkened, and his whole body was emitting a strongly intimidating vibe.. "Let''s wait for the day of their n and catch them all." Louis frowned, "Marcus, do you want to use Nancy as bait? You can''t do that!" Marcus squinted his eyes and nced at him, "Stupid." "Pay attention and listen to where they''ll hide. It doesn''t matter if they''re vignt and don¡¯t mention the address. When the time arrives, catch Yvonne, and find someone with a simr look that can make the voice change to deal with them and gather them together¡­" Marcus ordered coldly. After arranging their ns, except for Adam, the rest started their missions. Nancy didn''t notice there were more bodyguards hiding beside her. Though there weren''t any changes in the open, there were more people hiding in the dark. Yet, the little girl didn''t know anything about it. She still happily went to school with Little Brother every day, study seriously and asionally yed with her ssmates, went to visit Brother Symon after school, and then went home. On Friday, Nancy carried the invitation cards to be sent to her ssmates in her schoolbag and went happily to school. Although it was just a small birthday party, the two children felt that they should have a sense of ceremony, so they made invitation cards for everyone. "Jane, this is yours." "Howard, this is yours." "Lorenzo, this is yours..." Nancy took out the invitation cards and handed them to her ssmates. Twenty-one students in the ss were going to attend her brother''s birthday party. "Elizabeth, this is yours." Elizabeth hummed in her heart while holding the invitation. She didn''t care about this banquet! After the invitations were sent out, Nancy shook her schoolbag and put it away. Then, she took out her small notebook and asked them what they would like to eat. The little girl took the notes down very seriously. "Wow... Nancy, were your family going to prepare so many dishes?" Nancy wrote the notes properly and seriously. If there were any words she couldn''t spell, she would write in phonics instead, and she didn''t forget to nod her head to answer the questions of her ssmates. "Mommy said she would ask the chef of the hotel to cook. She let me ask you what you like to eat, and they''ll cook it if they could." "Then, I want Magret de canard." "I want to eat fish and chips." "I want fried chicken! Lots of fried chicken!" Nancy looked at the fat boy who said "fried chicken". "No way, my brother said that fried chicken is a high-calorie food, and eating it is not good for your health." "What is high-calorie food? Does it mean it''s very hot? Then, I can eat it when it''s cold." Nancy tried to exin to her ssmates seriously. "High calorie doesn''t mean that. It means, it means..." She struggled for two seconds, and then she continued her sentence smartly, "It''s a food that can make you gain weight and get sick easily. You''ll also be bald and don''t live long." She babbled a few terms that would scare the children. After she finished speaking, she nodded and affirmed, "That''s right." After listening to her, the fat boy pinched the flesh on his body. "It turned out to be the fried chicken''s fault!" The little girls covered their beautiful hair. "I''m going to be bald too!" "I caught a cold after eating fried chickenst month, so that''s the reason." "I don''t want to be short. Fried chicken is so terrible..." (Sobs) "I''ll never eat fried chicken again." A child, who loved to eat fried chicken sniffed, "But it''s really delicious. Then... then can I eat it once a month?" Nancy nodded, "I think it should be okay. My brother said that we can''t eat it too much. We need to eat vegetables and meat. We need to have bnced nutrition to grow taller and be smarter." "But... but fried chicken is also meat." Nancy blinked her eyes and suggested, "Why don''t you guys ask your parents which meat is the best when you go back? Adults are the smartest." The children all felt that Nancy''s suggestion made sense, and then happily agreed. They decided to go back and ask their parents. After Nancy wrote everyone''s favorite food in a small notebook, Elizabeth walked over and looked at her proudly. "During myst birthday, my father invited the chef of The Grand Feast to make the dishes for us. It was super delicious." Nancy nced at her. "What is The Grand Feast?" Elizabeth halted. Actually, she didn''t even know what The Grand Feast was. ¡°It''s a super excellent restaurant.¡± She only heard her parents describe it very awesomely. Nancy snorted, and replied half-heartedly, "I see. Then, do you have something that you want to eat?" Elizabeth kept staring at Nancy''s face. Noticing that she failed to show off, she ran away angrily. Nancy nced at her innocently. What''s wrong with her? Why did Elizabeth always get angry inexplicably? How weird. But it was none of her business, she was definitely not mad at Nancy since Nancy didn''t provoke her! A/N: Regarding Symon, in a society governed byw, his ending is destined to be bad whether he lives or not. He will forever live in darkness. After all, he has killed many innocent people. He is a real lunatic, even if he repents, those mistakes he had done will not be erased. So, I arranged an ending for him like this. I don''t want Symon to be caught in prison and sentenced, so dying like this is actually a relief for him. At least, in the end, he could hold the light. Chapter 226 Invitation Chapter 226 Invitation Chapter 226 Invitation On Adam''s birthday, everything was well prepared. Adam''s ssmates and friends came early in the morning with gifts. Adam stood up confidently like a proud rooster who just won a fight. He was dressed neatly and handsomely in the suit and pretended to be mature. Nancy wore a pink Madge dress. She looked attractive as a delicate doll, which was well alike by both boys and girls. "Sister." "Sister..." As soon as Adam''s ssmates and friends arrived, they didn''t greet him. Instead, they were greeting Nancy happily. Adam was speechless. At this moment, he didn''t even bother to pretend to be mature. He stood in front of Nancy and stared at them. "What are you doing? Who is your sister? Won''t you feel embarrassed? Go back and y with your sisters. My sister Nancy doesn''t have so many brothers!" "Don''t be so stingy, we''re your brothers, right? Isn''t your sister ours too?" "He''s right. We''re already brothers. It''s totally fine to call Nancy our sister, right?" Although it was her brother''s birthday, unexpectedly, Nancy also received a lot of gifts today. She hugged those gifts with her little arms and thanked them politely. Her soft voice captured everyone''s hearts. They were willing to call her "sister". Adam felt so bad about it, he was regret for inviting them to his birthday party. He was Nancy''s brother, not them! Fortunately, his younger sister still remembered him. After she brought all the gifts to her room, she ran toward him and fed him a big red strawberry. "Have a try on it, brother. Happy birthday, Little Brother." Adam immediately became happy after being fed a strawberry by his sister and looked at the others proudly. Everyone booed him in their minds. Adam thought, look at your jealous faces! I''ll let this matter slide! Nancy sat with Little Brother. A beautiful fruit te was ced on the small table in front of her. She put a grape into her mouth. Her cheeks puffed while eating, she looked just like a squirrel chewing its food. Of course, she didn''t forget Little Brother who was sitting beside her. While eating, she fed another one to him. They were both eating happily. After Nancy''s ssmates arrived one after another, she greeted them cheerfully. Of course, Adam was also with her. Building friendships with his younger sister''s ssmates didn''t look weird at all. "Wow, your home is so big and beautiful£¬ Nancy!" Nancy smiled sweetly at theirpliments. "This is because my grandfather, father, and brother all worked hard to earn money so that they could afford such a big house. I''ll also work hard to earn money to buy a big house in the future!" Nancy was showing off. Yet, she wasn''t showing off her house, but her family. She felt that her grandfather, father, and brother were all super great. "Nancy, since your house is so big, why do you need to work hard to earn money?" "If I had such a big house, I would eat and sleep every day." Nancy replied seriously, "Of course, I have to work hard to make money. This big house will belong to my brother in the future, and I want to buy a big house myself to make my father and brother proud of me." She was quite confident. The other children looked at Nancy with admiration. She seemed to be really powerful. Elizabeth has to admit that the moment she saw Nancy''s house, she felt envious. Her house was nothingpared to hers. Adam served snacks and fruits for the guests to eat and seemed to be able to have a conversation with everyone. Elizabeth looked around but didn''t see Nancy''s other brothers. When she was about to ask her, someone walked in. A man was wearing a warm yellow sweater and jeans. He has soft, ck hair. He was handsome and good-looking like a fictional character. "Nancy." His gazes suddenly fell upon Nancy, who was wearing a Madge dress. Nancy, who turned her back to Shawn didn''t notice him. But the voice was too familiar to her. She turned her head to look at the door instantly. "Second Cousin!" The moment she saw the person at the door, her beautiful eyes lit up. She carried her skirt in her small hands and fled toward him like a butterfly. She was then picked up by Ivan and circled in the air. Ivan was smiling brightly as Nancy, looking attractive like a sun. "Sobs... I really miss you so much, Second Cousin." After smiling happily, the little girl hugged his neck and rubbed her face into it. Then, she looked at him with puppy-looking eyes. Ivan also hugged his soft little cousin back. He missed his little cousin too so much. Fortunately, he made it on time toe back on Adam''s birthday. "I miss you too. I bought you lots of food and sent it back, but it hasn''t arrived yet. You should be able to receive it tomorrow. Let me tell you, my teacher took me abroad to beautiful ces to look for inspiration for sketching sceneries. I drew lots of pictures there. Although I can''t take you with me, I can show you the pictures. When I have time, I''ll bring you to visit those ces, okay?" When he hugged Nancy, he couldn''t help but start chatting non-stop. Then, he realized that many people were looking at him. He blinked his eyes, grinned cheerfully, and greeted everyone. "Hello, I''m Nancy''s second cousin." "Hello," Nancy''s ssmates greeted politely. "Nancy, have fun with your ssmates first. I''ll give Adam his present." He put Nancy down and left. After Ivan left, Nancy was immediately surrounded by her ssmates. Jane hugged her face and screamed, "Nancy! Is he your brother too?! Why are your brothers so good-looking?! Why I don''t have a brother?!" "Nancy, so he''s your brother. He looks so gentle." "It''d be great if only my brother was so good-looking and gentle." "Why are the brothers in the world so different?" Ivan has a gentle aura just like a ray of sunshine, so he was attractive to children. They couldn''t wait to turn him into their brother. And, he loved his sister so much. Of course, Nancy was very proud of showing off her brothers. "Yes, that''s my Second Cousin. He''s super nice. He buys me a lot of delicious food every time he visits, and he''s very good at painting." Elizabeth bit her finger and thought, it''s just painting, her brother can do it too! But when she saw that Ivan brought the painting in, she immediately felt that her brother couldn''t do it. Because Ivan''s gift to Adam was a portrait painting. It looked delicate and realistic, just like the real arrogant Adam was standing proudly inside the painting himself! Her brother could never draw a painting like that level!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 227 Adams Birthday Chapter 227 Adam''s Birthday Chapter 227 Adam''s Birthday The painting that Adam sent to Adam was a bitrge, almost as tall as a person. So he carried the painting in, then put the painting in the living room, "Adam, take it back yourself!" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The painting was not hidden, and everyone present saw it and eximed. The delicate and beautifying effect of oil painting makes the person in the painting look better than Adam himself. Although it was just a painting, they seemed to feel the person in the painting woulde back to life in the next second. Adam looked at his oil painting portrait and nodded with satisfaction, "It just looks a little bit worse than me." He was really narcissistic and shameless. "It''s so beautiful, it''s obviously much better than yourself!" "That''s right! Adam, you''re so lucky to have this painting as your birthday present." Most of the people here were actually from rich families. They preferred something like this portrait paintingpared to the high-end gifts. Nancy''s ssmates were also looking at the oil painting enviously, and Jane even quietly moved to Nancy''s side and whispered to her, "Can your brother still paint for others? I really want it too." Nancy blinked, "Then, you should look for me. I can paint too, but not as good as my Second Cousin." "Really? Can you draw a painting of me, Nancy?" Jane hugged Nancy''s arms and acted like a spoiled child until she agreed and cheered. When the scene was lively, someone came in again. This time, it was not one person but several people. All of them were Nancy''s brothers. As soon as the little girl saw her brothers, her beautiful eyes were blinking brightly, as if were filled with stars. "Big Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, Big Cousin!" Except her Second Brother was not there, all the other four brothers came. Nancy ran over and was hugged by Marcus. Marcus''s icy aura was extremely oppressive, and the children who were close couldn''t help but step back a little distance, watching the tall and cold young man while gulping. Nancy''s Big Brother was so... so scary. But Nancy was not afraid at all, and even hugged his neck and leaned against him very dependently. Moreover, when the tall, cold-hearted young man cast his gaze down on his sister in his arms, he looked at her dotingly. His cold aura seemed to weaken a lot. Besides him, the other men standing next to him were looking at Nancy dotingly. At that moment, it seemed that Nancy was the only one that appeared in their eyes. "Brothers, why are you here now!" Adam ran over, stretched out his hand, and asked confidently, "Where''s my gift?" Louis rolled his eyes and handed over a packaged box. "Hehe..." Adam opened it with a smile, and when he found out that it was thetest holographic helmet, he jumped with excitement. This holographic helmet was thetest version on the market. The previous holographic sses have been revised into thistest version where one could smell the smell in the holographic game. Currently, the amounts were limited, and every time it was put on the shelves, it would be sold out in just a few seconds. And now, there were tens of millions of people on the Inte yelling that they couldn''t get it. It''s not that Adam deliberately marketed it, but the production of holographic helmets was more difficult. This holographic helmet did not only look cool and handsome in appearance but also protects people''s heads. Its material was special. Even if a bullet hits it, it may only leave a shallow trace. After wearing it, it could support the head and make people feelfortable. He begged his elder brother for it for a long time and was rejected by him, for the reason that he was still studying. Finally, he has one now! Adam''s ssmates immediately became envious when they saw the holographic helmet in his hand. They also wanted to have a holographic helmet, but unfortunately, their parents didn''t buy it for them. After all, it was difficult to buy it. grab it. Even if they bought it, it would be used by the adults, leaving no chance for them to use it. Adam''s gift was very straightforward, he gave Adam a card. "There are 500 thousand dors in it, spend it yourself." Adam held the card and kissed him fiercely. "Brother, you''re too kind!" Other people''s gifts were simr, and Adam hugged his presents until he couldn''t carry them. "Just enjoy yourselves, do whatever you like here." Marcus and the others didn''t want to stay here for a long time. After all, the children couldn''t let go while ying when they were there. And... they have other things to do. Ivan slowly leaned over and stood beside his brother. "You''re back?" Shawn grinned, he raised his hand and rubbed his brother''s head. Ivan smiled and nodded, the atmosphere between the two brothers was quite harmonious. "C''mon Nancy, give me a kiss." Martin hugged the little girl and pinched the hair on her head, smiling happily. "Muak~" The little girl obediently leaned over and kissed Third Brother on his face. "What about me?" Louis leaned over to look at her with his arms crossed and raised his eyebrows. "Fourth Brother~" The little girl opened her arms and was hugged, and then kissed Fourth Brother on his face. Nancy was then hugged and been requested a kiss by her brothers. The brothers finally left contentedly. "What about me? It''s my birthday today, I want two kisses." Adam was like a proud peacock, with his chin raised proudly. It''s his birthday today, and he must get more kisses than everyone else! "Okay," Nancy obediently kissed Little Brother twice on his face. The aura of Marcus and the others who came in was so strong that the lively atmosphere became stagnant for a while until they watched the tall, handsome guys leave. "Adam, you have so many brothers." Adam nodded indifferently, "Yeah, don''t you have a brother too?" Seeing some of his ssmates looking at him with envious eyes, he suddenly shuddered in disgust. "What kind of eyes do you guys look at? I tell you, boys are the most worthless in my family. You guys didn''t see me being bullied mercilessly by them. They weren''t human, so they bullied me when I''m young. When I grow up, hehe!" He must "revenge"! Everyone gathered around to talk. And of course, Nancy''s ssmates heard Adam''s words that "boys are worthless at home". If that was the case, what about girls? It seemed that Nancy was the only girl in the Brook family. Then, they looked at Nancy enviously. Nancy. who was biting an apple was confused, why were they staring at her like that? Especially Elizabeth, she stared at Nancy with reddened eyes. Nancy was even more confused, what was wrong? Elizabeth was almost crying out of jealousy. Nancy didn''t lie to them, she really has so many brothers! Looking at her handsome brothers, she felt envious. She bit her finger and thought, boo hoo... there were so many good-looking brothers! But they were all her enemy''s brothers! "Why are they looking at me like this?" Nancy quietly moved her little butt while eating something in her mouth. She hid beside Jane to avoid their sight and asked her best friend secretly. Jane was so envious that she wanted to bite the handkerchief off. "Probably they''re feeling envious of you. Nancy, your brothers are too good-looking." She didn''t want too much, just giving her a brother who was good-looking and super-loving to his sister would do! She would surelyugh in her dream! Nancy narrowed her eyes and nodded in agreement. "Yeah, my brothers are all super good- looking." Adam was very good at lighting up the atmosphere. A group of children drank their juices and milk as if drinking wine, and they all went crazy. Outside the door, Yvonne held a small handbag in her hand, staring at the Brook family''s mansion with jealousy and resentment. Obviously, their family was not short of money staying in such a luxurious house. But why were they unwilling to help their family?! If it weren''t for Nancy''s family, their family would not have fallen into the current embarrassing situation. And Shawn- why didn''t he look at her when she was such a perfect person?! Yvonne was heartbroken when she thought of what happened at the bar the day before yesterday. She put a hand on the handbag and touched the thing, her gaze gradually turning sullen. "Nancy Brook, don''t me me for this. Just me yourself foring back!" Yvonne took a deep breath and walked over with trembling fingers. "I''m Yvonne Brook. I''m here to celebrate Adam''s birthday today." Yvonne thought she would have to spend time getting in. But unexpectedly, the guard just asked her to hand over her ID card and nced at her. At that moment, Gu Wan was so nervous that she clenched her fingers, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Just as her heart was beating thunderously, the doorman suddenly returned her ID card to her. "I see, you''re here to celebrate the young master''s birthday. There are many peopleing here today." Breathing a sigh of relief, she took the ID card reluctantly, smiled weakly, and fled. Yvonne went into the mansion smoothly, but she didn''t know why her heart was feeling a little uneasy. She didn''t think much of it and thought she was just nervous. Since the situation didn''t allow her to back off, she had to take Nancy out. What Yvonne didn''t know was that, as soon as she left, the door guard''s indifferent expression instantly changed into a serious expression. While holding the headset with one hand, he spoke, "Attention all, the target has appeared, the target has appeared." Yvonne smoothly entered the Brook family''s mansion. She was so nervous that she did not even notice that she came in a little too easily than it seemed. Chapter 228 Nancys Brothers Chapter 228 Nancy''s Brothers Chapter 228 Nancy''s Brothers "Do youe here for young master''s birthday?" Just as Yvonne walked into the Brook''s House, a man in a tux showed up, who seemed to be a servant. "Yes." Yvonne answered condescendingly, "Lead the way." "OK, this way please." The servant led the way, and Yvonne followed without thinking too much, yet she somehow got more and more flustered. "Where is this ce? Adam''s birthday party..." "Young master and the others are ying at the northern vi. I thought you might want to join them." Yvonne felt relieved hearing this, but she still tightly held her handbag. Maybe it was her guilt that made her feel uneasy along the way. Yvonne didn''t even notice it became quieter. The servant led her to a quiet room, then Yvonne suddenly realized something was wrong. "Wait. You told me Nancy and the others are..." Before she finished her words, the door was closed behind her. Yvonne turned pale. She tried to leave but failed for being pushed mercilessly by someone. Her handbag also fell on the floor, and the stuff inside rolled all the way to a pair of ck leather shoes. The tall man in the shadow bent over, picked up the bottle, and handed it to a cold man in a camel trench coat. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Yvonne looked up and saw the man she missed so much holding the small cylindrical spray bottle the size of a palm. Her pupils shrank, and her face was as white as paper. Cold sweat fell on her forehead. "Give it... back to me." Yvonne said with difficulty. She had no time to think about Shawn. All she thought was to grab the thing after awkwardly standing up. Then, she was caught by two men in ck. Shawn was wearing white medical gloves on his slender fingers. He coldly stared at the bottle in his hand and sprayed a little medicine in the air. His nose moved slightly. Shawn started talking. "With this U-shaped potent drug, one can easily stun an adult." After he said that, everyone looked at Yvonne. Louisughed savagely. "Well, you do put a lot of effort to trick Nancy." His words were full of anger. Yvonne shook her head and was scared to death. Her body couldn''t help but shake. "No...no." Yvonne tried to exin. "This is mine. I bought it for fun. Yes... I just bought it for fun." She forced a smile after exining, then she looked at them with red eyes. "Marcus... Why are you here? Did I go to the wrong ce?" She managed to calm down, but her trembling voice sold her out. "Go to the wrong ce?" Someone sneered. It came from Martin who was leaning on the table folding his slender legs together. He smiled to stare at Yvonne. He walked slowly with his hands in his trouser pockets. Martin bent down slightly, and his long hair fell from his shoulders like flowing water. "Yvonne, are you really stupid? Can''t you see we set you up?" Martin raised the corner of her mouth like a big viin. "No, no..." Yvonne shook her head and asked, "Why? Why?" "Shut up." Louis looked at her fiercely, "Shame on you. How dare you and your aplices kidnap my sister?" "I didn''t..." No matter what Yvonne said, they didn''t believe her. Marcus waved his hand indifferently, and the two men in ck took Yvonne away. Yvonne shouted, "Marcus, what are you doing? Let me go. I''m your rtive for god''s sake." Well, it was toote for her to realize she was rted to them. Louis sneered and started to n their next move. Marcus asked his men to connect the other kidnappers with Yvonne''s phone. These aplices were very vignt and asked for a video call. Then a person who looked just like Yvonne appeared in the video. She talked and moved in the same way Yvonne did, so these aplices lowered their guard. After the video, ''Yvonne'' gave a gesture of OK to everyone. "Isha, your facial disguise skill is getting better." Isha curled her lips and said, "Of course, I''m counting on it to make money." Just then, ''Yvonne'' held a fainted ''child'' and left the house. Right after she left, two middle-aged people dressed like a couple moved toward her quietly. "Have you brought the person?" The fake Yvonne nodded, and the man hurriedly went to take over the ''child'' in her arms. But the next second... "What''s this?" The man felt something was wrong the moment he touched the ''child'', which was actually a humanoid doll. He looked at ''Yvonne'' angrily, but thetterughed strangely. The couple immediately figured out they were trapped. Before they started to run, someone pressed their hands behind their backs and shackled them. "Don''t move." A few people who were hiding in the crowd tried to leave, but the next second they found they were surrounded. People walking along the road were either in-clothes men or bodyguards of Brook''s family. None of them escaped. "Boss, these are their mobile phones." Shawn took the bag containing the mobile phone with gloves on. "I''m going to see Symon." Then Shawn left with his car. While these kidnappers were looking at ''Yvonne'' fiercely. "You wait, bitch. I won''t let you go. You''ll be dead when Ie out." ''Yvonne'' hid behind a bodyguard with an exaggerated expression. "Oh, please. I''m so scared. Why don''t you talk this to me after youe out?" There were more kidnappers on the loose. Many people had gathered around for being misguided by Yvonne. Some of them were good at hiding themselves. "I found it." In the hospital, Symon was looking at aputer. He quickly screened out the useful information on these phones and found some other ces where the kidnappers were hiding. Symon pointed to a ce on a map with his pale finger. "Here it is." Right now, in the abandoned factory on the outskirts of Linard City... "Hardy, this is Brook''s family. I bet Mr. Brook must be willing to take at least hundreds of millions to redeem his precious daughter." The man ying cards was picturing that he was about to have a big sum of money. He even began to n how to use the money. Hardy had a hideous scar on his face. At this moment, he took a deep draw on his pipe, and his eyes were filled with cruelty and excitement. "As long as the bitch brings the kid here, we can get the money and take a boat to Country M. How exciting. The ransom would be enough for us to spend for the rest of our lives. Hahaha..." "Boy, we''re so lucky. I never thought that bitch can be so cruel to kidnap her own rtive." "Hey, I''ve seen lots of people like her. Jealousy can make them do anything. Once women get mad, they will be more vicious than men." Chapter 229 Take Action Chapter 229 Take Action Chapter 229 Take Action "What if the woman lies to us?" Hardy smoked the cigarette andughed gloomily, "Who would be so dumb to lie to us with her own body? Besides, the woman doesn''t know our identities. If she dares to lie, I''ll kill her." There were other few men ying cards here. All of them alsoughed lewdly as they remembered what had happened at the bar the day before yesterday. Although the woman was a little ruthless, she was easily fooled to go to the bar without vignce.. As the group of people waited leisurely for a while, Hardy nced at the clock. He somehow had a bad feeling about this. Unlike Yvonne, he took his feeling seriously because the same kind of feeling had saved his life many times. "Get up. Kemp, you call Dick and ask what has happened. Why aren''t they here yet? I don''t think this ce is safe now. Let''s change a ce." All these fat people in the room got busy then. A man called Kemp made the call while smoking, but no one answered the call. He turned pale. "Hardy, no one answered.." Hardy changed his face and said, "Go, go, go... Pack and leave, now." The group of people hurriedly took their guns and weapons and ran out. But they all got stunned as they opened the door. The room was surrounded by armed policemen, who were holding riot shields in their hands and pointing their guns at them. "Don''t move!" The next second, people in the room got panicked. Few of them who stood close to the door raised their hands when they saw these police officers. The police rushed in one by one, disarmed these people, and handcuffed them. Hardy tried to escape through the window as the policemen came into the room. Just when hended, he got knocked down to the floor while there was still an excited and ferocious expression on his face. A slender hand grabbed his wrist and twisted it. Along with a miserable shriek, the gun Handy was holding fell on the ground and was kicked away by a ck military boot. Hardy turned to see the man who twisted his wrist. He felt a little familiar with the man. But there was no time for him to think. He tried to fight back with the other hand while enduring the severe pain, then a silver light shed by quickly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Ahhhh..." Hardy screamed loudly. ÊÖÊõµ¶´ø×ÅÒóºìµÄѪ¹â°ë½Øµ¶Éí²å½øÁËǽÀ±ë¸çµÄÁíÒ»Ö»ÊÖÊÖÍóÉÏ´Ë¿ÌÒѾ­±»ÑªÈ¾ºìÁË¡£It was a blood-covered scalpel inserted in the wall, and Hardy''s wrist of the other hand was bleeding. "Well... Now I caught a big mouse." Louis''s reckless voice came from above. Hardy''s face turned pale in great pain. He curled up on the ground and turned his pale face to see the people around him. Several young people were wearing ck camouge uniforms. They seemed more like some rich guys instead of cops. It was so embarrassing that Hardy was beaten by these young people. Martin twisted his neck and knuckles, staring at Hardy andughing grimly. "Now it''s my turn." Martin then started to beat Hardy. Marcus was looking stern. He let go of Hardy''s broken hand, took out a neatly folded handkerchief from his chest pocket, and wiped his own fingers seriously. It seemed that there was something dirty on them. It wasn''t harmful yet extremely insulting to Hardy. Shawn walked slowly to the wall and pulled out the scalpel with his white-gloved fingers. He coldly looked at the red blood on the scalpel with a little disgust. Shawn also took out a white handkerchief and wiped it carefully, then sprayed disinfectant after that. After doing this, Shawn threw the gloves and the handkerchief into the garbage bag held by the bodyguard behind. "Throw it away. It''s dirty." "Ouch. You... How can police beat people?" Louis kicked him and said condescendingly. "Sorry, but we are not police." Hardy was speechless. "Who the he*l are they?" Hardy thought. He was excited when he came out of the window, thinking he would escape soon. But things went wrong immediately. Hardy turned out to be the most stuck person by escaping from the window. When the police came over, it was unbearable to see how badly Hardy was beaten. But it did feel great to watch him being so miserable. These people were in fact vicious fugitives. Countless lives were killed by them, so it was a good thing to finally catch them. "Mr. Brook..." Seeing the miserable scene, one of the police opened his mouth but didn''t finish his words. Marcus said, "Take him to the hospital, and the costs are on us." Such a group of losers dared to kidnap Marcus''s sister. How funny... Marcus coldly nced at the men being shackled and squatting in the corner. Others also looked at them contemptuously. Louis raised his middle finger at these people and left arrogantly. It was mighty sassy for them to n to kidnap his sister. Now as these kidnappers had been caught, everything seemed to be beautiful again. Louis said while eating a lollipop, "It''s a pity that only one escaped from the window. I haven''t had enough fight yet." His brother nodded and said, "Although the man seems to be strong, he was easily knocked down. I heard that he was the boss of the gang." Louis mocked, "Boss? That guy?" These brothers of Nancy didn''t feel shameful for beating one man together and righteously think that it was because Hardy was too weak for them to have enough fight. If Hardy had known what they thought about him, he would be mad to death. Nancy didn''t know that nearly all her brothers hade here fighting for her. All her brothers join in the action except for Neil who couldn''te and Ivan and Adam, who didn''t know about the action at all. The four brothers came back and changed their clothes, pretending nothing had happened. After Adam''s birthday party, they took Adam and Nancy back to sleep. Louis said, "Why should I carry Adam?" He wanted to hold his sister who smells good. Marcus shot a nce at him, and Louis was speechless. His gaze was full of threat. Louis had to let it go. Nancy quickly fell asleep on her big brother''s shoulder. She didn''t know what an exciting day it was for her. However, the next day she saw the news on TV. "It is reported that the police have caught seven fugitives in an abandoned factory in the suburb area of L City. Several of them are kidnappers..." Then it showed the photos of those criminals, whose eyes were covered. Nancy and her big brother watched the news seriously. "Brother, they''re bad guys." These bald and unfriendly-looking people were bad guys. Jinx didn''t look like a bad guy at all. Marcus agreed with her and pinched Nancy''s fleshy little chin with his slender fingers. It felt so good. Marcus''s eyes were staring at the men on TV coldly. He wouldn''t forgive anyone who threatened his sister. Yvonne was also arrested this time. At this moment, Yvonne was in the prison. She looked miserable. Her ck eyes indicated that she didn''t sleep all night. Now she regretted what she did, truly. No matter how hard life was in the past, Yvonne was being better than most ordinary people. After all, a lean camel is bigger than a horse. She did have enough money to buy food and clothes, and she even went to a good university. As long as she would find a job and work hard after graduation, she could definitely live well. But... She ruined everything. Yvonne''s body trembled as she stared outside the cell. Tears ran down her face. "I regret what I did, sincerely. I beg you to let me see Marcus for thest time. I want to say sorry to him and Nancy. I hope they can forgive me." She screamed loudly, but it was toote to say that. The Brook family would never see her again. Chapter 230 The Arrest Action Chapter 230 The Arrest Action Chapter 230 The Arrest Action Yvonne''s family eventually knew what had happened. The olddy in Brook''s family might prefer sons to daughters, but she definitely wouldn''t allow her granddaughter to go to jail. When the olddy knew that Yvonne was sent to prison by Marcus and some other rtives, she started cursing them recklessly. Yvonne''s parents also looked like crap. Her father was ashamed of his daughter going to jail, and who knew what others would say about him if they knew this? Yvonne''s mother, the only one who listened carefully to the police, was really feeling sad about her daughter. She understood the crime her daughter had made. As they were talking to Yvonne through the safety ss, the sad mom cried loudly. "How could you do that? What were you thinking?" Yvonne also burst into tears when she saw her mother. She kept talking to her mom about how regretful she was right now. Yvonne''s father said impatiently, "It''s toote to regret. You should think about the consequence when you nned the kidnapping. Looked at your daughter. How dare she did such a stupid thing. What would others think about me in the future?" Yvonne looked at her father and her brother, who didn''t even look at her. She sneered. In fact, Yvonne had long lost hope in the two selfish people. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She clenched her fists while seeing her mother in front of her. "No, I should see Jeffrey. I can''t believe they are so cruel to put his own rtive into prison. Aren''t they worried about what others would see them in the future?" The olddy turned to be angrier as she thought about this. She dered to find Marcus and asked for a reason. "Mom, I''ll go with you." Yvonne''s father also thought Jeffrey went too far this time. Even though what Yvonne did was wrong, they couldn''t send her to prison. Besides, Nancy didn''t actually be kidnapped. No... There must be an exnation for this, and probably they could give us somepensation for the best. The olddy and Yvonne''s father left aggressively. Yvonne looked at them and smiled ironically. After they left, Yvonne took the phone and talked to her mother with a trembling voice. "Mom." Yvonne''s mother cried hard. The sad mom knew it was her daughter''s fault, but still, Yvonne was her daughter for god''s sake. She watched Yvonne growing up. How could she bear to see Yvonne in prison? "My daughter, how could you do this? You just ruined your life. What could you do in the future? You''re so young..." Yvonne said, "Mom, please divorce my father." "What are you talking about?" Yvonne''s mother stared at her. Yvonne held the phone with her pale fingers, and her voice trembled. But she seemed to be extremely calm. "You can''t stay in this family anymore. My father won''t stop gambling, and neither would he manage thepany. Things might be good in the past as he is rted to Jeffrey, but now... He would destroy our home one day, and you should divorce him and take my sister away from him. I have already ended up in jail, but you can''t let Liz grow up in such a bad family." Yvonne''s mother didn''t know what to do. She knew Yvonne was right, but... but where could she go after the divorce? Yvonne saw through her struggle and said, "Grandma and dad won''t get what they want this time. On the contrary, they maypletely offend Marcus and his family, who might even force you to leave L City." "To save you from leaving the city like that and being involved in the money issue with dad and nanny, you should get the divorce right now. Then you can leave this ce with your belongings and allowance, go find a ce where no one knows you, and live happily." "The allowance you would get is enough for you to live well and for raising Liz. But remember, don''t spoil her, and make sure she is well educated." Yvonne thought a lot in prison these days. She finally knew what kind of people her family members were. There was only one person who cared about her, and that was her mother. Liz was still young and was a little spoiled by her family. If things went on like this, Liz wouldn''t end up well. As for Yvonne''s brother... Yvonne sneered. Her brother was more stupid and selfish than her father. There was nothing to do to change him. At this moment, Yvonne''s mother waspletely desperate after hearing that they might be kicked out of L City. Howe things turned out to be like this? "What about your brother...?" The sad woman looked at Yvonne and asked. Yvonne said, "Forget about him. You know best what kind of person he is. If you take him away with you, you would have no choice but to work hard for money and support him. He won''t even show a little sympathy to you. Besides, do you actually think he would give up all he owns and leave with you?" Yvonne''s mother was speechless. The two of them talked for a long time. Her mother was not a free spirit, especially in the current situation. Though she agreed with her daughter''s idea, she would still miss her son. Just as Yvonne said, the olddy and her father didn''t even get into the house when they went to argue with the Elderly Mr. Brook. The olddy yelled in front of Brook''s house. "Bah. What kind of rtive could send his own grandniece to jail? Shame on you. You''ll never end up well. How could your family be wealthy? Jeffrey, I''m your sister-inw. I took care of you when you were a kid. How could you do this to me after the death of your brother? You''re such a big asshole. You won''t end up well." The olddy was no more than a country woman with no knowledge and sense at all. Getting used to the yelling and fighting in the countryside, she tried to make the Elderly Mr. Brookpromise in this way. "What''s the matter?" A ck Maybach slowly came and stopped. The cold young man working in the car asked the driver calmly. The driver looked at the people in front of the car and reported the situation to Marcus. Marcus raised his eyes and asked the driver to drive the car over. The olddy and Yvonne''s father recognized Marcus''s car. They hurriedly rushed over and pped the car vigorously. "Marcus, I know you''re in the car. Get out." Both the olddy and Yvonne''s father were looking horrible, staring at the car. The backseat window fell, and the old woman eagerly went close. But she stood still seeing Marcus''s scary gazes as if she was looking at a dead man. "Marcus, how could you do this to Yvonne? She is your cousin for god''s sake. You can''t..." Marcus coldly interrupted, "I can." Yvonne''s father was stunned. He pointed at Marcus with his trembling fingers and said, "You... you..." Marcus said, "Go away." Chapter 231 The Sober Yvonne Chapter 231 The Sober Yvonne Chapter 231 The Sober Yvonne The "f*ck off", not loud but cold, sacred the olddy and Yvonne''s dad. They shivered with their faces going pale. Until the car drove past them, they were frozen and neither of them dared to stop it. After Marcus left in the car, several tall security guards wearing same ck uniforms fiercely walked up to them. "Please leave here." They asked in an extraordinarily strong tone. The olddy and Yvonne''s dad hade here aggressively, but eventually left in a wretched way. However, they didn''t know that this was just the beginning. Marcus never disdained to exploit his name to squash others, but this family really angered him. Everyone has something to protect. Nancy was the one that they try their best to protect. Marcus would never allow anyone that threatened his sister to remain in L City. In the next two days, Yvonne''s dad was haggard and pitiful, with heavy andrge dark circles under his eyes. Hispany already had been not profitable and now frequent problems rose, which made him anxious and tired. Moreover, when he was back home every day, he had to watch his wife and his mom argue with each other, and his son who only had time to y games and didn''t concern the outside world. Once when he came home and found nothing that could eat but his wife and his mom quarrelling again, he finally could not stand. He grabbed his wife''s hair and pped her face twice. "You, shut up. It is all due to your good daughter that Ie to this end!" His eyes were red, with ruthlessness and resentment. Moreover, he had noticed that Marcus was squashing him. Rather than ming himself, he cursed the Brook family in his heart these days and now he med his wife. If your good daughter Yvonne didn''t anger the Brook family, how could Ie to this end and be the joke of others? Those viinous son of b*tches who kick a man when he is down! Once I rise up, I will definitely step on them and look down on them to see if they could still be so arrogant like now. He thought in his heart. After beating his wife, he seemed to have found a way to vent his spleen. His expression became more and more twisted and excited. "It''s all your fault, you bad b*tch. It is you who raise Nancy to trouble me." Protecting her head with her arms, Yvonne''s mom screamed. At the same time, the olddy pped her hands and spat at Yvonne''s mom for her son standing with her against his wife. "Mom, mom!" At this time a small figure ran over to protect the woman who was beaten on the ground, crying and calling "Mom" repeatedly. "Bad luck!" The man spat on them and left. The woman hugged her daughter Liz and cried out in pain. At this time their only son came back while the woman looked at him hopefully, hoping that her son would help her. Obviously, the fact let her down. "Baby Ferdinand, wee back. Come in quickly. You must be tired after studying. Are you..." Ferdinand looked at the mess in the house with a sh of disgust in his eyes. When could I get out of this bad family which was filled with endless bickering every day. He thought. If only I was born in a perfect family. This reminded him of Marcus and other sons of the Brook family. At the thought of this, he was so indignant. God is really unfair! If I was born in that family, I would have certainly been more excellent than Marcus! He was really ordinary but overconfident. "I''m hungry." Sitting down on the sofa, Ferdinand said and took it for granted. The olddy was suddenly worried, and was reminded that they were busy quarreling and forgot to prepare food. "Heartless b*tch, why don''t you get up and go to prepare food? Do you expect me to cook for you? How dare you! You''re sozy like a pig!" The olddy cursed at the poor woman who was sitting on the ground with bruises on her body. The woman hugged her daughter who was sobbing incessantly and she lowered her head to hide the resentment in her eyes. She looked at her son, with ast bit of hope in her heart. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Son, don''t you see that your mom is being beaten?" She said in a trembling and painful voice. Ferdinand impatiently gave his mom a gaze from the game he was ying. "It is dad who beats you, not me. It''s none of my business. Why you ask me?" Hearing his words, the woman waspletely desperate, and she couldn''t help but remember what her eldest daughter had said. "Don''t mind him. Don''t you know what kind of person he is? He is selfish and self-serving like Dad and will not care about you at all. If you want to raise him, then in the future you can only work hard to earn money to support him. But he will never treat you as a person. Even if you are exhausted and die, he will never feel guilty, and ...... do you think he will give up his current life and leave with you?" She was still a little hesitant before in that she had been in this house for years and raised a son and a daughter for this family, but now... The woman closed her eyes,pletely hopeless towards her son. "I will divorce you." The woman held Liz, the only daughter who still knew to protect her, in her arms tightly and said in a trembling but firm voice. The olddy suspected that there was something wrong with her ears. She asked sharply. "What do you say?" Even Ferdinand who was ying a game, also focused his surprised eyes on her. "I said...I will divorce your son." The drama of Yvonne''s familysted for three days. And in the end, the woman got divorced and left this family, after making a scene. She threatened Yvonne''s dad if he did not agree to get divorced, she would go to the police station and report her injuries, and evene to hispany to publicize his domestic violence. Yvonne''s dad cared his name so much. Though in the eyes of outsiders hepletely lost his fame, he stubbornly didn''t admit it. He would not allow the disgrace. So, he beat her and they finally got divorced. When she was about to leave, the olddy cursed her with all the bad words, presenting the meanness to the fullest. "You shall take nothing from our family. You are really a bad luck while my son is really unlucky to marry you, such an unlucky b*tch. His business is not good. It''s all because of you. It is better that you two got divorced. My son, with such excellent conditions, could find any kind of girl. You, shameless b*tch..." Yvonne''s mom held back her anger and took Liz with her, sneering in her heart. I will see if your son can find another girl! Although all these sucks, surprisingly, she felt more rxed than ever after leaving this suffocating home. Luckily...luckily, she listened to her eldest daughter''s advice and transferred all her valuable things. What she left at the house were fakes. She wondered what the olddy''s expression would be after she knew that all those jewels are fake. She smiled weirdly. Marcus and others did not deliberately inquire about the situation of Yvonne''s family, but eventually they heard from other people''s gossip. All of them were a bit surprised when hearing that Yvonne''s mom had made a scene to get divorced and take Liz. Martin raised an eyebrow. "How did she know to it''s time to leave?" Suddenly, he showed an interest in this. So, he had someone go to get what had happened and retold to Marcus and others. "Well... this woman still has some brains. She knew to transfer the jewelry in advance and prepared some fake ones to confuse the olddy." Shawnmented. "This is not like what she can do. Someone must stand behind her." A name came to their minds at the same time: Yvonne. The first thing Louis thought was "Does Yvonne prepare to make some troubles?" Martin rolled her eyes and dissed Louis. "You underestimate our Brook family so much." However, they didn''t care much about Yvonne''s family and continued their business after a few discussions. And as Yvonne expected, her father''spany was soonpletely bankrupt. Her family members lived poorly and finally left L City like pariahs after they couldn''t get any help from anyone and even were pressed by debt collectors. This time they knew the feeling of fear and, in the end, they dare not to trouble the Brook family. There was another interesting thing. After they were bankrupt, they originally wanted to take those jewels, bags or something to sell, but after these things were authenticated, they only found that what Yvonne''s mother left were all fake. They were dumbfounded, and the olddy was so furious that she passed out. But maybe the bad guys live for longer time. The olddy woke up in the hospital without any hurt and the first thing she did was swearing Yvonne''s mother. During that time, in the whole L City, whether online or in the first ss, people all got enough fun from this drama. At the same time, they had to admit that the Brook family was so powerful to trouble. Someone who were well-informed knew that Nancy, the only daughter in the Brook family, was the one that nobody can offend even the God. Chapter 232 The Ending of Yvonne??s Family Chapter 232 The Ending of Yvonne??s Family Chapter 232 The Ending of Yvonne''s Family "Neil, look, is the gift given by Nancy pretty?" "Marcus, look, does these y figurines look better than those for sale?" "Louis, which one do you think looks best in these y figurines? I think the figurine of my figure is the most handsome one and sister''s is the loveliest one." "Shawn..." "Ivan..." It had been several days since Adam''s birthday, but his family members are almost annoyed by him these days. This had to start with the birthday gift that Nancy gave him. The birthday gift Nancy gave him was her hand-made y figurines, one figurine with Adam''s figure and another with Nancy''s figure. These two figurines were all short and round with cartoon faces. Five features on the faces were vivid, simr to them. Wearing school uniforms and carrying a small school bag, these two y figurines similes happily and walked hand-in-hand as if to go to school together. Adam loved them very much. All those days he showed off these two y figurines. He was either showing off with Marcus or showing off with Martin... He was almost beaten by the whole family due to his smug face, but he still enjoyed himself. He was like a small rooster making a disy of its beautiful feathers. But they had to admit that, seeing the gift Nancy gave him, all of them were a bit jealous. Nancy had spent a long time learning how to make y figurines for this gift. She was so sweet. Nancy''s dad even hated that he couldn''t possess this gift for himself. After making a disy of these y figurines for few days, Adam finally sensed that it threatened him to show off too much. He hurried to hide these two lovely y figurines as treasures in fear that others would steal them. "Adam, it''s time to go to school." Early in the morning, Nancy nibbled on a boiled egg in her mouth, her mouth full and face round, and went to knock on the door of Adam''s bedroom. But Adam who was sleeping in had no sign of getting up. Nancy rolled her big, bright eyes, and her dark, round, pretty pupils were moving around. She knocked a few times on the door, but didn''t get any answer. Nancy opened the door and walked in, only finding that Adam, holding a pillow in his arms, was sleeping soundly in a starfish position. "Adam, Adam, Adam, get up and eat breakfast. After breakfast, we need to go to school or you will bete and asked to again." Nancy performed the function of an rm clock, reaching out to shake Adam and wake him up while eating food. "Adam!" He was sleeping heavily. Nancy was a little angry by him with her cheeks even rounder and eyes open wide. "Adam, someone stole your y figurines!" "Sh*t! Who dares to steal my y figurines!" Wearing pajamas on which printed the figures of Minions, Adam almost instantly jumped up from the bed with a pillow held in his arms, his hair rumpled. He looked alert, but the drool around his side face still flowed down. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Adam looked at Nancy face to face. Nancy warned, "It''s time for school." Adam was wordless. "Uh-oh! I don''t want to go to school!" Adam fell on the bed and began to roll to show that he didn''t want to go to school. Hearing his shout, Marcus who passed the door paused, turned around and then walked in without any expression on his face. A few secondster... Adam was lift by his cold-faced big brother and held on the back of his neck cor to walk out. Nancy followed them like a little tail and finally finished thest bit of boiled egg in her mouth. She wiped her hands and returned to the dining room. She got a cup of milk and drunk it with pleasure with her little face getting round and soft. Sitting next to her, Ivan couldn''t help poking her on her little face gently, which almost made the milk almost leak out from her mouth. Nancy didn''t want toment his move. Ivan realized he did it wrong so he retracted his hand, and also drank the cup of milk held in his hands seriously. "Let''s go, I will take you two to school today." After drinking, Ivan said. Nancy and Adam didn''t care who drove them to school. Actually, it''s more convenient that Marcus or others drove them to school on their way topany. The car stopped not far from the school gate. Nancy and Adam got off the car and waved their hands to Ivan. "Goodbye~ Ivan~" Nancy''s voice was so sweet that can make people feel good all day. Adam was cooler and he just raised his hand and said "Bye!" Ivan reached his hand out of the car window and lied on the car door fully. "Nancy, I''ll pick you up after school. We can walk back and go for a stroll by the way." It was mainly for the food festival! He and Nancy looked at each other to make sure they all got the meaning. The little girl happily agreed. Sitting in the car, Marcus nced at the two indifferently. Ivan and Nancy quailed. Marcus''s eyes were so fierce that little Nancy ran away quickly with her little brother. They got to school nearly at the deadline. When they got to the ssroom, the ss bell rang. Run! Nancy thought. When she was in the ssroom breathlessly, Jane called her surprisedly. "Nancy,e here!" Since thest time all the ssmates went to her home to celebrate Adam''s birthday, the rtionship between her and her ssmates was better than before. Elizabeth no longer dissed her but always looked at her in a strange manner. She was attentive and energetic when she attended this ss while the teacher taught in an enthusiastic and furious manner. The teacher left after taking a sip of tea to wet the throat. "Jane, I have finished the drawing you asked before." Nancy took out a picture-sized paper from his school bag and on the paper was the half-length portrait of Jane. The color of this drawing was warm, carrying the warmth of sunbathing under the bright sun. On the painting, Jane had a bright, clean and innocent smile which only children have. Nancy was not skilled at drawing portraits, so it took her a long time to finish this one. This drawing was still very immature for professionals in regard of brushwork. And she didn''t utilize the space well and the color she chose was simple. But for a child of only a few years old, this was really remarkable. Jane opened her eyes wide when she was holding the drawing. "Is this really me on it? Why do I look so good!" Indeed, people could recognize that was Jane on the drawing at a nce, but the hairstyle and clothes she had were designed by Nancy. Jane liked to have a high ponytail and she has a cute oval face. But Nancy drew her hair with a curly short hair with fringes. This hairstyle made the face smaller and lovelier. The more Jane looked at the drawing, the more beautiful she thought she was. And she couldn''t help getting a haircut of the same type. "Wow... Nancy, you really drew for Jane." Other students who passed by and took a look at the painting were unwilling to leave. They looked at the drawing in Jane''s hand and said in an envious tone. "Is this really drawn by you? You are so brilliant!" Everyone at this age can only draw some simple things like flowers, trees, houses and even simple- shaped people. It came out that Nancy, the youngest student in their ss, drew a rtively professional painting which made them look at her unconsciously with adoration. "Can you draw one for me, too?" Some people said. "But I don''t have much time to draw." Nancy answered. She really didn''t have much time to draw because she would be devoted to attending sses during school hours, and she had to practice piano and go to the farm to see Akio and Gage after school. "Nancy, draw for me, I''ll give you sixteen dors, deal?"A little chubby boy came up to her and asked. I can earn money now! Nancy thought in heart and was a little tempted. But she didn''t agree them but let them to ask their parents if they could pay for her paintings. If their parents agreed with this, she would spare some time for drawing. Sixteen dors seems be too much. Maybe eight dors, half that price? Nancy counted on her fingers. Since she owns the farm, she paid a lot of things with her own pocket money rather than using brothers'' money. Parts of her pocket money were reserved for the future use and the rest was invested in the farm. She was calcting that Eight dors could buy how many rations for her pets. And then she found that the eight dors would soon be used up. Well... I am so poor. Chapter 233 Agreed Chapter 233 Agreed Chapter 233 Agreed After school in the afternoon, Nancy bid farewell to Jane and went to the hospital directly with Little Brother. She was carrying a cute, light pink schoolbag, and her hair was tied into two cute space buns, revealing her delicate little face. Although Nancy, who was well-kept looked chubby, she didn''t look very fat. Her size was just right. Her fair skin was as white as snow. When walking hand-in-hand with Little Brother along the way to the hospital, they attracted the passer-by''s attention. Especially those pregnant women with big bellies- when they looked at them, they stared at them intensely. If they were their own child, they would definitely go over and hugged them up! Too bad they were someone else''s children. What a good-looking child! Those pregnantdies once heard that when one got pregnant, they should look at more beautiful children so that their children would bear particrly good-looking features. That''s right! They should look at them more! Adam felt a few intense gazes staring at him on the way walking to the hospital. He felt eerie. "Darling, it''d be great if our child could look so good-looking like them." Watching the two disappear from their sight on the elevator, a pregnant woman with a big belly patted her belly and sighed, regretting that the two children walked too fast and she couldn''t watch them more. Who didn''t want their children to be good-looking? After all, this was a world that judged by faces. The man beside her nodded in agreement, "Yes, it would be great if our daughter could look so good-looking." "How do you know it must be a daughter? If..." She hasn''t finished her words yett, and the man next to her quickly covered her mouth to prevent her from saying the next words. "Shh! What are you talking about? It''ll be a daughter, it must be a daughter!" He has been thinking about having a daughter for such a long time! Nancy and Adam didn''t know about other people''s affairs. The two of them just felt that after entering the elevator, the intense gazes that were focused on them disappeared! Adam held his sister''s hand and asked mysteriously, "Sister, do you think w''re being targeted by the bad guys?" He looked at her with excitement instead of fear. "Finally, I have a chance to perform my Taekwondo which I''ve been learning for so long!" Nancy tilted her head for a while and then replied with certainty, "Well, I think it might be possible. After all, we''re both so good-looking." Nancy has became a little show off now. Every morning after waking up, she looked at herself in the mirror, wondering why did she look so beautiful. Hehe, no wonder her family members loved her! This is from N?velDrama.Org. "You''re right. Since we''re so good-looking, those traffickers can earn more by catching one of us comparing to catch a hundred children." Nancy held his hand and said sternly, "So, we have to protect ourselves even more." Adam patted his chest, "Don''t worry, of course I''m aware about this. If we were really caught by the traffickers, how unlucky we were! We''ll have to bring bodyguards with us in the future, but I kinda like the feeling of having bodyguards who protect us in the dark. How cool it is!" The bodyguards who were listened to the two of them chattering were speechless. In fact, they wanted to tell them that you two really thought too much. Those were just a few pregnant women. When the elevator arrived, the two children walked out of the elevator hand in hand. Nancy walked directly to the ward where Symond was staying. Because of Symond''s particrity case, he was staying at a VIP single room. Nancy didn''t enter directly, but she probed at him beside the door. At this time, Symon had already woken up. But because of his weak body, he was still having intravenous drip and a nasal cann. His face was pale white, as if he would be dead at anytime. Symon was very sharp, he almost immediately noticed the little girl who was probing at him at the door. His eyes met Nancy''s at first nce. Nancy instantly retracted her little head like a rabbit. Symon grinned and his once-gloomy eyes lighted up. After a few seconds, Nancy stucked put her head and look at him again. "Jinx..." Nancy cried out softly, and saw that Jinx was smiling. At this time, Symon was smiling weakly, but he was still good looking. It was a pity that he was born into such a bad family. Nancy walked over, together with Adam. Adam was looking at the man who was lying on the bed cautiously. Big Brother warned him that Symon was a particrly dangerous person. At the same time, there were several bodyguards standing inside and outside the door, raising their alerts. Symon didn''t care about it at all, his gaze were all focused on the little girl. It was said that the eyes were the windows to the soul. Symon liked to look at people''s eyes, and could easily knew what kind a person was through observing their eyes. He has seen many children''s eyes before, but never a pair of eyes could be as clear as Nancy''s. And the owner of these eyes, was like a warm light. The first time they met, she gave him her candy, thinking that he was hungry, and gave him a lot of food. When he was very young, he once picked up a candy, which was the only time he had eaten since he was a child. He thought he had forgotten the sweetness of that time. Except for that time, he never ate candy again. He couldn''t eat it when he was a child. He could only covet other children eating candy. Even when he was in the orphanage, he never got a candy. When he grew up, he no longer desired to taste that kind of sweetness. When he was disguising himself in college, some girls gave him high-end things such as cakes and choctes, but no one ever gave him candy. He never knew that his obsession with candy had actually been hidden deep in his heart. When she looked at him with her clear eyes and put a few candies into his hands seriously, that moment reminded him of the only sweetness among all the pains in his childhood. It was a time... a memory that he wanted to cherish the most. Perhaps it was a mistake, this ignorant and innocent little girl unexpectedly became the light in his heart. He thought that maybe he was a moth that flew in the dark, wanted to protect that single light at all costs. So, he didn''t allow anyone to hurt her, even himself. He was afraid of scaring the little girl, and after killing Brian Collins, he has never murder again. But, he was also unwilling to go to prison obediently. If he did so, could he still meet his light? Even if he could only watch it and protect it secretly in the dark, he would do anything to protect this chance at all costs. "Jinx, are you feeling better?" Nancy walked to his bed, her bright big eyes filled with worry. "I''m fine, thank you." Thank you for being willing to see me. Chapter 234 Jinx, Please Don??t Die. Chapter 234 Jinx, Please Don??t Die. Chapter 234 Jinx, Please Don¡¯t Die. Nancy had thought that Symon was just sick and would soon be cured, but today she realized that he was going to die. Nancy hugged Symon tightly and cried badly, an overwhelming sense of panic hitting her. She had experienced other¡¯s death before when she was even younger than now. Grandmother was her only family member in Stream Vige. At that time, she hadn¡¯t understood what death meant. grandmother closed her eyes and her hand which had been holding Nancy just now fell, Nancy was panicked and empty in heart, crying and shouting ¡°Grandmom¡±, but grandmother would nevere back. That was the first time she faced death, and after her grandmother died, she was all alone and had no home. So, Nancy had always been very afraid that people around her would die. She was particrly concerned about her brothers¡¯ physical health and always urged them to have meals on time. Now when she knew that Jinx had not much time, Nancy was really terrified and cried almost out of breath. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Symon squatted down and hugged Nancy. He was much thinner than before. His face and hands were thin, pale and sickly. He wiped the tears off Nancy¡¯s face gently with his hands. The blessing band given by Nancy endowing him with security was still tied around his thin wrist. Although it was not much useful, Symon didn¡¯t take it off. ¡°Do you know where people go after they die?¡± Nancy stared at the frail boy in front of her with her watery eyes, her face flushed with tears. She grabbed his palms with her two small hands in a hurry. ¡°The world where people are alive is called the Upperworld, while, after people die, they go to a world called the Underworld, which is invisible to our eyes. After I die, my soul will go to the Underworld where I will meet the souls of many people who have died, including my rtives and even your rtives.¡± Symon said in a gentle voice. As Nancy listened to him, she unknowingly turned quiet, with her face full of pitiful teras which made people feel heartbroken. Symon pulled her over to sit down and continued, ¡°So death doesn¡¯t mean I disappear forever. I will just live in another ce in a different way.¡± ¡°Re¡­ really? But the books say¡­ The books say it is not true.¡± Nancy held his hand tightly and asked. ¡°Of course, it is true. What the books tell you is not necessarily true. The world after death is invisible to us and who can guarantee that it does not exist?¡± Symon said seriously. Nancy closed her mouth tightly and didn¡¯t speak, her big eyes focusing on him. Symon smiled and continued, ¡°So, see, death is not so terrible, right? And if I have had enough of ying in the Underworld and do not want to stay there, then my soul will be reincarnated to return to this world in a new way.¡± ¡°Jinx, will youe back?¡± Nancy wiped the tears from her face with her little hand and asked. ¡°Sure, but the next time I don¡¯t want to be a human being. Being a human being is so tiring. When people are young, they have no survival ability and have to depend on others. If Ie back, I want to be a wolf.¡± Symon rubbed her head and answered. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because animals have a very short growth period. After a few months or maybe a year, they can grow up to hunt and feed themselves. As for why I want to be a wolf, it''s because that I have promised that I want to be a wolf to protect you.¡± Symon smiled and told her. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to protect me. I want you to live well.¡± Nancy said in a gloomy voice. She didn¡¯t know if the other world that he said really existed, but she knew that he must have been comforting her to keep her from worrying. She also tried to restrain herself from crying to make sure he wouldn¡¯t worry her. He was not well now. It would be even worse if he worried her. ¡°But¡­but I am so sad¡­¡± Nancy thought. After a long time, the ward door was opened and Shawn, Ivan, Adam and Sean ran in breathlessly, all of whom were with an anxious expression. Not until they saw Nancy, they were eased. But what was going on now? Shawn immediately sensed that Nancy knew it. He sighed in his heart and walked over to rub his little cousin¡¯s head. ¡°Shawn.¡± Nancy pursed her lips and tears swelled up in her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to cry but she couldn¡¯t control it with her nose twitching. ¡°Do you want to go out to y?¡± Picking her up, Shawn wiped off his tears and asked. ¡°Why?¡± Nancy was confused and asked in a cheerless voice as she had cried. ¡°You, Jinx and I will go to see the outside world, will you?¡± Symon looked at Shawn with a little astonishment. ¡°But¡­ but I have to go to school.¡± Nancy answered. ¡°Do you get what all the teachers have taught you?¡± Nancy nodded her head as she hugged his neck. Shawn pinched the back of her neck with his slightly cold fingers. ¡°Then it¡¯s fine to take a few days off, and you can study even outside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nancy obediently nodded her head and agreed. Shawn immediately asked for a few days off for Nancy. Nancy¡¯s headteacher was a little unwilling but agreed. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Concerning why the teachers were a little unwilling, their sses were active and they were all energetic when Nancy was in the ss. At night, Marcus and others knew that Nancy would take a few days off when Nancy was taken by Neil to go to bed. ¡°Nancy apanies Symon to go out to y? Are you crazy?¡± Martin frowned and scold. ¡°She knew that Symon doesn¡¯t have much time and cried badly.¡± Shawn said in a cold and emotionless voice. Others were silent. They had thought that they kept it secret as long as possible and hadn¡¯t imagined that she would know it finally. At this time, Adam eximed. ¡°I want to go too! I can take a few days off and apany Nancy.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Marcus refused. ¡°Why?¡± Adam shouted with his eyes opening wide. ¡°Have you finished all your courses?¡± Marcus asked in a cold tone. Adam thought, ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable that I have finished all my winter holiday homework. You would expect that I can review the lessons I haven¡¯t taken in advance? No way!¡± Adam thought, Sitting straight, Shawn casually read a book on the chair. He was distant and elegant. ¡°I proposed it because Nancy has reviewed her second-grade courses.¡± Adam was wordless and was suddenly dejected. ¡°I can review them when I am back.¡± ¡°No!¡± His brothers said in unison. Adam thought, "You guys just bully me because I am the youngest boy in the family." He was sad and angry, but he could not resist. When Marcus and Martin knew that Shawn will go with Nancy, they felt much relieved. Well, Ivan would go with them too. Given Ivan¡¯s character, it meant that Shawn had to take care of two kids. The thing was settled. The next day Shawn went to the hospital to ask for a leave although the director of the hospital was so unwilling to let him go and almost grabbed Shawn¡¯s hands and cried as if he was sending his son away. Of course, in the end, Shawn still managed to take a leave. Chapter 235 Symon??s Consolation Chapter 235 Symon??s Constion Chapter 235 Symon''s Constion "Jinx, where do you want to go and y?" In the hospital, lying on the side of the hospital bed, Nancy watched the medicine put into Jinx''s body little by little along the infusion tube and couldn''t help but pout her mouth to blow on the back of his hand. "It seems so painful when the needle is pricked into his flesh." He thought in mind. Symon was silent for a while and said, "I want to see the Aurora Borealis." When he was young, once his father was drunk and fell asleep while watching TV, he secretly hid in the corner and did not dare to make a little noise. As he looked at the TV, he happened to see the stunning colors showing on TV, and then he heard the introduction. The beautiful colors floating in the sky as is they would fall down at any time called Aurora Borealis. That was the first time he saw something so beautiful. Symon never wanted to go for a travel. However, when Nancy asked him where he wanted to go, the first scene that shed through his mind was the stunning colors he saw on TV that year. Standing outside the door and intended to go inside, Shawn paused and quickly searched his mind for a few of the most suitable countries and cities to see the Aurora Borealis. A few names came to his mind in a sh, but he had to ask Symon to ultimately decide where to go. Because, the travel was not only for Nancy to ease the mood. More importantly, it was for Symon. After opening the door and going in, Shawn first checked the drug of infusion, which wouldst for about several minutes. "Shawn, Jinx said he wanted to see the Aurora Borealis." Nancy ran over to hold Shawn''s hand and then ran back with him. She sat on the side of Symon''s bed and told Shawn fast what she and Symon had just said. Shawn listened patiently and carefully, and took out his mobile phone to search for some photos and stories about the Aurora Borealis to show his little cousin. "It''s really as beautiful as Jinx said." Nancy looked at the photos and eximed. Symon, who was sitting on the bed, also looked over. Shawn then handed over his mobile phone. "Where do you want to go to see the Aurora Borealis?" Shawn asked and suggested the names of several countries. His face was devoid of expressions, and he was different from Marcus whose face was physically cold as cier ice. Shawn was distant and barely would someone trigger her emotions as if he was a spirit immune to distress. Even if he was asking a person who was going to die, he was impassive. "Which one do you want to go?" Symon did not answer him, but looked at Nancy and asked. "Jinx, we are going out for you and where you go I will go with you." Nancy looked at him and blinked as she said in a soft and sweet tone. At the thought that Jinx would leave forever, Nancy was sad and gloomy in heart. "Let''s go to Russia." After determining the destination, that day when they were back home, Nancy them began to pack their baggage. The whole family were helping them. "The private ne is ready." Marcus told them. Martin and Mrs. Brook were picking out clothes that Nancy needed. They were all fashionable, trendy and good at matching clothes. What they picked out were all thick down jackets because Russia is cold. "Long Johns. Bring more Long Johns. Don''t forget." Mrs. Brook urged. "Bring more earmuffs, scarves and gloves. Thicker socks are necessary. And shoes in a bigger size" As they muttered together, they nimbly picked out clothes and packed them in the luggage. Mr. Brook was also helping packing the baggage. Even the Old Brook was next to them and reminding them from time to time. "Don''t forget hand warmer, and food..." Ivan huffed and puffed to carry arge bag of food here. "Food!" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. They looked at all kinds of snacks held in his arms and didn''t want toment. Pinching the bridge of his nose, Louis walked over and pped Ivan on the back of his head by the appropriate force. "Are you stupid? Who asks you to bring all these snacks?" Ivan looked at the snacks he was holding. They are food. Undoubtfully. "Bring some food that can relieve hunger." Louis growled around his ear. "Fine." Ivan answered. But he still couldn''t let go of these little babies in his hand. How delicious they were and he really loved them. Shawn gave up and said, "Well... Bring them all." Ivan and Nancy instantly smiled happily. "Elder than Nancy. Childish like Nancy." Louis whispered. Ivan was alert and caught his words. "I just love to eat food. What''s wrong with it? I get the weight, not you!" Louis looked down at him since he was taller than Ivan. "Really? You got weight?" Ivan muttered and others couldn''t figure out what he was saying. He was angry like a balloon-fish. He walked past Louis while murmuring. In fact, somehow, Nancy''s temperament was simr to Ivan''s. That''s why Ivan was super popr in this family even more popr than Adam. Ivan who loved eating food neither got weight or got height. However, they couldn''t tell him this otherwise Ivan would hit the ceiling. The family were all busy for Nancy''s travel. Atst, Nancy''s things were packed up into five big boxes, mainly loaded with clothes. Because Russia is cold and the clothes packed up were all thick ones. Thick clothes took up most of the space so there had to be five big boxes. No matter how Shawn exined and promised that he would buy clothes for Nancy in Russia, Mrs. Brook and Martin was worried and couldn''t help but packing so much for Nancy. Looking at the big baggage on the ground, Shawn slightly twitched the corners of his mouth, but controlled his expression quickly. "Let''s go." Fortunately, he had no need to carry these things, otherwise he would be exhausted. There was no need to say that what Ivan brought were basically all the food. Contrasted with Nancy''s baggage, the only one ck box of Shawn seemed so poor. "Shawn, do you bring enough clothes? Brothers say Russia is cold." Nancy circled around Shawn and asked. "There are clothes for sale over there." Shawn exined without any expression changing. Nancy sweetly stopped asking him. "Shawn, don''t you bring some food?" Ivan came over and asked too. "There''s food for sale over there." Shawn''s expression on his handsome face was impassive. "But what if we''re not used to food there?" Ivan continued his questions. Shawn rubbed Ivan''s hair hard and said, "I am still able to get food that I want to eat." As he was saying, he bent over to pick up Nancy with one hand, pull the baggage with another hand. outside and go outside." "Let''s go." Ivan hurriedly followed. This time Nancy went for a travel, the whole family came to see her off. They hated that they couldn''t go with her. On the way, all of them were illustrating some dos and don''ts. "Nancy, you can learn more Russian during this period. What if you are bullied when you don''t understand what Russians say?" "Remember to keep up with your brothers. Russians are fierce. They can even fight with bears. Hearing this, Nancy''s eyes lit up and she asked. "Can I see bears there?" Shawn rubbed her head and told her. "There is an animal sanctuary over there. I can take you to see it when the timees." Nancy raised her lips and smiled happily. "Are there any wolves? Jinx likes wolves. We can take Jinx to see them." Shawn said, "Yes, of course." There were very good-looking snow wolves. At the time they picked up Symon and Sean, they went to the airport and they immediately became the focus. Nancy had many "bodyguards" carrying the baggage around her, each of whom had unique beauty and was handsome and high. Their nice figures, excellent temperaments and handsome faces made people scream! Nancy, lying on the shoulders of Neil, looked around and saw countless envious looks. This scene was too familiar to her because every time she went out with brothers she could see. She...just felt that my brothers are coveted and she wanted to hide them... Nancy looked at her brothers'' slender and tall bodies, and then looked at her own short little body. "I can''t block others'' gazes." She thought in mind. "What''s wrong?" Marcus noticed the emotion changes of Nancy. He lowered his head and asked in a low, cold and beautiful voice with particr concern for his youngest sister. Nancy was a little shy. Lying on her brother''s shoulder, she whispered in his ear and honestly told him what she had thought. Marcus smiled with the corners of his mouth lifting slightly. "You want to hide us?" Nancy shook her head shily. "That''s what I thought just now. I don''t hide you now." "My brothers are excellent and they needed to be hided." "My brothers are brilliant and shining whose lights can''t be hided at all." She thought in mind. Anyway, they would always be her brothers. She was so happy that she had so many good-looking brothers who were so nice to her and let other people envy her. Her ssmates were so envious of her. Chapter 236 I Want to See the Aurora Chapter 236 I Want to See the Aurora Chapter 236 I Want to See the Aurora He felt bitter that he couldn''t leave for Russia with Nancy after he sent her to the ne. Marcus, with a darkened face, was reluctant to let go of Nancy''s hand. Shawn said, "Marcus, are you going to waste the time?" Marcus, pressing his lips tightly, stared at Shawn with his piercing eyes. Anyone would have been scared by the sharp gaze, but Shawn wasn''t intimidated by Marcus and firmly reached out to take Nancy back from Marcus''s arms. Holding Marcus''s neck, Nancy pressed her chubby face against his chiseled face. "Marcus, I''ll go to have fun with you next time, OK?" Nancy would coax her brothers if they were unhappy. Hearing Nancy''s sweet voice and warmed by her intimate behavior, Marcus looked less cold. She needed to coax other brothers as well, especially the youngest one, who seemed to lose his temper and wanted to go to Russia with her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. This morning, he almost tried to stuff himself into a suitcase and get on the ne with Nancy, but luckily, Shawn found that out. Nancy said, "We''ll have fun together next time." But she didn''t know when the time woulde. Sean was relieved to leave. Dragging the suitcase with him, he couldn''t help but wonder why Nancy''s brothers were so terrible. Their sharp gazes almost scared him. At the same time, he was more respectful to Symon. Nancy''s brothers were wary of them, but Symon didn''t overreact. The moment he got on the private ne, Sean was curious about the helicopter. He used to be just a poor kid who got beaten up by his alcoholic dad and couldn''t even afford to eat, but now he was on a private jet! This helicopter was going up fast. The buildings in the city gradually be small dots. When the helicopter rose above the clouds, which were so thick that they blocked the view on the ground. Nancy, Shawn, and Sean were going to stay in a small town in Murmansk for the time being. Shawn''s friend was a Russian, tall and handsome, with fair skin and brown hair and eyes. When he saw Shawn, he opened his arms and hugged Shawn warmly. "Dear Shawn, you haven''t contacted me for a long time. I''m d that you came to Murmansk." Shawn hugged him lightly and then let go of his friend, introducing the people around him in Russian. "This is my friend Ewen." Nancy greeted him nicely. "Nice to meet you, Ewen." Ewen greeted Nancy politely. "Shawn, I''ve never heard that you have such a cute and beautiful sister. You used to talk about your brothers in school." Ewen and Shawn went to college together. After the introduction, Ewen took them to the temporary house they were going to stay in. It was a nice wooden house in the woods. It wasrge, and there was a fire burning in the firece, so it was pretty warm inside the house. Besides, the air was fresh. The weather was really cold in Russia, but everyone wore a lot of clothes, especially Nancy, who was like a lovely bear. Ewen liked her very much and talked to her all the way. Sometimes he would talk Russian when he was in high spirits, but Nancy could guess what he meant. "I live in a house not far away from here. You can go to me if you need anything. If you want to ski, I can teach you. My dear, it''s a good sport." Shawn nodded. "Thanks, but we might have to sort things out today." Ewen nodded. "If you want to see the aurora, you''d bettere to me before dark. I know a great ce, but before that, I need to borrow two sleds from my old friend Andre." Nancy asked, "What''s a sled?" Ewen squatted down and talked to Nancy about sledding. "It is a means of transportation that uses sled dogs to walk in the snow. Andre''s sled dogs are the most handsome. I want to borrow his sled dogs several times, but those guys are fierce, and they don''t listen to anyone except their owners!" Nancy was particrly interested in the sled dogs, but she was good and didn''t bother Shawn by asking him to get the sled dogs. After Ewen left, Nancy kindly let Jinx sit and warm himself while she sorted out the suitcase with her cousins. And soon, she was in a sweat. Shawn took off her scarf and carried her to the firece to stay with Symon. "We''ll deal with it ourselves. Just have some rest." He patted Nancy''s head before leaving. But Shawn came back soon, with a storybook in his hand. "Read storybooks to pass the time." Nancy shook her short legs and moved closer to Jinx, holding the book. "Jinx, how about I read a story to you?" Symon nodded and held a grape in his slender fingers, peeling it skillfully and feeding it to Nancy. With a grape in her mouth, Nancy began to read a story in a soft and sweet voice. The story was written in Russian, but there was a trantion. Nancy''s soft and sweet voice filled the wooden house, and when the people working in the rooms heard her voice, they felt energetic. Soon, Shawn had gotten everything tidied up. The bedrooms in which they slept were immacte and neat. Shawn was a perfectionist. The sheets and quilts on the bed looked neat and wrinkle-free. The shoes were arranged in order from high to low, and so were the clothes in the closet. Anyone would feelfortable seeing the neatly arranged things. Shawn said, "Nancy and I will share a room." Shawn wouldn''t feel at ease letting Nancy sleep alone in a strange ce. Sean said, "I''m with Symon." And he could take care of Symon even at night. Symon was fine with that. "So I''ll sleep alone?" Ivan looked wistfully at his brothers and Nancy, and then his eyes fell on the big bed in the room. "Shawn..." Ivan looked pitiful at Shawn as if he was questioning thetter why he would bear to see him sleep alone. Shawn couldn''t stand the pitiful eyes. "Alright, stay with us." Ivan had always been good since childhood and had always stayed with Shawn since young. Shawn wouldn''t spoil Ivan if Ivan were as naughty as Martin''s brother. If Martin''s brother proposed to share the same bed with Shawn, Shawn would refuse without hesitation. But Ivan was such a good boy. The rooms were arranged, and the house was warm with the zing fire in the firece. After they took a nap, Ewen came to see them. Chapter 237 The First Day in Murmansk Chapter 237 The First Day in Murmansk Chapter 237 The First Day in Murmansk "Hey guys, it''s a nice day. Would you like to show around?" Ewen was cheerful and enthusiastic, with several big dogs at his heels. An ska, a Samoyed, and a Huskie, the three sledding dogs were all here. "They are my friend''s sled dogs, and you know... I''m losing my grip. Oops!" As soon as he said so, the threerge dogs went into the house. "Hey! Jimmy, Rick, you guys stop. Listen, this isn''t my house. If you mess with it, you''ll be done!" But the three dogs didn''t listen to him. When they ran into the house and made quite a mess, Shawn''s face darkened. Ewen said, "Sorry, that''s not what I wanted. Hey, Jimmy, stop!" "What''s the matter?" Nancy had just woken up and walked out of her room, rubbing her eyes. Before she could put down her hands, she heard a gasp. "No! Jimmy, stop!" "Nancy, watch out!" Before the little girl knew what happened, she was surrounded by huge shadows. Nancy took a breath, and her nose and mouth were full of hair. Then she felt that something was licking her face. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Several men pulled on the ropes of the three dogs from Nancy, who managed to get herself out of the dogs. "I... I''m fine," she said weakly. The little girl stretched out her hand, trying to push away the big and hairy heads, and tried to reason with the three guys in a soft voice. "Stay back, you guys. I can''t breathe. It''s not good." And then she got licked all over her face. She had just woken up from a nap and didn''t wash her face, but the dogs had gotten her face wet. In the end, Shawn, with a sullen face, lifted Nancy out of the dogs. Her hair was messy by the dogs. Looking at the saliva on Nancy''s face, Shawn looked more sullen. Then Shawn smiled evilly. Ewen shivered at seeing Shawn''s creepy smile and thought, "Oh dear. He''s angry." When they were in the college, Ewen knew that Shawn always kept a stern and cold look, but when he got angry, he would smile evilly just like what he was doing now. The three stupid dogs had gotten him into trouble. "It''s time for some meat." Shawn hugged Nancy in his arms and said as he looked at the three silly dogs coldly. Three dogs seemed to understand him and were a bit stunned. Dogs were very sensitive to danger. And now they hurriedly ran behind Ewen with their tails between their legs, but Ewen couldn''t save them. Ewenughed. "Calm down. Don''t give the dogs a hard time. That isn''t cool." Shawn said, "What''s the use of being cool?" Ewen was lost for words. Shawn was scary when he got mad. "Shawn." Nancy gently tugged at his clothes. Her gentle and sweet smile softened the nervous atmosphere. "Could you take me to wash my face?" Shawn nced coldly at the three dogs and then took her to wash her face and hair. Ewen was relieved. Shawn didn''t get angry easily, but when he did, he would be scary. Ewen remembered that when they were still in college, an arrogant rich man had offended Shawn. On that day, Shawn beat the young man up and got the goods of the rich man''s family, which almost made that family bankrupt. If that young man kept pestering Shawn, they would have to suffer. Nancy was sitting on a chair after Shawn washed her hair. Shawn held a hair dryer in one hand and gently smoothed out Nancy''s hair with the other. His fair and slender hand, which was wandering through Nancy''s soft and smooth hair, looked like a work of art. The dogs were taken outside and were taught a lesson by Ewen. But soon, they started to get restless again. They went to the door again and tried to get in. Ivan was sitting at the door on a bench and luring them with a delicious ham. Symon sat in a soft chair. He couldn''t eat many things, so he had to have a stomach tube in his nose to absorb nutrition. And now he was quietly reading a book. He was fine, except that he looked pale. After Nancy''s hair got dry, Ewen looked at Shawn with a shocked look on his face. The cold man was holding two hair bands and expertly tying two pigtails for Nancy. "There you go." Nancy shook her little head and said, "Thank you, Shawn." Then Nancy, dressed like a fat penguin, trotted out of the door. When the three dogs at the door saw Nancying over, they swept away the snow with their tails. The three dogs were huge and well-fed, so they were much taller and stronger than Nancy. All three of them sat in the doorway, with their eyes following Nancy. "Hello there." Nancy walked up to them and extended her small hand to greet the dogs politely as if she wanted to make friends with them. The dogs had been specially trained. When Nancy reached out her hand, a dog extended its hand as well and put its paw in Nancy''s hand. Ewen was surprised, "Jimmy, since when have you been so nice to others? Hey, I want to shake hands with you as well." He reached over and tried to shake hands with the Samoyed. But Jimmy ignored him, rolled its eyes at Ewen, and even sat with its back against him. Ewen was speechless. "What''s going on? Even animals are biased?" Ewen wondered. Ewen didn''t give in. He watched Nancy as she easily shook hands with Rick and Frani. He followed suit and tried, but the Huskie pretended that it didn''t see him, while the skan threw his hand away. Ewen was shocked. The little girl had just met them first, but they were so nice to her. "Jimmy, Rick, Frani, you can''t do this. The angel is cute, but I am also handsome. You can''t be biased." Ivan wasughing his head off when he saw Ewen talking to the dogs. Nancy smiled softly with her eyes crooked, which made her look sweeter. The men in the house were happy. Shawn stepped out in a white down jacket, his slender figure couldn''t be covered even by the puffy down jacket. "Come on. Let''s show around." Symon, who was just a little shorter than Shawn, looked great as he shuffled along behind Shawn in a ck down jacket. Sean had been keeping a close eye on him. Seeing that Symon was in good spirits, he was relieved. He must help Symonplete all his wishes on this trip! Chapter 238 The Cute Sledge Dogs Chapter 238 The Cute Sledge Dogs Chapter 238 The Cute Sledge Dogs With so many people going out together, they needed more sled dogs. They went to Ewen''s house, and before long, Ewen got some big dogs from the next room and harnessed the sleds for them. While the dogs were harnessed with the sleds, they looked excited and seemed to have fun. The sled dogs were energetic, and they needed to do sporting to vent their energy. Otherwise, they might get the house messy. After the sleigh cars were set up on the dogs, Nancy was carried on a sleigh by Shawn, who soon knew how to navigate. Nancy was wrapped up like a fat penguin, with her hat and scarf and gloves on and only her big eyes visible. Symon was the same, but he didn''t dress as much as Nancy was. And he looked chubby and cute in many clothes. Shawn fastened the belt for Nancy and said, "Sit tight. Let''s go." "Be careful!" Ewen and Ivan stood up in the sled. The sled dogs were adults, and each sleigh car was driven by four dogs, so it was easy for them to run on the smooth snow. Sean and Symon sat together. Sean wanted to control the sled, but Symon wanted to try it, so Sean had to watch nervously. It was pretty cool to gallop on sleigh cars in the snow. In the beginning, Nancy was nervous and held fast to Shawn, for fear that she would fall. However, when she got used to it, she gradually became bolder and bolder. She let go of her hands holding his clothes and began to look around with curiosity. She was curious about everything here. Nancy had never seen so much snow, and the snow was so thick. The scenery was unique to the Arctic Circle of the Earth, and she could not see it in the environment in which she lived. Ewen was talkative, and on the way, he kept introducing the scenery of his hometown. They were galloping fast, so Ewen had to shout so that others could hear him. "The cliff over there is a good ce to see the aurora. I found it myself. Those who came to travel do not know about that. I won''t take you there if you aren''t my good friends." Ewen pointed to a cliff far away. It was hard to see all that white. When he finished, he added, "There are wolves in the forest. They are very beautiful but dangerous. There are a lot of beautiful animals as well. You can asionally see rabbits and foxes. When we watch the aurora, I''ll take you to see the elks. I have a friend who raises elks. They are wonderful!" Then Ewen looked at Nancy and said, "I think you''re going to love it." Nancy nodded, her eyes shing with delight. Shawn nced at her and smiled lightly. Against the cold wind, they soon reached their destination. They had to stop the sleigh cars below the edge of the hill and then walked up to the top. The sled dogs, tired from the distance, were lying on the snow and resting with their tongues out. Nancy took the water, and as soon as she got out of the car, her short legs almost sank into the snow. She was short, but now she looked even shorter. Nancy couldn''t help but exim, "The snow is so deep." Nancy struggled to take two steps in the snow and soon felt tired. She didn''t want to move. As soon as she thought this, she slipped and fell backward, with her tiny legs up. It didn''t hurt to fall on the snow. It was just that she couldn''t get up. She was so heavily dressed that she couldn''t move flexibly. Nancy started to cry, waving her arms and legs, "Shawn, help me!" But she heard someoneugh at her. It was Ewen. Nancy had kept that in mind. Shawn, with a smile in his eyes, bent down to pick her out of the snow and shook her. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The snow on her body and hair fell on the floor. Ewen came over and said, "Nancy, you just looked like a big turtle that couldn''t turn over." Nancy was stunned when she heard that and looked sad. Ewen justpared her to a turtle. Shawn said, "Shut up!" Ewen scratched his head, not knowing what was wrong with his words. "Was I wrong?" Ivan grumbled, "You look like a Huskie when you get crazy." Ivan was not happy with what Ewen just said. Ewen said, "Hey, Ivan, how can you swear?" Ivan said, "You just said Nancy looked like a turtle." "I meant the way she fell." "And I meant that when you are crazy." "I''m not crazy. I''ve been fine!" "Nancy is very cute." Ewen replied, "Turtles are cute too." Ivan and Ewen quarreled with each other like students. But they didn''t put that to heart and quickly changed the topic. Nancy still struggled to walk on the snow on her short legs, waddling like a penguin. She and Shawn fed the dogs with water before they moved on. "Jinx, be careful. Don''t fall." "Slow down, Shawn. Nancy can''t keep up with you." "Here, Nancy. hold Jimmy''s leash so you can go faster." Ewen put two ropes in Nancy''s hands. With the dogs leading her, she did walk faster, but her short legs were sore. Every time she walked, she had to lift her legs high. That was troublesome. "Shall I carry you?" Shawn asked for the third time. Nancy looked down at her clumsily legs and shook her head. "No. I can go up by myself!" She thought that Shawn would be tired to carry her as she had worn too much. "Well,e on, then." Nancy''s short and chubby legs stood out among the adults. Even Symon, who was sick, walked faster than her. Halfway through the journey, Nancy was sweating, and her face was red. When she was going to have a rest, Nancy was suddenly lifted into the air. "We''re almost there. Let me carry you." Shawn''s voice rang out in her ears. Nancy wrapped her little arms around his neck. But she had worn too much, and she couldn''t move flexibly. She said in a sheepish whisper, "I''m so heavy now." Shawn shook her a bit and nodded in agreement. "It''s a lot heavier." Then he pinched her small nose with his fingers and said, "But I can still carry you." Nancy smiled embarrassingly, not having the cheek to say that she had worn too much to be carried. Chapter 239 The Sleigh Chapter 239 The Sleigh Chapter 239 The Sleigh Shawn didn''t feel tired at first, but gradually, he felt that his arms got tired. Finally, he had to let Ewen hold Nancy for a while. Nancy was a bit speechless. "Get the tent up before it gets dark." The auroras didn''t show up until around 9 or 10 p.m., so now they needed to find a ce to set up their tents, and they would just camp out in the wild. Ewen had set up tents many times, and with the help of several young men, they soon found a suitable, open ce to pitch the tent. Then Ewen took out a stove, charcoal, and food from the sled cars he had brought up. Ewen said, "I''m going to get some wood. If I can hunt rabbits, that would be great. Anyone wants to go with me?" Nancy wanted to go with him. Ivan raised his hand and said, "Me!" Symon didn''t want to walk anymore, so he sat down by the fire, his dark eyes staring up at the sky. Shawn carried Nancy''s clothes and hat, saying, "Take a rest here." Nancy nodded. Although she wanted to go with them, she listened to her cousin. Shawn tapped her little head and said, "I''ll take you with me tomorrow." Nancy smiled happily. "All right." After saying this, she took the initiative to tilt her head and rub it against Shawn''s hand. Ewen left with Ivan, so Sean went around to see if there was any wood to pick up. It got dark early, and Ewen and the others returned before it was dark. "Hey! We''re back!" Ewen was waving a dead rabbit as if to show off. "Look, we''re in luck. Two fat rabbits!" Ewen ran over excitedly with two rabbits. There was even a pile of dry wood in the sled car. "My friend Andre ising over. He will bring a generator here so that we can do more." Speaking of the devil, a voice shouted from the bottom of the hill. Ewen put the rabbits down and smiled. "Hey, Andre, I''m here!" Nancy squatted on the ground and poked her finger at the rabbits. They were indeed dead, with a hole in their stomachs. The blood froze because of the cold weather. Shawn covered her eyes and said, "Are you scared?" Nancy shook her head and whispered, "No. I''ve seen chickens and rabbits being killed before." Although the rabbit was very lovely, she would not waste the food so that the rabbit didn''t sacrifice in vain. Shawn looked at Nancy with some surprise. Seeing that she didn''t fake it, heughed. She had gotten more nervous than he thought. Andre came by on his snowmobile, and it only take him a few minutes toe here. "Hey, man, I almost lost you. Are these your friends?" Andre patted Ewen''s shoulder as soon as he arrived. The strength made Nancy feel pain for Ewen. Andre was a very tall and burly man with a beard. He looked a little fierce, but hisughs were hearty. "Nice to meet you. I''m Andre, Ewen''s friend." Andre said it in Russian, and Nancy and Sean couldn''t understand it. Even though Nancy had a good memory, she couldn''t learn Russian in just a few days. Andre shook hands with Shawn and others, and the atmosphere was lively. With a generator, they could get hot water and cook something like a fried steak. The grown-ups got busy with dinner. There was a lot of meat, like mutton, beef, ham, fish, and so on. They didn''t have many vegetables. They were not short of meat, but it was hard for them to get vegetables. Nancy was ying with dogs. She was clumsily running forward, with the dogs following behind her. "You can''t imitate me!" Nancy said angrily. The Huskie howled excitedly. Then all the other dogs started barking too. Nancy was speechless. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. But soon she yed with the dogs in the snow, and sometimes she got stuck in the snow and was quickly dug out by the dogs, without any help from adults. Andre looked at her andughed. "It''s rare to see Rick like someone so much. I''ll make friends with you guys!" Andre liked dogs very much. He also liked the people his dog liked, and he was enthusiastic. Shawn was making shrimp for Nancy. That was what she loved most. When he looked up at Nancy, he smiled. "Well, she''s very popr among animals." It was dark now, but the snow was white, so they could see the way, especially when they had lit a fire. The smell of food wafted far away. Nancy and the dogs sat in rows, with their big eyes staring at the food on the table. The grilled meats were so delicious, and their mouths were watering. Shawn took a shrimp, slowly peeled off the shell, and fed it to Nancy, who was looking at him eagerly. The little girl opened her mouth and ate the fat shrimp. "It''s delicious." Then she turned to Symon and whispered, "Can Jinx eat?" Shawn looked at Symon and shook his head. Nancy lowered her eyes and felt a bit sad for Jinx. She was holding her chin with her hands and looked worried. It would be terrible if she couldn''t eat so much delicious food. Seeing that Nancy looked worried, Shawn smiled with relief and stopped teasing her. He handed her a bowl of porridge and said, "I made the porridge. He can have some." Nancy''s eyes lit up. "You''re amazing!" she said. Then she ran to Symon with the delicious porridge. The porridge Shawn made smelled so good that even Ewen and Andre wanted to try some. "Jinx, please eat something." The porridge had cooled a little, but it was still warm, fragrant, and not greasy at all. Symon took the bowl of porridge and pressed his lips together. Then he ate some of it under Nancy''s concerned eyes. The mushy porridge was thicker than water and easy to digest. Even with a tube in his stomach, Jinx could have more. Watching Symon finish the porridge, Nancy ran back with the bowl. Then Shawn and Ivan fed Nancy. With two enthusiastic Russians here, they had a good night. Andre brought vodka, Russia''s tipple. "How can you eat meat without drinking alcohol? Come on buddy. Here''s a bottle of vodka for you." Andre stuffed a bottle of vodka into Shawn''s arms, then took another bottle out for Ivan and Sean. "You are still young, so you will share one bottle." Ivan and Sean were shocked. They couldn''t drink. One of them didn''t drink, and the other had some bad memories of alcohol. Shawn said, "They are still young." Andre waved his hand and said, "You have to practice drinking from a young age. They can do it now." Shawn had a headache, but he still took away the alcohol from Ivan and Sean. "No, children can''t drink. It won''t be healthy for them. I will drink with you." Then he opened the bottle and drank from it. Seeing that Shawn was so forthright, Andre didn''t bother much. He also held a bottle and gulped it. Shawn was gant when he drank wine, and he looked more handsome under the dancing fire. But Nancy was worried about him. Too much alcohol was bad for health. Shawn was a surprisingly good drinker. When he drank with Andre, Shawn filled the milk for his cousins. Sean stayed in the corner. He loved to drink juice and thought that milk was for children. They sat around the table, with three people drinking wine, three people drinking milk, and one person sitting in silence doing nothing. Symon looked rxed. The dinnersted for a long while, and Andre and Ewen were a little drunk, but they didn''t forget to feed the dogs. Ewen gave Shawn a thumbs-up when he came back. "You can hold your liquor!" Shawn did not answer. He sat upright and looked at Andre and Ewen coldly, having a strong aura that no one dared to look at him. Andre was so scared that he burped. "Ewen, he looked a bit scary." Ewen answered, "I feel the same." Nancy didn''t notice anything wrong and was talking to Symon about when they could see the aurora. "Who are you?" Shawn looked at Ewen and Andre and asked coldly in Russian. Ewen and Andre were stunned. They wondered if Shawn was drunk. Suddenly, Shawn stood up and fought Ewen and Andre. Everyone was stunned. Nancy looked over with a shocked look on her face and didn''t know what had happened. In an instant, Shawn, apparently not as strong as Andre, knocked down Andre and Ewen. Shawn asked in a cold voice, "Are you trying to kidnap my brothers and cousin?" Both of them were dumbfounded. They thought that Shawn was wasted. After dealing with them, Shawn stood up and slowly wiped his hand nobly. "You''re too weak to kidnap them." His tone and manner showed his disdain toward Ewen and Andre. Ewen and Andre were wronged, but they dared not answer back. "Ewen, Andre, are you all right?" Nancy whispered. Andre didn''t understand, but Ewen said, "We''re fine." They got Shawn drunk, and they shouldn''t me him. "Nancy,e here. Don''t stay close to the bad guys." Shawn quickly took Nancy away. Andre and Ewen felt speechless. They didn''t understand why Shawn would take them as bad guys when he got drunk. Andre joked with Ewen, "Your friend looked weak. But I didn''t expect him to be a fierce fighter." Andre and Ewen had even fought a bear. Ewen said, "He was a ck belt in judo when we were in college. No one else in our school could beat him up. And you''re lucky that he didn''t have a scalpel in his hand, or we''d both suffer." Andre was shocked. "Is he that terrible?" Chapter 240 Shawn Is Drunk Chapter 240 Shawn Is Drunk Chapter 240 Shawn Is Drunk Shawn was quiet after getting drunk and even appeared to be very obedient, except for inexplicably mistaking the two strong men Ewen and Andre for traffickers who were trying to kidnap his beloved brothers and cousin. Nancy took his hand and persuaded, "Shawn, shall we go sit over there?" Nancy was afraid that Shawn might fall when he was drunk. "OK." Shawn unexpectedly nodded obdiently, and then obdiently followed Nancy¡¯s lead. He blushed, and his ears were red from the alcohol. His long and narrow eyes, which had been cold, looked a little nk as if he didn''t know what he was supposed to do, so he did whatever Nancy asked him to do. Ivan came over and poked Shawn''s face with his finger. It was a little hot. The one who usually seemed cold appeared to be warm at this moment. He still looked handsome under the lights. Because of the limited space in the sleigh cars, they only brought some small folding stools. Since Shawn was vey tall, he felt very awkward to sit on the small stool. He bent up his legs quietly and sat down on the little stool. His beautiful eyebrows frowned as if he felt ufortable. "Nancy," he suddenly called out to Nancy. "Yeah?" Nancy quickly answered. Then Shawn pulled Nancy in his arms. He squeezed the little girl''s soft and chubby cheeks with his long fingers. He didn¡¯t squeezed her cheeks hard, but just teased her. Shawn lowered his eyes and poked her face with his fingers, leaving a small dent in her chubby face. Then he let go of his hand and poked Nancy''s chubby face again. After a few more times, he started to squeeze her cheeks to the middle, making her mouth puff up. Then he squeezed her face with the palm of his hand. Her chubby face shook as he released her. "It looks like a lot of fun," Symon and Ivan thought, watching Shawn ying with Nancy''s face. Shawn had a good time, too. He smiled so brightly like a beautiful blooming snow lotus on the snow mountain. But Nancy was not so happy to be treated like a toy. "Aurora!" Ewen suddenly shouted, and everyone looked up at the sky. The ck sky gradually showed other colors, which were like a thin gauze suspended in the ck night sky. The colors then danced in the sky gracefully. The light was green at first, like a fairy dancing in the distance and gradually making her way closer above the crowd. Standing high on the mountaintop, the crowd felt that they could reach the sky when they stretched out their hands. Nancy involuntarily raised her arm, and her plump fair hands seemed to touch the light, and the aurora seemed to invite her to dance with it. Gradually, other colors appeared, which lit up the sky, and also shed light on the people watching them. The wind blew by, and they seemed to hear the sound of the snow. That was the simplest and purest music of nature. The auroras were like fairies participating in a feast. Their wonderful performance was the beauty that people pursued. It was very quiet on the cliff. Whether the sober or the intoxicated were looking up at the feast of nature appreciatively. Symon looked at the stunning aurora but felt calm inside. His eyes were reflected with those beautiful colors. He realized his childhood dream and saw the aurora. When he was a child, his world was gray and full of shrill shouting. But when the timid boy identally saw the aurora on television, he knew that the world outside was amazingly beautiful. That scene was deeply engraved in his heart. He wanted to see aurora. He wanted to catch the light in his life. After escaping from the nightmarish life, he thought that he could see the light, but his world became darker. Nancy was the first light he saw and the one he wanted to protect and cherish. Now the person he wanted to protect most brought him to see what he had always wanted as a child. In fact, after the surprise, he calmed down. Now he had none of the burning desire he had had when he first saw the aurora as a child. He knew very well that the aurora was gorgeous and beautiful, but it could only be seen from a distance temporarily. He couldn''t touch it no matter how hard he tried. And now there was a light beside him, warm and pure, that wouldn''t hurt him. Symon turned his head, looking at the cute girl beside him, and he smiled with relief. He had lived in darkness all his life, and he didn''t need to regret being with her at the end of his life. "How beautiful it is!" "Jinx, look, the aurora!" Nancy turned to Symon and looked at him with a bright smile, pointing to the light in the sky. Her shining eyes were more beautiful than the aurora in the sky in the eye of Symon. With the aurora gone, everyone was a bit disappointed. They seemed to want to see it a little longer. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Even people like Ewen and Andre, who had seen it many times, wanted to continue to see it for a while. Ewen spread her arms as if to embrace the world. "Nature is an amazing creator. I love it!" he said. Andreughed, "So do I." Shawn put his arm around Nancy and smiled too. He smiled lightly and charmingly. Ivan looked at the photos he had taken and said, "I have to draw them!" He had also seen and painted the aurora before, but he would have different feelings when he saw it at different times and ces. It was also Sean''s first time seeing the aurora. Now he understood why Symon wanted to see the aurora so badly. It was really beautiful. It was a beautiful night, and it was surprising. "Shawn, we should go back to sleep." It was gettingte, and Nancy wanted Shawn to go to bed. But now Shawn, who was so nice just now, was a little rebellious at the moment. "No, I want to see the aurora." Shawn looked up at the sky, turning his chiseled face to Nancy. Nancy''s face wrinkled with worry. "But the aurora is gone." Shawn said firmly. "No." Ewen said, "Hey, Shawn, there won''t be any aurora tonight." Shawn nced slowly at him and then asked coldly, "Who are you?" Ewen was shocked. He then was alerted and ran away. He didn''t want to be beaten! Shawn gave a cold snort and sat Nancy on hisp. "Let''s watch the aurora." The other people were stunned. Shawn was really drunk. Luckily, when Shawn was drunk, he was silly and weird, but he was easy to coax. Ivan said to him, "Shawn, let''s go back." Nancy exined that they had seen the aurora just now and that if he wanted to see it again, he would have to wait until tomorrow or next time. Finally, Shawn was convinced by them and went into the tent. Just like a primary school student, he got into his sleeping bag as told. The tent blocked the cold wind outside. After sleeping in the sleeping bag for a while, Shawn felt warm. After a while, everyone went to bed, and the night was quiet. Chapter 241 The Aurora Chapter 241 The Aurora Chapter 241 The Aurora The next day Shawn woke up, he had a hangover and felt a headache. He sat up slowly, rubbing his temples. With a cold loo, he frowned deeply. "Shawn." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nancy poked her head into the tent with a bowl of warm water in her hand. "Drink some water." It was already ten thirty the next day. Shawn was thest person to get up. Shawn took the water and drank it, feeling better, but... He put the bowl down indifferently and then said, "Nancy, get out of here." He sounded normal, but when Nancy left, Shawn covered his face with one hand. He remembered what happenedst night when he was drunk. He never cared about how others thought of him, but now, he felt embarrassed for what had happenedst night. He wished that he had forgotten all about that. Even his ears blushed in shame. But he soon calmed himself down. No one could tell what he was thinking when he left the tent. But as soon as he stepped outside, Shawn noticed someone was looking at him. Ewen and Andre were looking at him, and then, they started to reconstruct what happened yesterday. Ewen held Andre and shouted in Russian. "Are you trying to kidnap my brothers and cousin?" And then he pretended to punch Andre in the face. Andre covered his face and fell to the ground. "Who''s going to kidnap your brother or sister?" Ewen looked down at him and said, "Oh, you bad guys!" When they finished their performance, looked at Shawn. Shawn was expressionless. Then they began to perform the scene in which Shawn didn''t want to leave when the aurora was gone and needed to be coaxed by Nancy and Ivan. Andre''s voice was hoarse, and he tried to imitate Nancy and Ivan''s voices. Even Andre himself couldn''t help butugh. Although Nancy didn''t know what they were saying, she laughed her head off when she heard Andre''s voice. Ivan alsoughed back and forth. Only Shawn kept a poker face. With his hands in the pockets of his coat, Shawn walked up to them with a cold look and kicked them out without mercy. "Ouch!" Rolling down the snowy slope, Andre and Ewen were covered with snow. "Shawn, don''t feel embarrassed or offended." Shawn didn''t exin and went to cook. If he didn''t feel embarrassed, then Ewen and Andre would feel they had gone too far. Their performance was some that Shawn didn''t bear to see it. Except for Ewen and Andre, who always had meat, others had a nd diet. They had a great time on the camping trip. They were going to take back what they brought here. Shawn lit up the fire in the firece, and the house soon got warm. Nancy and Ivan were looking at the pictures taken yesterday. They were talking about drawing them all. Ivan''s eyes lit up as he said, "How about we draw them now?" Nancy held a sketchpad and nodded. Then they quickly set up their drawing boards opposite each other and began to draw carefully. Symon slowly sat down on a small bench beside Nancy to watch her drawing, without disturbing her. The little girl painted slowly and carefully, showing the most impressive picture in her memory on the white canvas with various paints and brushes. The night sky was not dull. In the eyes of the little girl, the ck sky also had its own charm. From the bright colors of the aurora, the light of theke light, the white snow below the mountain, and the happy faces and tents, one could feel the noise and happiness. Immersed in her own world, Nancy didn''t think about the matching of colors. She just drew the picture with her memory. The whole painting gave others a bright and warm feeling. The painting looked a little childish, especially when it waspared with Ivan''s painting. It was like a child''s graffiti, but the color made one feelfortable. Ivan had finished his painting. He was indeed a good drawer, making full use of the beautiful light and shadow. In his drawing, the night seemed to hide a lot of secrets. The cliff was reflected distortedly in the water. The colors of the aurora, the darkness of the sky, the whiteness of the snow-capped mountains, and the ck shadows on the cliff were vividly expressed in the painting. But the shadow reflected in the water was colored by the aurora. It was as if in the unseen abyss, the shadowy figures had atst found the light. Compared with the picture Nancy drew, Ivan expressed different feelings. Symon was stunned when he saw the painting at the first sight. He got excited, and his heart was pounding. "What''s this picture called?" He might not have noticed it, but his voice was trembling now. Ivan said, "Oh, it''s called Broken Light" "Broken Light," Symon murmured. Ivan finished the painting and then went to see Nancy''s work. He taught her some color techniques and told her how to draw. "You''re awesome already. Those who are of your age are ying, but you have drawn such a beautiful picture!" Nancy was just so different. Sheughed heartily when she was praised. Finally, Symon bought Ivan''s Broken Light and Nancy''s Aurora. It was the same scenery, but different people had different understandings. Nancy''s picture was clean, while Ivan''s gave others hope. And Symon liked both of them. Ivan simply sold him the painting, and Nancy gave him her painting, even though Symon would have paid for it. But Nancy held it up and handed it to him and said in a soft voice, "I''ll give it to you so you can always see the light." Symon took the painting, and his eyes went red. After hours of painting, Nancy''s butt went numb from the long sitting. "My butt hurts," she said, rubbing her butt. She was tired of sitting for a long time. Shawn put the scarf on her head and picked her up. "Let''s go out and y." It wouldn''t hurt if she had some exercises. Ivan took the scarf and hurriedly followed them. "Hey, wait for me." Symon didn''t go out. He was still looking at the two paintings, and Sean was with him. Nancy and Shawn went to Ewen, who was having a small party with his friends. "Oh, my dear angel. There you are! When I came to get you for my bachelor party, you were still drawing." Ewen spoke to Nancy and boldly tried to snatch the girl from Shawn. But Shawn evaded him easily. Nancy didn''t know Ewen hade to see them. "What is a bachelor party?" The girl''s clean and innocent eyes were full of curiosity. Shawn was speechless. Kids always had this weird focus. Ewen replied, "A bachelor is a guy like your brother who doesn''t have a girlfriend." Ewen was pushed away by Shawn, whose face darkened, and covered Ewen''s mouth with his gloved hand. "Shut up." There was warning and menace in Shawn''s cold voice. Ewen threw up his hands and gestured to keep silent. Every one of them here was single. Chapter 242 Your Brother Is a Bachelor Chapter 242 Your Brother Is a Bachelor Chapter 242 Your Brother Is a Bachelor There were many tall men and beautifuldies at Ewen''s home. Everyone one of them was charming. When Ewen took Shawn in, several women immediately fell for Shawn. People here were bold and straightforward, and they would directly confess when they fell in love with someone. But Shawn always looked indifferent and turned them down. It was a good thing everyone here spoke Russian and Nancy didn''t understand it. Otherwise, he wouldn''t mind beating Ewen up again like he did yesterday. He shouldn''t be here today! Ivan was also treated warmly by thedies. He blushed and wasughed at by a group of men. Ivan was speechless. "Shawn, we should go." He had never seen anything like this before, and he had not even been to a bar. Shawn nodded. He was going to take Nancy out for a while, but this isn''t the ce for it. Compared with the party, Ewen cherished the time he could stay with Shawn. After all, it was not easy for them to meet. So he cut the party short and was excited about where to take them next. "What do you like best, cutie?" Ewen asked Nancy. Nancy blinked. "I want to see a bear. I heard that you could fight a bear! I also want to see the wolves, may I?" she asked in her soft voice, feeling a little embarrassed and afraid that she was asking too much. Ewenughed, "We do have people who can fight bears, and they''re warriors. You can watch them if you want," Ewen assured her and immediately arranged it. But it was a littlete today, so they agreed to go for watching the next morning. The next morning. "A friend of mine has a private forest park, which is full of wild animals. He is a wildlife lover and has saved many animals from despicable poachers." As Ewen spoke, they were already in the car heading for their destination. Ewen''s friend was a rich man. When he heard that Shawn wanted to visit his private forest park, he immediately agreed. As for why he knew Shawn, that was because Shawn saved his life once. Three years ago, he was in a car ident and could only be confined to a wheelchair for the rest of his life. Finally, he found Shawn through a rtionship, and Shawn got him back on his feet in just half a year. For a person who liked wild animals and yearned for freedom and nature, being able to stand up again was tantamount to giving him a second life. Since then, he had always regarded Shawn as the most honored guest in his life. Besides, both his father and grandfather would approve of having such a brilliant doctor as a friend. When he received a phone call from Ewen, he didn''t want anyone to visit his forest park casually, but when he identally heard the name Shawn and confirmed that it was the doctor who cured his legs, he immediately changed his mind and agreed. Ewen said, "It seems that I have the luck to go to the forest park because of you. Kane is so good with the animals in his forest park. I want to go and see them, but he said I scared his babies." "But he keeps a python in the forest, and sometimes it wille out of the forest park. That''s scary. The way when he''s holding the python and calls it baby is so disgusting, and all our friends are really worried that he''s going to be killed by it." When Ewenined, they had already been in the park. They were greeted by the owner of the forest park, Kane. "God! It''s you, Shawn. Why didn''t youe to me but Ewen when you are in Russia? Aren''t we friends?" Ewen said, "Hey Kane, what do you mean by that?" Kane shrugged. "No, I''m just saying you''re a very careless guy." Ewen replied, "Are you trying to fight me?" Kane looked at him in surprise. "I didn''t know you had the courage. Have you ever beaten me?" Ewen was speechless. Kane was arrogant, and that was why he hated Kane. "Nice to see you again." Shawn and Kane hugged each other. Kane was really happy to see Shawn, but soon he was attracted by the little girl standing next to Shawn. "That''s a pretty little girl. Shawn. I didn''t know you have a daughter!" Shawn said, "She is my sister." Kaneughed sheepishly, "I''m sorry, but you look so much like a father." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nancy and Shawn were speechless. After exchanging pleasantries, they went into the forest park with Kane. The moment they went into the forest park, they saw a lion lying on the grass in the sun leisurely. It was a very beautiful cougar with ck and brown fur. It was much smaller than the lion and looked more like a leopard. "It is Katie, a beautiful cougar, It has been brought here by poachers and was found by one of my men, who knew I have always loved beasts and called me to go and save her back. " He said "save", not "buy", because buying and selling would form an industrial chain. If Kane bought it, the poachers would be more willing to take risks to poach wild animals and then sell them to him. This was not what he wanted to see. The cougar, basking in the sun, licked its paws slowly and cocked its head to look at them. There was something inattentive andnguid in its eyes, but more of the sharpness and wildness. Through the, Nancy looked at the cougar with excitement and surprise. "It''s so beautiful." The cougar, shaking its ears, suddenly stood up and shook its fur. Then it walked slowly toward them with graceful and powerful steps. Kane whistled at it. "Hey, baby,e to me!" In his eyes, these beasts were probably more beautiful than women. But Katie suddenly stopped in the middle of the walk and was alerted. Its muscles were tight, and it looked curvy and graceful. Suddenly, arge ck figure darted out of a nearby tree. It ran so fast that Nancy and others couldn''t see what it was. Suddenly, Katie and a ck leopard got into a fight. Their roars rang out all over the forest park. Kane was shocked. "Iris, Katie, stop it! How can you fight!" Kane kept blowing the whistle, but the wild beasts rarely listened to him, even though they were saved by Kane. Nancy was anxious, but she couldn''t stop them. Luckily, neither of them hit each other hard. They just gave each other a light beat and then snorted at each other. The cougary on its stomach and licked the scratched blood and messy fur from its shoulders. It was smaller than the leopard, so it was at a disadvantage when fighting. The leopard did not even look at it. It shook its tail and then walked slowly toward the crowd with a rather imperious pace. Having just seen the fight, Shawn carried Nancy away from the as soon as the leopard approached. Chapter 243 The Cougar Chapter 243 The Cougar Chapter 243 The Cougar "Iris,e here!" Kane was so excited to see Irising. If it weren''t for the fact that there were people here and he was afraid that Iris would scare the guests if it ran out, Kane would have rushed in to hold his baby out. Iris gave Kane a rather cold and imperious look and then, reluctantly, walked over to him. Kane put his hand on the leopard''s head and touched it, very excited. "Good girl. Did you miss me when I didn''te to see you yesterday? I can''t believe you came out to meet me." Iris shook her beard and impatiently moved her head away from Kane. The look was rather haughty and regal. Kane didn''t mind. It was d that Iris would let him touch it. He was smug and showy when he introduced Iris to Shawn. "Iris is a rare leopard. She was able to run away from poachers when she was shot several times. I found Iris while she was unconscious. Otherwise, I would not have brought her back." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Iris is the most awesome leopard I''ve ever seen. It took me two years to get her to trust me enough to touch her. Iris doesn''t even listen to anyone else!" Nancy didn''t notice what Kane was saying because she didn''t understand him. Her eyes were fixed on the beautiful leopard. Iris had been well-raised. She was tall and strong and muscr without any bby flesh. Every muscle on her body was perfect as if it contained powerful power, and her eyes were full of the pride and wild confidence of a beast. If it were in the wild now, it would have a prettyrge territory, and it would be the king of it. Nancy quietly let Shawn put her on the ground and then gingerly walked to the and squatted down quietly not far from Iris. Her bright, clean eyes stared at Iris curiously, trying to get closer but not daring to, just like a cute kitten cautiously poking its paws forward. Iris, of course, had spotted the little girl. She was as innocuous as those newborn babies. Its dark nose moved, and it could smell the breath of the child. It was clean, warm, and natural. Any animal would love that smell. And she didn''t have any ill will toward animals. Iris licked her paws and gave Nancy a deep look before it walkednguidly to her. "Hello, my name is Nancy." When she saw Irising, Nancy didn''t get scared. Instead, she gave a soft smile and introduced herself. Iris walked over to the in front of her and sat down, looking at Nancy without any movement. Nancy tilted her head and thought that it might not understand her because it was a foreign animal. After a while, she introduced herself in Russian carefully and softly. She knew how to use Russian to introduce herself because she had learned it hard. While talking to Shawn and his friends, Kane heard a soft voice as Nancy introduced herself. He couldn''t help but want to have a daughter who was as cute as Nancy. Looking at Nancy, Kane warned, "Iris is pretty arrogant and smart. She never paid attention to human beings." But then, Kane knew he was wrong. Iris took the initiative to put her paw on the and quietly handed it to Nancy. Kane stumbled as he saw it. "How is this possible!" Kane widened his eyes in disbelief. He didn''t believe that Iris reached out her paw and held it to Nancy. Hearing Kane''s shocking sound, Nancy looked up at Kane. "Can I touch Iris?" Nancy asked politely and carefully. Shawn tranted for Kane. Kane came to his senses and answered in Russian, and he looked at Nancy with mixed feelings. Shawn tranted Kane''s words to Nancy. The girl smiled happily when she heard the answer and slowly ced her tiny hand on the hairy ck paw. Then everyone looked nervously at the paw that was many timesrger than Nancy''s hand. Iris didn''t shy away. Even when Nancy scratched its paw, it didn''t have any intention to hurt her. Shawn and Symon rx a little. Ivan, on the other hand, was always confident in Nancy. He never thought that the leopard would hurt her. Being separated by the, Nancy had not seen the leopard enough. But it looked harmonious when she held hands with the leopard. To Kane''s admiration, Iris even offered to put its head over and let Nancy touch the soft, smooth fur on its head. "It feels so wonderful," Nancy murmured. She talked to Iris in a super low voice as she stroked its fur. Kane looked at her with envy. "I''ve never seen Iris be so nice to anyone before, and I wouldn''t have believed it if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes." "Iris would never talk to anyone, but she''s strange today. I don''t know why Iris would get out. She used to stay away from other people except me. I didn''t mean that Iris is afraid of humans. She just doesn''t like others except me." Kane paused for a while and then continued, "Well, maybe now she''s fond of a girl." Kane was a bit jealous. He had been with Iris for a long time and treated it with great patience before it allowed him to touch it. He just showed off in front of Shawn that only he himself could touch Iris. But he didn''t expect that Iris would love Nancy as well. That was a huge blow to Kane. But even so, he still liked Iris. As for Nancy, how could Kane not like her when she was Shawn''s sister and loved by Iris? Ivan then started to show off his sister. "My sister is very fond of animals. She has a farm of her own and keeps several animals. You know what? My sister''s animals are different from everyone else''s. They can go to the bathroom. They read books with my sister, and every time she takes them out to y, they will stay behind her." Ivan was eloquent when he praised Nancy, and he was so excited that it was he who was populous among animals. But Ivan was speaking Russian, and Nancy didn''t understand. Otherwise, she would be embarrassed again. Every time she was praised, she would blush. Kane listened with interest. He thought Nancy had cats and dogs. It was not surprising if these pets would do what Ivan had said, but Kane was shocked when he learned that Nancy kept swans and birds and the like. Even Ewen, who was next to him, was amazed. To prove that he wasn''t lying, Ivan took out the video and photos he had taken on his phone and continued to show off. Shawn was speechless. He didn''t know why Ivan would be so talkative. Chapter 244 Show Off Chapter 244 Show Off Chapter 244 Show Off Ivan was excited when he walked about Nancy, who was ying not just with the ck leopard. Katie, the cougar, came slowly to Nancy, too, but it was afraid of the leopard and stood two meters away from it. When Kane looked back at Nancy, he found that Nancy reached into the and grabbed Iris by the ear. Then she waved toward Katie, who hesitated for a while and then walked to her. When it reached Nancy, it touched its head against Nancy''s little hand and waved its tail happily. Although Iris was angry with Katie and even threatened it with bared teeth, it quieted down and closed its eyes to enjoy Nancy''s touching after Nancy whispered something in its ears. It even purred like a cat. Kane was shocked. "Iris, you can''t do that!" The powerful Iris acted like a cat. The people looked immediately at Nancy and the leopard. Ewen also looked shocked, just like Kane. Shawn kept his eyes on Nancy''s hand and kept a close eye on the beasts, fearing that they would harm Nancy. Ivan, on the other hand, looked at it with envy. He also wanted to touch the animals. Symon looked at Nancy and felt it was normal Sean was stunned. He wondered why these people would be so reactive. In the end, Ivan got his wish. When Nancy was taming the two beasts, he quickly felt their heads. The two big guys just nced at him lightly and did not care about it at all. Ivan felt so cool. Kane was murmuring why the two beasts would be so friendly suddenly. Nancy said goodbye to Iris and Katie and was taken to Kane''s vi for lunch. Kane kept talking to Nancy, wondering what it was about the child that attracted Iris and made the beasts as gentle as cats. However, due to thenguage gap, they needed an interpreter to keepmunication. Shawn declined Kane as he was too talkative. Finally, Ivan became the interpreter. But Kane felt ufortable talking to another person. "I''ve decided I''m going to learn yournguage." Ivan agreed, "I''m d to hear that." Because of Nancy, Kane decided to learn anothernguage so that he couldmunicate with her without barriers. Nancy, of course, said that she would learn Russian as well. They both liked all kinds of animals, so the conversation was endless. Ivan drank several sses of water in session. In the end, they exchanged their contact information. Ivan felt lucked that he didn''t choose to be a trantor when he was in school. It was so tiring. After a hearty lunch, Kane continued to take them to his forest park. But they took a car this time. When Nancy asked him if there were any wolves, she received an affirmative answer. "Of course. There are five snow wolves in my forest park, two of which were saved by me from despicable poachers, and one of them got its hind legs injured. Even if it was cured, it would not be able to survive on its own, so I kept it." "The other one is old. Sometimes, one has to rely on its luck if one wants to stay alive in the cruel world. I''m afraid that it will be too old to fight the others, so I also keep it." "But the snow wolf is very proud. They only eat the prey they catch, so I will often put rabbits, chickens, and sheep in the forest park and let them catch." "The other three were poor little ones I met when I was hiking in the snowy mountains. They lost their mother and family. There would have been five, but unfortunately, two of them died. The other three almost froze and starved to death, but they were strong." Kane showed Nancy some pictures of the five wolves as he introduced them. Kane really liked the wolves. Each photo was very well taken and perfectly captured the unique characters of each animal. And the photos recorded the three wolves from childhood to adulthood. There were many photos of Kane and the snow wolves. But the three wolves were really beautiful. Their fir was snow-white without any stains. Judging from their sizes, one might think that they were as beautiful as snow foxes. After asking Kane for his opinion, Nancy showed the photo to Symon. "Jinx, look at the snow wolves. They are so beautiful, aren''t they?" Symon lowered his eyes as Nancy held up the photos, beaming with delight. Taking one look at the wolves in the pictures, Symon nodded. "Yeah. They are beautiful." Nancy was happier when she heard that. "If Jinx really goes to another world, you have to be a snow wolf. They are so good-looking and so clever." Nancy learned the knowledge about snow wolves from Kane. In her opinion, Jinx was powerful. If he turned into a wolf, he must be a wolf king! Symon smiled and rubbed Nancy''s hair gently, saying, "Yeah." "Look! That''s Rick, a Siberian tiger!" Kane said excitedly. Nancy didn''t understand what he meant, but she followed his gaze and saw arge orange tiger lying on the grass drinking in the water of theke. When it heard the sound of the car, it raised its head warily. Then it quickly moved its eyes and continued to drink water, as if it had been ustomed to the car. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Rick is very wary. It won''t attack me, but I can''t go near it." Rick, who was drinking water, got up and left, quickly disappearing into the jungle. Kane continued, "Rick is fine. He just ignored our car. Otis is the real king of the jungle. It appears and disappears mysteriously, and it won''t let anyone go near his territory. Otherwise, it will lose its temper." "Otis belongs to the jungle, and I think it''ll leave here and go back to his own world when he''s healed." Nancy asked curiously, "Is Otis a Siberian tiger, too?" "No!" Kane suddenly became excited and said, "Otis is a huge white tiger, twice as big as Rick. I have never seen such a beautiful and powerful white tiger. It was living well in its territory when it was spotted by someone taking pictures with a drone." "Finally, a plutocrat took fancy of it and sent people to arrest it. Those men shot it in order to catch it. Although Otis got injured, it killed five people and managed to escape. You would never imagine that it was Otis itself who ran to my forest park." "It was the most intelligent tiger I had ever seen. When my staff spotted it, Otis just scared them away and didn''t allow anyone toe near, and I was only able to see it with a drone." "I think it thinks here as a hospital." Kane shrugged, ttered that Otis had chosen his forest park as a hospital, even though he never got to see Otis. Chapter 245 Kanes Forest Park Chapter 245 Kane''s Forest Park Chapter 245 Kane''s Forest Park As Kane himself said, Otis was a very strong and arbitrary mysterious guy. He could only take a few blurred photos of it. And it basically hid during the day and was hard to be discovered by unmanned aerial vehicles. When the night came, it woulde out for hunting. But Kane still had few chances to see it because it acted very fast. But from the few photos, one could feel its power and kingship. Kane''s private forest park wasrge and had different ecological environments. In addition to his adopted beasts, there were a variety of herbivores. It was like a natural ecological circle, and Kane would not interfere with the life of the animals here. They could do whatever they want here. But if some of the beasts got hurt in a fight, he would intervene and try to help. After all, he had personally named every animal he had adopted and rescued and formed a close rtionship with them. Along the way, they saw cheetahs resting in trees, elephants bathing in the water, and even a herd of deer and birds. "This is Iris''s territory. No other animal wille here except Iris." They drove the car along the scenic valley. Kane deliberately built a t road at the edge of the territory of each beast he liked. Then he could drive in and interact with his babies. "I don''t know where Iris is now. This guy is very good at hiding. If it doesn''t show up, we won''t be able to find it, even during the day." "And you can''t find him at night. After all, it is so ck. No one or animal would notice it at night if it did not make the slightest noise." Kane looked around for a while with binocrs in hand and then said disappointingly, "Well, it''s not in his territory now." Nancy also had binocrs in her hand and looked out of the window. She didn''t find Iris, but she saw a lot of other animals. They were basically herbivores, rabbits, pheasants, deer, gazelles, etc. These animals were very vignt and stayed far away when they saw the car. The herbivores in Iris''s territory were basically its prey. It depended on its mood whether to eat them. Kane kept these animals but never tried to change their wild nature, and he had the money and the power to give the animals a more natural environment. "Come on. Let''s move on to the next destination," said Kane as he drove. But just as he started the car, something suddenly pressed on the roof of the car. "What''s happening!" Ewen asked in a panic. The people in the car were startled. Shawn quickly grabbed Nancy, who rushed forward, and held her in his arms. Kane was also confused. As he spoke, a long, bushy ck tail fell from the roof of the car, right next to Nancy''s window. Everyone was shocked. The next moment, the tail was gone, and two paws clutched at the top of the window. Then arge, ck, and hairy head was poking down from the roof. The people in the car were startled. Ewen shouted, "What the hell!" Sean said, "Oh my God!" Even Kane winced at Iris. Ivan was scared out of his wits! Symon and Shawn''s pupils shrink. Shawn reached into his pocket and felt for the scalpel. Nancy shouted, "Iris!" She was excited and look at Iris with bright eyes. No one thought that all the adults were less brave than a child at the critical moment. Iris looked at Nancy through the window with its green eyes. When it heard Nancy call its name, Iris let out a deep roar. It didn''t sound threatening. Instead, it sounded like a greeting. Kane was very excited and looked at it with his bright eyes. "Honey, I can''t believe you came to my car. It''s such an honor. Let me touch you. You''re so beautiful." That was a nasty thing to say. Even in such a tense atmosphere, Ewen couldn''t help but despise his friend. Kane didn''t care what anyone thought. He couldn''t wait to touch Iris. Iris grudgingly let him touch its noble fur and then yelled at him to stay away. "Okay, Iris, you are as stingy as ever." Then he saw Iris take the initiative to pull at the girl''s hand with its ws and carefully hid its sharp nails. Shawn was a little worried that Iris would hurt Nancy, but he was relieved to see that. The little girl also held Iris''s big paws with both hands. "Iris, are you here to y with me?" Nancy looked at it and talked softly to it. She even stepped out of Shawn''s arms and went beside the window to scratch the leopard''s chin. Iris was now climbing sideways on the car, with its tail lowered on the other side of the window. Others could see that it was shaking its tail happily. It grunted, half narrowed his eyes in enjoyment, and tried to get in the car through the half-open window. The people in the car were wary. They would let it in. The small space in this car was not enough to amodate its huge body, and there were so many people in it! Kane felt so envious, grumbling to Ewen that Iris was being biased. He couldn''t even scratch its chin! Ewen patted him sympathetically on the shoulder and told him that, as a Russian with the guts to fight with bears, he would like to have an intimate interaction with Iris. But the premise was that he was not afraid of being hit by Iris''srge paw. Iris really liked Nancy and licked the girl''s hand. Children were not afraid of big animals, while adults would be scared to withdraw their hands. Nancy was so bold. Before others would react, Nancy had already put her hand into Iris''s mouth. Shawn and Symon were in a cold sweat. They almost snatched Nancy back. Fortunately, what they feared didn''t happen. Instead of biting Nancy, Iris rumbled and rubbed its head against Nancy''s hand. It was like a big cat. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Kane felt so bitter. Iris refused to leave, and Nancy begged Shawn to let her get out of the car. Shawn still held the scalpel and said, "It''s dangerous." It was a beast. However harmless it was now, the adults couldn''t stop it if it got crazy. Besides, they were so close now. Although Shawn could act fast, he didn''t want Nancy to take any risks. Kane asked Ivan what Nancy was talking about. When he knew Nancy''s mind, he immediately supported Nancy. "Shawn, don''t worry. Iris is a good child. I can assure you that none of my children have ever hurt anyone. I''ve spent a lot of time with them. They are smart and good. Nancy wouldn''t be hurt." Nancy was torn. She knew that Shawn was worried about her, but she really liked Iris. "All right." Just when Nancy finally decided to listen to Shawn, Shawn suddenly agreed. He pinched Nancy''s small nose with his long fingers and said, "But you have to stay with me." Nancy looked at Shawn with her sparkling eyes and said sweetly, "OK. I will listen to you!" Except for Kane, Shawn, and Nancy, no one was allowed to get off the car, for fear that Iris would be scared. As soon as they got out of the car, the car shook violently. Iris had jumped out of the car now. It made no sound as Iris jumped from the roof of the car. It red at the three men in the car before it left leisurely. It was so handsome. "Iris," Nancy called Iris''s name in a soft voice. Iris nced at Shawn beside her and walked straight to the girl. It bumped its head into Nancy''s arms and almost knocked her down. Nancy smiled happily as she hugged Iris''s big and hairy head. Chapter 246 Iris Took Nancy on its Back Chapter 246 Iris Took Nancy on its Back Chapter 246 Iris Took Nancy on its Back Seeing Nancy hugging Iris, Kane, who was standing next to them, was so envious that he couldn''t help but imaging that it was himself who was hugging Iris. But he clearly knew that if he really went to hug Iris, he would definitely be "intimately" punched by it. It would badly hurt! Nancy believed that she was not able to put her arms entirely around Iris'' head because it was really huge. Standing in front of it, she looked as small as a kitten. The ck panther smelled her body with satisfaction, and even licked her face lightly. Shawn could barely restrain from running to pull it by the ear. "Stop licking her face!" Cats had barbs on their tongues, so visible red marks appeared on Nancy''s tender and delicate face. Nancy fondled her face, and grumbled to refuse Iris to lick her face. After ncing at Shawn with a snort, Iris twisted its butt and sandwiched itself between Nancy and him, pushing him away without any hesitation. Shawn, "..." He looked at Iris with cold eyes, and pinched a scalpel with his slender fingers, thinking gloomily that his scalpel would be put into use right away. Nancy fondled Iris'' big head and pinched its ear with her small hand, saying, "Iris, don''t bully my eldest cousin." Iris roared in a low voice, expressing innocently that he didn''t understand what she said. Nancy squatted with one hand on her cheek and flexibly scratched Iris'' chin with the other hand, who was lying on the ground for convenience. When feellingfortable with the scratching, Iris stretched its neck and gently ced it on Nancy''s hands, making a pleasant purr with both ears setting back a little and half-squinting to enjoy the chin-scratching service. Sure enough, cats of both big and small sizes were into being scratched on their chins. Gradually, Iris put its chin on Nancy''s knees, and the weight of its head was put down on her. In front of those who was staring at her with admiration, Nancy began to scratch Iris'' chin and gave it a massage! Iris'' fur was smooth and soft. After massaging it on its face a few times, Nancy moved her hands to other parts of its body. But after Nancy pressed it on its shoulder a few times, Iris felt that she was not strong enough, so it held her onto its back with its head. Kane, "!" Could he be treated by Iris like that if he were a few decades younger? He really wanted to ride on the back of Iris! Ewen praised with wide eyes, "She is the real warrior!" The real strong ones were not those who had the courage to fight with beasts, but those who were able to tame beasts! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nancy was born as a strong one. Even the king of the forest was inferior to her! When Ivan saw the scene through the car window, his pride in Nancy was shown in his shining eyes and proud face. "Huh... My little cousin is great. Animals like her." The others were confused, "..." They had heard that someone attracted dogs or cats, but they couldn''t believe that anyone would be popr among beasts. They wanted that magic power too! Kane had being dreaming of being a superhero by riding on the back of a beast since he was a child, so he rescued and raised many wild animals when he grew up. But he didn''t expect that he could not realize his dream, but saw Nancy realize it. "Iris, you are amazing!" Listening to Nancy''s tender and tinklingughter, Iris stood up steadily with her on its back. Nancy sat cautiously on the back of the big ck panther, and began to look at the young man beside her with her crescent-like eyes after Iris took two steps forward. "Look, cousin, Iris likes me." She had a sweet smile on her face, looking cute and bright like sunshine. A smile touched the corners of Shawn''s mouth, and some pride shed in his eyes of affection. She was his great little cousin. But the ck panther was a bit unpleasant. Kane and Ewen started to grumble loudly, wishing that it was themselves who were riding on Iris'' back. Kaneined, "Iris, my baby! You never let me ride on your back. Dad is sad!" Ewen said, "You never let me touch you. But even Ivan touched you ago!" At this moment, Ivan''s voice full of pride came from inside the car. "Because Nancy is my dear little cousin!" If Ivan had a tail, it would be up at the moemnt. After walking for twops, Iris went away further and further. Shawn was shocked, "!!!" Shawn was screaming in his heart at the moment that "Where''s my scalpel? Put down my cousin!". Ewen was frightened and shouted, "Iris, stop!" If Shawn came to really fight with Iris, it would be a problem! Iris looked back at them with a slight disdain, then turned around and began to run. Nancy tightly held its neck, and said with some excitement in her voice, "Iris, slow down!" Nancy thought it was much more exciting than racing! Nancy didn''t know whether Iris understood what she said. Anyway, it slowed down and she stayed steady on its back. "Cousins, follow me!" While she was sitting on the back of the big ck panther, she turned back to say to her cousins. Shawn took out his scalpel. In the sun, the de of the scalpel was producing murderous lights. "I''ll kill this stupid panther." Kane and Ewen were shocked by his words. "Calm down. Iris didn''t mean any harm." "Let''s catch up in a car." Kane was sweating in panic. Iris was his baby, so he didn''t want him to be killed. They could only choose to catch up with it. Looking at the excited Nancy who was carried by the ck panther and Shawn who was worried about Nancy, Symon smiled. What a funny scene! It didn''t take them long to catch up with Iris. Kane in the SUV poked his head out of the window and called iris. "Iris, put Nancy down, or her cousin will make you a barbecue!" Iris didn''t even give him a look, and continued to walk slowly in the forest with Nancy on its back. Shawn pursed his thin lips, and red at the ck panther with a murderous look. Iris shook his tail and moved a little away from them. It looked back at Shawn domineeringly with its green eyes, slightly tilted its head, defiantly shook its beard and gritted its sharp teeth in the sun. Shawn turned gloomy. The scalpel was spinning in his hand and it seemed that it would shoot to Iris whenever he wanted to kill it. "Calm down, calm down!" Kane instantly closed the car window to stop them ring at each other. It was not peaceful today! Nancy sat on the back of the ck panther, went forward side by side with the slow SUV and chatted with Ivan. She was in great spirits. Kane took many photos with his professional camera. Under the sunlight passing throught the trees were a ck giant beast and a lovely girl, constituting a gorgeous picture. "So wonderful!" Chapter 247 Put Down My Cousin Chapter 247 Put Down My Cousin Chapter 247 Put Down My Cousin Kane was enormously excited at the photos capturing the expressions of the beauty and the beast. After having a look at the photos, the others in the car cheerfully started a group chat and asked Kane to share the photos. The ck panther walked slowly through the forest with Nancy, and the SUV followed not far behind them. After a while, the ck panther stopped by a stream. Nancy dismounted from Iris and put her arms around and kissed its head a few times. Iris was a ck panther that liked to be neat and tidy. After every meal, it swam in the river or stream, and then it spent most of the time lying in the tree or on the grass to bask in the sun and clean its fur up. For that reason, Nancy felt Iris was not stinky at all. Instead, a faint scent of grass and trees emanated from it. The others got off the car and looked around, thinking the ce where they were at the moment was very suitable for camping. "Hey, guys, let''s start. It seems that we have to have afternoon tea here today." The afternoon tea, in fact, referred to a superb meal that consisted of varieties of meat and many vegetables and fruits. Kane had his own manor, and there were a lot of vegetables and fruits grown in it. Even if those that were not avable during the season could also be shipped here from other countries by air with his family''s financial resources. It was sunny today and the warm sunshine poured on them. Irisy on the grass and carefully started to lick its big ck paws. Before finishing swallowing the grape in her mouth, Nancy couldn''t help frisking to it with some big strawberries and an apple in her hands. "Iris, would you like some strawberries and an apple?" When her soft and gentle voice sounded, Iris who was lying on the grass to bask in the sun shook its ears, moved its head to her, and stared at the fragrant strawberry in her hand with its dark green eyes. It leaned to smell the strawberry, then opened its mouth and stuck out its tongue. Then the strawberry in Nancy''s hand disappeared in a blink of an eye. Iris ate a big strawberry in one bite. Nancy sat down with her legs crossed next to Iris and kept feeding it with strawberries whose green leaves were carefully removed. They got along very harmoniously. During the period, someone tried to feed it with meat, but Iris didn''t take any of the meat. It had its own pride. It hunted by itself unless it was seriously injured. Nancy fancied feeding Iris, but Shawn and Ivan were not used to that since they could not feed Nancy. When Nancy ate, her mouth was full of food and her cheeks were soft like that of a creamy hamster, looking super adorable, so one of the favorite activities of her family members was to feed her. But at the moment she went to y with the big ck panther. Shawn gave a nce at the big ck panther calmly, gently peeled off arge grape with his jade- like hands, and called her with a clear voice, "Come here, Nancy." Nancy who was feeding Iris turned her head and looked over. Seeing the grape in Shawn''s hand, she immediately stuffed the apple into the big ck panther''s paw. "Iris, take it. I''m going to chat with my cousin." After saying that, she frisked into Shawn''s arms and ate the tasty grape in his hand. With the apple in its paw, Iris, "..." Iris turned his head to nce at Shawn, then lowered its head, and began to eat the apple while staring at him. Shawn silently took out the scalpel, and slowly wiped it with a handkerchief, with all his movements being full of a murderous aura, as if he would ughter something. The others, "..." No need to do that! Symon pursed in astonishment when seeing Shawn clean his scalpel. No one had ever been able to provoke Shawn into taking out a scalpel with a murderous look. It was unexpected that the ck panther was the first one to provoke him to such a degree. Iris was super cool. Nancy hurriedly sat down beside Shawn and put her arms around his arm. "Shawn, what''s up?" Looking at the cute Nancy, Shawn calmly took out an apple, elegantly cut it into the shape of ears and delivered them to Nancy. "These are the panther''s ears. Take them." Nancy, "..." Others, "..." Was he too childish? Nancy had to eat the apple given by Shawn obediently, and couldn''t help looking at Iris several times while eating. After Iris flicked its tail, shook its beard and yawned, it began to eat the remaining half of the apple that Nancy gave to it. With Nancy sitting in his arms, Shawn fed three small pieces of apple and then her favorite big round grapes to her. Seeing Nancy''s cheeks being soft and her mouth being full, Ivan also began to feed her. The eyes of the other people couldn''t help but fix on Nancy''s face. Kane eximed, "What''s the matter with me wanting to raise a hamster now?" Ewen nodded to express that he also had that idea. "But hamsters are not neat and are stinky very much." Kane touched his chin and fell into contemtion. He kept staring at Nancy who was eating for a few seconds and then something seemed to ur to him. "Bingo! What I want to raise is not a hamster, but Shawn''s cousin!" He said that so loudly that Shawn heard it and gave a cold look at him. Kane instantly realized that it was a murderous look! He hurriedly waved his hand and exined, "Shawn, no offense. I just meant your cousin was pretty." Shawn hummed in agreement, and gave Kane a you-have-a-good-taste look. However, Kane was so panicked at the moment that he failed to understand the meaning of Shawn''s look. Obviously, Shawn was Mr. Nancy''s Guardian! And Ivan was Mr. Nancy''s tterer! After lunch, they were about to leave. This time Iris didn''t follow but reluctantly used its own way to express goodbye to Nancy. "Aren''t you going with us?" Nancy asked softly while holding Iris'' head. Iris wriggled a little but didn''t show any sign of following her. It stared at her with its green eyes, with her figure being clearly reflected in its transparent and bright pupils. "Goodbye, Iris. I wille to you again." After saying goodbye to the big ck panther, she was held by Shawn and got into the car. Shawn was in a good mood to see that Iris didn''t follow Nancy. Although Shawn restrained from showing his joy, Symon could feel that judging from his subtle brisk walk. Symon wondered if Shawn came for the trip to ruin his public persona. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Iris, bye..." When the car started, Nancy stuck her head out of the car window and waved very hard to the domineering but gentle ck panther. Iris had been standing still to watch the car leave before the car was out of sight. In the end, it flicked its tail, turned and disappeared into the jungle. Chapter 248 Shawn Cared for Nancy Chapter 248 Shawn Cared for Nancy Chapter 248 Shawn Cared for Nancy In the car, Kane exined why Iris didn''t follow them. "We are going to the territory of snow wolves. If Iris goes there with us, a fight between it and the wolves won''t be avoided and there will be no winner. I was worried that it would be very troublesome if Iris continued to follow us." Iris was not afraid of snow wolves, but it was very disadvantageous to fight with them considering that Iris was alone. In the wild, smart and powerful beasts, except those who were extremely ambitious, always tried to avoid unnecessary conflicts with the owners of other territories, because their territories would be snatched away once they were injured. Moreover, there were three snow wolves who were about to be adults. Because there was no shortage of food in the territory, they grew up well and were quiterge. The three snow wolves were found by Kane by ident and became the family members of the other two adult wolves. The two grown-up snow wolves imparted all their hunting skills to the three little ones, so although the three ones were raised by Kane, they were notck of wildness at all. And because of the sufficient food here, they were muchrger than wild snow wolves, but they lacked cruel training. Kane said with some regret, "I n to let them go when they are adults." Ewen was the most shocked, asking, "Why?" He knew that Kane treated the three snow wolves like his own kids. Kane replied in an ambitious and confident voice, "They are great. They''re supposed to embrace a wider world to exercise and be the kings to rule the wolves. I believe they can do it!" Ewen, "..." Ewen thought Kane''s n was good, but he doubted that Kane was overconfident in them. In fact, Kane did have great confidence in his sons and daughter. Two of the three snow wolves were boys named Rick and Ricky, and the other was a very pretty girl named Annie. Snow wolves were generally very mysterious animals, but the three ones of Kane were not like that. After all, they were raised by a human being from childhood to adulthood, so they were used to getting close to people. But they were only close to Kane because Kane rarely brought other people to see them and did not allow others to get too close to them. It was not that Kane was stingy. Since he had intended to release the three wolves into the wild, he thought he must keep them being vignt against humans. After all, there were poachers who hunted for profit. At this time, in a cave at a higher altitude, three snow wolves shook their furry ears and slowly opened their blue and crystal eyes after hearing the familiar sound of the caring. The light in the cave was quite dim and the sun had set, so no one could see the situation inside at all except for the three snow wolves who had adapted to such an environment. Against the afterglow, the snow wolves calmly stepped out from the rtively hidden cave and came out of the shadows. They were over 6.6 feet tall and had wless, dense and fluffy snow-white hair. As the wind blew, their soft hair danced like waves. They stood on a rock and stared down with beautiful crystal and blue eyes. "Howl..." As the howls echoed in the mountains, they ran down from the mountain at a fast pace, stepping steadily on the rocks. Within a few minutes, they arrived at the forest and began to run through it. The three snow wolves ran so fast that they were like stepping on the wind. They shed away in a blink of an eye. In the car driving slowly on the road, Nancy, with her elbows ced on the frame of the window and her chin rested on her hands, was staring at the scenery outside. Suddenly she saw a white shadow shing across the sky, but it was so fast that she didn''t see it clearly. "Something flew over just now. It was so fast." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Shawn pinched her tender hand with his slender fingers and asked with a calm look, "Did you see what it was?" Nancy shook her head. Just as she was about to describe what she had seen, a burst of howls suddenly sounded. Kane immediately turned excited. "It''s Rick, Ricky and Annie. My babies areing soon!" The others in the car were speechless and wondered why he had so many beasts in this forest as his babies. The car stopped. Before long there were rustling footsteps in the forest, and they sounded very fast. "They areing!" As soon as he finished speaking, three big wolves ran towards them, like white elves in the forest. Different from the domineering and wild Iris, the three wolves still looked noble and elegant even when they were running. However, under the disguise of the good looks was the bloodthirsty and fierceness of the top predators. "Rick, Ricky, Annie! My babies, I''m here to see you." Kane opened his arms and was ready to hug them, but they stopped firmly three feet away from him. It could be said that it was a decent distance. Although they were happy to see their "father"e to see them, their vignce never disappeared. Their big fluffy tails drooped down, and their blue eyes fixed vigntly on the other people here. Some people present didn''t know whether it was an illusion or not that they felt that the eyes of the three wolves stayed on Nancy for a few more seconds. They wondered if that was the illusion brought by Iris'' attitude to Nancy before. "My dear kids, I miss you so much. You must miss me too, right? Rick,e over and let me hug you." The wolf whose name was Rick was the biggest and calmest one among the three. It walked slowly to Kane, lowered its head, and let Kane hug it. A few secondster, it broke free from Kane''s embrace without effort, took a few steps back, raised his head and looked at other people with contempt. It really looked like a wolf king. Ricky, Rick''s younger brother, looked indifferent and not enthusiastic. Kane called it three times before it reluctantly walked over and was hugged by him. Then it went away but didn''t go far. Kane shrugged and sighed, "Well, I know you won''t be close to me like you did when you were kids because you grow up now. I''m a little sad, but anyway I''m happy for you." He knew that they started to be independent since they were going to be adults. When he reminded that they ran to greet him enthusiastically when he came to see them before, he was very happy and satisfied. Annie was such a gentle angel that it didn''t break free like her two brothers when hugged by Kane. Kane kissed it on the face, "My Annie is really a cute angel. Rick, Ricky, you need to protect Annie wherever you are going to go!" The two snow wolves let out a low howl as if they were replying to Kane. "Let''s go! Or we may have to spend the night outside today. There is a small house not far from where Rick, Ricky and Annie live. It is my temporary residence. When they were little, I needed to spend more time ying with them, so I asked someone to build a house there." Kane liked to talk about the three snow wolves very much and kept babbling. Chapter 249 Snow Wolves Chapter 249 Snow Wolves Chapter 249 Snow Wolves At sunset, the car drove along the road paved with fallen leaves, and the three snow wolves disappeared in the forest. Nancy stared at the direction in which they disappeared, then quietly took out her mobile phone, and looked at the photo she just took with a smile. "They''re so beautiful." Shawn took a nce at the photo and nodded, "Yes." At the thought that Jinx''s wish in the next life was to be a wolf, Nancy smiled and moved to sit next to Symon. "Jinx, you are so powerful, and you will be the wolf king, right?" Looking at the photo of the three snow wolves, Nancy thought hopefully that it would be great if there was a real reincarnation. Symon ced his hand that was so pale that its vessels could be seen clearly on Nancy''s head, and his voice sounded slowly. "Okay, then I''ll be the wolf king in the future." Nancy tilted her head and rubbed it against his palm, asking in a sad voice, "Then... Will you really be a wolf?" Would he really not disappear? "Yes." Symon didn''t know whether he used that reply tofort her or himself, but he didn''t actually feel any fear of death. He just faced death calmly. Each of the three snow wolves had their own beauty. In the eyes of humans, it was not easy to tell an ordinary animal from the others in the same group as it. However, all people could tell the most outstanding one. Rick and Ricky, as Kane said, had the temperament of a wolf king. They could catch people''s eyeballs just by standing there. One was wise and calm, and the other was cold and solitary. Compared with the two older brothers, Annie was rtively petite and plump, and she looked very pure with white and soft hair. It must also be a super beauty even in the eyes of wolves. There was really a house on the hillside as Kane said, but it looked extraordinarily deserted probably because no one lived there or it was rtively cold there. When moving the things that would be used from the car to the house, Nancy ran around and did what she could do to help the others. The atmosphere between them was very harmonious. "Okay, leave the rest to us, Nancy, you can go to Symon now." Ewen pinched Nancy''s soft cheeks, and asked her to y in an odd ent. "Okay, thanks. I''ll go now." Nancy was so polite that Ewen couldn''t help hugging her. She looked very soft and fragrant, making Ewen want to raise her. But he didn''t dare to say it, for fear of Shawn''s scalpel. With two soft cushions in one hand and Symon''s hand in the other, Nancy took Symon walked slowly around the house. Standing on a high ce, they could clearly see how big the forest park of Kane was. They found an open ce to sit down. Nancy specially put the cushions on the stone, so that they would not have a cold bottom when sitting. "Kane is really rich!" His forest park was much bigger than her farm, no wonder it could amodate many wild animals. "Do you like forest parks?" Symon stood beside Nancy, fiddling with her hair. "Yeah, I like them." How could she not like forest parks where various animals lived? "Then I''ll buy you a piece ofnd and build one." Nancy blinked and refused without hesitation, "No." After hearing her refusal, Symon was confused. Didn''t she say she liked forest parks? He lowered his head and thought for a moment, asking, "Is it because I''m not your family member?" Nancy looked up at him nkly, "Ah?" Symon squatted down and rested his head on Nancy''s shoulder, asking, "Why don''t you want to spend my money?" His voice sounded a little aggrieved and sad. Nancy''s eyes widened in surprise. Did Symon feel sad because she didn''t want his money! Nancy fondled Symon''s head as if she was petting a dog. "Symon, no need to be sad." She coaxed him in a soft voice, exactly like coaxing her brother who made trouble from time to time. "Because I can earn money to support myself." Symon looked at her and fell into doubt, "..." A private forest park would cost more than tens of millions of dors, and only thend for the park might cost tens of millions of dors. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Symon said in a serious tone, "I can help you." He was the uncrowned king of hackers. It was not difficult to get money as long as he was skilled enough and not afraid of being hunted down. Of course, there were legal and illegal ways to get money. If he wanted to get arge sum of money quickly, he could always find loopholes to hack the money of some ck transactions. Making softwares was a legal way, but it would take a lot more energy and produce slow profits. Symon calcted the time he had to live, and thought hacking the money of some ck transactions was better. That shouldn''t be considered a bad thing... Wasn''t it? Symon thought seriously and felt that there was nothing wrong with it. He didn''t rob the bank or anything. Nancy would not be mad at him. Nancy rested her chin on her hands and shook her head, "I''m still young and I have a profitable farm. So I will save up money. When I grow up I''ll be rich." It was just that the farm hadn''t made any money yet, so she still had to keep investing in it, and then she would soon be a poor girl from a rich one. But she believed that the pathetic situation wouldn''tst long! She chose not to tell Symon her status quo. Symon was a little bit dejected and he held his chin with both hands as Nancy did. " Jinx." "Um?" "Are you happy now?" Symon looked at the distant sky and nodded, "Yes, I''m happy." Nancy asked with a smile, "Then do you still have any wishes?" Symon shook his head, "No, all my wishes havee true." While they were chatting, a sound of breathing suddenly sounded behind them. Symon and Nancy turned their heads almost at the same time, and met a pair of beautiful blue wolf eyes. The two of them and the wolf stared nkly at each other for a few seconds. Nancy carefully looked at the pretty snow wolf who was less than three feet away from her, "Annie?" When thinking about the possibility that the wolf would take them as prey, Symon quietly kept Nancy behind him. So when did the big wolfe behind them? They didn''t feel its approach at all. When being discovered, the snow wolf had a stiff tail and nced to the other side. Symon saw its movement and looked at the direction it looked, discovering tworge snow wolves standing on a high stone and looking down at them. Symon, "..." Should he call for help or call Shawn? He hoped Shawn''s scalpel could be faster than these three wolves. Symon held Nancy''s hand and slowly retreated. Nancy blinked in curiosity and followed Symon obediently. Annie tilted its head to look at them. It was really as beautiful as snow foxes. Annie looked so charming when it tilted its head. But at the moment Symon had no intention of admiring its beauty. What he wanted was to leave here quickly with Nancy. Patter! The two snow wolves jumped down from the high rock with a dead rabbit and a pheasant that were bleeding in their mouths. The snow-white fur around their mouths was dyed blood red, and the remaining fierceness in their eyes looked really scary. It could be said that Symon and Nancy were calm and brave enough considering that they didn''t scream in panic. Chapter 250 The Wolf behind Them Chapter 250 The Wolf behind Them Chapter 250 The Wolf behind Them While eyeing the three wolves that were not far away, Symon nervously pursed his lips but still quietly picked up Nancy. "Nancy, where are you?" Ivan was looking for them. At the sound of Ivan''s voice, Symon turned around and ran away with Nancy in his arms. "Shawn!" The three snow wolves kept following them. Shawn and Ivan saw Symon and Nancy being chased by the wolves as soon as they got here. Shawn frowned in anger and then took out his scalpel while he was running to the wolves. "What are you doing?" Ewen and Kane also arrived here, and they were shocked when seeing such a scene. "Rick, Ricky, Annie, stop it! You scared our guests!" The three snow wolves stopped when they heard Kane''s voice, and Shawn''s scalpel flew out at that moment. Luckily, it just passed through the hair of one of the snow wolves and stuck deep into the rock behind. Kane was totally terrified when he saw that the scalpel embedded itself in the rock, leaving only a hilt in Shawn''s hand. Shawn seeded to catch both Symon and Nancy. Symon''s face became even much paler because of the violent running. He looked so pale and weak that it seemed that he would disappear at any time. Lots of cold sweat broke out on his forehead. After putting Nancy down, he leaned weakly on Shawn''s arm. Sean hurried to Symon and supported him worriedly, asking, "Symon, how are you feeling?" "Jinx." Nancy looked at Symon worriedly and was about to cry when she saw him being so pale. Shawn immediately picked up Symon and went to the house. Then he put him on the sofa, took out a medicine box and injected the drug that had been prepared into his body. It didn''t take long for Symon to recover a lot. "I''m fine." When he recovered a lot, he leaned back on the sofa and instantly fondled Nancy''s head tofort her. Kane came over, and the big heads of three snow wolves got into the door. "Sorry, they scared you, but... They just wanted to give you something." As if to prove what Kane said, Rick and Ricky lowered their heads and put the dead hare and pheasant at the door. Then they licked their mouths that were stained with blood and squatted quietly at the door, staring at the people inside with sharp crystal and blue eyes. When they looked at Shawn, deep fear ured in their eyes. So was it just a misunderstanding? But in the situation just now, all people, apart from Kane who brought up the three wolves, would feel scared and want to run. It was normal that Symon had such a reaction. Symon was already very weak and had been lived on the medicine. It was expected that he would turn weak after he ran with Nancy in his arms just now. Fortunately he was all right now. Since the misunderstanding was resolved, Kane let the three snow wolves leave first. "Shawn, I failed to pull out your scalpel." Kane particrly went to look at the scalpel that stuck into the rock. When seeing that Shawn attacked Rick, Kane felt a little distressed that the snow-white hair on its face had been shaved off. But when he saw that the sharp scalpel was inserted into the rock and only the silver handle was exposed, he was deeply shocked. One should be strong enough to do such a thing! Shawn looked thin, but Kane began to doubt if he was actually some kind of superhero hidden in the world. Shawn just gave Kane a faint reply. After confirming that Symon was all right, Shawn left and took back his scalpel. When it got dark, Shawn started to roll up his sleeves and peel a potato the size of a fist, showing his slender fingers that were like a work of art. Good-looking people were still elegant and pleasing to the eye even when they cooked. Shawn was totally a good-looking man. After having several meals full of meat in a row, no one except Ewen and Kane could stand it. So this meal was prepared with Chinese food. "Nancy, what would you like to eat?" Shawn asked Nancy in a low voice. Nancy squatted behind Shawn obediently, held a photo and peeled it. However, her movements were much slower. Shawn had finished peeling two before she started to deal with the next one. "Potato pie, shredded potatoes as well as tomato and egg soup." Nancy murmured a few dishes, all of which could be made from existing ingredients and were vegetable dishes. After a thought, she said she wanted a meat dish. "I also want to eat prawns." Prawns were one of her favorite dishes. Shawn said okay, remembered everything Nancy wanted to eat, and then turned to ask Ivan. Ivan''s eyes lit up, "Then I want to eat a lot of things..." Shawn interrupted directly, "Okay, I know." Ivan, "..." Ivan looked at his brother with resentment in his eyes. "What about you? Is there anything you want to eat?" Symon slowly took a sip of water, and asked sadly with one hand on his cheek, "Can I eat anything?" What could he eat now that he was like that? Several pairs of eyes full of sympathy suddenly fixed on Symon, especially Ivan''s. For someone like Ivan who liked to eat, being able to see but not to eat the dishes was the most painful torture. When Shawn came out with a bowl of milk-colored thick gruel, Ivan was totally attracted. Good smell! Ivan stared at it, and there was still a little drool at the corner of his mouth. "Brother, is there any more?" Ivan immediately turned into an obedient and cute younger brother and followed behind Shawn like a dog. Nancy also walked around Shawn. She began to think that Shawn was omnipotent. He not only had excellent medical skills, but also was super good at fighting and cooking! The sumptuous dinner made by Shawn attracted Kane and Ewen so much that they said they would visit Shawn''s country. Those dishes were really tasty. Shawn just smiled in silence. He took a nce at the tableware and chopsticks on the table and stood up decisively to pick up Nancy. "I cooked, so you guys are supposed to wash dishes." Then he left calmly with Nancy. He could cook, but he hated washing dishes. When the rest of the people were looking at each other in dismay, Symon stood up and said, "I''m a patient." So he could bezy. The others, "..." It was toote to get ill at the moment, right?. In the end, the remaining four decided to y the finger-guessing game, and Ewen lost and went to wash dishes while whimpering in pain. While Nancy was on the video call with her family at the moment. The video call was made in a group chat. After all, she had a lot of family members, so it would take a long time to make a video call one by one. Her father and mother missed and cared for her so much that they asked her a lot of questions. What Adam wanted to ask most was when she could go back. Nancy answered their questions patiently, but she really didn''t know when to go back. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Nancyy prone on the sofa and shared her journey with her family in a soft voice. She talked about the aurora, the paintings she drew and gave to Symon, as well as the animals she encountered after she came to Kane''s forest park. She focused her topic on Katie the cougar, Iris the panther, and the three snow wolves. She even showed all the photos she took to her family members, and introduced each animal in the photos in a soft voice and a meticulous manner. The smile on her face seemed to light up when she talked about the animals. "Iris is really big. Its fur is ck, his ws are much bigger than my hands, and he walked with me on its back. I also met three beautiful snow wolves. They..." Chapter 251 Misunderstanding Chapter 251 Misunderstanding Chapter 251 Misunderstanding Nancy talked a lot with her family, and then... she was thirsty. "I want to drink some water." Hearing the slight difference in the little girl''s voice, Shawn carefully handed a cup of warm water to her. Windy looked at her dear daughter, not to know whether tough or cry. Although Windy still wanted to talk with Nancy, she thought that a talk of more than an hour was enough. "Nancy, just go to y. We can have a video call tomorrow." The little girl nodded obediently after drinking the water. "Okay, bye, grandpa, mom, dad and brothers. See you tomorrow." Neither Nancy nor Windy was willing to hang up after Nancy said goodbye to everyone in a soft voice. Finally, Shawn who felt speechless came over and ended the video call. "Nancy, the three snow wolvese here again." Ivan''s voice sounded from outside. Then Nancy took the phone, jumped off the sofa and quickly ran out with her short legs. As soon as she reached the door, she heard Kane''s exaggerated voice. "Why are you here, babies? Do youe to see me? I''m so d..." He ran over to give each snow wolf a hug, but probably because they were dazzled, they saw a bit dislike in the snow wolves'' eyes. Nancy and the others watched them from a distance. However, three snow wolves frequently looked in their direction, but the wolves that were proud and reserved did not approached them. Ewen touched his chin and was quite confident. "Are they looking at me?" Ivan was also very confident. "Obviously, they are looking at my little cousin!" Thetter was obviously more trustworthy. Nancy was also peeking at the three beautiful snow wolves. Kane led them over. Ordinary people would feel a bit terrified as such big wolves that gave people a sense of constriction approached. But Nancy was not ordinary. Instead of being afraid of them, she wanted to touch the wolves. Kane wascent with a upturned nose. "My good wolves miss me and evene to see me now. I said that they like me the most. Although they don''t rely so much on me as they used to be when they grow up..." Once Kane showed off his snow wolves, he would not stop easily. The rest of people thought: they seemed not toe here to see you... They didn''t want to hurt Kane''s vanity as "the father of the snow wolves", so they didn''t say anything in sync. "Kane, can I touch them?" Nancy sneaked over and her small eyes kept ncing at the three snow wolves. Shawn sat on a chair with his chin supported by his hand and tranted for Nancy. Kane was a bit hesitated. "But Rick and the two wolves are arrogant. I get close to them for having raised them up and they don''t allow any stranger..." Before he could finish his words, he watched that Annie secretly thew its fluffy big white tail to the little girl. Others looked at Kane suspiciously and thought: Were they arrogant? Really? Kane was speechless. The snow wolves did not as he said. Nancy squatted down and nced at Annie carefully before she put her little hand on its tail. The fur on Annie''s tail was so fluffy that it sunk into a small hole as Nancy put her little hand on it. Nancy nced at Annie and saw that it was not angry or retracted its tail, so she put both hands on its tail and pinched it. It was so smooth! "Look, Kane! Annie is not angry." Kane''s face wrinkled with jealousy! Forget the previous cougar Katie and ck panther Iris. Kane thought that the snow wolves brought up by him would not be so superficial that they liked cute children. But... why? Annie even initiatively threw its tail to Nancy. Although it seemed that Annie did it carelessly, Kane was sure that Annie threw its tail to Nancy on purpose. Hugging the fluffy big tail, Nancy smiled brightly. Although other snow wolves not far from Annie did not approach them, they sneaked a nce at the child from time to time... Nancy who was wholly attracted by Annie at this moment was bolder to hold its tail and rubbed it against her chubby little face. There was no strange smell on Annie. Though Annie innitiatively stuffed its tail into Nancy''s arms, it was still restrained and didn''t take initiative to approach her. It could be known from its ears and tail tip that Annie was in a good mood. Nancy''s courage was gathered bit by bit as Annie was not angry about her actions. Then her hands kept sliding up quietly from Annie''s tail tip. Nancy held its big tail and squatted beside it in a harmless and lovable way. She raised her pretty and milk-white face and gave Annie a sneak peek. "Annie, I''m Nancy." Annie didn''t move and just looked down at her, elegant and harmless. Nancy continued to discuss with it in a low voice. "Can I touch the fur on your body?" Annie still didn''t respond or move. "If you don''t respond to my request, I just think that you agree with it." She raised her little hand. "I will touch it." Then she put her hand on Annie''s hairy leg. Kane was speechless. He thought: Annie, you did not refuse her! You were not restrained! The expressions of the others were nk and they did not feel shock at all! Ewen said, "Does Annie be meeker?" Kane rolled his eyes. "You can have a try." Tried and died! Ewen walked over and saw that the snow wolves fiercely showed their white teeth which glowed with cold light before he got close to them. Then he made a turn and walked back. "Why? They are still the same as before!" So... they treated Nancy and him so differently. Ivan smiled and said, "Because my little cousin is the cutest in the world!" Hie expression was so proud. Symon who did not speak anything nodded in agreement. There was nothing wrong with his words! In a short time, Nancy became good friends with Annie that was no longer reserved and lowered its head to nuzzle Nancy''s little face with its mouth. The little girl was already squatted under the soft and furry belly of the big snow wolf. She felt so warm as her face was against its belly that she even didn''t want toe out. Kane looked at Annie that yed happily with Nancy and even regarded her as its cub and then another two snow wolves that kept proud, squatted on the ground and did not approach Nancy, from which he drewfort. "Look, Rick and Ricky aren''t attracted!" This was thest dignity he had. Shawn elegantly sat on the chair, eating grapes, and gave him a light nce when he heard Kane''s words. "Really?" Nancy moved away from the warm fur on Annie''s belly with a flushed face, and stood on tiptoe to hold its big head. Annie nuzzled her and the little girl who lost her footing fell. "Ah!" Annie''s ears pricked up with fright. Nancy fell into a fluffy thing and felt a familiar sense of touch. Looking down, she saw arger furry tail under her butt. Nancy who was afraid of hurting this big tail quickly stood up. She looked up along the tail and found another big snow wolf. "Rick!" Kane wondered: Why did you also betray me? Reminded by Kane''s voice, Nancy realized that it was the steady Rick, the leader of the snow wolves. She stood up and thanked Rick in a soft voice. Thest time when she saw Rick and Ricky, their mouths were still bloody. But, in this time, the fur around their mouths was clean yet wet. Nancy stared at Rick''s mouth for a few seconds and then suddenly left. Looking at Nancy who was leaving, Rick''s erect ears suddenly dropped down and its beautiful icy blue eyes dimmed. Kane was speechless. He was blind! Nancy came back soon with a dry towel in her hand. Seeing the fragrant and snow-white little girl running back, Rick''s ears twitched and its eyes lit up and moved with her. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Rick, lower your head a bit, and I''ll wipe your mouth." The little girl spoke softly and gestured with her little hand. Even though Rick may not understand what she said, it must understand her gesture. Rick only hesitated for a second before it slowly lowered its head. Nancy who stood on her tiptoes wiped its mouth seriously and gently. Chapter 252 Snow Wolves Came Again Chapter 252 Snow Wolves Came Again Chapter 252 Snow Wolves Came Again Rick bowed its head slightly, and the smell of the little girl on the tip of its nose was even more fragrant. As rubbed by her, the wet fur around its mouth was a little untidy and its nose was a little itchy. Then Rick gave a facetious sneeze. Nancy''s bangs were blown skew-whiff. She blinked, took the towel away and touched Rick''s fur before she took out a delicateb from the small pocket of her clothes. Everyone there was speechless. She was well prepared for it. Seeing that Nancy treated the big snow wolf as a doll, they had no idea what expressions they should wear. After carefullybing the fur around Rick''s mouth, she nced at Ricky on the other side. At that moment, Ricky who was also looking at her, so they made eye contact with each other. Nancy who held a towel in her hand asked with a bright smile. "Ricky, do you want me to clean your fur?" Ricky that was sitting upright there, stood up after it hesitated for two seconds and walked slowly and proudly towards the little girl. Kane waspletely expressionless now. The little girl happily ran over with a towel and wiped Ricky''s mouth. Then she, who sat on a small stool surrounded by the three snow wolves, held their heads and fluffy tails and startedbing them carefully. The scene that the little Nancy sat among three snow wolves and held their heads presented an exciting but weird beauty. Kane who hated that the three snow wolves raised by him were subdued by the little girl so quickly, excitedly took up a camera to capture this scene. It was so lovely! "Okay." Nancy''s satisfied voice sounded. Not only the fur on the heads of the three snow wolves, but also their big tails were braided beautifully! But no matter how pretty the braids were, they looked funny on the three wolves. ¡°Haha...¡±" Ewen couldn''t help butugh out. Rick and Ricky seemed to have lost so much majesty as kings of wolves. He took up his phone and took so many photos of these three wolves. Shawn walked over to lift Nancy up and pinch her little nose. A lot of wolf fur was stuck on both her head and body. "Go to wash your hair and take a bath. It''s time to go to bed." Nancy responded to him obediently and then waved her little hand to say goodbye to the snow wolves. The three snow wolves watched her leave, and then stretchedzily and gracefully. "Hey, my kids, do you forget your dad?" Kane attracted their attentions again. He looked at the snow wolves raised up by him with dissatisfaction and began to educate them. "You can''t be so superficial. Although Shawn''s younger sister is pretty and well-behaved, she is not your cub. I''m your dad, the one who has raised you, but you have never been so kind to me like that..." Kane had nagged for a long time and the three wolves, whose ears dropped down during this period, immediately ran into the night and disappeared when he finished nagging. Kane took a sip of water andined. "Rick and the other two are getting more and more impatient. They could listen to me a lot before." Though he wasining, there was still a smile on his face. Nancy wore a one-piece hamster-look pajama after a bath. She looked like a white hamster when she wore the cap and her face seemed so soft. A pair of feet uncovered by her pajama were white and delicate, with her ankles and toes tinged with beautiful pink. She stepped on the soft quilt which sank with her each step. Shawn also changed into a piece of gray pajama and was now holding a hairdryer to dry Nancy''s hair. Nancy sat on the bed obediently, shaking her feet from time to time, and her head swayed with the moves of Shawn''s fingers. She was as obedient as a doll. "Okay, go to sleep." Nancy moved her little butt and the tail behind the hamster pajama looked like a small ball. "Shawn, your hair is still wet." She stood up, leaned over her eldest cousin''s shoulder, and rubbed his short ck hair with her fingers. "Would you mind me drying your hair?" The little girl looked at the young man who was as cold and clean as snow. Shawn said "Um" lightly and sat down, with his legs crossed, showing elegance and nobility. Nancy stood on the bed and held a small hairdryer to dry his hair. She nodded in satisfaction after she dried her eldest cousin''s hair. "Done!" Shawn casually twisted his hair with his fingers, stood up and packed up the hairdryer and towels. "It''s time for sleep." "Okay." Nancy answered him in a soft voice, got into the bed initiatively and patted the ce beside her. "Shawn,e to sleep." When Shawn got into the bed, Nancy went into his arms at once. "Night night, cousin." With her little head leaning on the shoulder of her eldest cousin, Nancy closed her eyes after she yawned and said good night. A few minutester, her curled eyshes trembled slightly, and her eyes stealthily opened a bit. After another few seconds, she opened both eyes and was so sleepless that she would not sleep at once. Then her ear was pinched by a delicate finger, of which the finger pulp was a bit hard but smooth because he often held a scalpel. Pinched by such a finger, the little girl''s earlobe was a bit itchy. Nancy shrank her neck down andughed lightly, a ringingugh. "Shawn, it''s itchy." "Are you sleepless?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Just like his personality, Shawn''s voice also sounded cold as snow, but beautiful at the same time. The little girl nuzzled his shoulder, and her soft voice rang out from the quilt with a little muffled hum. "I have known a couple of friends today, Katie, Iris, Rick, Ricky and Annie. All of them are pretty..." The little girl excitedly said about her experience and mood today. Although her cousin stayed with her all the time and knew what she had done today, she just couldn''t help but want to say it. "Shawn, I am a bit sleepless. I am still missing Iris and others." She raised her little face and rubbed lightly on his shoulder. Her fingers were tugging at the cloth of his pajama on his chest. "Shawn, can you tell me some stories?" She begged him in a low voice with pitiful eyes. Shawn pinched her delicate nose and said, "Okay." He agreed to her request and began to tell the story of the Lion King after brief thinking. He had read the English version of this story once when he was a child and could remember some plots of it now. Shawn''s voice sounded nice. Even though there were no emotions or changes in his tone when he told the story, it was still enjoyable to hear his voice. In less than a minute, the little girl in his arms who just said that she was sleepless breathed slowly and deeply. Her two little hands were half clenched into fists on the chest and her eyes closed. It seemed that she had fallen asleep. Shawn was speechless. Was his storytelling hypnotic? Heughed inwardly. A smile shed in his eyes and he quickly fell asleep while holding this soft small pillow. The next day they were woken by Kane''s screams. "Da*n it. Something powerful came herest night." While Kane appeased the three snow wolves that were a bit anxious, he exined to everyone seriously. "Rick and the other two were anxious because they noticed that something powerful came herest night. There are footprints on the snow there. They are so big. It must be a very powerful beast." Kane pointed to the footprints which had not vanishedpletely on the snow around the house. Hepared his own feet with the footprints, which were at least two timesrger than his in size. Chapter 253 Can You Read Me a Story Chapter 253 Can You Read Me a Story Chapter 253 Can You Read Me a Story? They were all bundled up and looked at the footprints for a while. The three snow wolves stood not far from them, looking vignt. They dared not go forward but looked anxious. The beast, which hade so quietly the night before, frightened the three snow wolves. Kane pondered for a moment and said, "I thought of a beast that will make the three snow wolves so scared." Kane''s forest park wasrge, but the territory upied by each powerful beast was alsorge. So there were only a fewrge beasts in the forest park. It was not difficult to guess what the beast was from the scared looks of the three snow wolves and the footprints. "It''s Otis!" Almost everyone thought of the big white tiger that had been hiding. But Kane couldn''t understand why Otis woulde here. Things would get tricky if it was Otis. Even Kane himself dared not get close to it. It had skilled people, although it was defending itself at that time. When his staff released wild rabbits and pheasants in the park, Otis just scared them away with a roar and didn''t harm them, but it was threatening. It was safe if Otis stayed in its territory and no one else got close to it. But now it was out. That would be dangerous. Kane was fearless, especially in the face of these powerful beasts. "I don''t know how Otis came down here. I''d love to see it. I should have had a camera herest night." Everyone admired Kane''s boldness. "Never mind. Let''s leave here." Shawn was worried about Nancy''s safety. Nancy poked at the snow wolves and wanted to y with them for a few more days. "There''s nothing to be afraid of. Maybe Otis is just passing by. Didn''t everyone look fine yesterday? If Otis has any bad intentions, this house won''t stop it from doing what it wanted to do." Kane did not want to leave either. He would stay in the forest park for at least three days every time he came to see his animals. What was more, he really wanted to see Otis, even if he could only see it in the distance. Shawn frowned and looked down at Nancy, whose eyes were shining with expectation. She also wanted to stay, but she was good and did not want to cause trouble to Shawn, so she would not be willful. Shawn sighed and rubbed Nancy''s head. "Well. Let''s stay." Nancy smiled when she heard Shawn''s words. "But if Otises here tonight again, we must leave tomorrow." Kane nodded. Then he became very interested in the footprints Otis left on the ground, and he thought that he could find Otis as long as he followed the footprints. As he thought so, he did do it. He followed the footprints until they disappeared under a big tree. "Otis must have left from the tree," Kane marveled. Ewen didn''t believe it. "But can tigers climb trees? It''s not a monkey, and there are no footprints anywhere else. Otis is bigger than normal tigers." Kane said, "I like to call Otis the King of Beasts. What if it can do something other tigers can''t? And Otis is smart. It knows how to cover its tracks so that drones can''t detect it." "It was found by poachers." Kane retorted, "That was because the poachers were too despicable. They spent three months, using a variety of advanced technologies, in finding out Otis''s whereabouts, but even with the advanced weapons, they still lost to Otis. They were so stupid and weak." Kane was very fond of Otis, the fierce tiger. He treated the three snow wolves like his sons, but he respected Otis as a strong man. "I should like to see him." Ivan grumbled, "Aren''t you afraid Rick and the other two wolves will get angry if they know you love Otis so much?" The three snow wolves surrounded Nancy and brought her gifts, not feeling sad about Kane''s love for Otis. All right. They had their loved ones. Nancy was holding presents from the snow wolves. There was an edible fruit, a beautiful flower, and a hot stone. "Thank you." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She smoothed the three snow wolves from head to tail and then carried their gifts to Shawn. "Look, the snow wolves have given us gifts! I haven''t seen the white fruit and the beautiful flowers before. And the stone is warm." She muttered as she took everything out. Shawn looked at the things and was a bit stunned. He had not seen the fruit, but he knew the flower. That was saussurea involucrate. It would grow in extremely cold ces which were demanding to the growth and bloom of flowers. It wouldn''t be found on normal snow mountains. This kind of wild saussurea involucrate had a high medical value. Besides, it was in good shape. As for the hot stone Nancy, he held it in his hand and there was heating out of the skin. "You have these things in the forest park?" Shawn asked Kane in surprise. Kane took a look and discovered that none of these things were from his forest Park, and the snow wolves never gave them to him! Kane felt that the three wolves were biased. They loved Nancy more. "This stone looks like a raw stone of something." Shawn weighed the rock in his hand, feeling that there was something inside. Nancy just ate the fruit. As for the saussurea involucrate, it was given to Nancy by the wolves, who were raised by Kane, so Shawn didn''t take it. Kane didn''tck or want money, but he admired Shawn''s medical skills. "If I have my arms or legs hurt again, I might have to trouble you again." Shawn was speechless. Kane knew himself well and knew that he could get hurt again. Chapter 254 The Gifts from the Snow Wolves Chapter 254 The Gifts from the Snow Wolves Chapter 254 The Gifts from the Snow Wolves After two days on the mountain without ever seeing Otis again, Kane thought that it might have just passed by that time. They were going to leave the mountain and continued to have fun. Kane proposed to go further to climb the snow mountains. It was just that it was outside of his forest park. "I''m going to take you skiing. It''s yourst day before you have enough fun." When he left, Kane specially checked the weather forecast. It was sunny and the snow on the snow mountains did not melt all year round, which was very suitable for skiing. Shawn also wanted Nancy to go skiing, but Symon couldn''t do so. Sean said that he would take care of Symon. "Don''t worry, I will take care of Symon." Nancy cuddled Symon as she left. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Jinx, if you feel bored, just call me. I will chat with you. Don''t get cold." She stood on tiptoe and wrapped the scarf around Jinx. It was the scarf Nancy gave him, which was also the same scarf she failed to knit for her cousins on their birthdays. Nancy didn''t expect him to bring it this time. Shawn and Ivan recognized it as well and felt jealous. Symon looked down at the little girl with a smile. "Got it." Wearing a thick down jacket and hat, Nancy took Shawn''s hand and left with him. They were followed by three snow wolves. Kane said that the snow wolves could help them get familiar with the wild. Snow wolves were born to live in the snow. And the ce they were going to was suitable for skiing. The car kept going until it couldn''t move, and then they got out of the car and climbed up the snowy mountains. As far as the eye could see, it was all white snow, which was thick. When they walked, they would leave a deep footprint. It was hard for Nancy to walk on her short legs. Three huge snow wolves walked on the snow like a duck to water. And they even ran. Nancy was so envious of them. Nancy was so out of breath from climbing the snowy mountains. If Shawn and others didn''t take turns holding her, she might not be able to walk again. "Here we are." Kane was also gasping for breath. The exhaled air instantly turned into a fog. After they chose a safe spot and made the preparation, several adults began to teach Nancy to ski. Nancy struggled to bnce herself on her skis board next to Shawn, who was also on his skis board. "Shawn, I''m going to fall!" The little girl was very nervous and grabbed Shawn''s arm, skiing with eyes closed and shouting in fear. Even her face wrinkled. Although she was afraid, she didn''t give up or get off the ski board. She insisted on learning skiing and wanted to master it in a day. Shawn said, "Don''t be afraid. I''m by your side." Suddenly, Ivan screamed, and with a loud bang, he fell to the ground. He didn''t know how to ski either, and Kane and Ewen were teaching him. After the hard work, Ivan still fell on the snow. It was very cold, but everyone was sweating all over. "There''s something wrong with the weather." After skiing for two hours, Shawn frowned at the gradually darkening sky with a solemn look. The three snow wolves came back and anxiously gave Kane a push with their heads. Kane looked nervous."What''s going on? Rick is urging us to go back." Shawn quickly picked up Nancy and said, "Pack our things." Everyone was busy, but there was an ident on the way back. The sudden snowstorm blocked everyone''s way and blurred the view. Shawn held Nancy tightly in his arms and said, "Everybody, hold on to the person next to you. Don''t get lost." He warned others, but he couldn''t catch the person next to him because he was holding Nancy. In the end, they got lost. Shawn and Nancy were lucky enough to find a cave, and they escaped the storm. They stayed in the cave and looked at the blizzard raging. They couldn''t even see the road clearly. Nancy asked anxiously, cradling in Shawn''s arms, "Shawn, will they be all right?" Shawn nodded affirmatively. "They''ve got Rick with them. They''ll be fine." Nancy felt a little relieved, but she couldn''t help but be nervous when the blizzard showed no sign of recession. It was her first time encountering such a situation, and Nancy was very afraid. She could only hold Shawn tightly. Shawn held Nancy in his arms with one hand and held his phone with the other, trying to contact others. But the coverage was terrible. "Don''t be afraid. We''ll go back when the snow stops." "Alright." Nancy nodded. She believed in Shawn. Shawn, however, didn''t seem so rxed. It would be dark before six o''clock, ording to the time here. And now it was three o''clock in the afternoon. He didn''t know where Ivan and the others were, and it would take them a long time to find their way down. What was more, he didn''t know when the snow would stop. "Are you cold?" Shawn pulled open his coat and tucked Nancy in to make sure she didn''t get cold. "Not at all." Nancy''s muffled voice came from his chest, and then she took his backpack and pulled out a rock. It was the hot stone from the snow wolves. She handed it to Shawn and said, "Look, Shawn. Hold this in your hands and you won''t feel cold." Shawn''s hands were cold. Nancy put the stone in his hands. "I don''t know what''s in it," Shawn pondered as he held the hot rock. "Shall we open it? Nancy was curious. In this situation, waiting would only make it harder to kill the time. They should do something to distract themselves. Shawn took out his scalpel and slowly scratched the outeryer of stone. It took him half an hour to peel off the outeryer. Under the rough skin was a piece of delicate warm jade, and it felt warmer when the stone skin was peeled off. Shawn looked at warm jade in shock. There were a few records of warm jade in ancient times, but even a family with huge assets like the Brook family had never really seen a warm jade. "What a beautiful stone." Nancy felt the beautiful jade and thought that it was like a warm stove. Shawn chuckled when he saw Nancy''s movements e and rubbed her little head. "Nancy, are you really from the Brook family?" Nancy suddenly opened her eyes wide. "What do you mean?" She was so scared that she shrieked in a panic. Who was she if she was not from the Brook family? Shawn rested his chin on his hand and said, "I thought you were God''s daughter." Otherwise, it was hard to exin why she had a strong affinity for animals. Although he didn''t know the fruit, judging from the saussurea involucrate and the warm jade, Shawn knew that the things that the three snow wolves gave them must be precious. It was just that they were out of luck. Nancy hugged him and mumbled, "I''m not God''s daughter. I''m from the Brook family." Shawn chuckled and tapped on the tip of Nancy''s nose. "Alright, you''re Nancy from the Brook family." His tone was inexplicably indulgent. Chapter 255 The Blizzard Chapter 255 The Blizzard Chapter 255 The Blizzard It took nearly two hours for the blizzard to stop. But it was even more dangerous to go down the mountain. Shawn had to settle down in the cave for the time being. "I''m going to get some firewood. We''ll stay in this cave tonight. Stay here. I''ll be back soon." Nancy nodded obediently. She was holding the warm jade in her hand and was not cold at all, but she was worried about Shawn. "Shawn, take this with you." It was cold outside. Nancy stuffed the warm jade into Shawn''s hand seriously. "It''s cold outside. I will be at ease if you take this." Shawn felt so warm when he touched the jade. Shawn tapped Nancy''s nose, then crouched down and cracked the jade in half. He had to do so. He couldn''t let Shawn be cold. He stuffed one into Nancy''s hand and said, "There you go." Nancy held the delicate warm jade. Although the jade was broken into two halves, she did not feel distressed. Compared with the jade, she cared more about her brother. "You have toe back early." She leaned on Shawn''s arm and asked him toe back early in a soft voice. Then she tiptoed and kissed him on the chin. "Alright." Shawn rubbed her head and smiled. With his hat on and a scarf wrapped tightly around his neck and face, Shawn walked out of the cave. Nancy eagerly followed him to the entrance of the cave. "Hurry back." The inside of the cave was much warmer than the outside, especially when Nancy held a piece of warm jade. Nancy watched Shawn disappear into the white snow, and then she sniffed and went back to the cave and sat down. She took out her cell phone and checked it. The coverage was poor in the cave, and she couldn''t call the others. She wondered how Ivan and the others were. Nancy sat on a clean stone with her hands sped and prayed for her cousins to be good. "Ewen and uncle Kane, Rick, Ricky, Annie, and everybody, you have to be fine." Suddenly, Nancy heard a slight noise and was shocked. Just as she looked out of the cave, she met a pair of golden and fierce eyes. At the entrance of the cave, a huge white tiger stared at Nancy inside the cave. Nancy was surprised that it didn''t make any noise when it walked. Nancy would never have found it if it hadn''t stepped on a branch buried in the snow. Four eyes met. Neither Nancy nor the tiger made another move. "Otis!" Nancy called out to the white tiger sweetly. The white tiger at the entrance of the cave shook its ears and took the paws back. "?" Nancy stared at the big white tiger. It was really big! She thought Iris was big enough, and Rick and Ricky were also big. Even if she stood, she had to raise her head so that she could see them clearly. But this white tiger was at least three times their size! With no adults around, Nancy was even bolder when she saw Otis. She got up and ran outside on her short legs. The snow-white tiger nced at her, then turned and ran out to follow Nancy. It did run fast. In a blink of an eye, the tiger was out of sight. All that remained was a trail of footprintsrger than Nancy''s two feet. "Otis! Otis!" The young girl''s soft voice sounded in the snow and was drowned out by the sound of the wind. But the big white tiger made no attempt to respond/ Nancy hung her head in disappointment, wondering why it ran so fast. She wanted to chase after it following the footprints, but she had to wait for Shawn. Waiting for her brother was more important. Although she was disappointed, Nancy turned around and went back to the cave, holding the warm jade in her arms. Nancy felt her tummy, which was rumbling, and looked into her backpack. There was something to eat in it. There were biscuits, ham sausage, apples, and milk. Nancy picked up a big apple and ate it slowly. She wondered when Shawn would be back. It was boring to wait for Shawn toe back. Nancy kept looking out of the cave, but she didn''t see any familiar figure. Gradually, Nancy nodded off, and her eyes were about to close. She yawned. All that walking and skiing and being scared had taken a lot of energy today, and she was tired of sitting around and waiting for someone. Just as she was dozing off, Nancy felt somethinge in. The breathing sound was particrly loud in a quiet environment, which awoke her. But Nancy did not open her eyes at once. Instead, she pretended to be asleep and slightly opened her eyelids. Then she saw the big white tigering in silently. It was sorge that it almost blocked the entrance of the cave and made the cave darkened. And as it came in, the cave, which had been spacious, suddenly became crowded. The tiger was getting closer, and Nancy could feel it craning its neck to sniff at her. "I got you!" Nancy suddenly opened her eyes and put her arms around Otis''s neck. The tiger seemed to be startled and jumped up, and Nancy, who was holding its neck, was lifted in midair. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Ouch!" Otis''s neck was too thick for her to hold, and Nancy fell to the ground. At this time, the white tiger had turned and ran outside. Nancy covered her butt and cried. Tears streamed down her face, and she looked pitiful. Otis, who had run outside, shook its ears, and its paw hadn''tnded on the floor. It turned its head hesitantly, peeping into the cave with its golden eyes. Nancy was still crying miserably, but she cried louder when she saw the tiger''s movements. Otis was a bit shocked. It circled on the spot, not knowing what to do. The snow was messed up by it. "Otis." Nancy cried Otis'' name in a soft voice as she wiped away her tears. The white tiger wagged its tail and headed to the cave step by step, but it just stood at the entrance and didn''t get in. Nancy was confused and didn''t know what it wanted to do. "Otis." The little girl stood up and went out with her face red. Otis stared at her without moving. Then she managed to touch its thigh! Nancy immediately smiled through tears. "Otis, don''t run." Otis hooked its tail, pushed the little girl with its head into the cave, and then turned and left. Nancy was speechless, puffing out her cheeks in anger. Chapter 256 Otis Chapter 256 Otis Chapter 256 Otis The tiger ran away again. Nancy put her chin on her hands and looked angry. "When will Shawne back?" Nancy murmured in a low voice. She missed Shawn again. And at this time, Ivan and others were also very anxious. Shawn reminded them to hold onto each other as they walked, so they stayed together after they got separated from Shawn and Nancy. The three of them were also lucky and found shelter from the snow. The three snow wolves also found them. Ivan was worried about Shawn and Nancy, and he was always absent-minded. As soon as the snow stopped, Ivan wanted to find them. But Ewen and Kane, who often camped out, were well aware of the weather conditions and stopped him. "It''s getting dark, and it will be very dangerous to go out now. Shawn is very smart. He can take good care of himself and Nancy. If you go out and get lost, we will have to find you," Kane said. Ivan was anxious, but Kane was right. Therefore, Ivan couldn''t only be patient. Kane and Ewen began to discuss the division ofbor cooperation. In the wild, especially in the snow, it was very dangerous to go out at night. But they had no firewood, so they had to go out and look for wood. Kane decided to take Rick to find firewood while Ricky and Annie went hunting. Ewen and Ivan would pitch tents and the like. They kept trying to contact people on their cell phones, but the coverage was terrible. Ivan was worried, but Ewen didn''t worry much and evenforted him. "Don''t underestimate your brother. When camped outside on the school days, his ability to survive in the wild was praised by the teachers. What''s more, he had participated in the wilderness training camp. You''d better worry about yourself." Ivan had enlightenment. Then he gradually calmed down, but Symon, who was waiting for them toe back, looked gloomy. It was almost dark, but they hadn''t been back. Symon called them several times but no one answered. He held the phone in his hand tightly and asked Sean to locate Nancy and Shawn''s mobile phones. Just as they were about to check the location, Symon received a phone call. "Hello." "Symon, where''s Nancy?" A cold voice came from the phone, and Symon knew who it was. "They went skiing and haven''te back yet. I''m trying to locate their cell phones." Marcus answered, "Oh, dear. I''ll be right there." Marcus didn''t say much. He was a man of few words, but he was a man of action. After hanging up the phone, he immediately asked Philip to prepare the helicopter. Even in other countries, Nancy would text him at the same time every day and ask him to eat on time. But Marcus didn''t receive the texts today, and he had a bad hunch when he was dealing with the documents. He was very conscious of this feeling, and he would not be careless about anything about Nancy. Marcus immediately called Nancy, but no one answered. Then he contacted Shawn and Ivan, but neither of them answered the phone. Then Marcus knew something was wrong. So he called Symon. Marcus calmly ordered his men to prepare the helicopter as quickly as possible and even brought along a number of bodyguards and mercenaries. And this rmed James. James was more anxious than Marcus when he knew what had happened. "It''s not enough! I''ll go with you." Then James contacted a securitypany, hiring all the bodyguards. Meanwhile, Nancy''s other brothers also got the news. "What? Nancy is missing?" Martin, who was in the middle of filming, stood up with a sullen look. "Wait, take me with you." And he got up to leave. The assistant directors and scriptwriters were confused. "Mr. Brook, you''re auditioning." Martin was stopped, and a crowd of people looked at him with nk faces. The audition couldn''t go on without him. Martin said, "Today''s auditions have been postponed. Don''t stop me from leaving!" Then he marched away. No one dared to stop him. He was of high status and had a bad temper. Those would dare to offend him would be in bad luck. Martin sped off in his sports car, leaving his manager to handle the audition. "What''s wrong with him?" Martin just left in such a hurry. Then there must be something wrong. Martin''s agent took a drag on his cigarette and sighed deeply. "Did you know that the descendants of the Brook family are all male?" Only few people knew Martin''s background. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The descendants of the Brook family were all outstanding. "But what you don''t know is that there is a girl in the Brook family. This little girl is their sister. They all care about her and dote on her. I seemed to hear that the girl is missing. How could he have the mood for work?" They all looked at each other in dismay. Only the people of the upper ss could go to the party held for Nancy. So few people knew that there was a gild in the Brook family. Simr to Martin, Louis and Adam skipped school after hearing the news. The principal couldn''t stop them from leaving. Neil was on a break when he got the news and left the institute in a hurry. He even took the helicopter with his security guards. When Martin''s agent had settled everything and walked out of the hotel, he heard the sound of a helicopter overhead. Looking up, the people saw rows of cool ck helicopters flying overhead. Many of them took the scene with their mobile phones. The nobles thought something important had happened and sent their men to find out what happened. The Brook family was high-profiled. Soon others knew that these helicopters were sent by the Brook family, just because Nancy went missing while ying outside. Thedies from the noble families wanted to have Nancy''s brothers be their brothers. They envied her so much. Why didn''t they have such good brothers to love them? Prince Charming was nothing to them. They just wanted to have good brothers, who would always protect and stand by their sisters. The Brook family, even Adam, got in the helicopter to find Nancy! For a time, the upper ss was shocked. In the future, the one who they couldn''t mess with was not the cold Marcus, Neil, or the curmudgeonly Martin and Louis but Nancy, who was cared for by all of them. Chapter 257 Nancy of the Brook Family Chapter 257 Nancy of the Brook Family Chapter 257 Nancy of the Brook Family Nancy had no idea what was going on outside. It was getting dark, and she really wanted to go out and find Shawn. But he asked her not to go away. Just as she was crying in anxiety, a white tiger was moving toward the cave with steady steps and holding something in its mouth. When it got closer, Nancy found that it was holding an animal that was like sheep. It looked like a sheep, but its body shape was more like a small cow. It was so big, but the white tiger easily carried it. At the entrance of the cave, the tiger released the takin. With a thud, the dead takinnded not far from Nancy. The little girl took a step back in fear. "Otis?" She was d that Otis did not leave and looked at it with her red eyes. Otis sat down in front of the takin, licked the blood from its mouth, and pushed the food in toward Nancy. Nancy, her face still wet with tears, sniffed as she watched the takin muchrger than herself. Then she went to Otis and hugged it. "Otis, my brother is not back yet. Will you take me to my brother?" As she cried, she wiped her tears all over the soft fur on Otis''s chest. Otis froze as Nancy leaned in to embrace it, but as she whimpered, it looked down at the girl and licked her head. But the more it licked Nancy, the messier her hair became. Otis looked at her hair with guilt. Suddenly, Otis gave a low roar. It got rid of Nancy and lowered its head, signaling the little girl to go up. Nancy wiped away her tears and smiled through the tears. "Otis, you agreed. didn''t you?" Her big and watery eyes lit up in an instant. Nancy held it and kissed it on the nose, thanking him in a soft and sweet voice, "Thank you, Otis!" Otis got stiff. After a while, it lowered its head, swiped its nose, and wagged its tail. Nancy carefully ced the warm jade in her pocket to make sure it didn''t fall. Then she climbed onto Otis''s back. When she was seated, she lowered forward and spread her arms around its neck. "Otis, I''m ready," Nancy said softly. Otis shook its head and stood up slowly. Nancy, sitting on its back, had a wider view. "It''s so exciting," Nancy thought. The tiger turned around and walked out of the cave, even with a human on its back, it could walk with ease. It sniffed from time to time, trying to find the familiar smell. Animals were very sensitive to smells, and they could easily distinguish the smell belonging to each creature. It had smelled of Shawn when Nancy was with him, so it could easily capture the smell belonging to Shawn. The tiger ran with Nancy in one direction. At this time, Shawn was dragging a bundle of dry wood on the snow. It was so vast here that it was not easy to find woods. When he was heading back, it was already dark. He walked a little fast in case Nancy would be anxious. But no matter how fast he walked, he still walked slowly, as the snow had almost reached his knees. His hands were red with cold. If it had not been for the warm jade, he would have been frozen. "Shawn..." In the wind, a young voice was faintly heard. Shawn paused, thinking that he had an illusion. He didn''t think that Nancy would be here. Shawn pressed his lips together, looking at the whiteness. It seemed quiet but restless. He struggled to find his way through the night, looking for the mark he had left. He was walking in the right direction. He let go of the dry woods, which were being dragged by the rope, and took out the warm jade in hand. "Shawn!" The sound was heard again, and Shawn was sure that he didn''t make mistake. He suddenly looked up and ran toward the source of the sound. Without the dry woods behind him, Shawn walked quickly through the snow with his long legs. "Shawn, where are you..." Nancy sat on the tiger''s back, and Otis walked with sure-footed steps on the snow. All the animals in the snow ran away shivering at the sight of Otis. Even the birds flew away. "Otis, is Shawn really here?" Nancy clutched the tiger''s thick white fur in her little fingers. It was dark now, and she could not see very far. Otis gave a low growl, disapproving that she should doubt its abilities. "Well. I believe you. It''s just that I''m worried that I couldn''t find him," Nancy sobbed. Otis stiffened his steps and howled in a low sound, as if tofort her. Nancy felt his fur. Her face was stiff from the blow. She pressed her lips and went on calling Shawn. "Shawn, where are you? I''m here for you..." She couldn''t see very far, so she could shout, hoping that Shawn could hear her and respond to her. "Nancy!" The familiar voice came along the wind, and Nancy, who had been on Otis''s back, suddenly raised her ears. Her eyes were suddenly bright as stars. "Shawn, where are you? I''m here!" She had to rely on the sound to locate him. They were drawing close to each other, and they met before long. At the sight of the familiar figures, Nancy''s nose turned sour. Her eyes turned red, and tears welled up in her eyes. She slipped straight off Otis''s back and fell to the ground. But she got up quickly. She didn''t pat the snow on herself and ran to Shawn quickly. "Shawn, I''m so scared. I have waited for you for a long time." The girl ran as she cried. Finally, Shawn held her in his arms, and she cried all the more. "I was afraid that you would get lost and you couldn''t find me." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Nancy cried so miserably, and Shawn felt distressed. "Be good. Don''t cry." His voice was hoarse, and his hands were cold. Nancy felt distressed for him and quickly grabbed his hand and warmed them. "Don''t." Shawn was afraid that she would get cold, but Nancy was stubborn. She grasped Shawn''s hands and didn''t let go. "I feel warm, and I want to warm you up." She took out half of the warm jade and put it in Shawn''s hand. "You will soon feel warm." Her long eyshes were still with crystal tears, and they condensation into frost in the cold weather. And her soft and sweet voice almost made Shawn feel warm. Chapter 258 Otis Takes Me to Find You Chapter 258 Otis Takes Me to Find You Chapter 258 Otis Takes Me to Find You But soon, Shawn wondered how Nancy got here. He looked up and saw a big white tiger less than two meters away from him. This white tiger''s eyes were shining brightly in the dark. Shawn was a bit stunned. He didn''t know what had happened in a short period of time. When Otis found Shawn looking at him, it bared his teeth and stared back at him. Its golden eyes were not angry but imperious, with a domineering aura. "What are you looking at?" That was what Shawn could see from its eyes. Nancy also noticed that Shawn had met Otis. She sniffed and wiped away her tears. "Shawn, it''s Otis. It brought me to you. It''s so smart." Shawn thought, "I can see that." At the moment, he had mixed feelings. He had seen many people in many years, normal and abnormal, but it was the first time he had seen someone like Nancy. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She couldn''t even ask a tiger to work for it, and Otis was not a normal tiger. Even though he had seen Nancy interact with Iris and other snow wolves, he was a bit shocked when he saw that Nancy could get along well with Otis. "Is Nancy really God''s daughter?" Shawn thought. Shawn was a staunch materialist. But he felt that science might not work on this matter. "Otis, I haven''t thanked you. You helped me find Shawn." Nancy, with her eyes wet, had a big and sweet smile on her face. When she got off from Shawn''s arms, she ran to hug Otis''s hairy leg. Otis was too tall, and Nancy was so tiny that she couldn''t hug its head even if she stood on tiptoe. Otis lowered its head, and Nancy cuddled it. When Otis was not looking, she smacked it on the nose again. Otis was stiff again. Nancy didn''t realize it. She felt the fur on its head, turned, and ran over to Shawn. She looked up at hisplicated eyes. "Otis is so good. Let''s go back quickly. It has brought big takin for us! It''s in the cave." Nancy recalled how Otis had pushed the takin toward her. "You''re so amazing, Otis. How did you catch that takin?" Nancy looked at Otis with adoration in her eyes. Otis wagged its tail and shook its ears, looking proud. That was a piece of cake for Otis. Shawn took Nancy back to the pile of wood and watched the white tiger slowly follow him with a strange look. "Does it understand you?" Nancy blinked. "Yeah! It looks like Otis seems to understand me. It''s a Russian tiger, but it can understand me. It''s a talent!" Nancy found nothing wrong with her words. Shawn was speechless. No matter how smart a tiger was, it wouldn''t understand a man''s words. Shawn turned around and called out to the tiger, "Otis?" Otis, shuffling along behind them, nced at him coldly, as if it didn''t want to see Shawn. Shawn was stunned when he felt he could understand the tiger''s mind. He had to ask Kane where he found the silly-looking tiger. After finding the bundle of woods, Nancy looked at Otis and tried to get it to agree to drag the woods back to the cave. With Otis''s help, they went back to the cave smoothly. Shawn was silent for a moment when he saw the takin at the entrance of the cave. He was more convinced that Nancy was God''s daughter. "Otis, you are so awesome. Would you like something to eat? Do you want any fruit? I will get it for you." Back in the cave, Nancy kept talking to Otis, asked him to lie down, rummaged through her bag, and finally took out some fruit to feed it. Otis graciously ate all the fruit and theny down on the ground while Nancybed its fur and rubbed his chin. Nancy was pretty adept at it. Shawn took a look at them and lit a fire in the cave. At the moment when the fire was kindled, Otis started and jumped. Then he stared at the fire and Shawn. "What are you doing? Put out the fire!" Shawn seemed the read Otis''s mind again. The tiger was so fierce. Nancyforted it. "Otis, it''s a fire. We need it to keep ourselves warm so that it won''t feel cold. If you''re afraid, just stay away. I will protect you." As she said this, Nancy looked confident. Otis stared at the fire and licked its paws, as if it wanted to put it out. But hearing Nancy''s words, it turned in circles in ce and happened to bump Nancy to the ground. Nancy didn''t know whether tough or cry. Feeling a little guilty, Otis pulled its paws carefully and tried to help Nancy up. Finally, Nancy stood up with its help. "Otis, don''t be afraid." Nancy hugged it by the neck and said in a soft voice. Otis stiffened a little and allowed Nancy to hold it and move it slowly away from the fire, but it still looked a bit fierce. Shawn had an illusion that Otis was staring at him with anger. Ignoring the tiger, Shawn pulled a dagger out of his backpack and dragged the stiff takin out of the cave, peeling its skin off. It was supposed to be bloody, but Shawn did it in an aesthetic way. And he didn''t look afraid or something else. When he put the skin aside, Shawn began to work on the flesh. After everything was handled, Shawn took the meat into the cave and started cooking dinner. Neither of them could eat much, and Shawn left most of the meat to Otis. "Your dinner is outside the cave." He wouldn''t let Otis eat in the cave. Nancy was too young to see bloody things. Otis took a look at him and licked its fur slowly, not moving a bit. Shawn then went about his business. Before long, the cave was filled with the fragrant meat, which had drifted to a far ce and attracted some animals. But as they approached, they caught the smell of Otis and dared to get closer to the cave. Chapter 259 Back to the Cave Chapter 259 Back to the Cave Chapter 259 Back to the Cave "Are they down there?" Marcus asked in a cold voice, looking down from the snowy mountain where Nancy was. Inside the helicopter, aputer was ced in front of the slender young man. Even if he was ill, his fingers tapped on the keyboards flexibly. "Well, three kilometers away from here, but the sound of the helicopter is too loud. We can''t get in." The loud sound would cause avnches. They might be fine, but Nancy and Shawn would be in danger. Marcus wouldn''t leave his sister any harm. "Everybody,nd." Marcus gave the order, and all the helicopters found a ce tond. Then a group of young, dressed in the same uniform descended from the helicopters. Everybody had got a backpack on them and was going to enter the mountain to look for Nancy. "Marcus, I want to go with you." Adam ran in front of Marcus and looked determined. "I''m sick and I can''t follow you, but I can locate Nancy''s phone and offer some help." Symon pressed his lips and looked at Adam. Even if he wanted to enter the mountains, he had to admit that his health didn''t allow him to do so. He clenched his fist and lowered his eyes to hide the disappointment. He felt so helpless. Marcus stared at Adam for a moment. Adam was afraid of Marcus''s oppressive gaze, but didn''t want to be outdone and tried to meet Marcus''s piercing gaze. "I can!" Marcus turned around and said, "Let''s go." Adam was ecstatic. "Wait for me, Marcus." Neil pushed his eyesses and patted Adam''s head. "Good. You''ve grown up." Adam smiled but then tried to keep a straight face and pretended to be mature. "I''ll find Nancy and Shawn!" Symon was left behind tomunicate with Marcus and others via a wirelesswork. Neil was left behind too, not because he didn''t want to go but because he was strong enough to cover the long distance. But that didn''t mean he couldn''t help. Neil snapped his fingers, and a white robot suddenly flew out of one of the helicopters, which was different from those of the Brook family. The small robot about the size of a basketball was suspended in the air like the technological products in the movie. "I''ll lend the robot to you." At themand of the master, the robot flew to Marcus and them. Then the mechanical eyes shone lights, instantly illuminating the area 500 meters ahead. The characteristic mechanical sound reached everyone''s ears. All but the Brook family were shocked by what they saw. The high-tech robot could only appear in the movies. And that was not the end of it. Neil shared the vision of the robot with Symon''sputer screen. "Alright, we can keep an eye on you." Marcus looked at the time, waved his hands, and everyone started on the route the robot had nned. Once inside the snow mountains, Adam, with a custom-made mobile phone, started to locate Nancy, Shawn, and others. "Ivan and Nancy are not in the same ce." Adam had made some progress in his hacking skills. Although he processed it more slowly than Symon, he still managed to do it. It was the first time Adam put what he had learned into practice. Adam felt a sense of aplishment! But when he found that Ivan''s location was not different from Nancy''s and Shawn''s location. "Did they lose their phones or were they separated?" Marcus pointed at the headphones in his ear. "Can you locate the cell phone of Shawn''s two friends?" "Yes." Symon''s voice came, and a few minutester... "Kane and Ewen are with Ivan, and Shawn and Nancy stayed together. They got separated." Marcus said, "Martin, Louis, you two go to Ivan. Adam and I will go to Nancy." As soon as Marcus said so, Neil''s voice is heard on the robot. "I have to let the robot release the subsystem." The seamless lower part of the robot suddenly opened, and then a few round white balls flew out from it. Two of them went to Martin and turned on the same light as the robot, which lit the road brightly. One of the balls continued to follow Marcus. Mercenaries and security guards who were temporarily hired stared at the robot and took a great interest in it. They wondered what else this robot could do. But after seeing the means of the descendants of the Brook family, they found that they were really narrowed-minded. They were not here to help them find Nancy and others. They were here to pick thetter up. They were the top hackers and technology geeks. Even the youngest man was a hacker. The group of people went separate ways to find Nancy and the others. With Neil''s robot, even out in the dark, they could see the way clearly. And the little robot can avoid some unseen dangers along the way. Martin and Louis were the first to find Ivan. They got separated from Nancy and Shawn because of the blizzard. Ivan and the others happened to find the right direction by ident, and they were close to the mountain. The three snow wolves were the first to spot theers, and Ivan was eating a rabbit''s leg. "Rick, what''s wrong with you guys?" Kane found that something was wrong with the snow wolves. Three snow wolves were alerted and looked at the front fiercely, with their teeth bared. Three people thought that there were beastsing here and became alert. Ewen clenched the pole in his hand. "Even if it''s a bear," he said confidently, "we can fight it off." That was how fearless the Russians were. Ivan was speechless. He was afraid of therge beasts. However, it wasn''t a beast at all. a streak of light gradually appeared. The three snow wolves rushed out so fast that Kane did not have time to stop them. Sensing the approaching snow wolves, the voice of the little robot came. In a sh, everyone had their guns out and was looking ahead. "Rick, stop! Kane was running after the wolves. Fortunately, he stopped the wolves in time, or Martin and the others could have shot them. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Hey, who are you?" Kane ran to the three snow wolves, with his hand blocking the harsh light, and couldn''t see clearly who they were. "My darlings mean no harm. Would you please turn off the blinding light?" Ivan and Ewen came as well. Ivan, an artist, was exhausted from running. "Ivan." Ivan, who was panting on his knees, opened his eyes wide in disbelief at the familiar sound. "Louis?" Louise forward, and the men met. The bodyguards and mercenaries behind Louis and Ivan looked at the three snow wolves vigntly. "Why are you here?" Ivan was so happy that he jumped up and hugged Louis excitedly, and then turned to hug Martin. "It''s so great! Let''s go find Nancy!" Chapter 260 The Search Chapter 260 The Search Chapter 260 The Search "Come on." They thought the same. Kane and Ewen followed them as well, but they hadn''t figured out what happened. "Did theye for you?" Kane asked Ivan in disbelief. Kane, "My dad wouldn''t havee for me if I disappeared. He wouldn''t think that I got lost. He would just think that I''m out ying again. How do they know we''re trapped?" Ewen was also surprised that someone hade looking for them. Martin stopped suddenly and turned around, saying, "We don''t worry about you. We''re just looking for Nancy." Louis nodded approvingly and asked, "How did you get separated?" Ivan carried his backpack and answered, "There was a snowstorm. Shawn held Nancy and didn''t catch us, so we got separated." "What about the three snow wolves?" Louis watched the three snow wolves with great interest. As a man, he liked these aggressive beasts, and they were beautiful. He didn''t know what snow wolves were when he was in school. Ivan pointed to Kane. "He raised them?" Kane was stopped. "What did he say?" Louis could didn''t understand Russian. Ivan tranted Louis''s question, and Kane immediately looked confident and became talkative. Louis was confused. Now he regretted that he didn''t study hard when he was a student. Martinughed at his brother''s confused look. Ewen said in an exaggerated voice, "Martin, you smile like a beauty. Can you be my girl?" The smile on Martin''s face. "I am a man!" Ewen nodded. "I can see that, but gender is not an issue!" They were very open. Martin smiled, "Oh, I refuse to be with a man." Ewen felt heartbroken. He was also handsome, and Martin just turned him down. Martin rolled his eyes, but he was in a better mood after being praised. "Hey, I know you. You''re a star." Kane''s eyes lit up when he saw Martin. "What do you think of me?" Martin said, "Get lost!" Ivan was worried about Shawn and Nancy, but his worry was washed away by their conversation. Louis was confused and put his arms around Ivan''s neck, asking, "What are they talking about?" Ivan leaned over and tranted the conversation to him. Louis sneered. He wasughing at him. "Why did you keep your hair so long? You''ve attracted two men." Martin rolled his eyes and said, "Cut the crap. You don''t even understand Russian!" They wouldn''t show any mercy when they quarreled. But it was funny to be with them. Ivan was totally relieved to learn that Marcus was now taking people to find Nancy and Shawn. He had confidence in Marcus. The three wolves did not want to be with so many people, so they howled at Kane and then left. They felt pitiful that the three wolves had left. They all loved beasts. Louis asked, "Where did they go? Doesn''t he keep them?" Ivan grabbed Louis''s hand as he was walking tiredly. It was time for sleep now, so Ivan felt tired. "They might go to find Nancy." Louis looked at Ivan disdainfully and wondered why he came to ski when he was so easy to get tired. Ivan struggled to walk in the snow and didn''t forget to show off. "They love Nancy. They even gave her presents. The wolves have a good sense of smell, so they should find her soon." Louisughed, "Don''t show off. Nancy is my sister." Ivan changed to a morefortable position and murmured, "She''s your cousin." He yawned and walked feebly. He relied on Louis and Martin from time to time. Although they comined, they didn''t leave him alone. Then the team turned around to find Nancy and Shawn, while Adam and the others, who were heading in the right direction, almost Nancy and Shawn. "It should be here." Adam looked at the GPS on his phone and suddenly yelled at Nancy at the top of his voice. Marcus was speechless. Nancy and Shawn didn''t hear the sound, but inside the cave, Otis shook his ears and raised its head, his golden eyes shining coldly in the night. Otis did not get up because Nancy was sleeping soundly on its belly. Nancy felt warm on a cold night. The belly of the tiger was so soft and warm, and she was so protected that she didn''t feel the cold wind at all. Shawn was sleeping with two pieces of warm jade in his arms. "There''s a cave here. Will they be in there?" There was a gradual sound of footsteps outside the cave, and then the cave Nancy and Shawn stayed in was discovered. Shawn opened his eyes in an instant. Even though he just woke up, he didn''t look nk or sleepy. But the first thing he saw was the tiger''s eyes. "I''ll go out and see." Shawn took one look at the sleeping girl and got up to look outside. As soon as he got out of the cave, Shawn was blinded by a light. "Shawn!" Adam shouted excitedly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Shawn was a little surprised. Adam hurriedly shifted the light to other ces. Shawn was ustomed to the night in a moment. Led by Marcus, many people surrounded the cave with weapons, for fear that there would be some wild animals. "Where''s Nancy?" Marcus was worried about Nancy the most. "She''s sleeping in there. What are you doing here?" Adam told him the whole story. Shawn was shocked, but he didn''t feel surprised at all. "Youe in, but not the others." Shawn looked a bit embarrassed. Marcus was confused. But when he walked in and met the cold and fierce eyes, he understood what happened. Marcus was stunned to see Otis. Adam shouted, "Oh my God!" Why was there such a big tiger in this cave? And why didn''t they get eaten? "Where''s Nancy!" The white tiger roared angrily. "Don''t shout!" Shawn knew what the tiger meant. The men outside the cave heard the roar and suddenly turned pale and rushed in with guns in their hands. And then everyone went weak in the knees. How could there be such a big tiger in this cave? Then a soft voice was heard. Chapter 261 Found Them Chapter 261 Found Them Chapter 261 Found Them Something was moving under the tiger''s belly. It was so big that no one noticed what was going on under it. Nancy woke up, rubbed her eyes in a daze, and unconsciously moved closer to the heat source in the cold weather. Then she rubbed the tiger''s stomach. After rubbing and yawning, she sat with her eyes open and looked at the people in the cave. The others were shocked. Everyone looked at the little girl who had just woken up under the belly of the giant white tiger. Their eyes widened in shock. Nancy''s mind was nk at the moment, and she looked kind of goofy and cute. But as she was getting sober and saw her brother, Nancy opened her arms and said softly, "Marcus." When Marcus saw Nancy, he softened his cold eyes. He walked over to Nancy quickly. But Otis was not happy. It protected Nancy in its belly and howled at Marcus, stopping him from getting closer. "Otis," Shawn said. The tiger turned to look at him ferociously. Shawn was timid at the sight of the fierce gaze. ncing at Shawn, Otis returned to Marcus with a fierce look. The man and the tiger were equally imposing, and the tense atmosphere made others feel like there would be a fight between them. The others recovered from their shock and tensed at the sight of the two men about to fight. They were so afraid of the tiger. What made them shocked more was that the people they were looking for stayed in the same cave as the tiger. And they wondered why Nancy would be sleeping on the tiger''s belly. "Otis." Nancy woke up and had no time to be happy to see her brothers when she realized that something was wrong between Marcus and Otis. She put her little hand on the tiger''s head and felt it. Seeing that Nancy was feeling the tiger, which looked so fierce, they were worried about Nancy. They were so afraid that the tiger would bite Nancy, and some people closed their eyes immediately. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Otis, be good. They are my brothers. Don''t be so fierce to them." They didn''t hear the scream and opened the opens slowly. But what they saw shocked them all the more. Nancy was not bitten by the white tiger, and she was holding its head and rubbing it. The tiger didn''t get angry at all. Hearing Nancy''s words, Otis shook its beard and put away its sharp ws. Reluctantly, it sat up and watched Nancy run away, who ran straight into the arms of the man. The white tiger was in a bad mood and looked fierce, shaking its tail on the ground like a whip. Shawn stood and stared at the expression on Otis'' face for several seconds. Otis looked over with haughty disdain. "What are you looking at?" it seemed to be saying. Shawn always felt that he could read the tiger''s mind. The tiger''s expression was more vivid than a human being''s. At that moment, Nancy was happily hugging Marcus and rubbing her little face against his cold face. Marcus smiled warmly at her. "Marcus, how did youe here?" Marcus held Nancy in his arms and looked down at her. He was relieved to see that she was not frightened. "We came to look for you." Marcus was a man of few words, so he exined to her shortly. Adam pulled his gaze back from the tiger and looked at Nancy and Marcus unhappily. "Nancy, do you only have Marcus in your eyes? I came here to look for you as well. I want you to hug me too. I also helped to find you." He bragged about what he had done without modesty. Nancy looked at Adam andplimented, "You''re awesome, Adam." Adam was proud. "Of course!" He was so proud that he forgot the sadness. He was pretty easy to coax. Nancy found that Marcus''s hands were a little cold. She hugged him and covered them with her hands. "Marcus, my hands are warm. Let me hold you." She pressed her chubby face against Marcus''s. Marcus squeezed her little hand and said, "I don''t feel cold." "What about me?" Adam ran to her. Nancy got off Marcus''s arms and then held Adam''s hands. Shawn threw some dry wood into the charcoal fire, and the fire was zing. Otis was at the very end of the cave, slowly licking its paws with a grumpy face. There were many people around the fire, but except for Nancy and her brothers, everyone else was more or less afraid of the white tiger. After all, it was so big that it could kill them at any time. "Nancy, what''s wrong with the tiger?" Adam whispered as he looked at the tiger. Taking a closer look, Adam found that the tiger was handsome. Adam, like Shawn, got a sneer from Otis and a "What are you looking at" expression. Adam was stunned. The tiger''s expression was so vivid. Shawn nced at Adam and found that he was not the only one who could read the tiger''s expression. Nancy nced back at Otis, which was at the back of the cave, looking unhappy. Even when Nancy looked at it, it also held its head high. "Otis!" Nancy called to it softly. Otis made a loud sound. It answered unwillingly, but this sound was different from the one he had spoken to Marcus. Everyone could recognize the difference. It was fierce as to Marcus, and it seemed to want to tear people apart. But when it was talking to Nancy, it would be gentle, even if it wasn''t happy. Nancy watched it with a bright and warm smile. "Its name is Otis. It seems to be living in Uncle Kane''s forest park, but I didn''t know why it ended up in the snow mountains. I met it here today." Nancy was alone in the cave when Shawn went to get the woods. Then Otis came and apanied Nancy to find Shawn, giving a takin to Shawn and me. It''s a good tiger." Nancy talked a lot about Otis. She didn''t think much of it, but the others were afraid. Seeing that Nancy could get along so well with the white tiger, they thought Nancy had known the white tiger for a long time. But they just met for less than a day. She deserved to be a descendant of the Brook family. She was so daring. Otis then looked at the crowd coldly. Chapter 262 The shock Chapter 262 The shock Chapter 262 The Shock Who dared to get close to such a big tiger the first time he or she met it? And who dared to sleep so soundly in a tiger''s belly at night when he or she just knew it? The people in the cave dared not imagine that Nancy would be so bold. They were brave as well. After all, they had been through all kinds of fighting and many dangerous tasks. They usually risked their lives to finish the job. But they wouldn''t dare get along with a tiger that big. What was more, Nancy just met it for less than a day. Even if they wanted to lie on the tiger''s belly, they wouldn''t have the chance. After listening to Nancy, Marcus took a deep breath and couldn''t believe it. He did not expect that Nancy, who was so obedient at home, would be so bold. Even though they had received photos and videos of Nancy with the panthers and the snow wolves, they thought that the animals were domesticated since they were kept in captivity. But looking at the big white tiger now, it wasn''t like being domesticated. A slight mistake would get Nancy killed. Nancy looked at Marcus, who took a deep breath with a silent look, his eyes looking darkened. Although there were no other expressions on his face, Nancy knew that Marcus was angry. She shrank her neck and looked at him innocently. She didn''t say anything wrong, did she? Marcus was speechless when he met Nancy''s innocent eyes. "Don''t do that again." Marcus thought of many exnations, but he only said, "It''s dangerous." But he didn''t tell her how dangerous it was. After all, he had a lot to exin, which was hard for him. Adam didn''t see anything wrong, and he just thought it was cool. Seeing the excited look on Adam''s face suggesting his admiration for Nancy''s coolness, Marcus looked sullen and pped him on the head. "Ouch!" Adam cradled his head. "Why did you hit me?" "You deserve it," Marcus said dryly. Adam was speechless.¡°What''s wrong with him?¡± Adam thought. Marcus didn''t exin much, so Adam felt wronged. Shawn stirred the fire with a branch. Even though he was sitting on the ground, he still looked calm and elegant. "Yes, it is dangerous, Nancy. If you don''t have an affinity with animals, your life will be at risk when you meet an animal like the white tiger." Nancy tilted her head to one side and said, "But... But I can''t escape it even if I know that I''m in danger." After all, her legs were so short. Everyone was lost for words when they heard that. It did make sense. Marcus was grateful that Nancy had an admirable affinity with animals. When they warmed up and were about to leave, howls of wolves were heard outside the cave. Otis let out a roar.Otis felt he was being challenged. The smell of the three wolves made him angry. The roar of the angry tiger rang through the air, and the people in the cave felt the palpitating pressure from the king of the jungle. Nancy''s head was buzzing with the roar. With a strong aura, Otis leaped outside the cave. The men near the entrance of the cave looked frightened and hurriedly made way for Otis. "Sh*t. It''s so scary." Otis ran out. Before they could recover from their fright, some of them swallowed hard and swore. The terrible tiger only treated Nancy with gentleness. In an instant, they showed more respect to Nancy. However, Nancy, who was admired by her the group of people brought by her brothers, was anxious. "It sounds like the voices of Rick, Ricky, and Annie. Will they fight?" As what she had expected, by the time Nancy ran out, the three snow wolves were fighting with Otis very hard. The robot''s light shone on the animals that were fighting ferociously, and there were wolves and tiger howling. Nancy hurriedly ran out, but she was in such a hurry that she fell into the snow. The snow was so thick that she couldn''t get up. A big hand picked her up. Nancy was held in Marcus'' arms. "Otis, Rick, Ricky, Annie, don''t fight!" Nancy shouted at the four beasts, trying to stop them from fighting, but it didn''t work. The tiger and the three wolves who had already fought hard ignored her shouts. The others who followed gasped at the sight of the ''big guys'' fighting. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Holy sh*t. Three snow wolves fighting against a giant tiger. "And they were shocked that Nancy knew all of them."What''s the situation?" They thought. Nancy kept calling their names, watching them fight. They fought so hard that Annie was hurt, making Nancy burst into tears. "Nancy, hold the robot." Neil''s voice sounded through the robot. Nancy caught the flying robot. "Neil, what should I do?" Nancy said in a broken voice. Neil''s soothing and warm voice came from the robot, "Don''t worry. I will let the robot turn on the megaphone, and you can amplify your voice by shouting their names at the robot." The girl nodded, and the robot did turn on the megaphone under Neil''s instruction. "There you go." "Thank you, Neil." Nancy was holding the robot, and her voice was amplified. Great! That worked! She held the robot and aimed at the animals that were fighting. "Otis! Rick, Ricky, and Annie, I''ll be angry if you don''t stop!" Nancy said angrily with a sobbing voice. The animals shook their ears. Before they could hide their ferocity, they looked at Nancy together. The crowd behind her shuddered and firmly gripped their weapons, their faces turning pale. "Oh, dear. Did we piss them off?" "Will theye and bite us?" None of the animals were weak, and they would be dead if the animals turned to them. "Otis, be good." Nancy was still talking, but the security guards were angry. They didn''t think the beasts would listen to her. But the fact was they did listen to Nancy. The tiger and the three wolves immediately stopped fighting, although they didn''t like each other and hated each other''s smell. Without Nancy''s intervention, they might have been hurt. But now, all of thempromised for the time being. Otis shook its beard and licked its mouth, which was stained with blood. They were in a real fight just now. It looked at the three snow wolves with disdain. The three snow wolves were on alert. But Otis had no intention of continuing the fight. It just howled at the wolves to drive them away. But the three snow wolves refused to leave. They looked over at the little girl. They were here to look for Nancy. Even with injuries, they still maintained their pride and grace. Otis got angrier. It smelled other beasts on Nancy, and now it knew that it was from the wolves. Now that the wolves came to snatch Nancy from it, Otis felt challenged. The two sides confronted each other again, and neither party wanted to give in. They might be in a fight again at any time. When they were in a stalemate, Nancy achieved to let Marcus put her on the ground. Then Nancy stride hard with her short legs and went between them. The four beasts looked at Nancy together. Chapter 263 A Fierce Fight Chapter 263 A Fierce Fight Chapter 263 A Fierce Fight Frankly, that scene appeared very horrible. Any other person would be scared out of their wits if they were to face one of the four beasts, let alone be surrounded by four fierce beasts. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. But at that moment, Nancy, who was surrounded by the beasts, was not at all frightened. It might be because she was young, so she was fearless. However, the people who were watching that scene from afar were so scared that they trembled in fear. Besides, Marcus gripped the gun tightly, staring at those wolves and tigers with his ck eyes. His jaw was tense. He appeared like he would make a move at any minute. Shawn was ying with the cold and sharp scalpel in his hand. He appeared extremely aloof. Amid that tense atmosphere as if a tragedy was about to happen at any minute, those gigantic beasts slowly bowed their heads and sniffed the girl''s body. Otis shook out his whiskers, staring annoyingly at the three snow wolves with his golden eyes. Suddenly, a little palm was ced on its nose. The fair and tender hand was filled with the taste that the beasts liked. Nancy touched Otis''s ck nose. "Otis, be good. Don''t fight them." Her voice was gentle and soft as if she was coaxing a child. The white tiger puffed proudly and shook itsrge head as if it felt very disdainful. But its body was quite honest as it suppressed its fierce and strong aura. The three snow wolves opposite Otis could feel that it had suppressed its fierceness. Although they were still tense and vignt, they were not as frightened as before. That tiger was very powerful. If those three siblings worked together, they still could not beat it. Nancy stood on tiptoes before she hugged the white tiger''s neck and coaxed it gently. Finally, she pacified it. After pacifying Otis, she turned around to console the three wolves. But she was lifted by her clothes. Nancy was lifted in midair out of the blue... She was at a loss for words for a moment. "Otis, what are you doing? Put me down now!" Nancy kicked her legs in midair. She would not be strangled because of her thick clothes, but she felt slightly ufortable. Otis did not heed her. It carried Nancy with its mouth and was about to leave. Howl... Suddenly, three snow wolves leaped and blocked Otis. Their icy blue eyes were filled with cold murderous intent. Their muscles were very tense too as if they were about to attack at any minute. Otis threw them a sidelong nce. Humph... If it was not for that girl, they would long be killed. But now they had the guts to push their luck. The white tiger''s suppressed powerful aura soon engulfed the three snow wolves. The invisible aura spread around the tiger and wolves. Both Marcus and Shawn were standing steadily not afar, staring at them coldly. They were trying to figure out how to retrieve Nancy. Adam swallowed slightly. He tried his best to stand straight as he slowly moved toward his eldest brother. He thought, "As expected, I feel safer standing beside him." On the other hand, the others could not take it as they took a few steps back. "What... What are you doing?" Nancy''s weak voice interrupted that suffocating atmosphere. "Be good. Don''t fight. You''re all hurt!" She would ignore it if they were just having fun. But in the previous fight, they fought each other fiercely as if they wanted to bite each other to death. Nancy became very mad. She was hot under the cor. "Otis, put me down!" Her childish voice was filled with wrath. The white tiger sensitively felt her emotion. It put her down with great reluctance. "Be good!" After Nancy stood on the floor steadily, she put on a straight face and scolded them angrily. Seeing that Nancy was furious, Otis cheekily leaned over and rubbed its body against hers to please her. Although Otis used only a weak force, that bit of force was quite strong for Nancy. She was instantly pushed down. Nancy became speechless as shey in the snow. Otis was dumbfounded. It became guilty as it quickly went to help her up. "Otis, keep your mouth away from Nancy. There''s blood all over, and it''s Rick and the others'' blood!" At the thought of that, Nancy became angry. She pushed Otis''srge furry head away with her fair and tender hand. "Sit here. Don''t move. I want to dress Annie''s wound." Otis''s furry face appeared bewildered. It seemed like it did not understand why Nancy disliked it, and she even wanted to dress the wounds of those three wolves. Consequently, Otis became more displeased with those wolves. But the girl prohibited Otis from biting them to death. If not, she would be furious. Otis could not understand that. Was it not strong enough? Why did the girl like those three useless beasts? Nancy walked toward the snow wolves. Otis also followed suit grumpily. After that, the snow wolves kept their distance and vignce as they looked at Otis. At the same time, they were retreating. Then a strange scene appeared on the spot. When Nancy took a step, Otis would follow suit with a small step. At the same time, the three snow wolves would vigntly take a step back. Everyone was at a loss for words. Their faces were numb now. The beasts fought each other fiercely as if they yearned to beat each other to death just now. But it looked like they would never hurt Nancy. What was going on? "Otis!" When everyone was still in great doubt, they heard the girl''s childishly fierce voice. The girl turned around and exhausted herself to push the white tiger. However, the white tiger was so much stronger and heavier. She could not push Otis away even though her face had turned flushed from her effort. On the contrary, she exhausted herself. Nancy was struck speechless. She wondered when she could grow up. "Step back a bit." She could not push Otis away. Hence, she could only point at a ce slightly further away and ask Otis to go there grumpily. Otis shook its ears and looked up, pretending that it did not hear her. Nancy failed in ordering the cheeky tiger around. Hence, she could only run to its rear and grab its tail, pulling the tiger backward. "Otis, be good. Don''t move. I will only take a look at their wounds." The white tiger turned around and looked at how the girl exhausted herself. Atst, it showed some kindness and stood up. With great reluctance, it stepped back and put some distance between it and the wolves. Nancy soon smiled with satisfaction. She even hugged Otis''s face and kissed it. "Thank you, Otis." The white tiger shook its ears while waving its tail, sweeping the snow on the floor with a swish. She finally pacified the stubborn and overbearing Otis. She then eagerly ran to the snow wolves. The wolves instantly surrounded her and licked her face the moment she got there. Roar! Otis shot them a ferocious gaze. It thought, "How dare you!" "Who allowed you to lick her?" It quickly rushed over and pulled the girl into its arms again. Besides, it even stamped the ground with its furryrge ws and roared at the three wolves fiercely. It seemed to say, "She''s mine!" It was indeed very possessive about her. Nancy was surrounded by the white tiger''s soft tummy. She did not know what to say. Unwilling to admit to their defeat, the snow wolves were about to snatch the girl away. Although Otis was very powerful, the snow wolves were very vindictive. They would fight until theirst breath. "Do you have popcorn with you?" "Of course not! I want to have some popcorn too. This show is just too amazing." That was true indeed. The people who were watching from afar pulled their clothes tighter. They witnessed how the white tigerpete for a girl with the three wolves. They wore no expression, but they just wanted to enjoy the good show. They would be unperturbed even if the girl put her hand in the beasts'' mouths now. Tsk... The girl from the Brook family was indeed extraordinary. If not, why would those beasts like her so much? The difference between people was indeed vast! Chapter 264 The Overbearing Otis Chapter 264 The Overbearing Otis Chapter 264 The Overbearing Otis After exhausting herself again, Nancy finally persuaded Otis to let go of her to tend to the wounds of the three snow wolves. Even so, thatrge cat still stared at them covetously with its golden eyes. The first thing that Shawn always carried with him everywhere he went was his scalpel because of his job. Then he would also bring along other simple tools, medicine, and bandages which were easy to be carried around. Now those things came in handy. Nancy pacified the injured snow wolves, especially Annie. One of its rear legs was being bitten. Consequently, there was arge wound. It was still bleeding now. Animals would not wail in pain when they were hurt. They would only hide in a safe ce to lick their wounds quietly. At the moment, the snow wolf, Annie, was lying in the snow and licking the wound on its rear leg in silence. Nancy walked over and touched its head sadly. On the contrary, Annie nudged her gently to console her. "Bro, please take a look at Annie." The girl held Annie''srge head and looked at Shawn eagerly. Shawn nodded calmly. He then squatted to tend to Annie''s wound. Annie''s two elder brothers were guarding at the side. They seemed to know that Shawn was trying to save Annie. Hence, they appeared very quiet and obedient. Shawn touched Annie''s wound several times, so its rear leg twitched shakily. Adam quietly approached his sister. "Nancy, can I touch them?" He was very eager to touch them. He was also jealous when he saw his sister hugging them. But he did not dare to approach them given the previous circumstance. After all, he was not as favored by the animals as his sister. Of course, Nancy would agree to her brother''s request. When Annie was absentminded, Nancy grabbed Adam''s hand and pressed it on the snow wolf''s gentle but thick fur. When Adam managed to touch the snow wolf, he instantly brightened his eyes in excitement. "Well, it''s over." Shawn acted fast. He managed to bandage Annie''s leg in only more than ten minutes. Adam withdrew his hand in disappointment. "Let''s check out the other two wolves." Shawn nced at Rick and Ricky. When they were about to inspect the injuries on the other two wolves, they heard approaching footsteps. Otis licked its mouth, staring ahead with its golden eyes. It seemed very annoyed. It always liked serenity. But there seemed to be too many two-legged beings that disturbed it that day. Otis would have flown into a rage if not because of that girl. "Nancy." "Shawn." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Dr. Carter." Before that person arrived, their screams could be heard first. "Over here!" Someone answered loudly. Then two rays of light that gradually became brighter approached them, and they were reunited with each other. Nancy ran over and hugged Ivan. Her eyes were gleaming. She was young, but she was not light. Besides, she was wearing thick clothes. She instantly brought Ivan down with the force. Nancyy on her cousin''s body and looked at him innocently. "Are you okay?" Ivan coughed. "Ahem... Nancy, please... get up first." Feeling embarrassed, Nancy got up from her cousin''s body. Before she stood up steadily, she heard a cry of shock. She then felt something heavy on her back before she was pushed down on Ivan''s body again. The people who were originally standing beside them were forcefully squeezed out of the way. They then rolled on the snow. Ivan rolled his eyes since he was crushed again. Nancy was struck speechless. She turned around and saw a furry thick leg. Luckily, Otis did not throw itself on her but stopped in time. If not, both Ivan and Nancy would faint from the impact if they were being crushed underneath that beast which weighed more than a thousand and five hundred pounds. At that time, Ivan opened his eyes and found himself looking at Otis''srge face and golden, awe- inspiring eyes. He was so frightened that he paled. He also nearly fainted from the shock. "What the hell is this?" Ivan shouted with great difficulty. Even his voice was shaky. Nancy shook her head and stood up. She wrinkled her clean face. "Otis, why did you follow me again?" She just went to her brother. Why did Otise along? The white tiger retreated slightly. Could it im that it subconsciously ran over when it saw the girl run toward that ce? "Damn! Is this a tiger?" Louis was knocked out of the way as he fell to the ground. He looked at the gigantic white tiger near him and cursed. Martin looked slightly sorry too. He cursed as he got up from the ground. When he saw Otis, he soon stopped talking. He could not defeat Otis no matter what... In addition, the bodyguards and mercenaries who were hired to go there with the two brothers were so frightened that they ran away in all directions. They looked at that gigantic white tiger with terrified looks. "Damn! What the hell is this?" "Calm down. Be cool." The people who went there with Marcus had long calmed down. Besides, they rejoiced in their companions'' terrified looks. However, they looked veryposed on the surface. They even hypocritically consoled the other neers who were frightened. "It''s just a tiger. What are you afraid of?" Everyone who was frightened was rendered speechless. "Why are you talking nonsense? It''s just a tiger!" "You need to knock some sense into your head." "Is it just a tiger? Why don''t you give it a try?" The person who was scolded was not angry. He just patted the man''s shoulder to show that he had experienced the same thing before. "The young didn''t see much of the world. As long as Miss Brook is here, it''s not a problem even if there are eight or ten tigers, let alone one." He became very smug and confident. But undeniably, he was so confident because of Nancy. The person whose shoulder was patted looked at him with a grimace. He wondered if the tiger was dumb. Otis did not look at any other people. It just stared at Nancy. It took the chance to back down slightly after Nancy pushed it. It then squatted on the snow. At the same time, it looked aloof and overbearing. Nancy would have believed Otis if it was not been caught red-handed while misbehaving just now. "Hurry up and get up." The girl immediately exhausted all her force to pull Ivan up, who was hurt identally. She suddenly heard a scream when she had just pulled half of his body up. Consequently, she was scared by that rough and agitated scream. She trembled and let go of Ivan, so he fell again. Ivan was struck speechless. Even a nice person would feel like cursing now. He wondered when he could get up. "Tsk... My waist hurts!" Ivan wrinkled his face and supported his waist in an aggrieved manner. Feeling embarrassed, Nancy rubbed her hands together. "I''m sorry." "Otis! You''re Otis! I won''t be mistaken. You''re really Otis! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha... I finally met you, Otis. Oh, God!" The perpetrator who screamed before acted like a maniac now. Kane stared at the whiterge tiger intensely, muttering a lot of words at the same time. He even let out a burst of weirdughter. He appeared slightly crazy and vulgar. The people who were near him were so scared that they put some distance away from him. Otis just understood the word Nancy used to address it just now. Hence, it threw a sidelong nce in that direction with its golden eyes. When it saw himughing crazily, it felt great disdain for him. "Is this guy dumb?" Besides, it found him an unsightly scene. It then immediately looked away to nce at Nancy instead, who was a delight. As expected, that fair, tender, and sweet-smelling girl was the most pleasant sight among those two-legged beings. "Otis, it''s me. I''m Kane. You tried to heal your wounds in my forest park a while ago. We saw each other from afar. Don''t you remember me? But why did you get here? Oh, gosh! Otis, why are you willing to let so many people see you? What happened?" Kane talked ceaselessly. He even pushed his luck and tried to approach Otis. But as soon as he approached Otis slightly, he was faced with a fierce roar until he retreated and fell to the ground. Ewen touched his face helplessly. "Dude, I never expect to see you courting death like this!" Kane seemed to be frightened. Ewen was about to pat his shoulders withpassion and console him. But Kane burst into a roar ofughter out of the blue. "Hey, dude. Did you see that? Otis was really too magnificent just now. That''s what the king of all beasts should look like. Oh, God! My heart beats so fast. I fell in love with thisrge tiger." Everyone who understood his words was struck speechless. Damn! He was really courting death. Ewen strangled him and shook him. "Come on! Your heartbeat is fast because you were scared just now. You told that long-haired pretty guy that you fell in love with him half an hour ago!" Martin, who was suddenly brought up, sneezed. Chapter 265 The Unfortunate Ivan Chapter 265 The Unfortunate Ivan Chapter 265 The Unfortunate Ivan Although he was forced to knock some sense into his head, he was still stubborn. He firmly believed that his current feeling for Otis was true love. Even if it was the long-haired beauty, he was in no way to bepared with that. If Martin learned of his current thoughts, he would give Kane a hard time without any hesitation. Who needed his love? Although Kane assumed that it was true love, Otis ignored him. Itnguidly sat not afar from the girl, staring at her with golden eyes while she helped the weak two-legged being up with another person. Otis wagged its tail in rxation. It then shook out its whiskers, looking at that two-legged being with great disdain. Why was he so weak? Ivan was ignorant of the fact that he was inexplicably looked down upon by a tiger. He was now massaging his waist and hips. Feeling aggrieved, he then took out an apple to eat. As he was eating the apple, he no longer felt pain. For him, everything could be resolved with food. Louis asked, "Where did you get an apple?" He wondered where Ivan hid his food. He saw Ivan touch his body slightly before Ivan fished out an apple. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Ivan nibbled the apple. Hearing that, he nced at Louis. "I hid it on me." As he was talking, he touched his body again. He then fished out a few round grapes and handed them to Nancy. "Nancy, here you go." Nancy did not stand on ceremony. She epted the grapes and started eating them happily. Her eyes were clear and bright, and her mouth was stuffed with grapes. She appeared like a soft squirrel who hid food in its mouth. "Where''s mine?" Louis felt like eating too when he saw them eating. He was more curious as to what kind of things Ivan hid on his body. "What would you like to eat?" While eating the apple, Ivan asked with a vague voice. Louis asked, "Is there any watermelon?" Ivan soon looked at Louis with contempt. Watermelons were so big. How could he hide that on his body? He wondered why Louis had no common sense at all. Louis touched his nose. He was just... sounding Ivan out. Atst, Ivan fished out a peach from his body and handed it to him. "I don''t have a watermelon. Have a peach." After Adam went there, he also gained some dragon eye fruits from his cousin. He then started eating them. On the other hand, Kane finally noticed the three injured snow wolves. He regarded them as his children, so his heart ached deeply for them. Wailing piteously, he went to check out their injuries. When he found that their injuries were tended to, and he confirmed that they would be fine, he was soon at ease. Although his beloved animals were hurt, and the perpetrator was Otis, this fact did not stop him from loving that gigantic and beautiful white tiger. He was quite fickle in that sense. He was simr to Nancy, who loved and adored all beings. After that, the white tiger would slowly follow Nancy around no matter where she went. It acted like her guardian angel. The people who came afterward were amazed by that scene. And in this short period, they also learned that Nancy had just gotten to know that white tiger in less than a day. Then their outlook on life changed drastically. It became worse when they saw the three wolves that were well-bandaged start topete for the girl with the white tiger. If the girl did not mediate the situation in the middle, they might get into a fight again. Kane followed them eagerly. His heart was filled with bitterness when he saw how Otis, the one he yearned for days and nights, and the three wolves which he raised, acted that way. "Why? Why is that so? It turns out that Otis also can''t resist her charms! I thought it could at least hold on for a while longer!" Kane no longer attached any extravagant hope to it as he realized that the animals in his forest park would favor that girl. But he thought that Otis would at least hold on for a while longer. Otis was such a proud and dominant tiger. Who knew that it would fall for Nancy so fast? Ewen patted Kane''s shoulders and consoled him, "Be content. Otis indeed held on for a few days. If not, why would it appear here?" Both Ewen and Shawn were smarter. They had guessed the truth. On the day they entered Kane''s Forest Park, they might be targeted by Otis. They could guess from the footprints that day. However, they did not dwell much on that at the time. They thought that Otis was just passing by. However, Otis did not appear in front of everyone during the subsequent few days. But it did not mean that it did not hide in the dark to observe them. To be more specific, it was watching Nancy. Otis''s whereabouts were erratic. It could hide such arge body perfectly. Hence, it could be seen how powerful it was. When they went to the snow mountain, Otis must have followed them into the mountain. However, it only appeared in front of Nancy when they got into trouble. Kane also figured it out. He was filled with much bitterness because of that affair. They then went down the mountain at night. Of course, the animals that disliked spending time with humans disappeared in the dark respectively when they set off. However, an interlude happened when they were leaving. Otis nearly fought against the three snow wolves again. The main reason being the snow wolves licked the girl lightly before they left. After that, the white tiger chased them around arge circle. After driving them away, he walked back to Nancy angrily. The tall andrge tigery on the ground the moment it was back to Nancy''s side. It then pulled Nancy into its arms and tried its best to rub her against its soft belly. It even hugged Nancy''s head and licked it, trying its best to use its scent to cover up the scent of the other animals. When Nancy got up with messy hair, the white tiger leaned over and sniffed her body. It was only satisfied after it no longer smelled the scents of those three disgusting wolves on her since she was full of its scent. After that, it became so excited that it knocked Nancy over, who had just stood up. Nancy screamed, "Otis!" She looked quite adorable when she puffed out her cheeks in fury. Otis guiltily stood up and ran away. It disappeared in a few seconds. The mercenaries who had undergone strict training, could not help admiring that powerful white tiger when they witnessed how it hid and left in a few seconds even though its body was gigantic. Luckily, it harbored no malice against them. If not, they would never know what would await them if they bumped into it during that journey to look for someone. Nancy''s eldest brother carried her, who was knocked over until she fell into the snow. He then brushed away the snow on her body. Wearing a cold face, he touched her hair. Tigers'' tongues were covered with papie. Otis licked Nancy''s face until it turned red previously. With that experience, it did not lick her face again. But now, it was Nancy''s hair that suffered. Martin took out a smallb. "Come. Let meb your hair for you." Nancy''s brothers surrounded her. They cleaned her up until she looked quite neat and exquisite. They then touched her chubby little face. Only then did they carry her down the mountain with satisfaction. They took turns carrying her down the mountain. At the same time, Nancy swung her legs and head. Her clear eyes were bright and gleaming. She even talked ceaselessly with her pinkish lips. She talked about how much fun she had these days and how happy she was to see her brothers. She sounded childish and soft. She even subconsciously gripped their ears in the dark. Besides, her stories were full of childlike interest. Thus, everyone was not bored throughout the journey while listening to her. Besides, everything seemed to be happy and full of fun in her world. Even a small creature, leaf, and flower were clean and wonderful to her. Those who could not understand previously why the few rich, young men of the Brook family spent so much effort looking for a girl were finally enlightened. If they had such a younger sister or daughter, they would pour all their efforts to adore her vehemently. Chapter 266 Mr. Brook Was So Annoyed Chapter 266 Mr. Brook Was So Annoyed Chapter 266 Mr. Brook Was So Annoyed The spirits of the child were always so strange. Nancy was talking endlessly in high spirits one moment and fell asleep sweetly, hugging her brother''s neck and pressing her face on her brother''s shoulder the next moment. Just like she said she couldn''t fall asleep and wanted to listen to a story, but when her brother really started to tell a story, she fell asleep again in seconds. Nancy''s little face was buried in Marcus''s neck, and she didn''t wake up no matter how up and down she was in his arms. Marcus had been holding her in his arms before they reached the destination. Fortunately, he often did exercises so his arms were powerful, otherwise his arms must have be acid now. "Give her to me." When they arrived at the bottom of the hill, Neil and Symon had been waiting there. Marcus handed out Nancy in his arms. Neil lifted the piggy-like sleepy girl, his eyes shing a smile. His face was almost identical to Marcus''s, but his smile was as affable as a spring breeze. Marcus was distant while Neil was genial. When they were standing together, they were a stark contrast. It''s amazing in the eyes of onlookers. How could twins with the same genes show extremely two personalities? "Philip, take them back." Marcus massaged his twist and ordered in a cold voice. "What about you, sir?" Philip nodded respectfully. "We will rest here for one night since Nancy must want to find that tiger and wolf when she wakes up." We have to say Marcus knew his sister very well. And as long as those things would not hurt his sister, he was willing to see Nancy finding some "toys" to y with. "Yes, sir." Philip took other people to leave while Nancy and her brothers stayed there. When Mr. Brook was informed of this matter on the phone, he jumped down to Marcus''s throat and hated that he couldn''t punch on his son''s face. "I asked you to pick up Nancy and others. You nearly lost your life! Little bastard! As soon as you come back you must take over ourpany." Marcus put the phone to a meter away from him with hands-free mode and he directly refused his father''s order with a poker face. "No way!" "No way?" Mr. Brook was so angry that his voice soared high. Marcus frowned and said, "Keep your voice down, okay? Nancy is sleeping." Concerning Nancy, Mr. Brook kept his voice down so much. "Where is my baby girl? Let me have a look." It''s been several days since he hugged his baby daughter. It''s said that ''one day without you seems as long as three years" and he had not seen her for "several years". He now really dreamed of retirement, but unfortunately his oldest son didn''t want to take over his business. "Nancy is sleeping, why you are so clingy? Bye." He hung up quickly as he finished his words and didn''t give Mr. Brook any chance to react. After hanging up, he added Mr. Brook''s number to the cklist to avoid him to call again. He was too skilled in this set of actions. Others were wordless. Only after a few seconds, Neil''s cell phone rang up. Not surprisingly, it was from dad. As soon as Neil picked up the phone, dad''s curses were heard. "Bastard, how dare you cklist me! I tell you, even if you don''t want to take over thepany you muste to work. I am old now and I need a peaceful old age. Are you trying to piss me off? Marcus looked at Neil slowly with unchanged expression on his face. "You still have Neil." Neil, who was standing there and watching their quarrel, was wordless towards his brother. Neil''s spring-like smile on his face stiffened slightly for a moment, but quickly recovered. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Marcus, my professional doesn''t match it." "Don''t try to pass the buck on him." Neil thought in mind. "You are smart and you can make it." Marcus said. "I don''t have the talent of business. You can do it better." Neil said with a bright smile on his face. "Do you need me to find out the papers you wrote about finance when you were in college?" "That''s only on papers, and I''ve been graduated for so long, so I don''t remember the after-school knowledge I learned in college." Neil shot back with the corners of his mouth twitching. "It''s okay. Dad will teach you and you can remember all." "I don''t have time." "Well, you can operate thepany remotely." The twins had used each other back and forth while others next to them watched with fascination. Mr. Brook thought: "What''s wrong? The other big families are fighting openly or secretly for the family property. How could this huge property of Brook family be a hot potato and couldn''t be passed?" Mr. Brook''s face was sullen and dark. And now when Marcus and Neil were arguing with each other, somehow Louis and Martin were involved into their argument. "We are all members of Brook family. It makes sense that Louis and Martin take over the business, right?" Neil smiled and suggested. "It makes sense." Marcus nodded his head. Marcus thought: "I can make up my own business empire even without Brook family and I am more interested in the business of my own." Martin thought: "F*ck! How did Louis and I get involved in?" "No! I will be a director and I don''t have time." Martin refused. Neil smiled. His smile had been amiable and harmless before but now it was so sly. "You can be a director and take over the family business at the same time. And if so, you can never be looked down in the entertainment industry." "I think Louis need to be trained to experience it now." Martin said with the corners of his mouth twitching. "I have to throw you under the bus. I''m so sorry, my bro!" Martin thought in mind. "What!!!" Louis looked at his third brother incredulously and eximed. "I''m still a student. A high school student! If you had any conscience, you wouldn''t havee up with such a heartless idea, don''t you know I''m a study cker?" Adam thought: "You are my natural brother but have no conscience when shifting the responsibility onto me." "What can I get after inheriting such a big family estate? Every day I have to work hard and be pressed by the elderly shareholders who only know to presume on their seniority! With such a burden on my back, can I still breathe?" "Why I don''t just enjoy my life with billions of bonuses and pocket money?" Louis grimed coldly and thought: "You are not benevolent while you can''t me me unrighteous." "Martin, you will have so many workers when you are a director and you don''t need to do everything personally. You totally have time to take care of thepany. And a good script is rare so you have plenty of time." "F*ck off, easy for you to say!" To avoid inheriting the family fortune, the brothers started setting traps for each other. Shawn was elegantly drinking a mouthful of tea while Ivan next to him was eating sunflower seeds happily and didn''t feel sleepy anymore with a pair of clear eyes focusing on them. Adam thought cheerfully: "Fortunately, I am the youngest brother and they do not notice me." But apparently, he was happy too early. When Mr. Brook face was very dark, Marcus said in a light voice. "We still get Adam. Dad, you teach him for a few years and after you retire, you can have a perfect heir." "Right, dad. Adam is still young. But he is promising and talented. You are not so old and when Adam grows up, the time is just right." Neilughed. Martinughed wistfully, touching his chin. "The genes of our Brook family are not bad, and Adam is a young talent." "Right! Adam is smarter than me." Martin passed the buck so naturally. It''s totally fine to praise Adam by looking down on himself. Adam thought: "He is not my brother at all. In a previous life, we must have been mortal enemies!" "No! No..." Adam refused. Martin quickly covered Adam''s mouth and stopped his words. "Ah!!! A bunch of shameless!" He could only shout in mind. Mr. Brook was so angry with them that his face turned blue. "You are all kicking around the family estate like a ball!" Mr. Brook was so annoyed that he hung up the phone directly, otherwise he was afraid he would be enraged by these little bastards'' words. Chapter 267 I Have to Throw You under the Bus Chapter 267 I Have to Throw You under the Bus Chapter 267 I Have to Throw You under the Bus They pissed Mr. Brook off sessfully and then they did their own business as if nothing had happened. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, Adam didn''t think so. He was so indignant that his eyes as sharp as knives were shot on his brothers. "Are you guys really my natural brothers? How could you be so conscienceless to set traps for your youngest brother?" He was irritated! His dream was to be the best hacker in the world which was super cool. It sounded so tiring to be an heir of family business. "How could we? We have great expectations of you! Cheer up, bro!" Neil said with a gentle smile on his face. Adam thought: "I don''t need this kind of expectations! Go to hell!" As the richest family in the world, Brook family was really wealthy and owned plenty of properties. However, among all the members of Brook family, the person in power was ready to retire while the brilliant sons were unwilling to inherit the family properties and even shifted the responsibility to other brothers. If the outsiders knew this, they would be very indignant. It''s true that "rich families have more affairs". Some big families which had historic backgrounds were seemingly prosperous and graceful but had constant battles among family members. Illegitimate and legitimate childrenpeted with each other, natural brothers battled with each other and uncle and nephew fought for properties... If those family knew that when they were fighting with each other, Brook family were passing the buck like kicking a ball back and forth, they must dream of being a son of Brook family. Naturally, the main reason was Mr. Brook and Mrs. Brook had a clean, united and affectionate rtionship. Therefore, the family environment leaded to the good rtionships among their sons. Besides, they were all good at their own professionals. These were what others envied but couldn''t get. ............ Kane warmly entertained Marcus them and asked them to stay in his estate. He also meant to have a celebration party for them. "Brothers! Let''s polish off this bottle of vodka!" Kane held the bottle of vodka out very boldly. They looked at him quietly for a few seconds. "I''m going to go to bed with Nancy." Marcus turned around. "Sorry, I will fall asleep after drinking only one ss." Neil smiled and waved his hand. "I''m going to have beauty sleep. Well, you''d better not stay upte to drink, otherwise you''re easy to get kidney failure." Martin tossed his head. "Äã¸Õ¸Õ˵ʲô£¿ÎÒûÌý¶®¡£(What did you just say? I didn''t understand.)" Louis asked as if he couldn''t understand Kane''s words. "You want me to drink?" Shawn said with a scalpel held in his hand and stared at Kane coldly. Ivan held arge Russian bread and nibbled it like a squirrel. After a few seconds, he covered his mouth with a shocked face. "I can''t believe there''s something I can''t eat!" This bread was so hard that his cheeks pained when he was biting. "I want to go to bed with my sister." Adam exined. Just in a few minutes, most of them had left. Drinking? How silly? Who would apany him to be crazy at thiste hour? Kane and Ewen had nothing to say. "Forget it. It''s toote, let''s go to sleep. I am sleepy now." Ewen patted Kane''s shoulder and urged. "Neil said he would fall asleep after drinking only one ss, is this true? How could he be so weak?" Kane asked. Kane shocked and he couldn''t understand. People around were good at drinking, especially in his country people drink vodka like drinking water. "Why is your focus always so unique?" Ewen was confused. "And did Shawn want to cut me just now? Why! I''m so enthusiastic!!!" "Probably because you need a spanking." Ewen said with an expressionless face. Ewen thought: "Not only did Shawn wanted to cut you, but I also want to do it now." In the end, Kane regrettably drunk on his own and get drunk before going to bed. Nancy had a nice sleep in a warm quilt the whole night and waked up in the morning. As she opened her eyes, she saw her big brother''s handsome face in front of her. Even when he was asleep, Marcus carried a characteristic cold and domineering aura. "Oh! My big brother!" Nancy eximed in her heart. Nancy was fully awake and nudged into her brother''s arms like a piggy though she was dazed for a while after waking up. Marcus opened his eyes at this time. He lowered his head and raised his hand to rub the little girl''s slightly tangled hair. "Awake?" "Yes, brother, where are we now?" Her voice was soft, vague and sweet since she just woke up. Sounding like afortable and sweet kitten. Marcus pulled her out of the quilt and dressed her up. "We''re in Kane''s home." Nancy''s eyes lit up when she thought of something. "Does Otise back?" "I don''t know. You can check it by yourself after breakfast." Marcus urged. "Okay." The little girl''s dimples were sweet and lovely. Hugging her big brother''s neck and getting close to his face with her face, Nancy was picked up by Marcus out of the strange room. Kane''s estate was very luxurious and high-profile. When she followed Marcus downstairs, Kane, the master of this estate, hadn''t woken up yet, but the servants had already prepared breakfast for the guests. "§³§á§Ñ§ã§Ú§Ò§à. (Thank you)" Nancy thanked the servant and the butler who delivered the meal in Russian. This word was among the few Russian words she knew. "Oh, you''re wee, my pretty little angel." The servant, a pretty blondedy in the ck and white uniform, smiled happily. After breakfast, Kane was more eager than Nany to go to the forest park. Of course, they took Nancy along with them. Because they couldn''t approach the white tiger''s territory without this little girl. Soon a group of people came to the forest park again. "Kane, do you know where Otis was poached from?" Shawn asked. "Why do you ask this?" Kane was curious. "It seems to understand our words." Shawn said with the corner of his mouth twitching. In fact, the main reason was the expressions of Otis were featured in the north-east of China. "I''m not sure. Otis came to here on his own. Those guys are afraid of my family and my temper so they dare not to make trouble. But I am not sure." Kane shrugged his shoulders and answered. "Those people refused to say where Otis came from, but did say that several of theirpanions were unlucky to be bitten to death by Otis. It is really smart and very powerful. It''s surprising that it was able to open the cage to escape with such serious injuries." Kane''s eyes were full of appreciation for Otis. "You said that Otis could understand your words. Could it have been poached from China? No wonder it didn''t pay attention to me when I said Russian. Well! I have to learn Chinese as soon as possible, but I feel that Chinese is really difficult!" He continued. "Let''s check it." Symon leaned back slightly and said in a simple tone as if it''s an easy job. Then he took out hisputer, Adam was eager to get close to him and looked up. A few minutester... "There, you see if this is Otis?" It was a photo on which an image of a tiger''s face with its bewitching golden eyes which was exactly the same with Otis and the body of this tiger was dim, hidden in the forest. "Otis!" Nancy was sure of it after just one look. "It''s so beautiful. It is definitely ready to hunt. See. Its murderous and confident eyes. I can bet nothing can beat it." Kane also went over to check and he praised with an exaggerated expression. Symon searched on the Inte, only finding a few pictures and none of the tiger''s images had been captured in full. "These were found on the intr of the ChangBai Mountain Conservation Station. Otis is difficult to be photographed, so they have few photos of Otis here, and there has been no more sightings of Otis for a year." Workers from the conservation station were also looking for it, but since its whereabouts were extremely difficult to find, they were unsure whether Otis moved away from that territory on his own or if something else had gone wrong." Chapter 268 Where Did Otis Come from Chapter 268 Where Did Otis Come from Chapter 268 Where Did Otis Come from Otis was poached and smuggled to this ce by poachers, but his willpower was so strong that even though he was injured and anesthetized, he quickly came to his senses and managed to escape to the forest park Kane possessed. The family of Kane is one of the most powerful plutocrats with a long history in the country, while the man who tried to capture Otis was from an ordinary plutocrat. So, he simply did not dare topete with Kane and atst he had to stop. Because he knew that Kane was an animal lover and loathed poachers, he didn''t dare to let Kane, the madman, know who he was. But unfortunately, Kane knew it. Kane went to this man''s home and beat him up in front of his family. Since Kane knew that Otis was from China, he felt both lost and happy. He was really that kind of people who loved wild animals. Although he expected that Otis could stay here forever, he was more willing that wild animals could live their own rightful life happily. Otherwise, he would not release the three snow wolves he had personally raised into the wild world and let them make their own way. "I am ready that Otis will leave once he recovers from his injuries, but that''s a long way to go home. How could it go home by itself?" "You are willing to let Otis go?" Shawn raised an eyebrow and looked at him with some surprise. "Otis is what I can own. It belongs itself, even if it does not go back to China, I will not be able to find it after it leaves. So, I would prefer it to go back home. Everything here is strange to it." Kane spread his hands and shrugged his shoulders.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He was so sober! Others were quite surprised to look at him because they didn''t expect this guy who was always casual and straight would be so serious and sober. "If you don''t mind, we will inform the Changbai Mountain Protection Station, and they will find a way to pick Otis up." "No problem, but before that can I get more pictures of Otis?" Kane asked. He gazed at Nancy with great expectations. This would count on the attitude of Nancy who was weed by Otis. After Shawn interpreted Kane''s words, Nancy naturally nodded her head. "Of course, you can, and we can take a picture with Otis!" The little girl smiled softly with two lovely dimples at the corners of her mouth. "Wow, Otis came from our country." "It maybee from the north-east of our country." Shawn guessed. Because the expressions on its big face were so characteristic and funny. At the moment, all of them were in the back of the SUV. They were chatting with each other and watching the scenery in high spirit. Since a group of handsome and high men and a lovely and pretty girl sat in the back, the SUV somehow was fancier. "What''s that?" Marcus suddenly stared at the forest. "What?" Kane was confused. "A ck shadow." Marcus exined. Immediately after he finished his words, the ck shadow ran towards them with great speed and easily climbed up the tree. It crouched on a branch high on the tree, with a pair of turquoise eyes looking down at them. "Oh, my God. It''s Eris!" Kane greeted the big ck panther in the tree excitedly. They were driving quite slowly while Iris, the ck panther, lightly jumped down from the branch of the tree. It jumped down to the ground without making a sound with such arge body. This was a skill unique to many felines in the wild. They need silently approach the prey to do sneak attacks. "Iris!" Nancy also smiled and greeted it, sitting in the arms of his big brother. Iris followed the car for two steps, leaped up and then squeezed its huge body into the back easily. The space had been roomy and now was cramped. Though they were audacious, it was the first time they were in close contact with such a huge beast and they dare not to do anything rashly. Louis and Martin raised their hands slightly but didn''t dare to touch it though they stared at it with interest. People present were not the kind of weak and timid people and were bewitched by this powerful beast. But the premise was that this big guy would not harm them. After Iris jumped into the back, they breathed more carefully and were terribly silent. Otis walked on the floor elegantly with its paws, with a natural grace of felines. However, it was more lethargic and wilder. It looked around faintly with its turquoise eyes and then walked to Nancy. It nudged her with its furry head, purring in front of her. Nancy beamed with a pair of eyes curved. The corners of her mouth were lifted and her mouth opened wide, showing her white and neat teeth. She hugged the panther and rubbed the face with her soft hands. Iris was not annoyed when its face was rubbed by her. It even swung its furry tail dly. The space was limited. So, its tail flickered onto Martin. Martine stared at the ck tail in front of him and wanted to touch it. "Wow! The tail was thick and smooth. I want to touch it." He thought in his heart. "Iris, they are all my family members. My brothers. I will introduce them to you..." Rubbing Iris''s ear, the little girl began to introduce to it from her biggest brother. As to whether it could understand, that was not a matter of concern to her. The actual fact was that she could not speak too much Russian. Iris shook his ears andy down rxedly when the little girl scratched its since with her fingers. Tilting his head and ced its chin on her kneel, it closed the eyes slightly and enjoyedzily. Iris liked Nancy scratching and massaging its chin best. It was not afraid of people since itid down with parts of its body pressing onto the feet of some people. The feline was soft. Even if its limbs were well-muscled and strong, the hair on its belly and back were quite soft, especially when it was rxed. "I want to touch its belly so much!" Adam stared at the belly of Iris and craved. But he did not dare to take action, for fear of being bitten. "Who don''t want to touch?" The others thought in mind. Martin took out his cell phone and took several pictures of the panther, from all angles. No matter how he took the pictures, the panther was dominant but harmless. Of course, he did so in the case of his sister. Without Nancy, this huge buddy would not take care of them. He was too fond of this big ck panther. Nancy hugged Iris''s head and made a consultation with it in a soft tone. "Iris, can you allow my brothers to touch you? I will buy you food." Chapter 269 Iris is Coming Chapter 269 Iris is Coming Chapter 269 Iris is Coming The little girl came out with a small book bag, which was filled with some dried meat and some snacks, fruit and some other food dedicated for animals. Some were for herself and the rest were all prepared for these animals. Kane was so fond of these big animals and how could he not p Nancy took a piece of jerky and started feeding it. "Iris, if you eat it, then I have your promise." She whispered with the big ck panther. As it looked at the jerky that the little girl fed to her mouth, itzily yawned, then opened its mouth and ate a piece of jerky in one go. Nancyughed happily and rubbed its head in her arms. "Marcus, do you want to touch Iris?" With the little girl''s bright eyes focusing on him, Marcus nodded after two second, and then she grabbed his hand and carefully put it on the its back. Everyone was staring nervously at them and wanted to know what would Iris respond. It''s nice that this huge animal devoted itself to eating what Nancy gave it after giving Marcus a nce. Suddenly, they were relieved and it turned out great. As a predator which hunted by itself, Iris naturally didn''t like so many strangers near it, but it was lazy to move. Since Nancy was feeding it and scratching its chin, Iris was in a good mood and waszy to care about others who were touching its hair covertly. Seeing that Iris did not resist, others were eager to touch it. It was tolerable for Iris when others some parts of its body expect its belly and neck which would be mortal and vulnerable and could only be touched by Nancy. Adam ced his hand on the back of Iris and the fur was really as soft and smooth as he had imagined. "The fur is so smooth and nice!" He thought in his heart. "Iris is so big. I don''t get it when watching the panthers on the TV programs." Adam said with his eyes wide open. "So strong." Martin pinched its leg. As they took many photos with Iris, Iris was attentively eating the snacks and felt unhappy after others touching it for a while. It stood up and flung itself to stop them touching it. Then it squatted down before Nancy and curled up, touching her with its body and grunting. Obviously, it was not happy to let others touch it since the ck panther had its grace. They could only regretfully withdraw their hands. "I want to have one!" Martin eximed. He liked ck and he liked this ck panther very much. "Iris, do you want me tob the hair?" Touching its ears, she asked in a whisper and took out a smallb. Iris did not understand what Nancy said, but it saw theb in the little girl''s hand. It leaned over and Nancy carefullybed the hair from the head to the neck. Morefortable now! Iris almost squeezed all the furry body into Nancy''s arms and it touched her with the paws to urge Nancy tob again. Nancy also satisfied its request bybing it from head to tail. It took her a while tob such a big "cat". It also took the initiative to lie on the ground to reveal the soft belly and hugged Nancy''s hands to touch its belly with tworge paws after Nancybed its back. Kane was shocked and startled. "Iris, you never showed your belly to me before while I have raised you for so long!" "I canb your fur too!" Unfortunately, Iris didn''t give him a look at all. "We are all Brooks. Why we don''t have such ability as Nancy has? Martin hugged his arms and sighed with regret. This ability is so good. With it, he could just run into the wilderness and strokerge beasts. He loved that. "What are you thinking?" Martine rolled his eyes. The God preferred their sister. But who didn''t love this sweet, soft little guy? When the SUV was close to Otis''s territory, Iris, which was indulging in hairbing, sniffed the smell of the big tiger. It got up with a start and stretched its neck to look inside Otis''s territory, in a state of alert. Iris knew itself. The panther was always alone and was the fast hunter onnd when hunting prey but it was powerless than a lion or a tiger. Not to mention that the one living here was not an ordinary tiger. And it would not gain anything if it fought with a tiger here and it was cautious and unforgiving, so it did note here before. "Ow~" It rubbed Nancy''s fingers with its head and then he jumped out of the SUV and left. It didn''t want to meet with that powerful guy. It woulde here for food if there was no food in their territory, but in the time when it had abundant food, it would note here for a fight. "Ow." It turned its head around and yelled at its friends in the car before it left. Nancy, lying on the edge of the car, waved to it and said a soft goodbye. "See you, Iris." Iris shook its hair, and then walked away elegantly and gracefully like a cat trading the catwalk. When it was no longer visible, Martin looked back in regret. But it was quite satisfying when he looked at the photos. "This is Otis''s territory. Iris is very smart and will not allow itself to hurt easily by fighting with other powerful animals. As Kane said so, they had entered Otis''s territory. Otis''s territory was veryrge. After they drove for a long time, they heard a deafening whistle from a tiger. All birds in the forest were scared away and they even saw some other animals quickly fleeing away. This was caused by the whistle from Otis with such powerful deterrent effect. "This sound of Otis is so cool!" Kane waved his arms excitedly. But expect for that whistle, everyone searched for a while but did not find Otis. "Where did it go?" "Maybe it is hiding itself. It doesn''t like being found." "Hiding? No way! It will only hide to kill intruders whoe into its territory," said Kane. "The sound ising from here." As everyone got down from the car and was discussing, Marcus nimbly heard the sound of shallow breathing from overhead. He jerked his head up and met a pair of golden tiger eyes. "What the hell are you!" Otis thought in its heart. Marcus was wordless. Shawn also found it, and then the others noticed too. "Crap! How did it climb up? It is so big and is not afraid to crush the branches!" Martin eximed. With the huge body on a few thick branches, the moves of Otis were silent and did not make a sound. If the people under this tree were not alert, it would do sneak attack directly. "Otis!" Nancy shouted. As the big white tiger continued to lie on the branches to look down at the people below, it simply nced at others indifferently but atst it focused its eyes on Nancy. "Ow~" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It gave a low roar and did note down. "The tiger can climb trees?" Martin was confused and mumbled. This tiger was really a bit different. It was also arrogantly reluctant toe down from the tree. It just looked down at the people under the tree leisurely, waving their tails. Its eyes were filled with arrogance. They didn''t know how could a tiger have so much expressions. "Marcus, Otis''s expressions were richer than yours." Neil said with a smile. "Yes, I can tell," said Marcus. Chapter 270 Otis??s Expressions Are Richer than You Chapter 270 Otis??s Expressions Are Richer than You Chapter 270 Otis¡¯s Expressions Are Richer than Yours Nancy managed to coax the arrogant white tiger down, who was willing to stay in the tree. But as it walked up to the little girl, it sniffed something and suddenly changed its face. ¡°D*mn! The smell of that idiot!¡± Otis thought in its heart. Animals had a quite shrewd sense of smell. Perhaps it sniffed the smell of Iris from Nancy. So, it wore a disgusted and annoyed expression with the arrogance and disdain in the eyes. No one knew why a tiger¡¯s mental activities could be so rich. Otis obviously did not like the smell from Nancy. Twitching its nose unhappily, it pulled the little girl onto its belly with its paws and rolled over. After rolling for a round, it came over to smell and would continue to roll if it was not ok. Nancy was wordless when being rolled. Nancy¡¯s brothers were wordless too. Their fists were hard. A few minutester Otis sniffed again and when there was no smell of other animials, it was satisfied to let go of the little girl. Nancy stood up dizzily while Otis took the advantage of the body to circle around Nancy and sessfully squeezed away all people around her. ¡°I want to kill it.¡± The others thought in their heart. ¡°Otis what are you doing? Aha!¡± Nancyughed while Otis rubbed Nancy¡¯s chin and made her tickle. Kane realized something and ran over excitedly with the camera in his arms. ¡°Otis, look at me! I¡¯ll take a picture of you!¡± He held up his camera and was about to give it a close-up. But the next second, Nancy was lifted in the air. Otis urately held the little girl in the mouth by her school bag and ran away quickly, without giving others any time to react. They could not catch up with the big animal with four legs. The most important thing was that it was also very good at hiding the traces. ¡°F*ck!¡± Martin could only watch this big animal disappear in the blink of an eye with his sister gripped in its mouth. He mmed his fist on a tree next to him and cursed. Adam and Shawn¡¯s faces were blue and they could hardly breathe. Kane, who was holding the camera and looked silly, was totally startled. Just in a blink of an eye, what had happened? ¡°This bad tiger grabbed our sister!¡± Martin kicked away the branch next to his feet. ¡°Ah! Where is Nancy? Where is my sister? Martin, you can¡¯t catch it on foot.¡± Adam was so angry and shouted madly. Adam quickly shut up and was aggrieved after Marcus looked at him coldly. Marcus had found his sisterst night, and now she disappeared again. ¡°Find them!¡± Marcusmanded with his face dark and sullen. He blurted out these two words angrily as if he would tear Otis into pieces. ¡°I got an ominous feeling!¡± Otis thought in its heart. It held the little girl in its mouth and alertly looked around to find out which son of b*tch would risk coming into its territory. Did it think too much? ¡°Otis.¡± Nancy said in a weak tone. Dangling for so long from its mouth, she swung her short legs ufortably, her chubby face looking a little angry. The white tiger carefully put down the little girl and sat next to her, licking its paw with the golden eyes looking at her innocently. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Why do you bring me here? My brothers will be worried about me.¡± After tidying up her clothes and the school bag, the little girl tilted her little head and looked at the big tiger, muttering andining. She tightened her bag and turned around to go back to her brothers. ¡°Otis, you can¡¯t bring me here without saying anything because my brothers will worry about me and will be angry. What if they won¡¯t allow me toe to youter? Go back with me and find my brothers.¡± After taking only a few steps, Nancy felt the breath of the big cat behind, and her bag was held again in the mouth of the big cat so that she could not move any further. Nancy didn¡¯t know what to say. Purring, the white tiger touched her with the body a few times and nearly knocked over her. It seemed to be unable to control its force. Otis ran in front of Nancy, pulled her around with its paws, then pushed her forward with his big head. Nancy was small and weak, and could only be pushed by it to go forward. ¡°Otis, where are we going? Can¡¯t you take my brothers with us? My brothers will worry about me!¡± She was a little unhappy, puffing out her snow-white cheeks. Otis twitched his ears and was wondering. ¡°Taking these weak two-foot animals?¡± Never! ¡°Okay, okay, I will follow you.¡± The little girl finallypromised. She touched the white tiger¡¯s big head and walked with it. Otis directlyid down and tugged Nancy onto its back with its snow-white fluffy tail. ¡°You want me to go up there?¡± Otis nodded its head. ¡°Wait a minute. I need to send a message to my brothers to let them not worry.¡± Leaning on the big white tiger, Nancy took the phone and sent a voice message to her brothers. [Nancy: Brothers, Otis wants to take me to y but it doesn¡¯t want you toe. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.] She received messages from her brothers right after she sent the messages. [Marcus: Take care of yourself!] [Neil: Okay, remember to keep in touch with us by sending messages.] [Martin: Where does that silly tiger take you? I always feel it is purposeful.] [Louis: Will youe back soon?] [Shawn: We will find you soon.] [Ivan: Wow~ Is there any food? I want to go too.] [Adam: This bad tiger grabbed my sister! I will beat it when I find it.] Adam overestimated his strength. She just finished reading her brothers¡¯ messages and was about to reply to the messages while Otis pushed her to hurry to go forward. [Nancy: Brothers, Otis asked me to ride on its back. I have to go now.] After having sent out the message, she tried to climb up its back and hugged its neck. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± she said in a soft voice. Otis stood up and ran fast and steadily like a breeze blowing through the forest. And no one knew how it could run without making too much noise with such a big body. Nancy could find a lot of herbivores in the woods and were scared and almost fainted in sight of it approaching. Otis ran with Nancy on its back until it stopped before a cave. She slid down Otis¡¯ smooth fur and, leaning against it, looked inside the cave, ¡°Otis, is this your cave?¡± The big white tiger¡¯s furry side face pressed against the little girl¡¯s body, wagging its tail, and led her inside the cave. This cave was quite deep, so the little girl was a bit nervous. She stuck to Otis and followed it. There was no odor in the cave, and even the ground underfoot was rtively t and dry. It was just a little dark. But Otis¡¯s ck-stripped white fur was still quite conspicuous in the dark cave, and the pair of golden eyes seemed to be glowing. It was also very sweet and knew that the little girl was a little scared. So, it walked very slowly and wrapped the girl¡¯s waist with its tail. With such a big furry tiger by her side, Nancy felt secure although this strange ce was dark. After walking slowly for nearly ten minutes, she finally saw a faint light. Inside the cave it was more spacious, dryer, and cleaner. The lights she saw came from a small hole above the cave. The hole was small, just the size of a bowl, but the light of the sun would make sure the ce was not dark. ¡°Otis, is this where you sleep? It¡¯s so big!¡± It was so empty that Nancy spoke with an echo. Otis continued to lead Nancy towards a ce inside the cave where there was arge rock. She then saw Otis using his body to push therge stone away. The stone was as high as Otis and was so big. But it was pushed away slowly by Otis. After pushing away the stone, it turned out to be another passage leading to somewhere unknown. Nancy¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°Otis, you have a secret room at home!¡± When she watched TV with her brothers, some programs showed secret rooms. But she did not expect Otis also had a secret room! Chapter 271 There Is A Chamber In Otiss House Chapter 271 There Is A Chamber In Otis''s House Chapter 271 There Is A Chamber In Otis''s House Otis walked ahead. The passage was a little short for it, so it crawled in. Nancy walked behind it by grabbing its big tail. The passage became bigger and taller as they walked further. Otis could stand up walking. "Otis, where are we going?" "Howl." Otis made a sound. It seemed to tell her to keep walking and that there was nothing to worry about. Time passed by, and the road ahead of them wasrger and brighter. The brightness ahead of them was not like that inside the cave, and they seemed to walk to the end of the cave. Otis stopped, curled up the little girl, and put her in front of it with its tail. Gradually, they could see more. Nancy opened her eyes big to see things in front of her. Her mouth also opened in shock. "Where is this ce? It''s so beautiful." She saw a sea of flowers, in various colors and shapes. Some flowers were like hydrangea or huge lollipops, and some were like flying butterflies or dancing girls in beautiful dresses... Some flowers were elegant, and some were graceful or fresh. Different shapes of flowers were growing everywhere: on trees, on the ground, or on a vine. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. This ce was a hotbed of these flowers, and you couldn''t see the end of it. There were also butterflies flying among the blossoms. Nancy could see nothing but these flowers and butterflies. Somehow she walked into the ce. The white tiger Otis was walking beside her. Butterflies danced gracefully under the blue sky when its tail swept among the flowers. Some flew among the flowers, and some moved around Nancy and Otis. One of these butterflies stopped on Otis''s nose, whose eyes looked at it and almost became a cross-eyed tiger. When the butterfly pped its wings, some scales fell off, causing Otis to sneeze loudly. Not only did Otis frighten away the butterfly on its nose, but also made its surrounding butterflies fly away. Nancyughed happily while looking at Otis. Otis thought Nancy was making fun of it. "Wow... That one is so big and beautiful." Nancy saw a big blue butterfly under the sunlight. She screamed and chased after it. Otis scratched his nose with his paw and quickly followed the little girl. While chasing after the big butterfly, Nancy ran carefully not to step on those beautiful flowers. Otis, on the contrary, cared less about the flowers. It ran behind the little girl and certainly damaged some flowers. They seemed to be in a closed valley. It was warm, and Nancy gradually felt hot after running for a while. The little girl and the white tiger had been running for quite a while. She even forgot her brothers. They got tired. She stopped breathing. Her white face turned red, and sweat appeared on her white forehead. Nancy rested a while, then she squatted down to pick flowers. She picked one from each blossom. Some of them were big, and some were small. She hummed a childlike song and took off her jacket, carefully putting all the flowers she picked into her clothes. Then she stopped and sat on the green grass, holding some tiny vines, and began to weave a wreath for herself. Her feet shook happily. Otis touched her, and Nancy scratched its chin, saying, "Otis, stop it. I''ll make a wreath for you." Then she used a vine topare Otis''s big head and made a rattan circle for Otis. Otis nced at her andid down against Nancy. Its ws pulled Nancy, indicating her toy on its soft stomach. Nancy then moved her body andfortably leaned on Otis''s stomach. The valley became quiet after theyid down. The big butterfly chased by Nancy now slowly got close to her andnded on her head. Nancy was weaving a wreath. She suddenly felt something fall on her head and shook her head. The butterfly pped her wings gently, flew away within a finger''s distance, and fell again. Nancy was confused. She touched her head, and the butterfly, bigger than her two small hands, flew up andnded on her hand. "It''s you." Nancy smiled to see the beautiful butterfly, who was not afraid of her at all. The big butterfly gently pped its wings as if it was greeting her. Nancy gently put it on her head. "You stay here." The butterfly flew up andnded behind Nancy''s head. It had a huge pair of wings, which was bigger than Nancy''s small head. The butterfly looked like beautiful jewelry hanging behind her head. The white little girl seemed more like an elf among the flowers. Otis leaned over to smell the butterfly, who slightly fluttered its wings and made Otis sneeze again. Otis scratched its nose with its paws. The white tiger gave it a disgusted look and lost interest in it. The butterfly couldn''t be eaten and always made Otis sneeze. Besides, it was ugly. The white tiger rubbed his nose and face with his ws for a while and felt better. Then it went on to see the wreath made by Nancy. Nancy made two wreaths, a big one and a small one. The small one was for herself. As both Otis and Nancy were wearing their wreaths, Nancy stared at Otis''s eyes for quite a while. "I''m so beautiful." Otis was confused. Why would she say that? Nancy used Otis''s eyes as a mirror. With a wreath and a butterfly on her head, the little girl was full of energy again. She yed with some flying bugs among the grass and found some fluffy little fat creatures. These creatures were chubby bees with hair all over their bodies. When they got honey on a flower, they could easily bend down the flowers with their fat bodies. Nancy watched a busy fatty creature flying among beautiful flowers. She also followed it home and saw the bee stop on a rock. The creature moved its wings and got into the stone. There was a buzzing sounding from the stone, and more fatty bees were flying outside the stone. "Is this their home?" Nancy remembered that when she was in Stream Vige, people would go to find sweet honey from the mountains. Now she wanted to eat some honey. Nancy managed to move one of the stones away, and a small part of the hive was revealed. Some bees were frightened and flew around Nancy. The little girl stood still and tried to discuss with the bees. "Can I get a little bit of honey? Just a little? I can exchange sugar and fruit with you." Nancy took out the sugar in her pocket and the apples in her school bag. "Buzz..." A big bee flew out of the hive. It circled Nancy andnded on her shoulder. The bee was bigger than half of her palm, looking fluffy and chubby. God knew how its wings could support it to fly. Seeing it fall on her shoulder, Nancy thought it might be tired from flying. Chapter 272 The Mysterious Valley Chapter 272 The Mysterious Valley Chapter 272 The Mysterious Valley The little fat creature on Nancy''s shoulder shook its legs and wings. Nancy squatted on the ground motionlessly, staring at the creature. "Do you want my candy? It''s sweet." Nancy''s voice was sweet and pleasant. While talking, Nancy peeled off the candy wrapper, revealing an orange-vored candy in her palm. The fat bee on her shoulder seemed to smell it and peered over the candy. The pair of antennae kept waving. The bee then pped the pair of transparent wings. As soon as it took off, its body fell straight down, as if the wings couldn''t support the body. Nancy was worried about whether it would fall. Fortunately, its wings were powerful enough to fly. Otis was a little annoyed by these buzzing little things. The white tiger also knew bees were difficult to deal with. Strong as Otis was, the white tiger might also get hurt badly if it was stung by them. So Otis remained quietly staying with the little girl. It flicked its tail once in a while, with golden eyes staring at the buzzing fat creaturending on Nancy''s palm. Nancy''s skin was soft. She couldn''t help butugh as she felt a little itchy in her palm. The big fat bee pulled the candy with its fluffy legs. It seemed that the whole body of this bee was tasting the candy. It looked satisfied. Somehow the bee transmitted information to other bees, and many fluffy little fat bees smaller than it flew to Nancy''s palm. Their buzzing heads touched each other as if to exchange information. Then a few bees took off the candy difficultly. "Then we made a deal?" The little girl stared at the fat bee with bright eyes. After a second thought, she took out a sweet apple and some more candies of other vors and put them in the hole of the hive. She cut the apple. The smell of the apple attracted many bees. After a while, the apple pieces were densely covered with little fat creatures. Nancy thought they already made a deal and whispered to the big fat bee regardless of whether it understood or not. Then she cautiously approached the hive. When she reached in, no bees attacked her, and the bees crawling in the hive even backed away. Just when she wanted to take a big piece of honeb, the big fat bee stopped her and pushed her little fingers to another hive. Nancy looked closer and found that there seemed to be some white fat bugs in the hive that she wanted to take before. They might be the cubs of bees. The hive was huge and seemed to be bottomless. This beehive was as beautiful as a crystal. The piece of honeb that was allowed to be taken was muchrger than Nancy''s schoolbag. Each hexagonal cell was filled with bright honey, and the surface was wrapped in beeswax in case the honey came out. Nancy carefully held therge piece of honeb. She felt that it might be not fair to these bees, so she gave them all her candies. "Thank you. I''ll help you bring back the stone." Nancy put the honeb on clean grass. It was a little sticky. Nancy looked at her little hand, which smelled so sweet. She licked her hand. "So sweet." Her eyes lit up after licking the honey. It was pure wild honey, sweet with the scent of hundreds of flowers. Everything was just right. "Babble..." Something breathed near Nancy. Before Nancy licked again, Otis licked her finger. It tasted so good that Otis ate all the honey on Nancy''s finger. Otis then stared at the honeb. Nancy was surprised. "Otis, no." She stopped Otis and said, "You can''t eat this. This is for brothers, especially brother Jinx. He is sick and should eat more." Otis nced at her and was happy. Nancyforted Otis, "OK, OK, You can have some with my brothers." Otis agreed and helped Nancy bring back those stones to cover the hive, leaving the same crack as before for the bees. "A small puddle is over there. I''ll go and wash my hands. Otis, don''t eat the honey." The white tiger sneered. It was not that kind of tiger. After Nancy came back, she looked at Otis directly. "You eat it, Otis." Otis shook his beard and sat upright, looking innocent. Nancy pointed to the fur around his mouth, and its snow-white cheeks bulged. "Look, there is still honey in your mouth. I remember clearly that your face was clean before I left." Otis looked a little guilty and quickly licked the honey in her mouth. Evidence destroyed. Nancy said, "There are some more." Otis was speechless. It burped. The burp was filled with the smell of honey. The little girl said, "I knew it. You won''t fool me." Nancy walked to see the honeb. Some broken pieces fell on the ground, and some pieces the size of adults'' palms were gone. They must be eaten by Otis. Nancy was a little worried when she saw the honey. She didn''t know how to take it. The honeb was so big that she might break it halfway. Besides, it might stick to her clothes, which was ufortable. Just then, Nancy''s phone rang. "Brother." Nancy took the phone call. Both she and Otis appeared on the screen. It was her big brother called. Marcus nced at the white tiger. Both of them showed hostility and disgust toward each other. Otis was showing more disgust toward the brother. Marcus failed in that regard. "Where are you?" Marcus opened his mouth, and Nancy then asked about her brother''s position. Marcus showed her around through the phone. "We tracked the signal of your phone, and we lost you from here." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Nancy said, "Brother, you can go up to the left. There is a cave. Get into the cave, and you''ll find a passage in there..." Nancy described the route logically. Marcus and the others walked as she told and found the cave, but the signal was bad after getting into the cave. They walked faster than Nancy, but it would take a while before they found Nancy. The little girl then hugged a small piece of honey and sat with Otis. The two of them waited while eating honey. Half an hourter, they saw Nancy''s brothers. "I''m here, brothers." The little girl waved happily like an elf among the flowers. Her brothers were attracted by the scenery in this valley. When they saw Nancy, they walked over. Marcus hugged his soft little sister. Chapter 273 The Exchange of Honey Chapter 273 The Exchange of Honey Chapter 273 The Exchange of Honey "Brother, what took you so long?" Nancy leaned over her chubby cheeks against her brother''s face. Martin pinched her little nose with a smile. "Not everyone is led by your stupid tiger." Nancy smiled and said, "Otis led me here. Come to see what I''ve got." She couldn''t wait to share her stuff with her brothers. While talking, Nancy took her brother''s hand and pointed at the valley. Louis tried to poke the big motionless butterfly on Nancy''s head. He asked, "What''s on your head?" Before he touched the butterfly, it suddenly pped its wings, which kind of scared everyone. "What''s that?" Louis retracted his hand. Nancy shook her little head and didn''t speak. Shawn recognized it. "It''s a morpho, the Goddess of Light." Ewen and Kane, who were attracted by this valley, ran over when they heard the butterfly. "The Goddess of Light? Really?" They were stunned to look at it, "Such a big one. This thing is rare to see." The Goddess of Light was the best kind of butterfly. This kind of morpho was beautiful andrge. Besides, it was rare to see. Now they were looking at one. It was so beautiful. The morpho was bigger than their palms. The morpho fell on Nancy''s head, being so quiet that it looked like an ornament. It was so incredible. Kane was excited. He held a camera and took pictures of the butterfly from different angles. "One of my friends likes butterflies. I''ll show him the most beautiful picture of this morpho. He would be so jealous of me." "This is the Goddess of Light." Martin moved closer while touching his chin. The morpho on Nancy''s head slightly pped its wings. The blue wings were a little transparent under the sunlight as if the sun was flowing on its wings. Watching closer, it looked more beautiful and mysterious. "It''s really beautiful." Nancy smiled and asked, "Brother, do you like it?" Martin looked at her with a smile, "Of course, I like pretty things." Martin was easily attracted to beautiful things, which could tell from his daily life. Everything he used was beautiful. Nancy tilted her head and held the butterfly in her hand. The Goddess of Light was very nice. Maybe it was azy morpho. After falling on Nancy''s head, it hardly moved except to eat some honey. Now as Nancy was holding it, it remained quiet. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Brother, try to hold it. It''s very nice." Everyone thought, "Well, nothing would be naughty in front of you. Even the tiger is being nice to you." Martin took over the butterfly from Nancy. The morpho looked so beautiful on the little girl''s white hand. Now it was fallen on the back of a hand with long fingers. Martin smiled and talked gently to the little girl while touching her hair. "So beautiful, but Nancy is more pretty." Nancy smiled happily hearing this. "I agree with that. My brothers are all handsome, too." It meant that since her brothers were looking good, she would surely be beautiful as their sister. These handsome brothers smiled at her dotingly. "Brother Jinx,e here. I have something for you." Nancy liked her brothers very much. She also took care of the sick patient, Symon. She held Jinx with one hand and held her little brother with another, heading toward the ce where she put the honeb. She didn''t run for the sake of weak Symon. Adam was happily being held by Nancy. While passing through others, he even raised his chin like a proud rooster. Adam said, "See, Nancy holds my hand, not yours. Hahaha..." If Adam wasn''t the smallest one, Louis might beat him now. "Second cousin,e on with me. I made an exchange with bees and took their honey. It''s so sweet." Ivan''s eyes lit up when he heard there were things to eat. He then followed her happily. "Honey?" The others looked at each other, thinking that the gentle sister might be the boldest in some aspects. They walked with Nancy and were stunned after seeing the big honeb. "Did you get hurt, Nancy?" Louis squatted down, grabbed the little girl''s shoulder, and checked carefully. The rest also asked worriedly. "Have you been stung by a bee?" "You''re too brave. Why did you take the honeb?" "Your face is fine. Have you been stung in your body?" Nancy said, "It''s OK. I''m fine." She opened her arms and turned around in front of her brothers. Nancy said proudly, "I exchanged my apple and candies with bees to get the honey. It''s a fair trade." Everything was speechless. When did the bees know how to trade? Nancy told her brothers about the trade again. This time she emphasized the fat and furry of those bees. "One is very fat. It''s almost the size of half my palm. It''s furry and cute. I exchanged my candies with them. Come on. Taste it." Nancy handed some pieces to her brothers, who were still stunned and in silence. She gave a larger one to Symon. After all, Symon was a patient. He should be treated nicely. Taking over the honey, everyone''s hands were sticky. "Ow..." Otis leaned over to Nancy. It seemed to ask, "Where is mine?" "Otis, you ate some before, so here is a small one for you." Nancy finally gave Otis a small piece of honey, which was only a little smaller than those of her brothers. But the small piece was still not enough for the tiger. Otis quickly finished it and rubbed her hands to beg for more. Her brothers held the honey in their hands and didn''t know what to say. Now what? Eat? To be honest, this was a brand new experience. They used to eat packaged honey, and they didn''t directly eat honey. They normally put some in water or made some into a snack. But now they were holding a piece of honey and ate it directly... Ivan didn''t mind it at all. He directly ate it. "Delicious." Nancy smiled and said, "See? I told you. It''s very tasty." Ewen also ate it. Then the rest all licked their pieces under the gaze of Nancy. They had seen and eaten many things, and they didn''t like sweet food. But the moment they ate the wild honey, their eyes lit up. As a doctor, Shawn immediately assessed the benefits of wild honey. "We can bring some back to the old man. This honey is healthy." Nancy''s eyes lit up and asked, "Is it good for grandpa''s health?" Shawn licked his fingers, which seemed a little dirty for many people. Somehow he made it naturally and elegantly. It was even a little seductive. "Yes, it''s also good for aunt and uncle''s health." Nancy''s eyes brightened, but the next second they dimmed again. She said, "But I didn''t bring enough sugar, neither did I know whether the bees want to change their honey with me." Chapter 274 Raw Honey Chapter 274 Raw Honey Chapter 274 Raw Honey Nancy didn''t dare to take too much honey because she was afraid that the bees would not have enough food. Marcus noticed the worried expression on her face, and there was a glimmer of a smile in his cold eyes. He rubbed Nancy''s head and said softly, "We have gotten enough honey." He didn''t want Nancy to run risks gathering raw honey. It was because bees were very dangerous and usually appeared in flocks. Moreover, they didn''t wear any protective clothing, and being stung was no joke. Nancy was inexplicably attractive to animals, but Marcus still feared something wrong would happen... "Yes, that''s enough. Nancy, don''t you want to keep bees on your farm? We can eat the honey gathered by your bees in the future." Nancy''s other families also didn''t want her to be at risk. Thus, Nancy could only give up with regret and deeply cherished the remaining honey. "Then I will leave this honey for Grandpa and Mom. I also want to share some of it with Jinx." Symon lowered his head and gazed at Nancy, who was sincerely distributing the honey to him. He was touched and felt less in pain. "Jinx, let''s explore this valley. Do you want a gand? I can make one for you." After handing over the honey to her elder brothers, Nancy held Symon''s hand and chatted with him merrily. She shook her head to show her gand. "Otis also has a gand on its head." Otis, who was licking its paws, slid Symon a sideways nce. It thought Symon was weak and looked down on him. It also didn''t know why Nancy liked to be with Symon. "Yes, I want a gand." Symon nodded slowly. He took Nancy''s hand as he wandered through lots of flowers. He wanted to spend more time with Nancy and enjoyed the rxing moment. "Ok, wait for me. I''ll go to find some vines." Nancy scuttled away and came back after a while, holding the material for weaving gands. "Jinx, wait a little longer." Nancy didn''t have slender fingers but nimble ones. She had already weaved two gands, so she was highly skilled at making another gand for Symon. "Jinx, bend over." After the gand was woven, Nancy stood on tiptoe and tried to put it on Symon''s head. But she was still too short to do that. Nancy hoped she could grow up and be taller as soon as possible. Symon didn''t bend but squatted down and lowered his head slightly. He closely resembled his poor mother. He had handsome and striking features but looked gloomy. Coupled with his pale skin, he looked like a vampire living in the dark in European legends. It just so happened that most of the flowers Nancy used to make the gand were red. Symon''s pale skin set off the bright red flowers and made them more gorgeous as if they were irrigated with blood. It was strange that Symon had a fragile beauty. "How good-looking you are!" Nancy didn''t know how to describe Symon''s temperament, but she knew he was handsome. Symon slowly wore a smile and took Nancy into his arms. "Thank you." He greedily sensed Nancy''s temperature and smell. He wanted to keep this feeling in mind so that he would never forget it. Nancy also hugged Symon tenderly and pressed her face against his. "Jinx, I wish you happiness." Nancy thought Jinx was so thin and wanted to cry. She didn''t dare to say that she wanted Jinx to live longer because she worried Jinx would feel stressed. She just hoped that he would be happy every following day. "Okay." Symon replied slowly. A short way off stood Nancy''s elder brothers, including Marcus. They didn''t bother Nancy and Symon. Suddenly Nancy asked... This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Do you guys want gands?" After hugging Jinx, Nancy looked at her elder brothers. They were silent for a while. Then they said in unison, "No." Nancy expressed her regret at their response. She thought she was good at weaving beautiful gands and wondered why her elder brothers refused. She was puzzled. "Jinx, do you want to stroke Otis? Its fur is very soft and warm." Otis was surprised. It eyed Nancy warily and stealthily moved backward. Otis thought, "I am not the one to be trifled with." "Otis, how about feeding you some fruits?" Otis remained unshaken. "What about eating honey? You can also have watermelons aftering back home." Otis thought with contempt, "l am the king of all beasts. I won''t be moved by petty favors." "Then how about beef jerky? Watermelons will be offered to you every day in hot weather." Otis pricked up its ears and became less unmoved. Nancy said softly, "Otis, please..." Otis thought arrogantly, "Well. Since Nancy has begged me, I will approve of her request." Thus, Otis turned to look at Symon coldly. Symon was speechless. It was because he didn''t want to touch Otis at all. But Nancy coaxed Otis for a long time and also promised to give it unfair rewards. Symon thought it would be his and Nancy''s loss if he gave up the chance to stroke Otis'' fur. Otis condescended to Symon with arrogance written all on its face, but Symon still touched its belly expressionlessly. As a tiger, Otis'' fur was thick and warm to the touch. Symon was slightly addicted to this soft texture of fur. He couldn''t help but caress Otis one more time... Otis was displeased after being touched by Symon three times. Otis growled at Symon. "How insatiable and bold you are!" Symon gave a little cough to hide his embarrassment and walked away, pretending not to have heard Otis'' roar. "My dear, I want to stroke your fur too..." Kane tried to seize the chance to touch Otis. But before he could do that, he was kicked down. Otis did not hide its dislike for Kane. Kane was heartbroken. Nancy looked at Kane with sympathy. She decided to help poor Kane when Otis was less alert. Nancy asked her elder brothers, "Do you guys want to touch Otis?" Otis was shocked. It thought its affection and tolerance for Nancy drove her to have done too far. Adam shouted excitedly, "I want a try! " Otis turned around and ran away quickly. It mumbled to itself angrily while running. It was reluctant to hit or growl at Nancy. Its heart just melted when Nancy spoke in a sweet voice. So it could only run away. "Otis, stop running!" Nancy hurriedly chased after Otis. "Please allow my elder brothers and Uncle Kane to stroke your fur. They won''t hurt you!" Hearing her words, Otis ran faster. A gust of wind came as Otis ran. The wind rolled up countless petals and made them dance with butterflies. The silent valley soon became lively. After running for a while, Nancy felt tired andid down on Otis'' soft belly, panting heavily. "I got a message from the wildlife conservation station." Symon showed everyone the message on his phone. Chapter 275 Wish You Happiness Chapter 275 Wish You Happiness Chapter 275 Wish You Happiness An hour ago... Symon usedputer hacking to make contact with an expert in wildlife conservation who had been looking for Otis. Then he sent the expert some photos of Otis via his phone. At the Maple Mountain Wildlife Conservation Station, some experts and the head of the station were worried about Otis. Otis was named Snowy at the station. That was quite a simple but catchy name. The head of the station asked, "Haven''t we found any trace of Snowy?" "Not yet." Joshua was the most anxious one because he was the first to discover Snowy. He had only taken a fuzzy photo of Snowy, but he spent four years tracking it down. He once stayed in the wild for three months just to get a glimpse of Snowy, a mysterious giant white tiger. Finally, Joshua got what he wanted. He thought Snowy was the most beautiful and powerful animal he had ever seen in his life. He even felt that Snowy was a mythical tiger! At that time, he was very excited to see Snowy. When he tried to take pictures, Snowy keenly noticed him and quickly disappeared. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After that, Joshua never saw Snowy so closely. He would sigh every time he looked at the fuzzy pictures or those that only captured a part of Snowy''s body. Regrettably, he was struck dumb by its beauty at that time and missed the best time to take photos. Since there was no progress in searching for Snowy, Joshua had to divert his attention to other animals at the conservation station. But Snowy had been on Joshua''s mind. He would try to find Snowy as long as there was a chance. Other workers at the station also knew a white tiger, which was more than twice the size of an ordinary tiger, lived deep in the forest of Maple Mountain. They were very interested too because such a rare tiger was discovered for the first time. But Snowy was so good at hiding that even a drone could hardly detect its whereabouts. Moreover, the workers dared not enter Snowy''s territory, so there was very little information about it. Because of the constant attention to Snowy, they discovered something strangest May. They still found no trace of Snowy, and everything seemed to be as usual. Since Snowy dominated that forest, with its presence, no wild and ferocious beasts near the mountain dared to approach its territory. Butst May, workers at the conservation station found Snowy''s scent had faded away. Their first thought was that beasts that dared not to approach divided up Snowy''s territory gradually. Joshua and other workers at the station were frantic with worry. They tried to use the most advanced detection technology and asked the most experienced worker to search for Snowy. But there was still no clue after several months of searching. The crux of the matter was that they didn''t know whether Snowy had left its territory or suffered misfortune. They feared thetter had happened. They also deeply resented poachers who ran risks just for profits, but they couldn''t put an end to illegal hunts. Snowy was very powerful, but it was still no match for modern hot weapons. "Snowy will be fine. It is the most powerful tiger I have ever seen." Joshua kept mumbling to himself as he looked at Snowy''s photos. But he was actuallyforting himself. After looking for Snowy for so long, Joshua was haggard and lost a lot of weight. The head of the conservation station, Mike Cooker, patted him on the shoulder forfort. "Take a rest first. You should care about your health." Mike hoped Snowy would be safe. At that moment, Joshua''s phone rang to hint at a notification. Joshua and Mike first just ignored it. However, Joshua widened his eyes in surprise after a nce at the phone. That''s a friend request notification. The words below were more worthy of attention. [I know Snowy''s whereabouts.] Those words drove Joshua to quickly unlock the phone and ept the friend request as if he was a drowning man trying to catch a straw. After the new contact was added, Joshua almost couldn''t wait to send a message. [Who are you? Do you really know where Snowy is?] Mike frowned and said, "How is it possible? Snowy is only known to us. We failed to find Snowy with so much advanced equipment. How can he do that? I''m afraid he''s a liar." Just as Mike finished speaking, Joshua received a few photos. In those photos, a majestic big white tiger seemed to be close at hand. Its golden eyes were filled with arrogance and contempt, as if everything was beneath its notice. Joshua held his breath while Mike took a deep breath. Mike took out his presbyopic sses in his pocket and put them on, looking at those photos carefully. "It is really..." Mike''s voice trembled, and he looked at Joshua with inquiring eyes. Joshua had been studying Snowy, thus, he knew the mostprehensive information. However, Joshua didn''t respond to Mike. He stared at the white tiger in the photos with shining and greedy eyes. "Snowy has snow-white fur and a beautiful ck pattern. I remember that the pattern on Snowy''s head is very simr to the spelling of the word king, which makes Snowy noble and strong. Snowy also has golden eyes shining like the sun. The tiger in the photos shares the same features as Snowy..." After careful checking and confirming, Joshua stood up excitedly. His hand holding the phone began to tremble. "That''s right! I am very sure that the tiger in the photos is Snowy!" Mike was also very excited, but he managed to calm down. "Joshua, please calm down. If this tiger is Snowy, who took these photos? And one of the photos was obviously taken at close range. But that is almost impossible, considering Snowy''s temperament." Joshua was shocked. He thought Mike was right and became level-headed. "I''ll first ask the message sender''s identity." The workers at the conservation station were relieved after getting some news of Snowy. But they wondered about the purpose of the sender. Joshua [May I ask who are you? And how did you get these photos?] He was afraid that the text message would be peremptory in tone and displeasing. So he revised the message several times before sending it. Otherwise, he might not get information about Snowy anymore if the sender was provoked. [I took these photos just now. Snowy is now at the forest park privately owned by Kane Brown at City C, Rustin. For more detailed information, pleasee here and have a face-to-face talk. I will be here waiting for you to bring Snowy back home.] Joshua''s eyes widened in surprise when he saw this text message. He wondered why Snowy was abroad! He thought Snowy could never go abroad alone even if it was the king of beasts in his eyes. It was impossible! Then the only answer was that Snowy was kidnapped by poachers! Mike said hurriedly, "Go and investigate Kane Brown!" At the same time, Mike, the head of the conservation station, also reported the matter to a higher authority and applied to go abroad to bring Snowy back! Of course, his application was unlikely to be hurried through. He should first figure out whether the white tiger in the photos was the one in Maple Mountain. Finally, Joshua, who knew Snowy best, and some workers of the conservation station would go to Rustin under the protection of the state. Chapter 276 Getting Information about Otis Chapter 276 Getting Information about Otis Chapter 276 Getting Information about Otis An hourter in the valley... After Symon showed everyone the message from the wildlife conservation station, Nancy touched Otis'' head gently. "So you have another name called Snowy!" She said crisply and softly. Otis was speechless. It thought with contempt, "Who came up with this silly name? Is that person educated? Even a tiger like me is smarter than him." It was Joshua who created this name. He thought it was catchy and conformed to Oits'' features. He would feel awkward if he knew Otis disliked him because of this name. Nancy chased after Otis and kept yelling the name Snowy. Otis was annoyed and covered its ears with its paws, lying prone on the ground and pretending not to hear anything. Nancy was amused and rolled on Otis'' belly. She thought the name Sonwy was pretty good, so she didn''t know why Otis disliked it. After rolling on Otis'' belly for a while, Nancy stood up and brushed the fur off her clothes. "Otis, you shed some fur!" But it didn''t shed a lot. Otis was surprised. It nced at the white hairs that were stuck to Nancy''s clothes. Otis didn''t worry about shedding at all because it had thick fur! Nancy yed with Otis for a while and then found Kane looking upset. She asked Shawn to be her interpreter and talked to Kane. As for why she didn''t ask Ivan for help, it was because Ivan went looking for food. He tried to find everything edible, including flowers! "Uncle Kane, are you reluctant to part with Otis?" Nancy said in a soft and sweet voice. Shawn tranted her words in a cold voice, although his voice was also pleasant to the ear. Thus, Kane wondered if Shawn interpreted Nancy''s words faithfully. Kane looked at Otis and nodded. "Yes, I am. I met Otis with effort, but it''s about to leave." Nancyforted Kane tenderly, "You can go to visit Otister." Kane''s eyes suddenly shone with excitement. He looked at Nancy and asked, "Really?" Nancy gazed at Shawn eagerly and asked for his approval. Shawn said, "I will try to negotiate." Kane became happy again. When it was time for a meal, everyone went out of the valley. Nancy left the Morpho butterfly there. She thought the butterfly should stay in the valley. She feared that it would die of coldness because the weather outside the valley was colder. Kane understood Nancy''s worries. He said, "If the butterfly freezes to death, you can make it a specimen!" Nancy took Marcus'' hand and asked nkly, "What is a specimen?" Marcus didn''t say a word and directly searched the Inte for some butterfly specimens to show her. Nancy was astounded. It was not until now did she know butterflies could be turned into specimens after death! She thought the butterfly specimens were beautiful. As soon as the idea struck her, she shook her head to get rid of it. "The Morpho butterfly is still alive." Kaneughed. "Butterflies generally have a short lifespan. I think it''s better to make them specimens than letting them rot after death." Nancy agreed with Kane. All the people returned the same way they came. When getting through low hedgerows, Otis had to crawl forward while others only needed to bend. Nancy and Adam could walk through the low hedgerows directly because they were short! Kane looked at the entrance to a cave and sighed. "I''ve been here for so long, but I didn''t even know there was a garden!" He turned to look at Otis. "My dear, I hope you cane here again in the future. " He knew that Otis would leave sooner orter, so he felt pity but not sad. What''s more, it was better to watch Otis return to the Central Region than to find Otis suddenly leaving without any trace. After all, as Nancy said, maybe he could meet Otis again in the future. Kane nned to negotiate with the people from the conservation station to get the right to visit Otis. This is from N?velDrama.Org. After leaving Otis'' territory, Nancy and the others went to the house high in the mountain for lunch. Then she went to find the three grey wolves without a single halt. The wolves were still bandaged up. Nancy asked Shawn to check their wounds. "They are strong. As long as they are taken good care of, they can recover in just a few days." Kane pitied the three wolves but did not spoil them. It was because he knew that they would often get injured and face greater challenges after they left here. Nancy stroked their fur and mumbled, "How stupid you are. You know that you can''t defeat Otis, but you still refuse to run away. Remember to run away in simr situations. You can take revenge when you be more powerful, or bring more wolves to outnumber rivals. Otherwise, you will be at a disadvantage." Louis gave Nancy a sideways nce. "How shrewd you are." Nancy chuckled and said with a proud expression, "It''s thanks to you." Several people looked at Louis in unison. Louis fell silent. He thought, "I didn''t teach Nancy about it. It''s not me!" Adam said, "It must be Louis who taught Nancy about fighting. He always gets into fights." After visiting the wolves, Nancy went to visit a puma called Katie and also yed with it for a while. Martin rubbed his chin thoughtfully and said, "I think Nancy acts like a ygirl." She made friends with Otis, Iris, three wolves, and now Katie. And on her farm were kittens, puppies, ponies, swans, and three other animals without knowing their specific species! Martin clicked his tongue... The key was that Nancy still appeared upright and innocent. Otis was possessive about Nancy and disliked catching other animals'' scents on her. But even so, Nancy could easily coax Otis into forgiving her. All the people here, especially Nancy''s elder brothers, put on an embarrassed expression. Shawn asked, "Doesn''t Nancy treat us in the same way?" Martin was lost for words. He thought Shawn was right! But they won''t scold Nancy because she was their dear little sister. In the afternoon, workers from the wildlife conservation station arrived. Joshua was a little surprised to find they were from the Central Region. After a brief introduction, Joshua asked urgently. "Excuse me, who is the person that contacted me before?" Joshua stared at Marcus and those who appeared to be strong and good runners. After all, if one could take pictures of Sonwy at such a close distance and also escape unscathed, he could certainly run fast. Symon said, "It''s me." Symon looked pale with a tube inserted into his stomach. Joshua looked at him in disbelief. Joshua wondered how Symon managed to get close to Otis and run away safely. Kane said, "Are you here to pick up Otis? You get here so quickly." Joshua couldn''t speak the Rustinnguage, but he had the foresight to hire an interpreter. Joshua asked in puzzlement, "Otis?" Kane exined, "Otis is Snowy that you are talking about. To be honest, this name is not suitable for Otis at all!" Joshua felt embarrassed. He decided to discuss the matter of name another time because he was more concerned about Snowy''s condition. "Hello, can I see Snowy or Otis now?" Kane said, "Of course. But you have to bring a secret weapon, otherwise, you won''t be able to find Otis. It is skilled at hiding. Nobody can find it if it doesn''t want to be discovered." Joshua was also familiar with Otis'' character and immediately became excited. He said in his mother tongue, making gestures to promotemunication. "Yes, you''re right. Snowy is very smart and powerful. It''s huge and covered with white fur. Just imagine how difficult it will be to hide from being discovered. But Snowy can always do it." Neither Joshua nor Kane could understand each other, but they chatted quite happily. All they talked about was centered on Otis. The interpreter tried hard to be professional and forced a smile. He was excellent, but it was tiring for him to interpret Joshua''s and Kane''s words at the same time. Chapter 277 The Staff of the Conservation Station Arrived Chapter 277 The Staff of the Conservation Station Arrived Chapter 277 The Staff of the Conservation Station Arrived "Hey, show me the treasure you just mentioned." After a long chat, Joshua asked Kane about the "treasure". He was actually very curious about the treasure that could interest Big Snowy so much. "Okay, wait a minute." Then Joshua saw that Kane turned around to hold up the only child present. "It''s her!" Nancy''s brothers and cousins frowned at Kane who was holding Nancy with a proud look as if he was showing a treasure. Nancy couldn''t help innocently and nkly looking at Joshua who was in front of her. "Hello, Mr. Hall." Nancy politely greeted Joshua with a wave of her hand. Joshua, "..." He thought Kane must be kidding him! Why was the treasure a kid? Facing the adorable and polite Nancy, Joshua had to greet her with a smile although he was really mad at Kane. "Hello, sweet." Then he looked at Kane nkly, asking, "Mr. Kane, are you kidding me?" This is from N?velDrama.Org. The interpreter also thought Kane was joking because he had learned about the white tiger of the Maple Mountain. Joshua always couldn''t help talking about and praising Big Snowy in front of the people present. But he did that because he knew all the people present worked for their countries and he trusted them. He never mentioned Big Snowy to the people he didn''t know. It was precisely for that reason that the interpreter and the guards more or less knew what a proud and powerful tiger Big Snowy was. So it was totally ridiculous that Kane said the weak and ipetent child could find Big Snowy. What a ridiculous joke! Kaneughed without any sign of being mad at Joshua''s frank question, and asked, "You don''t believe that a child can find Big Snowy, do you? To be honest, if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed it. But miracles happened to this little girl many times." Nancy kicked in the air, wondering when Kane would put her down. Marcus stared at Kane''s hands with a cold gaze that was like an ice knife. A smile touched the corners of Shawn''s mouth, but it was a gloomy one. After feeling the unfriendly gaze and smile, Kane shivered with fear. After turning around, he happened to meet their aggressive eyes that were like those of ferocious beasts, making him so frightened that he promptly put Nancy down. Afraid that they would not be satisfied, Kane smoothed the creases out of her clothes and then smiled at them. The well-trained guards took a deep look at Nancy''s brothers and cousins, thinking that they must be some big shots. Seeing that Joshua didn''t believe in him, Kane just spread his hands and shrugged, saying, "You will know then. Let''s go find Otis." Joshua couldn''t wait to meet Big Snowy, but he felt that Kane and his partners were not reliable at all after seeing that they really nned to bring the child with them. He even started to doubt the authenticity of the news. "You really n to take the child with you? Isn''t this really a joke?" "Big Snowy is very powerful. Although I have never heard of it hurting humans, it probably will be angry if it is disturbed. I''m afraid the kid will be scared." Joshua was a little long-winded, but Nancy''s brothers and cousins didn''t have any aversion to him because they knew he was worried about Nancy. "Don''t worry, Mr. Hall." Martin said with a smile and then leaned to the side as if he had no bones, pressing down on Louis, his younger brother. Louis, "..." "Everyone will be all right. Take it easy." After being pushed away by Louis, Martin smoothed his clothes and said simply. They actually admired Joshua very much, who had devoted his life to protecting the environment, animals and the ecological bnce. "How could it be all right..." When Joshua was about to refute, a phone was put in front of him. Joshua stared at the photo on the phone with wide eyes. "This, this..." In the photo, Nancy was ying with Otis. The delicate and pretty girl rolled happily on the big white tiger''s belly. Although it was a proud tiger, some inexplicable indulgence could be seen in its golden eyes. In the next photo were also Nancy and Otis. In the photo, Nancy stood on tiptoe and put her arms around the big head of Otis, burying herself into its fur. Big Snowy, who was so proud in Joshua''s memory as if it would never lower its head, was at the moment with its head lowered for a little girl. Louis, with a proud smile, showed a few more photos to Joshua. "Can you believe it now?" Joshua was in a state of shock, suspecting that the photos were photoshopped! Louis pouted, "My sister is very attractive to animals, and Otis is not an exception. I promise you won''t find any animals in this forest park that don''t like her!" He began to seize the opportunity to show off his sister. Just after Louis finished speaking, Ivan said, "Yeah, my little cousin is super popr among animals. Otis is not the only one who likes her. The ck panther named Iris, the cougar named Katie and three snow wolves like her too. In fact, not only these..." Ivan was much more talkative when praising Nancy. Louis gritted his teeth and red at Ivan secretly,ining in his heart that Ivan praised so much that he had nothing to praise! Adam cut in, "My sister is pretty, right? She is as good-looking as I am! She is also attractive to animals. Besides, she is as smart as I am..." The other people, "... " He was actually overconfident! Nancy, "..." She turned her head and threw herself into her eldest brother''s arms, with a warm blush rising to her cheeks. She was so shy with thepliments that she wanted her brothers and cousins to stop praising her! Joshua was stunned by the sudden start of the praising-Nancy match. Seeing that Louis, Ivan and Adampeted with each other, Joshua really didn''t know what to do. If he didn''t heard it wrong, they were all talking about the same person, right? "Iris! Katie!" The three men who werepeting with each other and praising Nancy stopped the "match" as soon as they heard Nancy''s childish and excited voice. All the people who heard Nancy''s voice turned to have a look and then... Joshua was surprised, eximing, "A ck panther and a cougar!" The two fought for some reason, and Iris, who was rtively petite, suffered more. What surprised Joshua the most was that the ck panther and the cougar stopped fighting, turned over to get up from the ground and leaped to the car after Nancy, who was resting on the railing of the car, waved to them. In the car, Joshua and his partners became nervous, and the guards clenched their weapons. "Watch out!" He saw that the ck panther ran over first and rubbed its head against Nancy''s hand as soon as he finished shouting. Nancy scratched its chin as if she had done that many times before. The cougar Katie came over then and squeaked coquettishly at Nancy. Nancy''s brothers and cousins had already watched such a scene many times before, so they calmly waved and greeted them. "Why did you fight? Iris, this is Katie''s territory, right?" Kane walked to Iris and asked. After taking a nce at him, Iris had a quick look at the others in the car with its green eyes. Some people who were close to it suddenly panicked. Joshua could not wait to know all the information about this ck panther. It looked really good. While Nancy was scratching its chin, an angry roar came from it, resounding through the sky and frightening the birds in the forest. Nancy felt a little guilty and retracted her fat hand after hearing the roar. It was not because she was scared. It was just... She guessed that she would be pulled by it to roll over on its belly. After the roar, a huge white tiger slowly walked out of the woods, and stared at the ck panther and the cougar with some fury in its sun-like golden eyes. Katie was so frightened that she ran away. This was probably from the inborn suppression between the beasts. Iris, "..." Was it supposed to run or not to run? ncing at Nancy and then at the huge white tiger, Iris began to hesitate. During its hesitation, Otis, the white tiger, jumped up,pleted a leap of more than ten meters, landed on Iris and was about to bite its neck. "Otis!" Nancy shouted to stop it in time. Otis, whose teeth had touched Iris'' neck, heard her voice and stopped its movement. "Otis, stop it!" Nancy got out of the car, hugged Otis'' tail, and tried her best to pull it back. Otis got angry because Nancy protected Iris, a "flirtatious bitch" in its eyes. It pped Iris away and flicked its tail, almost throwing Nancy onto the ground. It seemed that it was really angry. Iris rolled on the ground for two circles and climbed up the tree easily. It was brave enough not to leave, but licked its paws on the tree. Its green eyes fixed on Nancy and Otis who were under the tree. Joshua finally recovered from the shock and stood up with excitement, eximing, "Big Snowy!" But it was a pity that Otis didn''t pay any attention to him. Chapter 278 Babe Chapter 278 Babe Chapter 278 Babe Seeing that Otis was angry with her, Nancy ran to face it, but it just turned its butt to her. After a few more attempts, Otis still refused to look at her face to face. The other people could only stand nearby and curiously look at Nancy, who repeatedly tried to face Otis, and Otis, who repeatedly refused to face her. It was simply a scene where a kid failed to make it up with another kid. "Otis, Otis, please don''t be angry with me, okay?" Nancy coaxed it in a soft voice as she tried to walk up to it. Otis shook its beard and still didn''t respond to her. Nancy continued, "Otis..." In the end, she simply held its big tail andy on its back. She totally fell into the soft fur of the furry Otis. Although its fur was not long, it was really soft and made herfortable. Maybe it was because it was a sunny day that Otis'' fur was very warm. "Otis." She called it in a greatly soft voice. Otis, who was hugged by her, "..." It instantly tensed its muscles and didn''t dare to move. "Otis, no need to be angry. I like you the most." Hearing her words, Otis turned to peep at her. As soon as Nancy met its eyes, her big and round eyes instantly lit up a little with great sincerity. If it wasn''t for her brothers and cousins knew that she had coaxed them with the same words, they would have believed in her. They stared at her with a sad face. Nancy happily called, "Otis!" But Otis turned its head quickly, indicating that it was not easy to sessfully coax it. It must be hard work. Joshua frowned in puzzlement while Nancy was coaxing Otis. Was this really Big Snowy he had known? He even wondered if Nancy was a tiger cub in human skin, but... Male tigers like Otis didn''t take care of cubs at all, and they were even not friendly to cubs. So... Was it because Otis was different from the other tigers or Nancy from the other people? Recalling the attitude of the ck panther and the cougar to Nancy before, Joshua was sure that it was because Nancy was the different one! Joshua realized at the moment that Kane didn''t lie to him. Nancy was really a treasure, and he would never see Otis without her! Nancy finally made it up with Otis with great effort. With her help, Joshua reconfirmed that Otis was the one lost by his country. After looking for it for so long, Joshua finally found it and burst into tears. "I thought that Big Snowy had died. I am very happy that it is still alive..." Kane told him how Otis came here and the results of his investigation. Joshua, who really loved animals and had a gentle personality, couldn''t help scolding those poachers whocked great virtue. "They are totally bastards! These animals are rare. If they be extinct, the poachers will be the sinners of the world!" Every species in the ecological circle had its own value, and the extinction of a species would inevitably influence other species, including human beings. In fact, those poachers understood the truth, but they thought it didn''t matter. They only cared whether they could get a lot of money by poaching. Therefore, although relevant staff was distressed to see poaching, they couldn''t sessfully protect all the animals. Joshua looked at Otis who was rolling Nancy on its stomach and roared at the ck panther who was in the tree from time to time to threaten it. "It''s been almost a year since we found that Big Snowy was missing. We had been looking for it for a long time, but we had no clues at all. It was really hard to find clues in the wild, and because of its own personality, no one knew if it left or was poached." Fortunately, he finally found it. Otherwise he might not be able to get relieved for the rest of his life. After waiting for a while, the ne to pick up Otis came. Nancy would take the ne to leave, so she went to say goodbye to the three snow wolves. Nancy went to ask Kane for his contact information. "Uncle Kane, please remember to send me the pictures of the snow wolves." Her purpose of asking for Kane''s contact information was to talk about these animals and learn his language by the way. Kane made an okay gesture, saying, "No problem." Kane said that in Nancy''s nativenguage. He had a smug expression when seeing Nancy was surprised. Ewen despised, "After studying for so longst night, you only remembered this sentence. How dare you be so smug! Nancy already can understand a lot of ournguage." Kane exined, "... I am notparable with a genius!" Kane had known Nancy''s good memory. Although she seemed to have been ying in thest few days, she actually kept learning. She always wrote down what they said, read it a few times in a low voice, and then ran to ask her brothers or cousins what those words meant. In this way, she memorized a lot of words and got a good pronunciation. Her learning ability was so excellent that Kane sometimes wondered if he was a human being. Why did he not make progress as great as Nancy? Kane and Ewen would also took the ne to visit Otis'' home. Joshua was very happy that Kane and Ewen wanted to go with him. He even agreed without hesitation when Kane, who had saved Otis, expressed he hoped to be allowed to see Otis in the future. Everything went well, except when they tried to let Otis get on the ne. Originally, arge cage was specially prepared for it, but it was reluctant to go into the cage and red at the staff with contempt and pride. Otis thought the staff really wanted to die. How could they let it go into the cage? Otis had a very bad impression of iron cages. It was so angry that it overturned the big cage, making the staff scared. The guards raised the guns of anaesthetics toward it, for fear that it would suddenly rage and bite. Nancy asked, "What''s the matter with you, Otis?" Hearing her voice, Otis, who was very arrogant and domineering in thest second, turned to hold Nancy and began to whine while pointing at the cage that was overturned by it, as if it had suffered a lot of grievances. The other people, "..." Was this really the same tiger as the just aggressive one? It was even much more fickle than the weather! Nancy hugged its big head and fondled it, "My babe, if you don''t want to go into the cage, let''s go ask Mr. Hall if there is any other way." Otis held her tightly. Judging from its quick-moving golden eyes, it not only wanted not to go into the cage, but also wanted to stay with Nancy! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Nancy cared for Otis very much, so she tried to prevent it from entering the cage if it really didn''t like cages. Although she was a kid, she had her brothers and cousins help her! So Nancy easily took Otis to look for Joshua, and the staff around her quickly dispersed like the tide. Joshua was on the scene, and he also didn''t know what to do when seeing Otis was unwilling to enter the cage. How could he transport it back if it didn''t enter the cage? Chapter 279 Otis Came Home Chapter 279 Otis Came Home Chapter 279 Otis Came Home "Joshua, can Otis board the ne with me and leave?" Joshua said, "To a certain extent, Big Snowy is dangerous. Other people would be afraid of it if it were not caged up." He tried hard to exin the reasons to Nancy who also listened carefully and then... "But Otis fears the cage. It is so pitiful, because it was caged up when it was brought here by the bad men. Otis is frightened." Everyone looked at the overturned iron cage and was speechless. They did not see from that how frightened Otis was, but how grumpy it was instead. "If it doesn''t want to be caged, we can just anesthetize it before bringing it back." Nancy who knew what was anesthesia held Otis in her arms and shook her head. "No, do not anesthetize it." The white tiger bared its white and sharp teeth. Nancy said, "I''ll ask my brothers." The little girl ran away with Otis quickly. This is from N?velDrama.Org. It was fortunate that there were no strangers. Otherwise, they must be frightened very much by the tiger that followed a kid and ran around without a tether. "Brother... Otis doesn''t want to go into the iron cage and they said that they will anesthetize Otis. What can we do?" Marcus nced at the big tiger with cold eyes and said lightly, "Oh, just take our ne." Marcus did not share Joshua''s worries. After getting along with her for the past few days, he was very confident that his younger sister could tame this white tiger. In the end, Marcus directly arranged a private ne with arge carrying capacity of the Brook family. Otis and Nancy boarded the ne. It was just about bringing a bigger pet. It was not worrisome at all! Joshua was speechless. The Brook family had so considerable courage! Finally, Joshua who was still worried also boarded that ne. Because people in the ne were all familiar to Otis, it walked around in every corner once it got on the ne, just like patrolling its own territory. It wanted to make the whole ne filled with its fragrance, including the cockpit. Suddenly seeing such a big tiger approaching him, the co-pilot who broke out in a sweat still kept hisposure but dared not to look back. The co-pilot saw out of the corner of his eye that the expression of Philip who was sitting in the pilot''s seat did not change, even though the tiger had already got close to him. The co-pilot quietly gave praise for Philip in his mind. It was no wonder that Philip who had suchposure and endurance could be the boss'' trusted subordinate. He was so respectable! "Otis,e here. Don''t disturb Philip." The white tiger slowly turned around and left after hearing Nancy''s voice. The co-pilot said, "Mr. Roger, you are awesome!" Philp who looked straight ahead started to steadily fly the ne. "I told you that we would pick up a tiger before we reached here. What are you afraid of? If you don''t have such endurance andposure, how can you deserve the high sry paid by Mr. Brook?" The co-pilot was speechless. He thought: As you were the boss'' trusted subordinate, it''s up to you. Otis that stayed with Nancy felt a bit ufortable when the ne took off and kept turning around anxiously. Joshua was worried that it would be angry and started to kill people. By then, all people in the ne would be killed. He clutched his heart. How could he still encounter such exciting events at such an old age. He didn''t face such exciting events even when he frantically observed and looked for Big Snowy before. It turned out that he had thought too much, because the whole trip was safe. Apart from walking around from time to time, Otis spent most of time ying with Nancy or acted like a spoiled brat. It was not aggressive at all, really like arge domesticated pet. Joshua felt it was a bit disgusted to see Otis acted like a spoiled brat towards the little girl. He seemed to see a muscr man of northeast Central Region who was near 2 meters high acting cutely towards a soft, cute and white little girl. Joshua thought: Huh... I could not imagine it! The Brook family''s private nended steadily at the destination, where some people were waiting for them. Mike Cooker, the head of the conservation station, was smiling brightly. They weed not only the animals from other countries, but also those that returned to the mothend from abroad. They treated thetter just like the citizens of their own country. All eyes were fixed on an empty cage conveyed from the ne that they were waiting for. Mike and the others who weed them were speechless. Mike said, "What happens? Where is the tiger?" The expressions of the staff were strange. "It''s in the ne behind." Mike who was puzzled led them to the ne behind. Then they saw amanding and giant white tiger getting off the ne behind in a proud step. The tiger that walked on themon road looked like walking on a red carpet used exclusively to the tyrants in the ancient time. The little girl before the tiger was very unremarkable. Mike and the others were so stunned! "Ah!" It was silent for three seconds before a scream rang out. "Oh my god!" "The tiger ising!" A group of people fled with screams when the tiger got off the ne. Mike whose legs were trembling felt speechless. Although... although he came here to pick up the tiger, he had not expected that it woulde here in such a way! Why didn''t the tiger be caged? As the white tiger approaching, Mike, who stared straight forward and whose lips were trembling, reached out his hand to touch the people beside him but there was no one else here. The people beside him had already fled. Mike was so speechless. He thought: When I came back... I would cut your sries! "Hi, uncle." When Mike was hoping that his colleagues and families could bring him many offerings after he died and thinking that it was all over because he had not made a will, a soft voice like that of an angel roused him from a trance. The tiger was already within two meters away from him and he may be killed once it pounced on him. He, who had rich experience of dealing with animals for so many years, was sure that this tiger could swallow him in one gulp! "Uncle." His pants were pulled and Mike lowered his head with a shiver. Then he saw a young, pretty and snowy face. It looked like an angel who came to take him to heaven. Mike''s eyes stared straight and he muttered. "It''s all over. I die. I see an angel before I am bitten by the tiger." But why didn''t he, a native of Central Region, see a ghost instead? "Hahaha..." The familiar voice sounded and Mike stared at James who wasing from behind the tiger and laughing. "Joshua... Are you here to pick me up?" Mike''s tone was serene and his eyes were full of tears. He looked at Joshua as if he saw ate old friend. Joshua was speechless. He thought that Mike was too muddled. "What are you fearing? You are always very brave. Why are you afraid of a tiger now?" Mike was very angry. "What nonsense are you talking? I asked you to bring the tiger back... Why do you bring it back in this way?" The dull head of the conservation station came to realize that these people were not ghosts and the little girl was not an angel who took him to heaven. She was really a little girl. "Where''s the cage?" He thought: The tiger strutted off the ne. Did you walk a dog? Joshua was satisfied with that his old friend was so stunned. It seemed that his world values had been shattered. Joshua thought: I could be the only one who was shocked. Joshua said, "There are no cages. The Big Snowy does not want to be caged." "You can anesthetize it!" Joshua said, "It may kill you with its paw before the anesthesiaes to effect." Mike was confused. "Then you can... just..." He still trembled so badly that he could not speak clearly. It was too shocking. Chapter 280 Were You Walking a Dog Chapter 280 Were You Walking a Dog Chapter 280 Were You Walking a Dog? Nancy walked a bit farther with Otis. After a long time, Mike who eventually calmed down, listened to the story between the white tiger and Nancy told by Joshua. In short, this powerful beast, which was ssified as S-ss danger, was like arge pet before the little girl. However, this pet was easy to be jealous. Other pets were just a bit naughty to their masters or destroyed furniture once they felt jealous. But this pet was quite different. Once it was jealous, it wanted to kill all those ''pretty bitches'' who dared to approach the little girl. Mike was speechless after he heard that. His mood was veryplicated. Who would know that such amanding and powerful tiger would like a little girl? Looking at the white tiger that was ying a childish game of chasing its tail with the little girl in the distance, he frowned upon it. The image of Big Snowy in his mind was shattered. But when Otis got off the ne, it seemed that there was a background music ying there. The scene was still majestic. The staff who had escaped before began to poke their heads out of where they were hiding after they confirmed that the white tiger was not dangerous. They were hiding behind the wheels of the ne, behind the trash cans or even inside the trash cans... Mike thought: I must cut their sries! He was so furious. A few minutester... The brave ones had gradually approached the white tiger and were within three meters away from it. They excitedly held phones to take photos or record videos with trembling hands. Their eyes gleamed with enthusiasm as if they had seen their idols or God. At the moment, Otis was so arrogant that it ignored everyone else but just slowly followed behind the little girl, raising its noble head. It was like Nancy''s Patronus. Who else did not want to take ce of the little girl when he or she saw it? Everyone must have a dream of having a Patronus in childhood. Nancy walked with her short legs, followed by Otis, and beside her were her brothers. She was so happy that she looked like a carefree little mascot. These videos and photos were posted on the work group of the conservation station soon. But they were not posted on the Inte because the head of the station did not allow it. Otis was so special that they must be fully prepared before it was exposed to the public. Otherwise, it may be coveted by those who believed that money mattered more than one''s life at any time. The rarer the thing, the more some lunatics wanted to get it. Though they were not posted on the Inte, these photos and videos were spread widely at a very fast speed in the conservation station. "Have you checked the group news? Those photos and videos. My god, the white tiger is so handsome. I have never seen such an elegant tiger." "Are you talking about the tiger or people? Those men are very handsome. If I were rich..." "Get real! It''s impossible even though you are rich. Do they look like poor people?" "By the way, didn''t you notice the little girl? Did you read the news in the group? The little girl is the real protagonist. She is protected by the white tiger and those handsome men are all her brothers!" "She is really the one born as a winner of life and a blessed girl. She is like the heroine in the novels. I am so envious of her. I also want such a big tiger and handsome brothers." "Ah... We don''t have such a fate. Such a life must be the result of cumtive kindness in the previous lives." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "I heard from the colleagues there that the white tiger only obeys the little girl." "Hey, did you know that? I heard that Big Snowy has the bloodline of the mythological beast, snowy tiger, because it is the descendant of the snowy tiger. Otherwise, it will not be so big in size. It is two times bigger than themon tigers. What does it mean? Themon tigers can exert great pressure on us. We must be too scared to move by a look of Big Snowy." "The territory of Big Snowy is thergest and best. Other animals dare not to approach its territory unless it has disappeared for three months." "It is said that Big Snowy is the reincarnation of the mythological beast, snowy tiger. Why does Big Snowy be the descendant of it?'' "Can it be reincarnated as its own descendant?" Well... It was okay. The rumors about Big Snowy were getting more and more ridiculous, but this group of people, who were the sessors of socialism, felt d to hear them. "Stop gossiping. They areing here!" The staff of the conservation station, including the security guard and the cleaner, cheered up after this shout. Therge military truck carrying the white tiger was going to pass the conservation station. The brave staff directly surrounded it, and even the timid ones stretched their heads hard to look down from upstairs. All eyes were fixed on the person who got off the truck... They saw the head of the station'' familiar face covered with wrinkles. The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. "Ouch." Everyone sighed at the sight of the face of the head of station. They had taken out their phones just to take photos of the legendary tiger that might be the reincarnation of the mythological beast, snowy tiger. But instead of seeing the tiger, they saw the weather-beaten face of their superior. Their disappointment was so obvious that Mike who was originally happy and wanted to say something was extremely unhappy. He was so angry in his mind. "Why are you standing here?" They came to realize that he was their superior! "Mr. Cooker, we are here to admire your heroic charm." "That''s right. The way you jumped off the car is so handsome, and even the wrinkles on your face look pretty." Mike wanted to p them in their faces for they ttered him. Mike, the head of the conservation station, said with his hands behind his back, "I know what you are thinking now! Stay away from this ce and doctorse here." Of course, what he mentioned was the veterinarians. Otis would be released to the mountains after being checked that it was in good health. Behind Mike, Nancy was hugged by her brother and got off the car. At the moment when Marcus got off the car, the eyes of the women in the crowd gleamed with desire. Marcus nced at them with cold face and eyes, and they were frightened to lower their heads at once. Although he was handsome, it was a pity that his face looked so cold like ice. Whoever married him may have a miserable marriage. Forgot it. He was the one who could be admired but was not suitable to marry, the kind that could not fall in love with despite how hard you tried. Later, they finally saw the big white tiger that they wanted to meet. The moment when Otis got off the car. "Ah!" The familiar screams were extremely ear-piercing. Then there was a chaos. Otis shook its head. It was not willing to make contact with human being, because the screams were unpleasant, quite different from that of the little girl. To their surprise, the crowd upstairs was excitedly taking photos of it with their phones, and even those who ran away became excited after they recovered from the fright. Seeing that the white tiger obediently followed behind the little girl and looked not threatening, they were more excited, just like the fans who were in close contact with their idols. It''s so pretty! Chapter 281 Excitement Chapter 281 Excitement Chapter 281 Excitement There were more and more onlookers, so Otis''s expression got a little impatient. It bared its teeth and roared at those people. Its roar almost shook the ground within a hundred miles and those who were nearby covered their ears. Mike, the head of the station, was so frightened that he rolled his eyes. He almost fainted. But he couldn''t faint. There were so many people here. If the white tiger got angry, many people would be killed! However, Otis''s roar was quite effective. Many onlookers were so scared that their faces turned pale and their legs went limp. They finally became quiet. Nancy felt her brain buzzing though Marcus covered her ears. She was a little worried about Marcus. "Marcus, are your ears all right?" Aftering to senses, she touched Marcus''s ear with her small hand and asked with concern. Marcus calmly shook his head and said, "I''m fine." Nancy was relieved. She turned to Joshua and the head of the station and said. "Uncle Hall, Uncle Cooker, Otis doesn''t like to be watched by so many people. He thinks it''s too noisy, so he''s angry." The two old men who didn''t know why the white tiger suddenly roared were enlightened. It was right. Otis didn''t like to see people when it lived in the forest before. At this time, although Otis was willing to see people, it was because Otis followed Nancy. The head of the station quickly sent these people away. They didn''t work seriously but watched the handsome guy interact with the tiger seriously! No wonder the tiger got mad. Nancy touched Otis''s head tofort and coax it. The grumpy guy finally calmed down. People nearby were amazed. This little girl would definitely have a bright future! "Do you think we can ask how this child pacifies Big Snowy?" Mike asked his friend secretly. Joshua sneered twice, and his tone was inexplicably sarcastic. "Come on. We can''t learn it. We can''t even get close to the tiger. It doesn''t want to see your old face." Mike wondered if it was because he was ugly that the tiger didn''t like him. With the help of Nancy, the veterinarian gave the white tiger a check-up smoothly though he was scared. After that, his back was covered with cold sweat. In the past, this kind of beast was anesthetized before it was delivered here for a check-up. However, this tiger was energetic. It stared at them with a pair of golden eyes, and it was fiercer and bigger than the previous beasts! "It''s all right. The bullet in its gunshot wound was somehow removed. It recovered very well. Now it is very strong and can be released to the wild." Everyone was relieved to hear this. "Very good. Let''s get ready. We''ll take Big... Otis to the depths of Maple Mountain." Originally, he wanted to say ''Big Snowy'', but he was scared by the white tiger''s horrible expression. He had no choice but to swallow this old-fashioned andmon name. Although they felt that this name was kind, the tiger didn''t like it. However, how Otis should be taken to the depths of the forest was another problem. In the past, they put animals in cages and delivered them to the depths of the forest, but at this time... Otis didn''t want to enter the cage at all. Mike was so worried. Nancy said, "We''ll go with Big Snowy." Several people who were discussing the solution at the protection station looked over when they heard Nancy''s voice. The next second, they were shocked and widened their eyes. They had lived for so long and experienced many big things. But this six-year-old girl showed them that the world was so big that nothing was to be surprised at. Nancy had climbed onto Otis''s back when they didn''t pay attention. She was lying on the back of the white tiger with her arms around its neck. She rested her chubby little chin on the top of Otis''s head and shook her little head leisurely. Her big clear eyes were innocent as she looked at them. She didn''t know how much her behavior shocked this group of well-informed and experienced old people who had lived most of their lives. All of a sudden, they stared at her in unison. Nancy was a little scared and shrank back, revealing only a pair of eyes and a full forehead. "What''s... wrong?" Otis looked at them with fierce eyes as if it was saying, "Are you trying to steal my baby?" Nancy''s elder brothers were speechless. They didn''t know why, but they really wanted to... beat Otis when they looked at its expression. "You... How did you get there?" Nancy answered honestly, "I climbed up." "Isn''t it... angry? It allowed you to climb up!" Nancy puckered her mouth and mumbled, "It''s not the first time." "Hiss..." They gulped in surprise. Otis really looked like a female tigress conniving at its cub! But their races were different and Otis was a male tiger. Aftering to senses from shock, Joshua looked at Nancy and Otis and suddenly came up with an idea. "I have a way!" It was troublesome for them to take Otis back, but Otis could go back by itself! As long as the little girl was here. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the idea was feasible. Joshua was so excited and quickly told Nancy and her brother about the n. Marcus said they could agree, but they might have to ride to catch up with the speed of Otis. Mike looked at them with a smile. "The off-road vehicle is ready for you." It was good that there was a solution to the problem. In the end, being protected by her elder brothers, Nancy sat on Otis''s back and move slowly toward the forest with two foreigners and Joshua. Otis walked in front and was followed by several off-road vehicles. This scene looked like a gangster on a patrol. It was really impressive. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Otis felt at home after entering Maple Mountain. It roared with excitement. After scaring the birds in the trees and animals on the ground sessfully, it headed for the depths of Maple Mountain with Nancy. Seeing that Otis didn''t need them to lead the way and skillfully walked into the depths of the mountain along the wide road, Joshua and others were so excited. "It still remembers here. It still remembers where its home is." Indeed, Otis was very excited when it entered the mountain where it had been living since it was a child, and its steps were much more cheerful. From time to time, it sniffed the air or roared to see how other animals were scared to flee quickly. It was as satisfied as a child who seeded in a prank. The journey was a bit long. The further they went in, the rougher the road became. Besides, they couldn''t drive off-road vehicles and could only walk. "It''s almost here." Joshua had walked along this road many times to take pictures of Otis, so he was familiar with this ce. "Howl!" Suddenly, Otis roared again. This time, its roar was not happy or excited because it had returned home. The roar was angry. It put down Nancy and pushed her to Marcus. Then it turned around and ran into the forest aggressively. Louis, who had fought many times, felt that this scene was a bit familiar. He said thoughtfully, "It seems that Otis is going to fight." Chapter 282 It Was Going to Fight Chapter 282 It Was Going to Fight Chapter 282 It Was Going to Fight That was right. Otis really fought. Although it was excited because of going home, it became angry when it smelled the smell of other wild animals in its original territory in the wind. This was the territory it once fought down with great difficulty. It hadn''t been away for a long time, but its territory was divided up by those hateful beasts! Otis, who was angry, put down Nancy immediately and went to find trouble for the beasts who had broken into its territory. "Howl!" Within a few minutes, a roar came from the forest. At first, they heard the roar of a tiger. Then they heard the roar of a bear. Two kinds of roars came one after another. Before Nancy and others could follow Otis, they found that many animals had run out. Most of them were herbivores on the weak side, and they were running for their lives. The birds in the trees flew away in a hurry. Nancy saw a baby bird that hadn''t had wings fall from the tree not far away. There was a bird''s nest in the tree. It seemed that the baby bird was scared and fell from the tree. On the tree, two beautiful birds with white bellies were fluttering their wings and chirping anxiously. "Marcus, a bird fell over there." While Nancy was speaking, she ran to lift the young bird from the ground. The mother bird and the father bird in the tree chirped even louder. At this time, a group of sika seers rushed past them and ran away like a gust of wind. With the baby bird in her hand, Nancy was picked up by Marcus to dodge aside. Otherwise, she would have been knocked down by a sika deer in panic, and the bird in her hand would probably have been trampled to death. Marcus''s face darkened a little. He opened his mouth and wanted to teach her a lesson about her recklessness. But he could not bear to say anything when he saw her pitiful and innocent eyes. In the end, he could only poke her in the forehead with a gloomy and expressionless face and said in a tough voice. "Don''t do this again." Nancy nodded quickly and obediently and rubbed her face against Marcus''s palm like a small pet who had realized its mistake and wanted to please its owner. Although the expression on Marcus''s face did not change, his heart softened. Louis came over and pinched her cheek angrily. "Don''t think you can escape punishment in this way. Do you know how dangerous it was just now?" Nancy nodded pitifully and obediently. "I know. I won''t do it again." After being taught a neither severe nor light lesson by her brothers, Nancy looked down at the baby bird in her hand. At the moment, it was trying to squeeze into her arms uneasily. It was shivering, and its chirping sounded so pitiful. "Oh, it''s a long-tailed tit." Joshua walked over. He pushed his sses up his nose and looked at the tit''s parents that were anxious and afraid above him. "We have to send it to the tree quickly." But the tree was a little high, and Nancy couldn''t climb it. Of course, Marcus and others wouldn''t allow Nancy to climb the tree. "Give it to me." Louis climbed up the tree quickly and wanted to pick up the baby bird. Joshua quickly put a square towel in his hand. "Don''t let the bird be stained with your smell." Louis shrugged his shoulders and easily put the restless baby bird into the nest. Then he jumped down from the ce that was more than one meter high in the tree. Whennding, he squatted down to slow down the gravity. His posture was handsome and he was a poser. But there was no denying that he had the capital to be a poser. "Louis, you''re awesome!" Louis raised his eyebrows arrogantly and smiled. He was in a good mood. "Howl!" The sound of the fight between the tiger and the bear inside was getting louder and louder, but judging from the sound, they could tell that the bear seemed to have suffered a little because its voice was not as powerful as it was at the beginning. Nancy took her brother''s hand and said, "Brother, let''s go and have a look." Joshua was also anxious. They were all protected animals of Maple Mountain. Of course, he didn''t want any of them to be injured. However, this was thew of nature, and human beings could not interfere too much. After they left, the parents of the young bird flew into the nest timidly and pulled the young bird under their wings. Although they were also very afraid of the tiger, they couldn''t leave because their baby was there. When they found Otis by following the sound, Nancy and her brothers happened to see Otis pping the big brown bear''s ass with a paw. The brown bear turned its head angrily and roared, but it kept retreating. It was obvious that it could not win and wanted to escape. But Otis was angry, so how could it let go of the bear so easily? It chased the big brown bear several times like a cat teasing a mouse. The brown bear was very big. It was much bigger than a tiger. It won Otis''s territory by its strength, so it was very strong. If it encountered an ordinary tiger at this time, it might win. But Otis was not ordinary at all. It looked bigger than the brown bear, and this territory used to belong to Otis. Otis''s territory was evenrger than the territory upied by the brown bear. Therefore, this was not a king-to-king fight but a fight between a king and a small general. How could the bear win? Such a big brown bear was defeated by Otis and kept stepping back. It even shrank into a ball pitifully. At this time, Otis waspletely different from the tiger that would be overbearing, jealous, and innocent when it was in front of Nancy. Its golden eyes were cruel and heartless, and its teeth were bloody and cold. The sharp nails that it usually hid in its paws were like sharp des at this time. Although the skin of the bear was so thick, Otis scratched its skin and brought out a trace of blood and flesh. This scene looked a little scary. Marcus held Nancy in his arms, and Neil stretched out a hand to block her vision. Suddenly, Otis, who was chasing the brown bear, sniffed. It seemed to smell something and immediately gave up the poor big brown bear that was forced into the corner. He turned to see Nancy and shook his tail. It was thinking whether it should beat the stupid bear first or go to Nancy first. The brown bear was not stupid in danger. Seeing that the white tiger''s attention was no longer on it for the time being, it rolled up from the ground and ran on all fours. While running away, it didn''t forget to take away a beehive on the road. It was hard to get this thing. It had only taken two bites when the tiger came to it. Bah, what bad luck! It was a pity that the bear had to leave this territory full of prey, fruit trees, and sweet honey. The territory no longer belonged to it in the future. While Otis was hesitating, the big brown bear had run away. Otis could only see its round and moving butt. Otis nced at the bear with disgust and then looked away. Forget it. The bear''s skin was rough and its flesh was thick. It was not delicious at all. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Otis licked his paws and turned to walk toward Nancy. But it really looked a bit scary at this time, and there was the smell of blood on its body. It seemed to be targeting them because it was on the massacre at this time. A robot quietly rose beside Neil. A round hole was opened in the robot''s belly, and a muzzle of a gun appeared. The ce that represented the eyes was shing red. As long as Otis went wild, he would be shot. Shawn pressed his finger on the scalpel. Louis and Martin pulled out the anesthetic guns from their waists. Adam and Ivan were shocked. When did they prepare these things? Chapter 283 the White Tiger and the Brown Bear Chapter 283 the White Tiger and the Brown Bear Chapter 283 the White Tiger and the Brown Bear Adam and Ivan looked at the weapons they had pulled out in a daze. They felt like they had been targeted. Otis''s mouth was still stained with blood, and its golden tiger eyes were shining cold and fierce light. As it walked closer, Joshua broke out in a cold sweat. Even if he wanted to escape, he couldn''t because his legs went limp. Marcus and others tensed up as well, and their dark pupils were like deep wells as they stared closely at the approaching white tiger. The atmosphere suddenly became dignified. It was so quiet that they could hear a rustling sound when a leaf fell to the ground. Nancy could not see anything with one hand in front of her. She grabbed the palm of her second brother. "Brother." There was a softness that was unique to children in her tender voice. She seemed to be acting like a spoiled child. "What''s the matter?" She was confused. Why couldn''t she hear anything? Where was Otis? "Otis." Nancy''s voice broke the silence at the moment. Otis had walked within a meter of them, and all of them held their weapons tightly. "Howl!" Otis howled and seemed not to understand what they were doing. It looked at this group of people with proud and disdainful eyes, and its expression was inexplicably ironic. At this moment, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Otis was still the cute and naive tiger. Fortunately, although Otis was stained with blood after fighting, it did not lose its mind. Nancy pulled away her second brother''s hand and instantly look into the white tiger''s pupils which were muchrger than hers. Its pupils could be used as a mirror. From its eyes, Nancy saw herself smiling. She was happy and obedient. "Otis!" She was not afraid of Otis''s blood at all, nor did she dislike it. She spread her small arms, hugged its downy brain, and rubbed it. The white tiger connived at Nancy. If it weren''t for the barbs on its tongue and it was afraid of hurting the skin on Nancy''s face, it would have licked her. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Oh... Otis stinks." After hugging Otis, Nancy was a little disgusted, but she said these words with a smile. Otis licked its mouth, thinking that it was good that it didn''t n to eat the bear, otherwise it would be smellier. Although the untidy brown bear had been chased away, there were other animals in its territory. This area was full of the smell of the brown bear. Otis sneezed in disgust and found the ce with the strongest smell. It should be the ce where the bear usually ate and slept. It howled... and peed on the spot to mark the ce. Soon, its smell covered the smell of the brown bear. Otis left with satisfaction and continued to patrol the territory. Nancy asked curiously, "What is Otis doing?" Joshua smiled and poprized the behavior of animals using their own smells to encircle their territory. Among them, pee was verymon, and the smell of their urine could be kept for a long time. Other animals would not easily approach this ce when they smelled Otis. Nancy tried to remember the knowledge. She understood it. They followed Otis to inspect its territory, and Nancy became curious. She asked about the grass and trees from time to time. She walked on her own and had great energy. She poked ants on the ground with branches, caught a beetle, or ran with butterflies... She was like a naughty child. "Uncle Hall, what is this red fruit? Can we eat it?" Nancy went somewhere and picked a small red fruit. She held it with both hands and hopped back. Her delicate and fair face was stained with some soil, and her eyes were big and bright. "Let me see." Joshua smiled and took the fruit in Nancy''s hand. Although Nancy had asked many questions, he was very patient. "Oh?" Joshua looked at the little red fruit in his hand and gave a cry of surprise. Shawn nced at it with cold eyes inadvertently and was stunned. He squinted slightly and walked forward. Nancy raised her little head and asked eagerly, "Can I eat it? Can I eat it?" The small red fruit was particrly conspicuous. When Shawn nced at it, he felt familiar with it. At this time, he was sure what it was. "Ginseng fruit." Shawn and Joshua said the name of this little fruit at the same time. "What?" Adam ran over in an instant and said, "Where is the ginseng?" The ginseng fruit was a well-known medicinal material. Rich and noble people like them usually saw ginseng that had been dug out of the soil and processed. They had never seen ginseng that grew in the soil. Moreover, it was wild ginseng. Adam became interested immediately. Other people were also a little surprised. Although they had heard that Maple Mountain was very suitable for the growth of ginseng, they did not expect to meet a ginseng nt with such good luck. Nancy winked. "Can I eat it?" She just wanted to eat. Joshuaughed. "Where did you find this? What is under the nt is something nice." When Nancy heard this, her eyes lit up instantly. "What is it?" Shawn rubbed her nose, and his eyes were filled with smiles. He introduced ginseng to Nancy and said it was a medicinal herb that had been sought after by people since ancient times. Nancy''s eyes brightened when she heard that ginseng could replenish energy and take care of health, and it had miraculous effects on the elderly and sick people. "Give it to grandpa!" She thought about her grandfather immediately. Then she took her big brother''s hand and walked fast. "Brother, go quickly. I remember where it is." Joshua said jokingly, "Don''t be rash and scare it away. It''s said that ginseng can run, and it takes time and effort to pick ginseng. You need to find someone who specializes in picking ginseng for help. Do you have any red rope? Ginseng won''t run as long as it''s tied with a red rope. Let''s make a mark and find professional people to pick the ginseng. There are special ginseng collectors in some viges of Maple Mountain. " Nancy opened her eyes in surprise. "nts can run!" She had learned a lot. Joshua said, "It''s just a legend. Since ancient times, there have been many stories about ginseng being able to be an adult after cultivating for thousands of years. It''s very spiritual." While talking, Nancy had taken them to the ce where she picked the ginseng fruit. There was some other fruit on the ginseng nt. They looked very beautiful in their red color. The leaves were like five open fingers, three big and two small. "I don''t have a red rope. Is it okay to use red cloth?" Nancy took out the red cloth strips that her mother asked for at the temple from her small schoolbag. Two of them were nk. "Fasten it." "Me?" Nancy took the red cloth strips and looked around at her brothers. Martin rubbed her head with smiling eyes. "You found it, so it means that you are lucky. Of course, you should tie it yourself." Nancy answered and walked over obediently. Otis was curiously wing at the ginseng nt. Why did they surround this thing? It couldn''t be eaten. Nancy pushed its ws away and tied the red cloth carefully. Then she suddenly asked. "Cousin, can Brother Jinx eat it?" Symon was ill, so he didn''t follow them into the mountain. Shawn paused, pursed his lips, and shook his head. Symon couldn''t be cured with any medicine, and he had the will to die. Nancy''s bright eyes darkened, but she was soon relieved. She had long known that Symon''s illness could not be cured, hadn''t she? Chapter 284 Ginseng Chapter 284 Ginseng Chapter 284 Ginseng After being upset for a while, Nancy soon cheered up again. They made marks here and followed Otis to other ces. Otis''s territory was reallyrge. It had fought several times, but it hadn''t finished inspecting its territory, and the sky was getting dark. Nancy and others had to leave. Before leaving, Nancy hugged the white tiger and rubbed it. "Otis, we''re leaving. I''lle back to you tomorrow." "Howl!" The white tiger growled in a low voice, lied on its stomach in front of Nancy, and asked her to sit on its back. Although Joshua had seen it before, he still found it incredible. The white tiger had a fierce temperament, but it was willing to lower its head for a child. The world was full of wonders. Nancy was sent out by Otis. When she got in the car, she leaned against the window and looked out at the white tiger behind that hadn''t left. "Otis, go back quickly." Obviously, they could meet again the next day, but Nancy''s nose twitched and her eyes turned red for no reason. Perhaps it was because she knew that she had to leave the day after tomorrow. The off-road vehicle started and drove away along the main road. Otis stood there for a long time. In the end, it turned around and disappeared into the dark. It liked Nancy very much, but it didn''t want to go to the human world. Maybe Nancy was tired from running in the forest. She leaned against her brother in the car and began to doze off. In the end, Marcus carried her in his arms gently with a nd face. Neil took off his coat and put it on Nancy. Nancy leaned her head against Marcus''s chest. The familiar smell gave her a warm, stable, and reliable feeling. She moved her head, found afortable ce for herself in a daze, and fell asleep. It was very quiet in the car. They could hear Nancy talking in her dream. After listening carefully, they could clearly hear that she was calling her brothers in her sleep. Her brothers looked down at Nancy whose half face was covered. Their eyes were soft and they thought coincidentally. Nancy must have dreamed of them. In fact, Nancy slept early because of the time difference, so she woke up early the next day, and she was refreshed. She and her brothers lived in a small town hotel at the foot of Maple Mountain. When she woke up, it was still dark. She rubbed her eyes, raised her arms, stretched herself, and yawned. Adam who slept next to her hadn''t woken up. She blinked her eyes, sat down on the bed obediently, found a small toy in her schoolbag, and began to y with it. Half an hourter... Adam still didn''t wake up, and she had made a small tiger in her hand. Putting down the little y tiger, she took out a brush and a book from her schoolbag. She took the pen with her fair chubby hand and began to draw slowly. She drew the scenes of her ying with Otis and her brothers. An hourter, she had drawn ten small pictures in her small picture book, but Adam still didn''t wake up. Nancy puckered her mouth and decided to wake up Adam with some actions. She carefully put away her brush and book,y down beside him, and pinched his nose with her fingers. Adam, who was asleep, felt that it was difficult to breathe and opened his mouth. Nancy was speechless. She would continue! Then she scratched Adam''s ear with her hair, poked him in the face, and bit his finger, but Adam still slept soundly. "Are you a pig?" Nancy puckered her mouth, turned around, and got into the quilt again. She hit Adam''s belly with her head, stuck up her ass, and kept hitting his belly. "Adam, Adam..." Adam turned over andy t on his back. Nancy smiled cunningly and then pressed her body on him. In his sleep, Adam only felt that he was pressed by a ghost. When he woke up, the weight on his belly that could not be ignored reminded him of his fear when he was pressed by a ghost in his dream. Adam forgot that he was sleeping with Nancy. He was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. He pulled the quilt in an instant, and then... This ''ghost'' was a little cute! "Nancy?" Nancy''s hair was in a mess, and her eyes lit up when she saw that Adam finally woke up. The next second, she pouted and looked at Adam with grievances. Then she sat up, counted her fingers, and started toin. "Adam, how could you sleep for so long? I''ve made a small Otis after I woke up. I''ve eaten two pieces of candy, five longans, and painted a lot of pictures. But you didn''t wake up, so I... woke you up." Adam was speechless. In this way, it seemed that he really got up a littlete. Seeing Nancy''s grieved face, Adam felt guilty as her elder brother. "Sorry to keep you waiting for so long." Nancy smiled, and there were two beautiful little dimples at the corner of her mouth. Her smile was innocent and naive, but her eyes were a little guilty. "It doesn''t matter, Adam." Adam pinched her face. Why was Nancy so beautiful and obedient? He didn''t realize that it was because of Nancy that he had a nightmare and woke up, so he was guilty. Nancy smiled. Her third brother was right. As long as she shifted the me quickly, she wouldn''t be med! This is from N?velDrama.Org. After breakfast, Nancy packed what she thought she needed in her small schoolbag. Like a housekeeper, she told Symon to pay attention to some things, took out a ball of y, and put it in his hand. "Brother Jinx, if you''re bored, you can y with this. It''s fun to make something with this. I will be back soon. If you miss me, remember to call me..." Although Nancy talked a lot, Symon listened to her patiently and rubbed her chubby little hand. He felt thatpared with those ''mud'', her hand was better to y with. Nancy was sure that she had nothing else to say and left the hotel with her brothers. Joshua had been waiting for them for a long time, and there were two more people beside him. One was an old man with a white beard, and the other was a middle-aged man. They both looked very energetic. Both of them were tanned and looked like simple country people at first sight. Joshua said with a smile, "This is an experienced man who often collects ginseng. His surname is Swift. The one next to him is his son. Nancy, they will collect the ginseng for you." Nancy nodded obediently, raised her little face, and said politely, "Nice to see you, Grandpa Swift, Uncle Swift." The two men were originally a little nervous because of Marcus and the others'' noble temperament, but they were relieved when they heard Nancy''s words. "Alright, let''s go." A smile appeared on the old man''s face. Marcus nodded. They followed the route yesterday and came to the depth of Maple Mountain again. Cracks of light in the morning filtered through the leaves in the forest. Nancy held her brother''s hand and walked while listening to Joshua talk about the different animals in the mountain with interest. In Nancy''s eyes, Joshua knew all the birds flying in the sky and all the animals running on the ground. Suddenly, Nancy thought of something and took out her mobile phone. "Uncle Hall, please help me have a look. What animals are they?" Those were the photos of the little ones on her farm. She had no idea what they were. "This is Cloudy. This is Flora, and this is Gage." Joshua pushed his sses up his nose and looked at them carefully. "Eh... This seems to be..." He erged Gage''s picture and looked at it carefully. Then he widened his eyes. "It seems to be a baby gyrfalcon." Nancy said, "Huh?" What was a gyrfalcon? The name sounded nice. Louis heard the name and looked over. "Gyrfalcon? Are you sure you''re right?" Although they also spected that Gage might be a raptor, they did not expect that it would be a gyrfalcon! Joshua carefully looked at several photos, and then took out some of his precious photos for comparison. "Although most birds look very simr when they are babies, there are some differences. Look..." Even Shawn leaned over to have a look. Gyrfalcon was known as the king of eagles. It was the king of the sky and a top predator. It was not only handsome but also ferocious. Chapter 285 It Was Gyrfalcon Chapter 285 It Was Gyrfalcon Chapter 285 It Was Gyrfalcon After listening to Uncle Hall and her brothers talking about the gyrfalcon, Nancy felt dizzy and her eyes were shining. "It turns out that Gage is so powerful!" Joshua smiled and touched her head. "There are many powerful animals in nature. Some of them are fierce and violent because they''rerge, while some of them are small, but they can catch prey that is muchrger than themselves. You are familiar with cats, right? I know a kind of ck-foot cat, which is very petite and cute. It''s much smaller than our pet cat, but it can kill prey that is many timesrger than itself in an instant. What''s more, there are some insects... " Joshua talked too much about it and quickly changed the topic. "The gyrfalcon is a protected bird. You can''t raise it at will. Where did you get the baby gyrfalcon? As for the other two, they should be peacocks though they haven''t started to molt and feather out." Nancy raised her little hand. "I know peacocks. They are super beautiful big birds!" "Not bad. Our sister is so smart." Her elder brothers apuded and praised her. What Martin said next was a bit disappointing. "It turns out that peacocks look like ugly chickens when they are little." Er... In fact, Martin''s description was quite vivid. Joshua said, "They haven''t molted yet. At present, I can''t tell what kind of peacocks they are. If they are other peacocks, it''s fine. But green peacocks are also protected birds. However, green peacocks are very delicate. It''s hard for the green peacocks in the protection base to survive, let alone those in the wild. These two peacocks you raise are very healthy and fat, so they should not be green peacocks." He was the most curious to know how they got the gyrfalcon. Nancy tenderly told the story that someone asked her to choose among the eggs when she wanted to buy a swan, and then she chose the three eggs. Joshua was speechless. He covered his chest. Nancy was so lucky! Nancy''s elder brothers looked proud. Neil asked, "Do we need to go through any formalities if we want to keep Gage?" It took Joshua a long time toe to his senses, and his voice was weak. "That''s a bit troublesome, but it''s not impossible." Neil nodded, and his voice was warm and confident. "d to hear that." Joshua didn''t say anything more. Last night, he asked the station master about the Gu family and learned that they were capable though they were young. Although Neil''s work was confidential, he could know Neil''s work if he investigated it carefully. Neil was a researcher at the National Academy of Sciences. Judging from the two assistants who followed him in the past, Joshua could tell that his identity in the Academy was not simple. If he could get all the certificates, it would be no problem for him to raise the gyrfalcon. While chatting, they walked into the depth of the forest and felt that they walked quite fast. Suddenly, Louis was on guard, "There''s killing intent!" Marcuspressed his lips and noticed that something was wrong around them. Mr. Swift often went into the mountain. "It''s too quiet here. I''m afraid there is a big beast." Nancy blinked her eyes and said crisply, "This ce seems to be Otis''s territory, right?" Yeah! As soon as she finished speaking, a huge white figure suddenly jumped down from the tall tree. Except for Mr. Swift and his son, everyone else rxed when they saw Otis. "Hiss... What... a big tiger!" Mr. Swift stared at the white tiger with his eyes widened. Joshuaforted him aside. "It''s okay. We know each other." Seeing Otis, Kane ran to it as excitedly as ever. "Otis, I miss you so much." As soon as he got closer, Otis roared at him. It seemed to be saying, ''''Go away!'''' Kane quickly turned and walked back. "Okay, I''ll go away." The way he walked away consciously... made others feel sorry for him. While others felt helpless, they felt that Kane deserved it. He knew that Otis did not want to, but he tried to get close to Otis. At this moment, Nancy had already hugged Otis closely and rubbed it several times. "Otis, I miss you. Do you miss me?" "Howl!" When Otis sniffed Nancy and found that there was no smell of other animals on her, Otis looked satisfied. Besides Mr. Swift and his son, others had gotten used to seeing the interaction between Nancy and the white tiger. Even the expressions on their faces didn''t change. It made Mr. Swift and his son wonder if they were too fussy. "Dad..." Dean held his father''s arm and cried out in a trembling voice. "Townspeople... are really bold." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Mr. Swift just wanted to smoke a cigarette. "Isn''t... it just?" However, they lived in Maple Mountain after all, so they returned to normal after being scared for a while. On the contrary, the more they looked at the white tiger, the more enthusiastic their eyes became. Although it was advocated to get rid of feudal superstitions, simple mountain people usually burned incense to worship their ancestors and the mountain deity, especially when they entered the mountain. When they looked for ginseng, they believed that ginseng had spirit. If they were lucky to see two ginseng nts, they would religiously leave one undug. In their words, people should not be greedy, or the mountain deity would punish them. Dean looked at the white tiger in front of him. He said softly with excitement, "Dad, do you think this is the legendary mountain deity?" Mr. Swift said, "It''s hard to say. Such a big white tiger may be the embodiment of the mountain deity." Joshua heard their whispers and said, "Otis is an ordinary tiger. It''s just bigger than other tigers. It''s not so mysterious." Apart from these two people, the staff of the protection station said that Otis was the reincarnation of a divine white tiger. At this time, these two people said Otis was the mountain deity. It was absurd. Mr. Swift shook his head, took out the tobo pinned to his waist, and took two draws on it with a serious expression. "It''s hard to say. Although you don''t believe in the deity, what is passed down by our ancestors is reasonable." Joshua shook his head and said nothing more. Nancy''s joyful voice came from the front. "Here we are." Mr. Swift''s eyes brightened and he walked over quickly, but he hesitated when he saw the white tiger over there. "Grandpa Swift,e here quickly. The ginseng is here, and my red rope is still on it." Nancy waved her hand and said softly. Mr. Swift took a deep look at Nancy who was very smart. She was a blessed girl. He stood still, pinned the tobo pole to his waist, and bowed in the direction of the white tiger. His son standing next to him also bowed in the same way. "Lord Mountain Deity, I''m sorry." Nancy was confused. Otis squinted at them. What were they doing? Joshua was embarrassed and exined to Marcus and the others. "They regard Otis as the mountain deity." Their actions were abrupt and funny, but the people present respected them so much, and no one laughed. Kane felt that it was amazing and asked Shawn and Ivan what the two people were doing. After they exined, he asked what the mountain deity was. Then he was inexplicably interested in the myths and legends in the Central Region and said he would go back to search for information. Ewen was also very interested and said he would search online when he went back. Chapter 286 Strange Talk Chapter 286 Strange Talk Chapter 286 Strange Talk After worshiping the white tiger, Mr. Swift and his son approached carefully. Nancy took Otis away from them considerately. Mr. Swift and his son focused all their attention on the ginseng when they saw it. Then others saw Mr. Swift open his bag and take out tools. There was aplicated red string that looked more professional than Nancy''s red cloth. They started to dig for ginseng after making all the preparations almost devoutly. At the beginning, everyone was so interested, but as time went by, few people could have such patience. Uncle Swifty on his stomach on the ground and broke the mud along the roots of the ginseng bit by bit with a small tool. During this time, he could not break any roots. This was a job that required high skills and a meticulous attitude. Uncle Swift was very tired and sweat streamed down his face because he was highly concentrated and kept a posture for a long time. His son skillfully picked up a towel to wipe his sweat, and asionally handed over tools to him or dug some ces that were easier to dig. "Nancy, let''s go and find out if there is any wild fruit to eat." It was so boring. Adam rolled his eyes and immediately wanted to leave with Nancy. "I''m going, too." How could Ivan miss this chance? Nancy nodded. "Okay." Others looked at each other and felt that it was boring and tiring to stand there and watch the ginseng digging. After all, there was no ce to sit. After discussion, they nned to go around the mountain. They were not afraid that they would be in danger. This was Otis''s territory. Even the snakes had to make a detour, let alone the wild animals in the forest. However, it was a bit unrealistic to find wild fruit to eat at this time. Even if they found some, they were all small and green fruit that couldn''t be eaten. But children were energetic and curious about everything. Nancy was just like this. Even if she had seen something before, her big eyes would still be full of curiosity when she saw it again. It seemed that she would never lose interest in anything in the world. Adam was a rich young master who grew up in the city. He seldom came to y in the mountain forest, so he was also very interested in everything in the forest. He poked the fat caterpirs with tree branches, yed with the earthworms pried out of the ground, and touched thorny nts with his hands. As a result, his fingers were pricked and bled. Even so, he refused to repent. He did not think it was his fault and took revenge himself. "Alright, I''d like to see if you dare to stab me again!" Adam pped his hands andughed. Nancy and Ivan walked over and saw that the thorns on the nt had been pulled out by him and were upside down on the branches of the nt. How naughty he was! Nancy and Ivan were speechless. Adam was very proud of himself. "Nancy, if you are stabbed, tell me. I will take revenge for you." Nancy said, "Fine..." Adam released his personality and had a good time. He scratched his trousers when he went up the tree and pulled out a bird''s nest. His clothes were wrinkled. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Nancy stood under the tree and felt so worried. "Be careful, Adam." Adam finally climbed to the bird''s nest and saw five eggs in it! "Sister, there are five eggs. I can take two and leave three for them." Nancy said, "Come down quickly. The birds'' parents will be angry when theye back." "I see." Adam picked out the two smallest eggs and went down the tree. Then he went to look for the bird nests in other trees. Nancy didn''t allow him to climb very high trees, for fear that he might fall down. Even so, Adam was too excited with the three little bird eggs in his hands. He didn''t mind it though his hands were scratched. Nancy blew his wounds. "Adam, there is water over there. Go and wash your hands." Ivan stared at the bird''s eggs. "How are we going to eat them? They''re so small." Nancy poked the eggs with her finger and recalled how the children did in Joy Vige. "They can be baked directly or fried, but the bird''s eggs are too small. Neither of them is as big as a chicken egg." "Wow, there are fish here!" Adam, who was washing his hands, suddenly cried out excitedly. When Nancy and Ivan looked over, Adam had already taken off his shoes and jumped into the water. Nancy was shocked! "Adam, the water is cold! You will catch a cold!!" Adam didn''t care. "It''s okay. I''m in good health!" In the end, he didn''t catch any fish but his trousers and clothes were all wet. When Marcus and the others came to find them, Nancy and Ivans were poking around the bank of the stream with a branch. Nancy said, "Brother, I caught a fish!" She stooped down. When she got up again, she held a small palm-sized fish. The smile on her face was very sweet. Ivan was somewhat disappointed. "I didn''t catch any fish." Adam, who was standing in the water with empty hands, had nothing to say. He didn''t believe it. "What are you doing?" Marcus''s cold voice sounded, and the children who were fishing suddenly trembled with fear. The little fish in Nancy''s hand fell off. "Brother... Big brother." Nancy was like a child who was caught by her parents when she did bad things, and her voice was slightly guilty. In her impression, the adults in the vige did not allow children to get close to the water, saying it was dangerous. Grandma did not allow her to get close to the reservoirs and rivers in the vige when she was alive. She was obedient. When the children in the vige went to y in the water, she never joined them. But things were different at this time. Under the leadership of her own brother, Nancy couldn''t resist the temptation and came closer to the water. Although she didn''t jump in, her shoes were wet. Adam in the water didn''t think there was any problem. "Big brother,e and see. Fish are swimming in the water!" "Get out of the water." Marcus said coldly with his face darkened. Only then did Adam realize that he seemed to be angry. He immediately walked out of the water timidly. Shawn''s face was also a little gloomy. It hadn''t been a long time, but why did Adam be like this? The water in March was still very cold. He would catch a cold if he was not careful. He went to carry Nancy in his arms, and his face was gloomier when he saw that her shoes were wet. "Brother." Nancy poked her fingers and looked at her brothers pitifully. Martin flicked on her forehead. "Look at you. Isn''t the water cold? What if you get sick?" Children had the poorest resistance. They were easy to catch a cold if their feet, bellies, and heads were cold. Shawn asked Neil to hold Nancy and took off her wet shoes and socks. Ivan walked over with his neck shrunk and felt that he would be taught a lesson. Louis slid him a sideways nce and said mockingly, "Oh, look at how old you are. You even yed in the water with the children." Ivan was speechless. He was not young anymore indeed, but what did it have to do with Louis? "Ivan." Shawn called Ivan, and Ivan shrank his neck and put on a pitiful expression just like Nancy. He walked over. "I''m sorry, Shawn." He admitted his mistake quite fast. Among the three people who yed in the water, only Adam stuck his neck and talked back. He didn''t behave obediently until he was beaten. There were no shoes to change, so Nancy was held by her brother. Her two fair and chubby little feet were exposed and she moved her toes from time to time, looking so cute. Martin grabbed her feet and says with a smile, "Are you cold? I''ll cover your feet." In fact, he just wanted to y with her chubby little feet. It felt really good when he pinched them. Nancy said, "Thank you, Martin." Louis leaned over and said, "Martin, cover my feet for a while." Martin said, "Get out." When Otis came back from hunting, Nancy''s chubby feet had been covered by all her brothers, and she was not cold at all. Nancy sat on Otis''s back and felt warmer. Time was always strange. When it was boring, every day appeared like a year in length, and people wished it could pass by quickly. But when people felt happy, time passed by so quickly. It seemed that a day passed by in a blink of an eye. This day passed by in a blink of an eye. Nancy always felt that it was soon the afternoon, and the sun had set in the west. It took Mr. Swift and his son more than half a day to get the whole ginseng from the soil. He held the ginseng in his hands and his face was red with excitement. "This... ginseng is at least five hundred years old!" This was the age of these people''s ancestors. It was great to have one-hundred-year-old ginseng, let alone five-hundred-year-old ginseng. Chapter 287 Adam Brook, the Naughty Boy Chapter 287 Adam Brook, the Naughty Boy Chapter 287 Adam Brook, the Naughty Boy Although stories of thousand-year-old ginseng existed, who has actually seen the real thing? Even the most prominent ancient emperor was unlikely to have seen it. It was possible because this is Maple Mountain''s deepest center. Man, wild beasts, and poisonous insects would not venture this far into the wilderness here. So, the ginseng that grew here has been preserved and sedimented for five hundred years. Mr. Swift held the ginseng carefully; although he had been working for six hours and had bloodshot eyes, this did not dampen his excitement. "This five hundred years old ginseng can be treated as a family heirloom and pass it down through generations." He and his son were active ginseng hunters. The oldest ginseng they discovered before this was two hundred years old, which he still carefully kept at home and observed daily. He couldn''t believe he had finally found the five hundred years old ginseng he dug himself after a lifetime of searching. Finally, this was a worthwhile life. Mr. Swift''s son, with a simple and in face, was also flushed with excitement, disbelievingly observing the ginseng in his hand. He had just touched the five hundred years of ginseng. "Thanks, once payment has been received, my assistant will deliver it to you." Marcus Brook stared at the ginseng, speaking in the same cold tone as before and expressionless like a machine. "A-Alright, Okay." Mr. Swift reluctantly gave them the old ginseng. It was not because he was unwilling to part with it; he just wanted to look over it again. This was the only chance he would have to see it. After noticing Grandpa Swift''s keen interest in the ginseng, she thought about taking Otis to find Kane for the camera. "Uncle Kane, give me the camera, so I can take some pictures." After ying around with its controls, Nancy quickly mastered how to use the camera for photography. Then, she took a few pictures of the ginseng for the man and asked, "Uncle Hall, can you print the photos there?" "Yes, it can be done," Joshua replied with a nod. They ate some of the rations brought with them, and as the sky darkened, they realized they had to leave immediately. As they were leaving, Nancy hugged Otis and immediately began crying. "Sob...Otis, I''m leaving now, I have to return. It may be a long time before I cane to see you." The little girl was hugging the white tiger''s neck as if they were about to go through life and death. Otis wailed as it returned the hug. Her brothers were unimpressed by the situation and attempted to seize their sister. "Nancy, it''s time for us to go home, don''t you miss our parents?" Martin was smiling, but his heart was cursing the tiger. Damn this tiger for keeping our little sister for so long when it is time to let her go! Nancy was sobbing profusely and decided it was time to leave when she thought of her mother and father. "A-o," the tiger wailed. However, Otis refused to release and tightly grasped her with its paws. Martin said coldly to Otis, "You still want to keep her? Do you think a tiger like you has a house or a car? Will you be able to cook for her and buy her nice clothes? You have nothing, so take your paws off!" He acted as if his daughter had brought home a boyfriend, and Martin greeted him as an elderly father with skepticism and pettiness. "...," Otis stared at Martin. Want to smack him! Nancy realized she couldn''t stay here any longer, and the white tiger also couldn''t live with her in the city, and even if Otis wanted to, Nancy wouldn''t let it do so. Her Otis was king of the jungle, so it shouldn''t be tied down and should be free to roam. It''s alright; I''ll just make time to see it whenever I can. Otis pursued the car for a long time after they had left while Nancy sobbed intensely inside the car. "Otis, hurry back, I promise to visit you frequently!" The tender voice of the little girl was carried far away on the wind and eventually reached Otis. Gradually, Otis stopped, its golden tiger eyes staring at the cars as they eventually disappeared from view. It ascended suddenly to a very high vantage point with a wide field of view, and Nancy''s car reappeared before fading away into the distance. "Roar...!" Otis stood on the cliff in the sunset, shaking the jungle with a powerful roar that could be heard for several dozen miles. Birds flew in fear, and wild animals fled in haste. Nancy looked out the car window into the distance, her eyes reddening with tears, and all her brothers were heartbroken at the sight of her pain and grief. Marcus was clumsy in speech at this time and had no idea how to console her; all he could do was stare at his twin brother. Neil sat the little girl on hisp andforted her by gently patting her back with his palms. "When we have time, we will y with you, is that okay?" Nancy cupped her hands and leaned against him, her soft voice muffled, "I know, but I just can''t let it go." I know we won''t see each other again, and it''s sad to be separated, but at least I cried it out. Kane pretended to wipe his fake tears when he said, "I can''t imagine how sad I''ll be when Rock and the others leave." When Kane tried to lean on him, Ewen repulsively pushed his head away. "Then why don''t you just keep them with you all the time?" "I can''t do that, I want them to be Lord of the Wolves," Kane replied. As a parent, my cubs are the best and most powerful. Nancy was fast asleep in her brother''s embrace inside the car. She was jolted awake when the car stopped at the security station. "Go back to sleep." Neil gently patted Nancy''s back while carrying her from the car. Nancy yawned; her eyes were still wet and swollen from her earlier crying. "Neil, camera, and photos for Grandpa Swift." Nancy''s fragile voice was so soft that every word was broken, but Neil could tell what she was saying. "All right, I understand," he said tenderly. After saying her words, Nancy immediately fell asleep in his brother''s embrace. Neil handed Nancy over to Marcus, who was standing beside him, and then took Kane''s camera to find James and talked to him about it. James was a little surprised, but he smiled warmly. "Nancy came up with the idea, didn''t she?" Nancy took these photos and asked me earlier if this station could print them out, so it''s not hard to guess that this is her idea. Neil agreed softly, the corners of his mouth lifted in a pleasant arch, giving the impression of a caring person. "What a softie you are," James reacted. They had noticed that Mr. Swift and his son adored old ginseng. Since they couldn''t give them the old ginseng, they devised their way to leave them a memory. The father and son received the substantial payment and photos of the old ginseng simultaneously, which surprised them and made them feel awkward. "H-How can we ept this?" Despite his awkwardness, he held the photos tightly. He had spent his entire life selling ginseng while also loving and respecting each of them, and he was very fond of ginseng. I can''t stop thinking about this five hundred years old ginseng. I didn''t expect to see photos of it either, and the images are very clear and magnificent. "What if I give back some of the money?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The elderly gentleman was blushing from embarrassment and wanted to charge a little less as a price for the photos. Neil shook his head and said, "This is unnecessary; the photos are gifts from Nancy to you." When Mr. Swift thought of the cute, pretty, and gutsy young girl, he couldn''t help butugh. Chapter 288 Departure Chapter 288 Departure Chapter 288 Departure Marcus returned to L City that night with his younger siblings. Nancy fell asleep in his arms on the way back. Meanwhile, Shawn brought Symon and Sean to the hospital for additional tests. "We¡¯re back." At 2:00AM, the Brook Residence had not turned off the lights, and even the Elderly Mr. Brook was resting on the sofa and had not gone upstairs. Upon seeing their precious daughter return, the entire family surrounded them. Then, James abruptly pulled his precious daughter from Marcus''s grasp while disying a snappish demeanor toward all his sons. Even though Nancy was the reason they hadn''t been back for days, James was so irrational that he med his sons for not being able to see his daughter for so long. Who will want to me Nancy, my sweetie? "She''s sound asleep." When Windy noticed Nancy''s puffy eyes, she became concerned and inquired, "Why has she been crying?" Neil recounted what had happened in hushed tones, and the Brooks was even more distressed after hearing it. James stated, "Since Nancy likes it, why can''t we find a way to raise that tiger? It''s not as if our family is incapable of doing so." Marcus didn''t think there was a problem with his suggestion. He said, "We also thought about it, but Nancy didn''t want to." James abruptly changed his mind and responded, "Then forget it." Of course, nothing is more important than my daughter. Nancy, who had been sleeping, was unaware that she had returned home. However, her body instinctively felt veryfortable and at ease in such a setting, most likely the feeling of home. Then, the lights were turned off at 3:00AM at the Brooks'' manor, but Marcus and James awoke very early the following morning despite having slept sote. Nancy awoke at the same time, wandered around groggily for a while, and then realized she was in her own room. So, she changed into her own clothes before brushing her teeth and washing her face. Nheless, she found tying her hair difficult and had to rely on her parents or brothers for assistance. James and Marcus had awoken and were in the living room as she descended the stairs. Tap¡­ Tap¡­Tap¡­ The father''s face lit up with joy when he locked eyes with his daughter. "Nancy, why don''t youe over here and let daddy brush your hair?" "Okay." The little girl responded affectionately and ran over to her father. Once her hair was done up, she changed into her tracksuit and joined her father and elder brother for a morning run. "Sweetie, why don''t you just let daddy carry you and run?" When James noticed she was exhausted from running on her short legs and her face flushed from excessive panting, he was devastated. However, Nancy adamantly asserted, "No, I am able toplete my run." James and Marcus began to run at a very slow pace to match her speed. They were soon joined by a dog named Adolph, who ran and jumped with excitement, and then by a few cats. While cats would not require as many walks as dogs did, taking them on regr outings was still a good idea, as they could easily keep up with Nancy on the run. She felt like she had depleted her energy entirely by the end of the run. When Mr. Benjamin saw her in that state, he went over to her and used a towel to wipe the sweat off her adorable little face. "Miss Nancy, you are still young. You do not need to apany them on their morning run." "The book says that good habits should be started at a young age!" Nancy calmly allowed Mr. Benjamin to wipe the sweat from her face. Even though she said it that way, they were devastated by her insistence on keeping up with them despite her small size. The running had left Nancy exhausted, so she went to rest for a while. She felt revitalized after a hearty breakfast. In fact, there are times when children have a lot of pep in their steps. "Marcus... Marcus, please take me to the farm." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Nancy had missed Akio and the rest of them. He stroked her head and said, "Okay." The half month that Nancy had been gone had flown by, and while Hill offered to take photos for her, all she really wanted was to give a big hug to Akio and the rest of her friends. It was time for the farm animals to get up, and at first nce, it might seem like nothing had changed, but a closer inspection revealed that life was springing up everywhere. When the Brooks bought the farm, the grass was a drab yellow. Now it was a vibrant green all the way to the horizon, and the fields of crops were so well-organized that they were therapeutic to look at. "Breeze, Snowball!" Her eyes lit up, and she started waving her little arms and calling out the ponies'' names. The names of the two ponies were selected randomly and were pretty unique. When Breeze and Snowball heard her voice, they appeared to stop in their tracks. Then, with a hiss of excitement, the ponies dashed toward her direction. "Breeze, did you and Snowball miss me?" The two beautiful ponies rubbed their heads against her affectionately and then encircled her. Their large, bright eyes looked at her with an expression that suggested they were somewhat aggravated. They grinned in a way that told they were ming her for returning only now. While cradling the heads of her two ponies, Nancy said, "I''ve got to go do something. But now that I''m back, I''d like to tell you that during my trips, I made many friends..." After a lengthy conversation with the two ponies, she led them to the tiny house. Inside, a few birds were ying in the tiny garden when they heard the gate open. They turned their head and the next thing they knew¨C ¡°Chirp!¡± It was the pitiful chirp and the agony of trying to outrun its own spherical body on its disproportionately short legs. If people around them didn''t know any better, they would assume the birds had been attacked by whatever made them run. Nancy saw them sprinting, then suddenly tumbling to the ground, where they rolled and rolled with their unstable center of gravity, causing them to spin in circles. They could flop around on the floor for half a day, unable to get up, while those in the back of the pack, having run too quickly, fell in front like a rolling ball. The Teds was wailing their heart out as they stomped each other''s feet to be the first ones to get up and rushed toward Nancy. After seeing them in such a state, Nancy was at a loss for words. Though having been ecstatic when she was about to see them, but now her excitement subsided at the sight of the scene. She walked up to them with a look of bewilderment on her face. Then, she helped some of the Teds, who had curled up in a ball from all themotion. "Why are you fighting?" ¡°Chirp! Chirp!¡± Several Teds hastily surrounded Nancy in a circle, pping their tiny wings and making a distracting chattering sound. "One, two, three, four, five, six, why are there only six Teds?" ¡°Where is Gage? Gage!¡± ¡°Chirp!¡± Gage''s voice echoed through the garden, and Nancy turned to look for the source. It had been trapped in a difficult situation, and managed to roll out of the flowering shrubs. It had spent the majority of its time flying and had rtivelyrge wings for its size. But Gage no longer could fly as it often squatted in the nest to be fed by others. Furthermore, because of its short legs, it moved slower than the other six. And just now, when it sprang hastily from the nest, Gagended squarely in the flowering shrub, where it had remained for some time. So, when Nancy discovered Gage was missing, she called its name. Then, it tweeted aggrievedly and finally rolled out of the flowering shrub with a puffed body. She walked over with the Teds, carefully picked Gage up off the ground, and removed a leaf attached to its body. "How did you get in there?" She carefully examined Gage and ascertained that it was not hurt; consequently, she assisted in grooming its body feathers. ¡°I haven''t seen Gage in a while, but I can tell it''s grown because the body is so big and fluffy that it takes both of my hands to support it.¡± "Chirp!" Gage looked like it had been through many hardships and lowered its head to drill into her embrace. "It''s okay... it no longer hurts. Here, let me huff...huff at you." After seeing this, the other six Teds were speechless. Gage was the master maniptor, always plotting new ways to get a cuddle. They''ve been pping their wings impatiently for Nancy to pick them up and hug them for a while now. Nancy made a concerted effort simply to soothe them. "Everything is fine now, so stop messing around." Then, Nancy''s small face was set in a stern expression. When she blew her whistle, the Teds immediately lined up with their heads held high and enthusiastic. With a satisfied smile, Nancy petted each of their adorable little heads. "You have all grown up." Nancy felt envious and couldn''t smile as she thought about how her height had never changed. Chapter 289 The Bird Is Scheming Chapter 289 The Bird Is Scheming Chapter 289 The Bird Is Scheming Everything was fine on the farm. Nancy sat on a stool and fed the creatures. Then she took the book and started reading again. "Today I''ll read you the story of the ugly duckling..." The little creatures were sitting obediently on the futon in front of Nancy, holding their heads high and listening to Nancy carefully. Gage also nested in its den, which was a little small for it now. Nancy decided to make a big one for it. She also remembered the story of the ugly duckling. She closed the book with her hands on her chin and told the story herself. "Once upon a time, a mother chicken carefully incubated her babies, and after a long time, the eggs hatched. The chicks were fluffy and yellow, with particrly bright and beautiful feathers." "But one of them looked different from the other chicks. Its puffy feathers were gray. Its little beak was t. Its body wasrger than the other babies, and it didn''t fit in with these chicks at all. Other chicks bullied it." Nancy told the story seriously, and the little things listened to her carefully. Hill and the working staff who passed by the farm felt warm when they saw the scene. Their young boss was so cute! Hill took out his cell phone to take a picture of this scene. And then he sent the photo to Marcus. Marcus was in a meeting at this time. He had gone to find Nancy in a hurry, so many things had not yet been dealt with. Besides, he hadn''te to work for a few days, so there were some problems with thepany. "Mr. Brook, because you canceled several meetings at thest moment, our partner lost 80 million dors on the project. They asked you to give them an ount." At the meeting, the head of the project looked a bit angry, and the partner was taking advantage of the matter. They just wanted to use this excuse to profit more from the project. Marcus looked calm and asked, "Is there anything else?" "Mr. Brook, the game development department..." At this time, there was a noise outside the meeting room. A young man with red hair barked in. He was wearing gold chains on his neck and all kinds of rings on his fingers, as if to show off how rich he was. "Mr. Smith, you can''t go in!" A few security guards were unable to stop the man. When he entered the meeting room, he swept around the people present and then looked boldly at Marcus, who was sitting in the main seat. "Mr. Brook, you are finally back, we lost 80 million dors on the project we worked with you. You have to give us an ount for your unexined departure. This is not a matter of losing just a few bucks or tens of bucks." Marcus nced at the young man coldly, and thetter, who was smug, was a bit scared by the cold look. "What are you looking at me like that for? I was just telling the truth. We are partners. It''s your fault that you left without making any follow-up arrangements. There''s nothing wrong with meing to ask for an ount. The Smith family doesn''t want much. Just give us 3% more of the profits!" The people in the meeting suddenly looked gloomy. They didn''t know why the Smith family let such a naive man be in charge of the project. He knew nothing but kept lecturing. Now he dared to be so arrogant in front of so many people. How dare he ask for 3% more of the profits? The Smith family were so humble when they begged to join the project, but now, they were bing so cocky. Marcus ordered coldly, "Drive him out." Philip walked past Marcus and said coldly to the young man, "Mr. Smith, please leave the meeting room." The young man was immediately angry, "What''s wrong with you guys? Is this how you treat your guest? I''m the son of your partner. If you dare to kick me out, I''ll tell my father to pull out of the investment!" The stupid man had taken himself too seriously. Philip waved his hands, and immediately, a bodyguard came up and took the yelling Mr. Smith out forcibly. Philip looked at the security guards and said, "Go and get your punishment." "Yes." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The guards bowed their heads in shame. Then Philip returned to Marcus. "We don''t need partners like the Smith family for the project," said Marcus.s The project manager nodded at once, but then he looked embarrassed. "But what about the investment?" Marcus said coldly, "I''ll pay for it." The crowd was relieved, and they sneered at the young man. The young man must be out of mind if he wanted to go against Marcus in terms of wealth. The meeting continued, and Marcus sat straight throughout. His stern aura made the crowd have a sense of oppression, and the people present were more dedicated when reporting on their work. Marcus''s phone vibrated, but he ignored it. Seeing that it was a message from Hill, Marcus checked it. Hill had been assigned to stay with Nancy, so he would only send Marcus messages about Nancy. Then Marcus saw that picture. His tightly pursed lips slightly tilted upward. Even Marcus himself didn''t notice that his cold aura was less terrible. The people present were also aware of it, and they immediately reported on their work in high spirits. While Marcus was in a good mood, he wouldn''t be so harsh even if they made some mistakes. Everyone had already known what had happened. Only one person could make Marcus smile and lighten his mood, and that was Nancy. They missed Nancy so much. Mr. Smith, who was expelled from thepany, cursed, "What a stupidpany? Don''t they have any rules? I thought their president was powerful. But I still got him. He must have been so shameful and angry that he drove me out. When I get 3% more of the profits, the old man must look at me with new eyes!" Mr. Smith was still daydreaming, not knowing that he had gotten his father in trouble. Soon after he was kicked out of thepany, his father called him. Mr. Smith happily picked up the phone and called out to his dad. However, what greeted him was his father''s rant. "What have you done? Get your ass back!" Mr. Smith was so angry. He had just received the news that Marcus had canceled the cooperation with the Smith family on the project of the game city. He asked what was going on and learned that his son did something stupid to anger Marcus. At that moment, he really wanted to strangle his son. The Smith family got good luck and became rich for working in the right realm, so they were kind of an upstart. It had taken them great efforts to strive to cooperate with Marcus, so Mr. Smith had always been cautious. But look what his son had done! Mr. Smith regretted that he had let his son take charge of the project. His wife had been bragging about how excellent and able her son was and suggested that he should be given a chance to practice. Mr. Smith believed his wife. After all, he was always busy and knew little about his son. Besides, he knew that his son did well in academic performance and graduated from a well-known university. Thinking that his son would be the heir of the Smith family, Mr. Smith agreed to let his son take charge of the project. But Mr. Smith didn''t expect that his son would cause him such trouble. Chapter 290 Mr. Smith Is in Trouble Chapter 290 Mr. Smith Is in Trouble Chapter 290 Mr. Smith Is in Trouble Mr. Smith was so pissed off that he hurriedly sent someone to find out what was going on. Then he called his son to tell him to get back. Although his wife did not know why Mr. Smith was so angry, she still pleaded for her son. "What are you doing? He''s still a kid. Just let him correct the mistakes if he did something wrong. Why are you so angry with him..." Before she finished her words, Mr. Smith pped her in the face and said, "He is a kid? He''s 30 years old. Do you know what he did? I have worked so hard to get the project with Mr. Brook, and he just screwed it! If it weren''t for your ignorance, I wouldn''t have let him take charge of the project. I gave him the chance, and look what he has repaid me!" The woman covered her face and shouted, "You hit me!" At this time, Mr. Smith''s phone rang again. The people he sent to investigate the matter called to tell him what happened. The Brook Group didn''t hide anything, so they easily knew the whole story. Knowing what had happened, Mr. Smith red up. "Archie Smith, are you crazy? How dare you hit me!" The woman was so angry that she wanted to fight back. Archie pointed at his wife tremblingly and said, "I lost hundreds of millions of dors in the projects. I could have established cooperation with the Brook family. But now, everything is ruined by your son! I not only want to beat you, but I also want to tear you to pieces. Tell me exactly how he got those excellent academic results and diplomas!" The more Archie thought about it, the more he felt it was suspected. He had seen his son''s grades since thetter went to school. But how could his son be so stupid when he got such great academic performances? He acted like a street punk. Even Archie, who graduated from junior high school, knew what to mess with and what not to mess with. How could his son be so cocky? It was just 80 million dors. The Brook family was rich enough to afford it. Other people didn''t care about it again, and only Archie was anxious about it. He didn''t keep an eye on his son these days, and thetter caused him such big trouble. His wife got nervous when she was asked about her son''s real grade results. Looking at her panicked expression, Archie felt disappointed and red at him, snapping, "Tell me what is going on!" When pressed by Archie, his wife finally told him the truth. His son''s grades were fake. He studied abroad not because she wanted to give him a better study atmosphere, but because she knew her son couldn''t make it to college. Her son was a poor student. His son and wife just kept him in the dark. A loving mother would always spoil her children. Mrs. Smith cked out when she knew that her son had caused them to lose hundreds of millions of dors in projects and offended the Brook family. The Smith family was now rich, but they were not rich enough to have a few hundred million to squander. What was worse, they had offended the Brook family. So when their son, who was still unaware of his mistake, came back, he was greeted not by his mother''s concern, but by his parents'' beating. After being severely beaten up and knowing that their family had lost the big project, he was finally dumbfounded. He thought that Marcus was a paper tiger. And the young man was just a haughty and stupid guy who only wanted to seed, so he wanted to take Marcus down a peg. After that, no matter how the Smith family looked for connections, they were not able to see the Brook family again. And because they had offended Marcus, many of their business partners avoided continuous business with them. Marcus didn''t take this matter to heart. He had to deal with so many things every day and had no time and energy to care about these nobodies. And he didn''t have time to deliberately target the Smith family. Nancy didn''t mean to go back to school for the time being, and she either stayed on the farm or in the hospital. Every time she went to the hospital, she would take some pretty flowers with her and put them in the vase, giving the cold-looking ward a touch of warmth. She would talk a lot with Symon every day or study with him in the ward until he fell asleep when he was tired. Shawn tried to use the five hundred years of ginseng extracted from the medicine to improve Symon''s condition, but it didn''t work well. It could reduce Symon''s pain caused by the spread of cancer cells in the body, but that could onlyst for a while. After all, ginseng can''t make the deade back to life, nor can it cure all diseases. "Jinx, I came to see you." Nancy walked into the ward with a handful of babysbreath, but looking at the youth who was full of tubes feeding all kinds of potions into his body, Nancy looked pale and walked into the ward with her lips pressed. The smile on Nancy''s face disappeared. Symon''s health had be even worse since he returned. The cancer cells in his body were spreading at an unstoppable rate, and every day was torture for him. The medicine Shawn developed was bing less and less effective for Symon. But Symon had a strong ability to withstand the pain that ordinary people couldn''t do. Even if he was trembling in pain, he would notin or yell, but that made Nancy and Shawn more heartbreaking. "Jinx, where did you hurt? I will give it a light rub and then you won''t feel the pain." Symon''s face was pale. His skin was so pale that Nancy could see the veins in his body. Symon looked like a lifeless mannequin. Nancy could see that his fingers and eyshes were trembling slightly. Sweat even broke out on his forehead. She walked over to Symon''s bedside with red eyes and choked up as she held his cold hands in hers and asked him where he hurt. "I... I am fine." He forced a smile. Nancy only felt heartbroken. She carefully hugged him and said, "Jinx, you don''t have to smile if you feel the pain." Tears streamed down Nancy''s face when Symon could not see it, wetting the little girl''s curled eyshes and Symon''s clothes. "Jinx, how about I sing to you?" Nancy clutched his clothes so tightly that her knuckles were whitened. She gently leaned into his arms, asking in a low voice, as if she were afraid that her voice would startle the patient on the bed. Symon ced his hand full of pinholes on the little girl''s head and rubbed it lightly. Then he said in a hoarse voice, "Yes." He sounded weak and feeble. "Twinkle twinkle little star... How I wonder what you are..." Nancy sang slowly. As if she had sensed something, she panicked and her voice was trembling. Symon lowered his eyes to look at the little girl beside him, smiling lightly. His eysh trembled and then slowly drooped. A crystal drop of tear slipped out from the corner of his eyes. The hand ced on Nancy''s head slipped down weakly. Nancy couldn''t control herself and cried hard. Her voice trembled more, but she didn''t stop singing. Nor did she dare to look at the hospital bed. The electrocardiogram kept beeping, making noisy and annoying sounds. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Twinkle... twinkle... little star... How I wonder... what you are..." Shawn saw such a scene when he came in with the nurses and doctors. His sister was crying and singing a song that was not in tune, leaning carefully into the arms of the young man whose eyes had been closed. Her tears blurred her vision and wet the clothes on Symon''s chest. "Nancy." Shawn pursed his lips and slowly walked over to take Nancy, who was crying uncontrobly, in his arms. "Shawn... I feel so bad. Jinx has left me alone..." Nancy hugged her brother''s neck and cried more loudly, constantly shouting that Jinx had left her alone. Chapter 291 Jinx Left Me Alone Chapter 291 Jinx Left Me Alone Chapter 291 Jinx Left Me Alone Shawnforted Nancy and felt bad as he looked at the young man who had lost his breath on the bed. As a doctor, he was used to it, but facing the death of his friends or rtives, he still couldn''t be numb. Although he and Symon may not be considered friends, he had a lot of interactions with Symon because of Nancy and felt sympathetic to him. The sound of something falling to the ground was heard from the doorway. It was Sean. The soup in his hand fell to the ground. His eyes were red as he stared straight at the person on the hospital bed. "Symon......" He seemed unable to believe that Symon had passed away when he had gone out for such a short while. Sean rushed in awkwardly. It was such a short distance, but Sean almost fell several times. "Symon, wake up! I''m back. Look at me and Nancy. Nancy came to see you. Wake up and look at Nancy, OK? Don''t joke with me... This is not funny..." Sean trembled as he reached out, seemingly wanting to embrace the person in the hospital bed. But he did not dare and could only cry hard and shout at Symon to let him open his eyes. He did not even dare to touch Symon." Nancy cried even harder when she saw Sean so sad, and Shawn couldn''t calm her down. "Jinx..." Even if they knew that this day woulde sooner orter, it was hard to ept when it really came. The Brook family also received the news. The Elderly Mr. Brook sat in the courtyard, gently stomping his walking stick on the ground and sighing. "What a good boy, but he''s gone..." If they had known it earlier, they would have been able to save him from suffering earlier. But there were no ifs. Windy felt sad as well. "Nancy must be sad. I have to go see her." The Elderly Mr. Brook got up and said, "I will go with you. Just take the young man as our child and give him a decent funeral. I hope he can live a peaceful life in the next life." When the rest of the Brook family and Ivan rushed to the hospital, Nancy''s eyes were swollen from crying. Her face was red, and she looked pitiful. Sean covered his face sadly. No matter who talked to him, he didn''t respond and only kept crying, as if he had entered another world. Because of the specialty of Symon''s identity, the police sent someone to confirm whether the virus software was eliminated before his death. The more the police found him talented, the more they felt pitiful when he died. Symon lived a suffering life in this life. They hoped that he wouldn''t meet that kind of father again in his next life. Symon''s funeral was arranged by the Brook family. They did not invite other people to attend the funeral because Symon did not have friends or any rtives. He came to the world simply and left quietly. At the funeral, Nancy wore a small ck dress and held a bunch of white chrysanthemums in her hand. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Symon''s graveyard was located in a good ce. The sky was raining, as if God was crying for him as well. "Jinx, you have to be good in the other world. We''ll pray for you." Nancy always remembered what her brothers said. Symon had been bullied by his father and ssmates since childhood. She did not want him to go through the same thing when he went to the other world. "Just be a snow wolf in your next life. You will be the most powerful snow wolf!" As she said so, Nancy cried again. She bent down and put the flowers in her hand in front of the tombstone. Everyone felt distressed, but they didn''t stop her crying. They silently walked over to Nancy and hugged her tofort her. "It''s fine. Jinx is so smart. He will live a good life when he goes to another world." Nancy nodded sadly. Symon''s funeral was low-key. The attendees were the Brook family and Sean. But even if they were low-key, some people with keen perceptions still found out about it. After all, the Brook family was always being watched by many people. It was shocking to find out that the Brook family was holding a low-key funeral for a young man. They wondered if any rtive of the Brook family had passed away. But it did not make sense because the funeral was too low-key. Some people quietly checked who the person was and why he was worthy of the Brook family holding the funeral for him. Then they found it was Symon. However, they didn''t know who he was. The Brook family did not care about other people''s actions. Some people wanted to cotton up to the Brook family by condoling with them on Symon''s death, but they were all rejected by the people arranged by Marcus. Nancy was in a low mood for a few days, and she even lost some weight because she had no appetite. The family was worried about her. Shawn had given her a check. Nancy was so sad, but there was nothing wrong with her psychology. However, Sean was different. Since Symon''s death, Sean had been in a depressed mood. His eyes were no longer bright, and he often stayed alone in the corner of the empty room, hugging his knees and not moving. "He has some autistic tendencies." Shawn frowned slightly. Windy said, "Shall we get him a psychiatrist?" Shawn nodded. "Just leave this to me." Sean''s childhood experience was a little better than Symon''s. At least his mother really loved him and cared about him, but it was not much better. Sean had a psychological problem after a long time of abuse from his alcoholic father. Later, Symon saved Sean and took him back home. Therefore, Symon was everything in Sean''s life. But now Symon had left, so did the desire to keep Sean living. He was now like a puppet without a soul. "I''ll go check on him." "I''lle with you." Nancy ran over to hold Shawn''s hand, raising her lovely face. "Shawn, I wille with you." Shawn squatted down and looked at Nancy, rubbing her head gently. "Great." They went to the apartment where Symon and Sean lived and stood in front of the door. They rang the doorbell several times but received no response. Nancy got nervous, staring at the door in front of her and pursing her lips with worry in her eyes. "Will he be alright?" Shawn put down Nancy and said, "He''ll be fine." Then he took out the spare key, which was given to him by Symon, as if he had expected this day. Symon was really a genius. He was not only an excellent hacker but was also good at psychology. He could perceive many things. Shawn opened the door. The room was very dim. He turned on the light to illuminate the entire room. It was cold and quiet, as if no one had lived here for a long time. Chapter 292 Symons Funeral Chapter 292 Symon''s Funeral Chapter 292 Symon''s Funeral As expected, Sean was not found in the living room. He stayed in the bedroom where Symon used to live. When the lights were turned on, Shawn saw him holding a picture in his hand, hugging his knees, and crouching in a dark corner, as if he was out of ce in the world, or he wanted to leave the world. "Sean." Shawn and Nancy walked over and called out to him, but he didn''t react at all. "Sean." Nancy gave him a gentle push, calling out to him cautiously. Perhaps because Symon liked Nancy the most when he was alive, Sean finally responded to her this time. He slowly raised his head and looked at Nancy with empty eyes. Looking at Sean''s haggard face, even Shawn looked sullen, let alone Nancy. They did not know how long he had not slept well and eaten well. In fact, since Symon died, Sean wouldn''t have eaten anything if no one forced him to. He probably didn''t sleepst night, and there were dark circles under his eyes. The flesh of his face was a bit bby, and the messy beard made him look slovenly. Anyway, Sean looked downcast and gloomy. Nancy looked at him with distress and said, "Sean, don''t wallow in despair. Jinx will be sad about it if he knows you are so down." Sean was silent for a while before asking in a hoarse voice, "Will he feel bad?" Nancy nodded affirmatively. "Yes." Sean stared at the photo in his hand nkly. His eyes had dried up, and no more tears were shed. "But I''m just like a disposable pet for him." He had always known that Symon only took him home out of sympathy and never took him to heart. Nancy said, "Pets can be family too. Adolph, Harley, Macy, Marcy, and other animals are my family. I care about them. I am afraid they are sick, and I want them to be happy because they are my family." Sean was silent. Shawn couldn''t stand it. He reached out and pressed a certain acupuncture point on Sean''s neck. Then Sean passed out. "Let''s take him to the hospital. I know a psychiatrist who can help him." Nancy nodded and went with them to the hospital. It was a long time before Sean woke up. He opened his eyes to find himself in the hospital and didn''t struggle. He just stared at the ceiling nkly. The door to the ward was opened. Then a young man in casual clothes walked in with a steaming bowl of porridge. "Are you hungry? Have some porridge." Sean looked at the young man but said nothing. The young man didn''t care either and just smiled gently. Then he started chatting with Sean as if they had been friends who had known each other for a long time. After Sean started the treatment, Nancy was ready to go to school. She asked for leave for a long time. After Symon''s funeral was arranged, everyone had to live their lives and move forward. And they would keep Symon in their mind forever. When she returned to school again, Nancy was a little homesick. When she went to the ss, she wondered how to answer when her ssmates asked her why she had taken such a long leave. "Nancy?" A familiar voice came from behind her. Nancy turned around with her small school bag on her back, and a figure immediately hugged her. "It''s really you, Nancy. I thought I mistook you for someone else. You have note to school for a long time. If the teachers didn''t say that you asked for a leave, I would have thought that you transferred to another school. I even went to your home to look for you, but I did not find you." It was Jane who hugged Nancy. She missed Nancy so much, hugging her and rubbing her face on Nancy''s. "I thought you were sick. I miss you so much." Nancy was much more petite than Jane, and she was held tightly by Jane. "Jane," Nancy called out to her. Jane snapped out of her excitement and let go of Nancy. "Nancy, I miss you so much. Did you miss me?" Nancy nodded and said, "Of course." Jane was immediately satisfied, holding Nancy''s hand and going to the ssroom with Nancy. "Come on, let''s go to the ssroom. Everyone will be happy to see you." Adam, who was left behind andpletely ignored, was speechless. "Didn''t they see me?" Adam thought. The two little girls walked hand in hand to the ssroom while Jane shouted, "Look who''s back, everyone!" Everyone in the ssroom looked over at Jane. "Nancy!" The ssmates gathered around Nancy. Although Nancy didn''t have sses with them for long, they all liked Nancy. She was adorable and had a good character. Everyone wanted to make friends with such a beautiful and smart girl like Nancy unless they had malicious intentions. Nancy was surrounded by her ssmates, who kept asking why she took such a long leave, and they were all concerned about whether she was sick or something had happened at her home. Nancy''s gloom caused by Symon''s death was dispelled by her enthusiastic ssmates. She answered with a warm smile and replied, "I''m fine." The bell rang, and everyone went back to their seats. When the teacher walked into the ssroom and saw Nancy, she was a bit surprised and smiled. "Nancy, you''re back. Everything will pass, and you need to study hard now." Nancy nodded obediently. "Thank you, Miss," Nancy thanked her politely. The teacher was happy. It was hard not to love such a good girl. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The ss started, and Jane passed a note to Nancy through her desk mates under the teacher''s nose. "Nancy, you are unlucky. We are about to have an exam. The test papers are the most annoying." "By the way, you took a leave for so long that you haven''t caught up with the sses. How are you going to handle the exam? How about you take another leave ande back again after the exam?" Nancy read it and wrote to reply carefully. "It''s okay, I''m studying during my leave, and I''ll ask my brothers about what I don''t understand." Her brothers were top students in school. They were all excellent. Jane looked at Nancy''s reply and felt envious when she thought about her brothers. "You brothers are so handsome. But I like Martin the most. I have seen the movie he starred in. My Mom is one of his fans. She was so happy when she got his autograph and made a lot of good food for me at that time." When Jane just passed the note, a section of chalk suddenly hit Jane''s head. The teacher said, "Listen carefully in ss." Jane and Nancy sat up straight and looked attentively at the ckboard with their big and innocent eyes, as if they were not the ones who were passing the note. It was just that they felt a bit guilty. After the teacher turned around to continue the ss, the two girls looked at each other. Jane naughtily stuck out her tongue, and then both smiled. Chapter 293 Go to School Chapter 293 Go to School Chapter 293 Go to School With the examsing up, Nancy studied harder. She went between school and home every day and went to the farm asionally. Jane found that Nancygged behind in ss after she had been on leave for such a long time, but she soon caught up with them and even learned more thoroughly than Jane did! Nancy was such a quick learner! "By the way, Nancy, do you remember the bet you made with Elizabeth before? You two are going topete in the exam." Nancy thought about it and then remembered that. But after her brother''s birthday party, Elizabeth didn''t bother her anymore. Nancy mumbled, "Well, as long as she doesn''t mention it, I''ll pretend that nothing has happened." Jane smiled and nodded. After school, Adam came to Nancy after packing up his school bag. "Nancy, here." Nancy responded in a clear voice, "Alright!" Jane and Nancy left the school together. Adam said, "I let the driver go back first. We''ll walk back together. Nancy, after the exam, there will be a spring outing. Where is your ss going to y?" Nancy shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Our head teacher has not told us yet." "I will go and talk to your head teacher that we should travel to the same ce so that we can take care of each other." Jane quickly nodded. "That''s great! I love spring outings. We have to choose a ce with particrly beautiful scenery. Flowers in many ces are in bloom. I have seen them on my mother''s cell phone. It''s really beautiful." The three of them walked home while discussing where it was beautiful. It was soon the day of the exam. It was the first time Nancy had taken this kind of exam. She sat upright on the bench seriously. When she was handed the paper, she did not answer the questions but read through each question, only to find that they were pretty easy. Then she started to answer the questions. The Chinese exam required the respondents to have a good memory, and Nancy was good at reciting. Therefore, she finished the paper with ease and checked it twice before handing in the paper. Elizabeth, of course, remembered the bet she made with Nancy, but after seeing Nancy''s brothers, she did not dare to mention it. Her parents seemed to be no match for Nancy''s parents. But she secretly decided that she would make fun of Nancy when the results of the exam were out. She confidently thought that Nancy would not get a good grade after taking a leave for so long. But when she saw Nancy hand in her paper, Elizabeth panicked. "She couldn''t have handed in the paper that fast. She must not have finished it yet!" Elizabeth thought. She wrote her answers faster and handed in her paper after Nancy, then she packed her bag and ran out of the ssroom to find that Nancy hadn''t left yet. Elizabeth slowed her pace, and as she walked up to Nancy, she lifted her chin and snorted, "You must not have checked your paper since you handed it in so early." Nancy gave her an indifferent look and said, "Nonsense. I''ve checked it twice." Elizabeth snapped, "Then you must not have finished it!" Nancy replied, "I did. Don''t nder me." Elizabeth was speechless. She couldn''t believe that Nancy had finished the paper so fast. She snorted, "You definitely didn''t do as well as I did." "Nancy." Jane came out of the ssroom and protected Nancy when she saw Elizabeth. "What do you want? You want a fight? We''re not afraid of you!" This is from N?velDrama.Org. Elizabeth grunted proudly, "What a barbarian. Ladies never fight with others." After that, she left with her head held high proudly. Jane was lost for words. "How could such a rude girl call herself ady?" Jane thought. "Nancy, are you okay? Did she bully you?" Nancy had a gentle temperament and looked weak, so every time she was with Nancy, Jane had an urge to protect her. Nancy shook her head and grabbed Jane''s hand, saying, "She didn''t bully me. Let''s go find our brother." Adam was also taking an exam, and the two girls went hand in hand to another teaching building. During the exam, students were not allowed to wander in the corridor, so they found a bench and took a seat. Nancy took out some small snacks from her school bag. There were some buns and animal-shaped cookies made by her nanny, which were nutritious and healthy. "Wow, I like the little cookie made by your nanny the best. They are so delicious." Nancy generously shared the food with Jane. Adam did not do a perfunctory job on the exam. After all, Nancy was studying so hard with him. If he didn''t do well in the exam, he would feel embarrassed in front of her. Therefore, he spent more time on the paper this time. When the poor student at his next desk finished what he could answer and yed with the pen, he turned his head and saw Adam was writing the paper seriously. He was so shocked that his pen fell, and he wondered if he had seen it wrong. "Adam! You''re..." "What are you doing?" The poor student who quietly called out to Adam was caught by the teacher. Then he hastily shut up and pretended to write the paper seriously. But he was scratching his head, wondering if Adam really finished the paper seriously. "That''s impossible. Adam often ys with us, and I don''t think he is studying hard. How can he finish the paper?" the poor student thought. "Sir, I''m done." Adam finished his essay but didn''t have the patience to check it again, so he just handed in his paper. Seeing this, the poor student at the next desk also handed in his paper. After he went out of the ssroom, he put his arm around Adam''s neck and asked, "What''s going on? You finished the paper and even wrote an essay." Adam couldn''t even write a few more words when he was asked to write a written self-criticism. How could he finish the essay? The poor student couldn''t believe it. Adam gave him a smug look and said, "Don''t you know that you should look at a person with new eyes when you haven''t seen him for a long time?" "Wow, you''ve be so cultured." Adam continued, "Of course. Don''t underestimate me. As long as I''m willing to study hard, no one can do better than me." The poor student was lost for words."What you just said made me think you are still the same." He thought Adam then told his friends how he decided to study hard like "reining in a horse at the edge of the cliff"."Come on, even I as a poor student know the idiom used here should be "tying your hair on the house beam and jabbing your side with an awl to keep yourself awake to keep on studying".Adam snorted: "There is no difference.""The difference is huge." The other thought. Then the poor student asked, "Did you use some idioms in your essay?" Adam answered proudly, "Of course!" The poor student suddenly patted him on the shoulder and said with a sympathetic look, "Congrattions. Your essay will definitely be read out by the teacher to entertain the ss." Adam was speechless.He thought, "Are you jealous of me?" When they walked downstairs, they saw two beautiful and lovely girls sitting on a bench in the school garden. The prettier one was his sister. "Nancy." Adam immediately dumped his friend to find Nancy. "Adam." Under the bright sunlight, Nancy, who heard her brother''s voice, looked up and smiled at Adam. Her smile was warmer and more beautiful than the morning sun, stunning the surrounding students. Chapter 294 Adam Took the Exam Seriously Chapter 294 Adam Took the Exam Seriously Chapter 294 Adam Took the Exam Seriously Soon after the exam, the head teacher announced the news of the spring outing. Everyone in the ss was so excited and chattered about what to bring with them. "Teacher, will we live outside during this spring outing?" The head teacher nodded. "Yeah, the school will prepare the tents, and the teachers have arranged the things you need. They will send the list to the group chat. Let your parents help you prepare, okay?" "Okay!" Ordinary children answered happily. After the exam, everyone went home happily. On the way back, they talked about the spring outing with their parents joyfully. Nancy was no exception. On this day, in addition to the driver, Louis came to pick them up. Nancy was surprised to see him. "Louis, why are you here?" She rushed forward like a small butterfly. Louis carried her in his arms and did a whirl. "My school was over early today, so I came to you." Nancy made a face and said, "Loius, did you y truant again?" Louis was speechless. He scratched his head and said awkwardly, "Thest ss is PE ss. I''m so strong. Do you think I need to attend a PE ss?" His words were quite reasonable. Nancy nodded proudly without principle. "That''s right. You''re awesome." Louis was satisfied. On weekends, Nancy spent a lot of time on the farm. Then she found that the little swans began to look ugly. The color of the originally soft fur gradually became darker, and they grew light and short hard feathers. These feathers looked abrupt in the soft fur. There was no fur on some parts of their bodies. For example, there was no fur on the tails of several little swans. They looked ugly but cute, and they were like grey balls. Their feathers were irregr and uneven as if they had been bitten by a horse. When Nancy first found that they began to change their feathers, she was so scared that she called Shawn. "Shawn... Macy and other swans'' feathers have changed! Their bottoms and backs are bald and ugly!" When the wind blew, Nancy could see their flesh under their new short feathers, and it was a bit ugly. Nancy was flustered, so her voices were sharp when she called Shawn. Shawn was speechless. If he didn''t know it was Nancy calling him, he would think he was talking to a chicken on the phone. "Don''t worry. I''lle right away." After calling Shawn, Nancy took pictures of them and posted their ugly photos online. "Ugly Macy and other swans..." So many liked andmented on her post as soon as she posted it. Adam said, "Ha-ha... They''re so ugly." Martin said, "It''s okay. Everyone has an awkward period of growth." Windy said, "Ha-ha...... The swans don''t wear clothes. They look ugly indeed when they molt. But it''s okay. They will look beautiful in the future." Jane said, "Nancy, are you on the farm now? I want to go there. I also want to see the ugly swans. Ha-ha..." They really had no sympathy at all. Nancy covered her small mouth andughed. "Tweet!" The baby swans were angry and mncholy, They were all so miserable, but their owner had no conscience. She not only posted their ugly photos online but alsoughed at them! Nancy hurriedlyforted them. "It''s all right. I''ll get Shawn here to check you." Maybe the swans she raised all cared about their appearances. Since they started to molt, they had been depressed and listless every day. They were so worried that their tails became even balder. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When Shawn came, the swans stayed in their own small house listlessly and didn''t want to go out to meet him. It was useless though Nancy coaxed them. In the end, Nancy had no choice but to temporarily demolish their small house, and she finally pulled them out. The swans screamed and struggled. Nancy once taught them, so they knew what shame was. There was a smile on Shawn''s aloof face. He wore white gloves and checked them one by one. Then he said. "There is no big problem. It is normal. It will be fine after a few days. They will look more beautiful when the new feathers grow well." He could resign from the hospital and be a veterinarian. Nancy squatted to teach Akio and the others. "Did you hear that? Your feathers will grow out soon, and the new feathers will be more beautiful." Although they all knew it, they couldn''t ept the fact that they were ugly before their new feathers grew well. The two peacocks looked better, but they were not much better. They just looked likerge grey chickens, but they started to havebs. Only Gage was still fluffy. But ording to Shawn, it would molt soon. To relieve the swans that were in an awkward state, Nancy took the swans to swim in theke every day. The little swans obviously preferred to stay in the water. They could find food by themselves. There were much small fish and shrimp in the pond. The swans could easily feed themselves by looking for food. The two little peacocks preferred to y in the mountains and forests. They could also find food by themselves, especially in this season. Although there was no fruit, there were plenty of small insects. After going back, they would be so satisfied after eating some fruit. Gage couldn''t hunt by itself before it could fly. It was a carnivorous raptor, and it disdained to eat small insects. Besides, its wings were so big that it was inconvenient for it to walk. It could only stay in its own nest every day or walk around when it left the nest. Jane came to see the little birds and brought them some snacks. Then she was rejected by them because sheughed at them. They didn''t even look at her. The weekends passed by quickly. On Monday, they went for a spring outing. "Nancy, what do you take with you? Do you have only one bag? My mother prepared another bag for me, but I can''t put everything mentioned by the teacher into my bag." Nancy was surprised. "How could it be? " She opened her bag. Everything in it was neat. Every space was not wasted. She brought everything that the teacher asked her to bring, and she even brought some other things her brothers prepared for her. "Wow..." The children eximed, "How did you pack so many things?" Nancy said proudly, "I learned from my second cousin. He can use one bag to pack a lot of things!" Although those were all food. But he made the best use of storage space. The teacher also came to have a look and then sighed that Nancy''s cousin was really a talent! "Alright, boys and girls, it''s time to go." The children lined up one by one under the teacher''smand to get on the school bus. Except for students in thest row, all the students sat in pairs. Of course, Nancy was sitting with her good friend, Jane. The bus drove away, and the children on the bus began to sing children''s songs under the guidance of the teacher. "Twinkle twinkle little star..." The tender voices full of happy rhythm spread from the window to the outside, making passers-by laugh. Chapter 295 the Spring Outing Started Chapter 295 the Spring Outing Started Chapter 295 the Spring Outing Started They went for the spring outing on the mountain in the suburb where there was water, green grass, and peach blossoms. The mountains were a patchwork of thriving green and pretty pink. There was a stream here. The water in it was shallow, so the teachers chose the area around it as the spring outing site for the sake of safety. Otherwise, they would choose another ce. As soon as they arrived at the destination, the students started to run on the green grass like the released huskies. The weather was nice. It was sunny and cloudless. Boys were naughtier. When the teachers didn''t pay attention, they could climb trees, roll on the green grass and even y in the water. Girls were more reserved, and they were appreciating the flowers. There were peach blossoms on the trees, and there were some plum trees mixed with peach trees. The plum flowers were snow-white and very beautiful. There were also small wildflowers of various colors on the ground. The grass was very clean, so their pants wouldn''t get dirty even if they sat on the ground directly. But their pants might be easy to get wet because of the dewdrops on the grass. "Wow!" "It''s beautiful." "I like here. Teacher, take pictures of us and send them to my mother." "I want it, too." The children couldn''t hide the joy in their eyes. This ce was much more beautiful than the one where they went for a spring outingst year, and they really liked it. All the teachers of the school came here. The headmaster even hired some bodyguards to protect the children. After all, the number of students was much more than that of the teachers. Besides, some naughty children might cause trouble if no one watched them. Adam was an example. "Where are you going, Adam?" Adam''s headteacher was filled with anger while noticing that Adam and some of his ssmates were about to leave the ss. Adam righteously defended himself. "Teacher, you have no trust in your students. I was just going to look for my younger sister." "No, at least you can''t look for her now. Can''t you see that everyone is busy? If you leave with the boys, how can we pitch our tents?" Adam felt a little guilty. "Then we''ll leave after pitching the tents." At the same time... "Nancy, what kind of food did your mother prepare for you?" Everyone brought a meal, and the teachers brought microwave ovens and generators to heat their food. Under the guidance of the teacher, the children sat at the small wooden tables one by one and took out their lovely lunch boxes. They brought the food from home, and they were very curious about what their good friends ate. Jane and Nancy looked at each other''s food. Then several good friends in the ss sat together and shared their food. They smiled so happily. "Teacher, he is picky about food and doesn''t eat cauliflower." "Nonsense, you don''t even eat your carrots!" While eating, some children began toin to the teacher. Nancy was about to put the green pepper aside when she heard this. Jane leaned over and said, "Nancy, you don''t like to eat green pepper, do you?" Nancy shook her head. "No. You don''t like eggnt, right?" They looked at each other and then reached an agreement. Jane mumbled toin, "I don''t know what my mom is thinking. She always likes to cook something I don''t like for me." Nancy''s mother didn''t add the green pepper on purpose. She needed to serve the fried meat with green pepper. They exchanged the dishes they didn''t like and then ate happily. In the end, they both filled themselves. The teacher pped his hands and said, "Babies, let''s y games together." The game was very simple. It was called Eagle Catches Chicken. They drew lots to choose their own roles. As a result, Nancy should act as the mother chicken, and she needed to fight with the eagle to protect the students. The eagle was yed by a boy in the ss. Anyway, he was fatter and taller than Nancy. Nancy was probably the shortest one in ss. Even the short ssmate behind her was a head taller than her. The teacher couldn''t helpughing when he saw the standing team. Moreover, Nancy looked so soft and easy to bully. The boy was confident that he would catch a ssmate soon. Nancy said seriously, "I will protect you well!" The students behind her who were much taller than her were speechless. Well... her words seemed to be unreliable. "Okay, here we go!" The boy said, "I''ming!" He immediately rushed up and grabbed... Oh... he missed it. He could only try it again. Still missed! A few minutester... The boy couldn''t believe it. "You... How can you run so fast?" Nancy ran fast, and her strength was much stronger than he had imagined! Nancy looked at him innocently. "You are obviously too slow." She didn''t know that her strength and speed had improved unconsciously because she insisted on running in the morning with her eldest brother and father and she had to hold the cats and dogs at home from time to time. In addition, when she was in Stream Vige before, she often did some physical work, so she was stronger than these pampered children who grew up in the city. So, the boy who used to be confident had a nervous breakdown when he found that he couldn''t catch a ssmate. "Woo-woo..." He cried. He was so useless... The teachers were speechless. Nancy was dumbfounded. The students behind Nancy had no words to say. To their surprise, Nancy looked short but was quite strong. In the end, tofort the boy, Nancy changed her identity with him and acted as the eagle. The boy was full of confidence and decided to prove himself. "I will not let you catch anyone!" Nancy looked dignified. "I will try my best!" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Five secondster, Nancy grabbed a ssmate and looked at the teacher and students innocently. Everyone was shocked. The boy cried out again. He couldn''t help it. It was a heavy blow. While he was crying, Janeughed out loud happily. Nancy smiled at the teacher brightly with her little hands behind her back. "Teacher, I didn''t mean it." In the end, Nancy could only act as a chicken. The game finally started normally, but... When the ssmate who acted as the eagle caught all the students, he found that he had no way to catch Nancy... The scene was quite surprising. Nancy was a game talent. When Adam came to find Nancy, a group of children surrounded Nancy and asked her why she was so awesome. Being surrounded by the students, Nancy earnestly taught the experience. "I get up early every morning to run with my eldest brother. Maybe this is the reason why I run fast. I have dogs and cats at home. Some cats are now as big as dogs. I hold them in my arms every day, so my strength is improved, and..." Adam was confused. "What are they doing?" The teacher told him about Nancy''s performance in the game. Adam said proudly, "My sister is amazing. She can even tame tigers and wolves. This is not worth mentioning." But the teacher didn''t believe him. Chapter 296 Game Talent Chapter 296 Game Talent Chapter 296 Game Talent "Let''s go, Nancy. We''ll y together!" Under the teacher''s annoyed gaze, Adam took away Nancy shamelessly. He also took away Jane and Howard who followed him more shamelessly. ording to Elizabeth, she regarded Nancy as an opponent to surpass. If she wanted to defeat Nancy, she had to know what Nancy was doing at ordinary times, so she firmly followed them. As for Howard, he just liked pretty girls. Adam disliked him the most because he knew Howard wanted to be with Nancy who was so pretty! The teacher said, "You must not run far." He felt so helpless. Adam looked confident. "Don''t worry, teacher. I will protect them!" The teacher was worried just because they were with Adam! The teacher''s worry was necessary. Sure enough, Adam was reckless and ran to the mountain with Nancy. "I saw a bamboo forest over there. Let''s go to see if there are any bamboo shoots." Nancy asked, "Should we tell the teacher?" Adam said, "No, we''ll be back soon." Nancy agreed obediently and clicked on the thing that looked like a bracelet on her wrist. The bracelet shed as if it had been activated. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. But it immediately looked like a simple bracelet again. Adam, his good friends, Nancy, and Jane went to the bamboo forest. The bamboo forest was dense, and there was much rain during this period, so it looked wet in the bamboo forest. "Adam, there are mushrooms here." Nancy was sharp-eyed and saw a bunch of mushrooms that looked strange. She didn''t know if they could be eaten. The rest of the children gathered around, looked at the grey and holey mushrooms, and pocked them. "Are they edible?" Nancy shook her head. "I don''t know. Let me ask." The children were stunned. Who could Nancy ask? "Siri, what kind of mushroom are they? Are they edible?" Nancy''s bracelet spoke. The other children were so surprised that they widened their eyes. So the mushrooms were edible. Nancy''s eyes lit up in an instant. The other children were very curious. "Nancy, what is this? It''s amazing!" Nancy touched the bracelet. "My second brother gave it to me. It is like a mobile phone, but I can wear it on my wrist. It''s convenient and will not be lost." "Wow..." The bracelet looked more amazing than a phone. It could talk and search for information! After collecting all these morel mushrooms, the children seemed to be interested. When they saw something they didn''t know, they asked Nancy to scan it with Siri. They really found many edible wild mushrooms. But their hands are too small to hold all the mushrooms. When everyone was thinking about whether to go back first or not, Nancy saw some vines twining on trees and bamboo in the bamboo forest, and she came up with an idea. "I have a way." Under hermand, they gathered the vines. Nancy had nimble fingers and quickly made a rattan basket which was a little soft. The middle of the bottom and the top of the rattan basket were round and fixed with bamboo branches. "Wow! Nancy, you are so awesome!" Jane said, "Can you teach me? I want to learn it!" Nancy liked to do some small handicrafts. Making the basket was like knitting scarves. The books she read taught bamboo weaving skills. However, it was obviously impossible for the children to make the bamboo branches into thin and soft bamboo strips, and they could only use vines. As for thoserger holes, they could cover them with some leaves. "Alright!" The simple small baskets were made. Everyone took one and put all the collected mushrooms in them. "There are many morel mushrooms here!" Adam also found a morel mushroom clump. The children ran over, got together, and began to pick mushrooms. They had never picked mushrooms before, so they were a little addicted to it. "Hiss..." Huh? What was that noise? Nancy, who was looking down for mushrooms, heard a slight rustling sound and looked up. She was so scared that her face turned pale. On the green bamboo above Elizabeth''s head, a long and green snake that almost melt into the bamboo hung on the bamboo branch and flicked out its tongue. Nancy''s eyes widened, but she did not dare to make a sound and walked over quietly. Then she reached out to catch the snake when it fell from the bamboo. "Ah!" Screams of fear were heard in the bamboo forest. Nancy grabbed the snake''s tail and screamed while smashing it to the ground with her greatest strength. Being smashed by her, the snake became weak and soon fainted. Hearing that it was non-toxic, Nancy finally calmed down, and her fast heartbeat returned to normal. She immediately the snake on the ground. Being rotated and swung by Nancy, the snake was so weak that it could not get up. Adam walked over in a few steps, protected Nancy behind him, and looked at the snake warily. Elizabeth and Jane''s faces turned pale in fear. To preserve their dignity, they forced themselves not to scream. In fact, Elizabeth was so scared that she didn''t dare to scream because she found that Nancy had just caught the snake above her head, and she almost fainted. The other boys were also children. Of course, they were afraid when they saw the snake. Only Adam was bolder and dared to use a branch to push the snake aside. Siri poprized the knowledge of green snakes to them, and Nancy was speechless after hearing that. She was not scared at all. She even went to help the unlucky green snake up with a guilty heart. "I''m sorry." In that case, she did not know whether the snake was poisonous or not, but she couldn''t let Elizabeth be bitten. She was scared when she caught the snake. The snake was the scared one! "Hiss..." The color of the green snake was very beautiful. When Nancy took a closer look, she found that its head was a little round and lovely. But it was a snake. Except for experts, people were confused between poisonous snakes and non-toxic snakes. Even if people knew it was non-toxic, most people were afraid of this creature. Knowing that it was non-toxic, the boys dared toe over to see the snake, but Elizabeth and Jane did not dare. They admired Nancy''s behavior just now but had a lingering fear. "Nancy, you were so brave. You actually dared to catch it." Nancy patted her little chest and said with tears, "I... was afraid, too." Although she liked animals, she found it hard to like poisonous and cold animals such as snakes. Adam and others were poking the snake with a branch. The green snake pitifully coiled up to protect its head. "Don''t y with it anymore, Adam." Nancy went to pick up the coiled snake. The others were stunned. The reason why they used a branch was that they did not dare to touch the snake with their hands. But when they saw Nancy pick up the snake without changing her expression, they suddenly felt that the little girl who seemed to be the weakest and most obedient might be braver than a man. Chapter 297 Snake Chapter 297 Snake Chapter 297 Snake "Let''s go back." There were snakes in the bamboo forest, and everyone was frightened. This was a non-toxic snake, but what if the next snake they met was poisonous? Adam wouldn''t risk his life no matter how naughty he was, so he nodded decisively. But... they got lost on the way back. The children were stunned. In the bamboo forest, they really couldn''t find the direction. "Siri, do you know how to go back?" Everyone looked at Nancy''s omniscient bracelet with expectant eyes. Sure enough, Siri was very reliable. They carried the small baskets and started to walk in the direction mentioned by Siri. "It seems that we didn''te here." They walked from the bamboo forest to the forest, and the surrounding environment was strange and quiet. If someone walked here alone, he would be scared. Adam said, "Siri must be right. There is more than one way to go back. When we came here, there was no way to get in, but now there is a way." His words were reasonable. Nancy also trusted Siri. They continued to walk along the path and suddenly heard people talking. Elizabeth got excited. "Someone''s here. Let''s go." The other children were also very happy. "Wait!" Nancy and Adam stopped them. Adam frightened them. "You don''t know whether they''re bad guys or good guys, but you want to go there. What if they''re human traffickers?" Howard said, "We''re not so unlucky, are we?" Adam said, "Let''s walk over quietly and have a look. We won''t go out until we are sure that those are not bad people. We should protect ourselves when we are outside. Besides, we are so good- looking, so we are human traffickers'' favorite." "Human traffickers only catch people in the city, don''t they?" "But they catch children and sell them to those deep mountains where no one could find them." Nancy nodded and agreed with Adam. Several children sneaked close to the ce where people were talking, and then they were dumbfounded. "Sell these goods and let''s move to another ce. The cops here have paid attention to us." "Bah... It was this b*stard who told on us." Saying this, the man fiercely looked at the young man who was tied and lying on the ground and then kicked him hard. "Ouch..." The young man on the ground cried out in dull pain. His face turned pale and his head broke into a cold sweat. "Alright, don''t kill him. There is still a long way to go. I don''t want to drag him to leave." Another person stopped him from continuing to beat the young man. "We still need to take the children with us." The man spat at the young man on the ground. "Let''s go. I always feel insecure outside." A few traffickers were about to take away the abducted child and the young man when there was a sudden cracking sound. Elizabeth''s face was pale and she shivered. "I... I didn''t mean to." Nancy grabbed her hand and ran. Adam also reacted quickly. "Run!" They had been found. Before the human traffickers walked to them, the eight children turned around and ran away. But they were so scared just now that their legs went limp. When they ran, their minds went nk, and it was hard for them to breathe. "Look what we''ve found. We''re lucky, ha-ha..." The human traffickersughed excitedly when they saw the children. "Ah, let me go. Let me go!" Howard was caught. Seeing this, Nancy and Adam ran back. Nancy held the human trafficker''s hand and bit him hard, while Adam grabbed the stone on the ground and jumped to hit him. He didn''t learn Taekwondo in vain at that time, so he jumped quite high. With a bang, the stone hit the man on the head, and his head was injured. There was a big wound, and blood flowed out of his head. The human trafficker let go of Howard, held his head, and screamed. But the next second, Nancy and Adam were both caught. "Sh*t, this boy is too wild." A man ran over and kicked Adam. "Sheldon! I''ll kill this b*stard." Nancy rushed forward. "No!" Adam was like a wild wolf. "Kill me if you dare!" "Humph, do you think we don''t dare to kill you?" A man walked over with a dagger. Nancy said, "We''re from the Brook family in L City. If you kill my brother, you won''t get any money!" As expected, the human trafficker''s eyes lit up with greed and pleasant surprise when he heard Nancy''s words. "The Brook family. Do you mean the richest family?" Nancy and Adam hold each other, and she cried and nodded. "Yes, my father is James, and my eldest brother is Marcus." The names matched. It seemed that these two children were either rich or noble. If it was true, these human traffickers could make a big fortune. Although selling children made money, if these two children were really from the Brook family, they could make more money than selling ten children. "We''re going to be rich..." "Don''t count your chickens before they are hatched. Can we afford to offend such a rich family?" "What are you afraid of? Is it not risky to sell children? As long as the Brook family wants to keep these two children alive, they won''t dare to call the police, and we can get the money. Boss, think about it. With these two children, we can make more money than selling ten or twenty children!" Since they could be human traffickers for money, they had no conscience. There was nothing they didn''t dare to do and no risk they didn''t dare to take. "We''ll do it!" The person who was called the boss made a decision. Nancy breathed a sigh of relief. It was good as long as they wouldn''t beat Adam for the time being. "See if they have mobile phones or something else." The other students were also caught and were crying at the moment. A human trafficker was annoyed and wanted to beat them, so Nancy said in a hurry. "I... I can persuade them to be quiet. Sir, don''t beat them." The human trafficker took a look at Nancy. "You''re quite sensible." The human traffickers collected all the things that might havemunication and location functions on their bodies and tied their hands. They really let Nancy persuade other students, but they gathered around not far away and watched them to prevent them from escaping. "Don''t cry, or you will be beaten." "Woo-woo... Nancy, I''m so afraid. Woo-woo..." Jane cried and trembled while leaning against Nancy. Elizabeth also cried sadly. "Don''t be afraid. My elder brothers wille here soon, and they will save us." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Adam was regretful. "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have run away with you." Nancyforted him. "It''s not your fault. We wanted toe here ourselves, and you didn''t know there were human traffickers here." Howard said, "I followed you on my own." He remembered that when he was caught just now, Nancy and Adam ran back to save him without hesitation. Although Adam wasforted, he still med himself and thought crazily about how to save them. "Let''s follow them obediently before we think of a way to escape, or they''ll be annoyed and beat us. It''s not worth it." Nancy shook Siri on her wrist, and the other children''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Shh..." Nancy made a silent gesture. Although the human traffickers over there asked them to discuss, they might eavesdrop. After a while, the human traffickers found that the children really stopped crying. "Ha-ha, it''s really useful." "Alright, follow me. Since you''re so obedient, I will sell you to some good families." The children red at them with anger and hatred. Who wanted their so-called good families? Chapter 298 Human Traffickers Chapter 298 Human Traffickers Chapter 298 Human Traffickers Nancy and the other children were taken to a remote small mountain vige. There were two ferocious Malinois at the door. When they saw peopleing, they barked. They came and sniffed at the human traffickers before they calmed down. "Good dog, I''ll feed you bones when I go back." The human trafficker touched the dogs'' heads. The two Malinois wagged their tails and walked in the crowd. Their tall and fierce looks frightened many children. When the two dogs came to Nancy, they stopped and stretched their necks to sniff at her. Nancy looked down at them and touched them quietly. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Let''s go." The human trafficker didn''t think much about it. He let the two Malinois watch here. Once someone came, he could be on guard. They took the children and the young man to a warehouse, but when they left, the young man was knocked unconscious, and the children were scared. "Stay here obediently. If you dare to run, you''ll be knocked unconscious like this." After pushing all the children into the room, they closed the door. "You two watch the door. Others go have a meeting with me." "Okay." The footsteps outside the door faded away. Only the children''s low sobs could be heard in the whole room. "What should we do?" Nancy''s hands were tied up, and she couldn''t move at all. "Sir, are you all right?" The young man''s head was covered with blood, and he looked terrible. Elizabeth said, "Why do you call him? We are in trouble now. I don''t want to be sold and leave my parents..." Nancy said, "He is an adult. Let''s see if he can untie the ropes." "That''s right." Adam said, "Stop crying, or we''ll be beaten when those bad peoplee inter." "But... we are afraid." Those were children captured by human traffickers from other ces. In addition to eight of them, there were twelve children in the room. "If you''re beaten because of crying, it''s not worth it. Let''s get together and try to find a way to untie the ropes." With something to do, they all became active. They sat back to back and tried to untie the ropes. But... "Woo-woo... No, I can''t." "Oh..." The young man finally woke up. "Sir, are you awake?" Nancy and the other children walked over. Although their hands were tied, their feet were not. The man was miserable. His hands and feet were tied. "Were you... caught in the woods? Hiss..." The young man frowned. "What were you kids doing there?" Adam and Nancy felt a little guilty. "We were on a spring outing, and then we ran out to y." But they were so unlucky and met human traffickers. The young man didn''t know what to say. Since they had been caught, what was the use of saying this? "Sir, can you find a way to untie the ropes?" "Let me try..." But he obviously... failed. "I''m tied too tightly and can''t move my fingers flexibly." Nancy was worried. "What should we do now?" "Adam..." Nancy called Adam and several children to the corner. Everyone was in a panic, so others did not notice their behavior. "Siri, have you contacted my eldest brother and father?" Three secondster... "Nancy!" Marcus said anxiously, "Are you okay?" Nancy sniffed. "Marcus, we are fine." "Adam!" If Adam was in front of Marcus at this time, he would beat Adam. "How did you take care of your sister?" Adam felt guilty. "I''m sorry, Marcus." "Nancy''s brother, when will youe to save us?" "We are so scared. There are many bad people here..." Adam said, "Hush... Keep your voice down. Don''t be found out by the people outside." Marcus asked coldly, "Do you know where you are now?" "I don''t know." Nancy said, "We walked with those bad guys for about two hours. Marcus, a bad guy wanted to beat Adam, so I said we were from the Brook family..." Nancy simply exined what had happened, including the fact that she and Adam knocked out a human trafficker. Marcus said, "Well done. I will hang up and arrange for someone to save you. Don''t be afraid, Nancy. Don''t tell anyone about the bracelet except for your friends. Understand?" "Okay." Nancy and her friends nodded. Knowing that Nancy''s brother was trying to save them, they didn''t panic. They had seen Marcus before, and Marcus looked reliable at a nce. Nancy looked serious. "We can''t wait for Marcus to save us all the time. We have to think of a way." They gathered together but didn''t find a way out, and the human traffickers came in first. "Who are from the Brook family?" Nancy and Adam looked at each other. Adam raised his neck. "Me. What''s wrong? You''d better release us, or my father won''t let you go." The human trafficker said, "Bah! You''ve been caught by me, but you don''t behave yourself. Whether you believe it or not, I''ll beat you to death!" Nancy said weakly, "If you... beat my little brother, my eldest brother will be angry when he knows about it." "Ha-ha... Even if I beat him, so what?" "Alright, Tom! Take videos and photos of them." The man called Tom cursed, picked up his mobile phone, and aimed it at Nancy and Adam. "This time, we should at least fleece them out of hundreds of millions of dors. The money will be enough for us to livefortably for a few years without working." After the human traffickers left, the room fell silent again. "I feel so bad." Their hands were tied behind their backs and they couldn''t do anything. Moreover, it hurt. "Click..." The door was opened again, and everyone in the room became nervous. They all thought the human traffickers came in, but they didn''t expect that the two Malinois they saw at the entrance of the vige came in. Nancy''s eyes lit up instantly, while the other children screamed in fear. Adam said, "Shut up!" There was so much noise inside, but no one guarded the door outside. It seemed that the human traffickers were very confident in themselves, or maybe it was because ckmailing the Brook family was too tempting. Everyone went to the meeting, including the two guards. "Don''t make noise. Quiet." Fortunately, the young man calmed the frightened children. "Come here." Nancy said to the two dogs that hade in. The dogs were very smart. They closed the door aftering in. Two Malinois ignored other children, wagged their tails, and ran to Nancy. They lowered their heads and rubbed against her. The Malinois''s fierce looks frightened all the people around Nancy except Adam, but the children were shocked to see that they were friendly to Nancy instead of biting her. Other children opened their eyes wide and looked over. They even forgot to cry. Even the young man was shocked. If he remembered correctly, these two dogs belonged to the human traffickers, right? "Can you help me break the rope? My hand hurts." Nancy looked at the two dogs pitifully. One of them immediately lowered its head and began to bite the rope. Others were amazed. They were all kidnapped, but why was Nancy so amazing? Chapter 299 Adam Was Awesome Chapter 299 Adam Was Awesome Chapter 299 Adam Was Awesome The rope on Nancy''s hand was soon untied under everyone''s shocked gazes. The dogs'' teeth were so awesome that they gnawed through the rope. "It''s broken!" In the small room, everyone cheered in a low voice. Nancy rubbed her wrists. Her skin was tender. After being tied up for a while, there were two red marks on her wrists that were particrly dazzling. Adam''s eyes zed with mes of fury. "I will beat them fiercely when the eldest brotheres here!" Nancy rubbed her sore wrists, touched the heads of the two big dogs, and then went to untie the ropes on other people''s hands. Of course, she untied Adam first, and then she helped Jane and her friends. Those who were untied helped her, and soon everyone''s ropes were untied. The human traffickers would never believe that the two dogs they raised would betray them! "What are we going to do next?" The lock of the house couldn''t be opened when it was closed from the inside. It could only be opened from the outside, which was why the human traffickers were so relieved. The only window was very high. They couldn''t climb it, and there was a security. "Nancy, give your terminal to me." "Okay." Nancy handed over her bracelet and Adam took out the virtual keyboard. This was not just a mobile phone, but also aputer. "What is this?" The young man was very curious. Adam answered him without looking up, "The new equipment of my eldest brother''spany. You won''t know even if I tell you." After that, he quickly typed some codes on the keyboard with his fingers. No one could understand the codes except for himself. Nancy asked the young man, "Sir, how did you get caught?" They were all children here, and the eldest one was only twelve years old. This young man looked very abrupt. The young man wiped his face with a slightly pained expression. "I am a reporter, and I identally found these traffickers, but I was found when I called the police, so I was caught here." "There are photos in my camera, but they broke it." This was also because he had been beaten all the way, and he was still in great pain. He was too weak. Perhaps any child here was stronger than him. "All right." Adam''s voice came, and then everyone saw several split-screen monitors on the virtual screen. The surveince cameras in the whole vige had been hacked by Adam. Adam said, "I found that there was a surveince camera in this room, but it was not turned on, so I thought there should be surveince cameras in other ces." The young man was amazed! Was Adam really a child? Other children didn''t quite get it, but they felt that Adam was awesome. "What''s this?" Nancy pointed to one of the surveince cameras. When the young man had a look, his face suddenly darkened. "There are some women locked up here. They are abducted here just like you." ording to the situation, people in the whole vige might have participated in the business. Nancy touched the heads of two dogs and said, "They are so bad!" The other children nodded. "When will the police catch them?" "Bad people will go to jail!" "Will they be shot? It''s said on TV that bad people will be shot." The young manforted them. "Don''t be afraid. These bad people will be punished by thew." Adam sent the surveince video to his eldest brother and soon received a reply. They had gone to the mountains as fast as they could, and they would be able to save them soon. "Someone ising." Seeing someone walking toward the house in the surveince video, Adam said. "Ah? What should we do now?" The children were at a loss. The young man was more reliable at the critical moment. "Everyone pick up your ropes and hide them behind your backs. Girl, can you let the two dogs hide?" Nancy said, "Let me try." Nancy took the two dogs and hid at the back. Several older children consciously covered them with their bodies. Although they were afraid, they should be brave at this time. "Is there anyone brave and strong?" Seeing only one personing, Adam had an idea. He picked up a fallen wall brick in the room. The shabby house had not been repaired for a long time, and it might be crushed at any time. Adam''s friends knew what he wanted to do when they saw his action. "We''ll do it." "I''ll join you." Howard''s eyes twinkled with excitement, and he was not afraid of the human traffickers anymore. "Come on. Let''s hide behind the door." The young man was so scared that he coughed repeatedly, "Ahem... What... do you want to do?" Several boys with bricks hid behind the door, while others became nervous in an instant and breathed lightly. Soon, the door handle was turned. Then the door was slowly opened, and a tall man came in. "You are very obedient." The man was a bit surprised not to hear a child crying. The young man was very nervous. He was afraid that Adam and the boys would be found, so he attracted the attention of the human trafficker. "You b*stards! You will go to hell after you die." The human trafficker sneered. "Go to hell? Let''s wait until I die, but you''ll have to die first." All of a sudden, his face changed greatly. "No! The boys who have been caught..." Bang! Before he finished speaking, Adam jumped up with a brick and hit his head. The man was stunned, but he did not faint. After all, his head was very hard, and a child''s strength was not greater than that of an adult. But then he learned the most painful lesson. After Adam hit him, he hadn''t screamed when he was hit by the second brick. Adam lifted his foot and kicked the man''s hamstring. The man knelt down. "Go and suppress him!" Nancy patted the heads of the two big dogs and pointed at the man domineeringly. "Woof!" The two dogs barked excitedly, wagged their tails, and jumped up... They directly hit the human trafficker and suppressed him. "Poof..." A big dog weighing nearly 77 pounds hit the human trafficker, and what the human trafficker suffered was imaginable. He vomited blood directly. Then another dog hit him. In addition, Adam and the other boys took bricks to hit his head or face, so he passed out without screaming. "Alright, he has passed out." "He... didn''t die, did he?" Someone said in fear. Adam leaned over to have a look and put his hand under the man''s nose like what he had seen on TV. "No, he didn''t die." All the children cheered. Looking at the human trafficker who was knocked unconscious by them, they suddenly felt that these bad people were not so horrible. The young reporter who did nothing was speechless. Were the children in this era so awesome? He was totally dumbfounded. Was he unable to keep up with the changes of the times? "The door is open." Nancy pulled the door open. The two dogs stuck out their tongues and went out first. "Woof!" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Shh... Keep your voice down, or we will be found out." Chapter 300 The Unlucky Trafficker Chapter 300 The Unlucky Trafficker Chapter 300 The Unlucky Trafficker The two dogs were well-behaved and very obedient to Nancy. They just held her clothes in their mouths as if they were taking her somewhere. The other children followed her, and Adam walked ahead with his head held high like a big brother. "All of you, don''t get lost. Follow me. Well... Follow my sister!" Since he led them to outsmart the traffickers before, the children were now very convinced of him and Nancy. After all, they saw that it was this little girl who instigated rebellion with the traffickers'' big dogs and commanded them to attack the traffickers! At this moment, the two Brook family siblings became iparably great in the minds of this group of children. They had a strong sense of security. The two of them weren''t exactly the oldest among the kids, nor did they seem the most reliable. Besides, there was even an adult here. But right now, Adam and Nancy were just great in their minds! In the dim night, two big dogs were leading the way. Nancy held her brother in one hand and Jane in another to follow the two Belgian Malinois. The other children, afraid of getting lost, held hands and walked together. No one made a lot of noise at the moment, and they were all well-behaved. The two dogs led them to a house but stopped at a certain distance from the house. Adam''s eyes instantly lit up as he looked at the ce shown on the monitor. He said, "This is where they put the weapons!" There were only a few ces in the vige where monitors were installed, one where the children were kept, one where the women were kept, and the ce where the weapons were kept and the entrance to the vige. However, perhaps because the traffickers had been here for a long time and nothing had ever happened, they were a little careless with the monitors. So these monitors basically became obsolete, and now it was quite convenient for Adam. "But there are people guarding the door." There were two people sitting at the door, who were talking with cigarettes in their mouths at the moment. "What should we do?" The children''s eyes shone with fighting intent. They said, "Scr*w them!" The young journalist was speechless. He thought, ''These kids really don''t look like they were captured.'' Nancy patted the heads of the two big dogs around her and said, "Snowy can lead a person over." Adam grinned conspiratorially as he picked up the te he brought, "That would be great..." The other children also took out the weapons they had brought with them with shining eyes, either bricks or wooden sticks. The two Belgian Malinois were kept by the traffickers in this vige. The two men guarding the weapons didn''t suspect anything when Snowy walked over with its tail wagging. "Hey, Bauer, are you still hungry?" "Go away... Find someone else to feed you." The Belgian Malinois pestered one of them. Finally, he really had no choice but to be taken away by the big dog. "How can you eat so much today? We can not eat meat every day, but you want to eat bones every day. If not for the fact that you can guard for us, I really want to eat your meat. Well... I haven''t eaten dog meat for a long time. I really want to eat you." When the man looked at the flesh on the Belgian Malinois, he was thinking about going to catch a dog to eat. In the next second, a ck shadow fell from the sky. Before he could see what it was, he lost his eyesight. The next thing he felt was that his head was hit hard by something. "Come on,e on, press his head!" Adam took off his school jacket and wrapped it around the trafficker''s head. As soon as Adam got it, the other guys pounced on the trafficker. Some people helped to hold the man down, and others picked up bricks and sticks to attack him. Adam, who was at the bottom, looked a little miserable. "F*ck! You guys are crushing me to death. Hit him on the head. Don''t hit anywhere else." "Be careful. Don''t kill him!" "He''s still screaming! Keep hitting!" The trafficker was beaten so badly that he screamed. However, because he was wrapped in clothes and his head was pressed by several children who were quite heavy, his muffled screams of pain were not loud. In a short time, he passed out from the torture. This time, the young journalist didn''t get to help again. He wanted to help but was pushed away by the excited children, which further proved the fact that his current strength was not as strong as the children''s. If he went over, he would be more of a hindrance than a helper. The young journalist was speechless. He thought, ''So I''m not as helpful as a child!'' Adam wiped his nose with his thumb and said, "There''s one left." They used the two dogs to attract the attention of another trafficker, and then Adam approached him silently with a few kids and used the same technique to knock him out. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Now the journalist youth was finally a little helpful. He found the key from the trafficker to open the door and the children rushed in. "Wow... What a big machete!" Suddenly, the children picked up the machete, which made the reporter''s heart skip a beat. "You... Be careful!" Most of the weapons in this room were melee weapons, and there were a few guns. Because the control of hot weapons in this country was too strict, they could only get three guns, which still cost a lot of money. The others were all crude shotguns. "You guys be careful. The guns might go off!" From this arsenal of weapons, the leader of these traffickers was a control freak who was very suspicious. He did not dare to give these weapons to his minions every moment, for fear that they would rebel. When that happened, the guns would be aimed at him. "How to use these?" "Who knows?" Adam said, "I know!" The crowd stared at him adoringly. Adam raised his head like a fighting rooster who was about to go into battle, "My brother took me to the shooting gallery to shoot with a simted gun once, which is simr to this." The journalist said nervously with sweats on his forehead, "Well, you will die if you make a mistake with this stuff. Let''s just take these knives and sticks. We''d better destroy the guns." Boys were quite passionate about guns and knives and things like that, but they really should not use these weapons since they were still little. If they identally injure their friends, it would be a big deal. Eventually, they reached an arrangement that the guns should be hidden. The journalist checked that there were no bullets inside before he let the kids start to carry these lethal things. After hiding the gun in a random ce, these kids didn''t think about running away. Instead, they wanted to go back and save all those women. The journalist felt that he had never been so mentally tired, and he reached out to try to stop these naughty children who looked for trouble. ''''You guyse back!'''' But no one here obeyed him. They all picked up their knives and headed inside the vige. Nancy followed her little brother with two dogs. The traffickers were still dreaming of the hundreds of millions they were about to get, and even the leader was so excited that he spent the night with his men discussing ns in a room, which made that room brighter than any other room in the whole vige, and people were gathered there. Because they had alert dogs, they were not afraid that someone would break in. But they could never imagine that the dogs they kept rebelled. Instead of patrolling vigntly, the dogs took a group of children to the ce where the women were kept and broke the lock of the door. Chapter 301 The Naughty Children Chapter 301 The Naughty Children Chapter 301 The Naughty Children After the group of traffickers finished discussing the n and adjourned the meeting, they were still immersed in the wonderful dream of getting hundreds of millions of dors. The leader was in a good mood, "Get two people to look at those two kids. Don''t let them get hurt in any way." "Boss, do you really n to release the two children when you are paid?" "No way." From his appearance, the man called ''Boss'' was definitely a simple and honest man. But who would know that he killed a few people? Almost all of the children were sold through him. He smiled grimly with his eyes full of malice. "People like the Brook family won''t let us off whether we hand over the children or not. We should kill the children when we get the money. Therefore, our escape route must be arranged in advance." "Don''t worry. We have already informed our henchmen. By the time we take the money, we can enjoy our lives wherever we go." A group of peopleughed, but soon this pleasant atmosphere was broken. "Boss, something is wrong!" A youth panted and crawled over. The leader''s heart skipped a beat, and he suddenly had a bad feeling. "The children... The children all ran off. John was knocked unconscious. None of the children is there!" This news was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for the traffickers. After freezing for a few seconds, the leader roared, "Why are you still standing here? Go find them!" In the leader''s anger, everyone took action. "Go check the monitors. See where those little b*stards went!" "But boss, our monitors have been obsolete for a long time." "What a loser!" The man who spoke was kicked away by the leader. He led his henchmen with a gloomy face toward the arsenal. "All of you, bring your weapons to search. Where are the two dogs? Why didn''t they make a sound?" The two dogs barked loudly. Usually, whenever a stranger came, they would bark clearly and loudly. But when all the kids in the house ran off today, those two dogs didn''t even bark! "The dogs... The dogs are gone!" The leader''s face became even more gloomy. What''s more, when he led his henchmen to the ce where the weapons were hidden, he almost fainted. Their henchmen were lying in front of the door, dead or alive. The leader looked at the door that was opened. When he ran in with red eyes and breathed heavily to take a look, he was so angry that he suddenly quaked. He gritted his teeth with fierce eyes as if he wanted to tear something apart. "What''s going on? Where are the weapons?!" "Where''s my gun?" "No knife was left. Who did that?" In the noise, someone began toin, "I told you that we should keep these weapons ourselves. You guys have to make an arsenal. Well, now they''re all gone." "F*ck! Who the h*ll dares to do that!" "Shut the f*ck up!" The leader''s eyes were red, "Grab the hoes and knives to chase them. When we catch those little br*ts, I''ll y them!" He was really furious. He spoke with a hideous expression and his voice was like an evil spirit crawling out of hell. The people around were so scared that they didn''t dare to speak. The whole vige seemed toe to life and they started searching everywhere. When they came to the ce where the women were kept, they found that the group of women were gone. The men exploded at this point, and all of them were furious. "A group of women and children can''t get far. Search the perimeter!" But before they expanded their search around the vige, several men ran back in panic. "Boss, something''s wrong. The cops... The cops are here!" The police and the Brook family''s bodyguards and mercenaries came. Numerous people surrounded the whole mountain. This time, everyone waspletely panicked. "How did the cops know about this ce!" This mountain was so hidden and treacherous that it was hard to find. How did the police know? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. No one could answer that. When the sound of gunshots was heard, people in the whole vige started to run away separately. They would probably fight hard if they still had guns or those weapons. But now... No one cared who was the leader. Everyone just cared about their lives and started to run away in all directions, including the leader. "Stand still. You are surrounded." Not only did the policee, but also the police dogs came at the same time. It took several hours to bring the entire vige of traffickers back to justice. At this time, Nancy and the others... A group of children released the women and ran off with the two dogs. The only trouble was that they couldn''t see the road clearly at night. Fortunately, the two dogs were leading the way, and Nancy''s personal terminal could be used as a shlight. The people who came to rescue them arrived before they even walked out. When they saw the police and their families, the children were so happy that they almost cried. "Dad! Brother!" Nancy ran over, and so did Adam. Then the little girl was picked up and Adam was beaten up. "What''s in your hand?" While beating Adam, Louis snatched the ck stuff out of Adam''s hand... "How did you get the gun?" Adam held his head and whispered, "I took it from the traffickers." The other kids were basically holding knives or something like that. The crowd was speechless. When they came to rescue the children, the children not only escaped on their own but also ran out with other abductees, not to mention that they wiped out the traffickers'' arsenal. They would like to call this group of children the strongest alliance. If any part of this went wrong, the consequences were something that they didn''t want to imagine. Then Adam was beaten again by his father and several brothers together. The naughty boy just wouldn''t behave well unless he was beaten. "... I was wrong. I won''t dare to do it again!" He admitted his mistake with a positive attitude, but he would dare to be naughty next time. As long as the children were safe. The school teacher was scared to death and was finally relieved when they received the notice. Adam, Nancy and the other children were safely brought back to their homes. The rest of the abducted children and women were taken to the police station to make records and then the police would find their parents one by one. The police thought the children were frightened and would have psychological problems, so they got a special psychologist tofort them. But when the police walked into the lounge... "I kicked that trafficker twice today." "I helped Adam press his head down very hard. His screams weren''t even heard." A little girl crossed her arms, "Humph! That''s no big deal. I''ve hit them hard on the head with a brick!" "Can we hit those captured traffickers again? They''re so abominable." "Well, sis, do you want to beat those traffickers? Let me tell you, it''s awesome to beat them up." The abducted women''s eyes lit up and their teeth clenched. How could they not want to? They wanted to kill those bast*rds in their dreams. The police and psychiatrist who came in were speechless. They didn''t look like they had psychological trauma. The group of traffickers should have psychological trauma. Chapter 302 Leaving and being rescued Chapter 302 Leaving and being rescued Chapter 302 Leaving and being rescued After being rescued, Adam and Nancy slept well. The next day when they got up early in the morning, they were kept in their house and punished with writing calligraphy. Both of them had to transcribe ssic literature. Adam looked frustrated. Obviously, he didn''t want to do it. He would rather his family beat him up. They had to write the soft brush writing. Besides, the ssic literature to be transcribed was not written in simplified characters. They had to write everyplicated word well. Nancy kneeled obediently on a small cushion. A small wooden table was ced in front of her, on which a pen, ink, paper and ink stone were prepared. The book ced aside was ssic literature. This time, she was punished as well. No matter how much her family spoiled her, they were angry this time. It was so dangerous that everyone was really frightened this time. Nancy was very well-behaved. She straightened her body when she kneeled on a small cushion. She held a brush pen in her chubby and soft white hand and began to transcribe it seriously, in contrast to Adam, who was reluctant and sitting casually. Her first cousin and young teacher, Oliver, had taught her calligraphy, so she knew how to write. It was just that she couldn''t write as well as her first cousin and teacher. "Adam, sit still!" Windy held the whip in her hand and red at her son fiercely. Her gaze turned tender as she looked at her daughter. She thought to herself, ''My daughter is the meek one. Even if she was punished, she would still write willingly and obediently.'' Adam reluctantly sat down to transcribe, but it didn''t take long for him to be impatient. He looked out frequently and wanted to go out to y or y games. But now he couldn''t do any of them. Adam looked depressed. He started drawing like a pupil with a brush pen, which made Windy angry. "Put out your hand! What are you writing? Look at your sister''s calligraphy. Can you just stay still andplete transcribing it?" Nancy had only been learning calligraphy for a short time, and her writing was not quite nice. Her writing was a little rounded and childish, but she wrote each word very seriously. Windy and Adam''s uncle started teaching him to write calligraphy when he was four years old. Therefore, his writing was very nice when he wrote it seriously. But he just didn''t take it seriously, which made Windy furious. Windy hit him with a stick and then asked him to write again. Nancy looked at her brother. She moved closer to him and said sweetly, "I''ll write it with you, brother." Adam touched his slightly red palm with tears in his eyes, "Sis, it hurts." "Then I''ll blow onto it for you." Nancy was worried about her brother, so she held up Adam''s hand and puffed out her little cheeks to blow onto it. Adam was instantlyforted by his sister''s healing. He picked up the brush pen and wrote it seriously like he was pumped with adrenalin. After writing for several hours, Adam felt that his body was going to be stiff and his wrists were even more painful. Windy was holding Nancy to massage her little wrists, and her worried expression was really obvious. Adam turned down the corners of his mouth and massage himself. After seeing this, Nancy ran over to massage him. She was a really sweet girl. Adam patted his sister''s soft hair. The punishment of the day was finally over. This was definitely his most unfavourable punishment! "Do you dare to do that in the future?" Windy held a whip as she looked at Adam fiercely. Adam obediently admitted his mistake, "I won''t dare to do that." Wendy angrily poked him in the forehead, "Is there anything that you don''t dare to do? You are so bold. Do you remember that your sister is with you? You didn''t leave after you escaped and even ran back to save people. Do you really think you are a big hero? Wouldn''t the police and your brother save them? Do you have to save them?" She knew that others would think her son did a great job and was a little hero. But as a mother, her first thought was not that, but the safety of her son and daughter. Windy was really angry and sad. Her eyes were red as she said, "Do you ever think about me and your father and the rest of the family if anything happens to you two?" Adam and Nancy were really panicked now. The little girlid down on her mother''sp obediently. She looked at Windy with concern and said in a super serious way. "Mom, I know I''m wrong. I''ll never do anything so dangerous again. I will talk my brother out of it." Adam nodded his head very hard, "Mom, I really know I''m wrong. Don''t cry." After Nancy managed tofort her mother, she had tofort her grandfather, father and brothers. Nancy, who had done something wrong, was like a hard-working bee. One minute she was making tea for her grandfather and gently apologising that she knew she was wrong, and the next she was making coffee for her father and massaging his shoulders. She ran back and forth to pour juice for her brothers and make coffee for them. Although everyone was angry and intended to leave the little girl alone for a while... No one could be cruel when they looked at such a well-behaved and self-reproachful little one who worried about others. Therefore, Nancy was forgiven by everyone in less than a day. They just kept instructing her not to do anything so dangerous again or to run away without an adult. As for Adam... All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Didn''t he think he was so awesome that he became a big hero? So his brothers had a few fights with him. Adam, who was tired of being abused every day, was speechless. He didn''t want to be a hero anymore. For the past few days, they took time off from school because they were punished and kept at home. However, on the third day, Jane came to their house. "Nancy, when will you go to school? Our grades are released." She said with a mysterious expression, "Guess how many points you got this time?" Jane couldn''t help but smile. Nancy knew she had done well on the test by the expression on Jane''s face. Nancy said, "I had no idea." Jane held Nancy''s arm andughed, "You scored fifth in our ss and thirteenth in the whole grade this time!" The proud expression on her face would make people think that she was the one who got the score. Nancy was a little surprised, "Is my performance so great?" She skipped a grade and only attended pre-school in the vige school before. Other than that, she taught herself everything and really didn''t expect to achieve such a good performance. There were quite a few students in their ss who did well in their studies. Jane looked proud, "That''s true. Elizabeth got sixth in the ss this time, which is right behind you. I thought she would be very angry, but unexpectedly, she is quite calm this time." Her tone sounded like she was a little regretful. Nancy was speechless. She thought to herself, ''Why does Jane care more about the previous bet with Elizabeth than I do?'' Jane said, "Let''s not talk about Elizabeth. When will you go to school? I heard that you and your brother were punished at home. Can you tell us how you were punished? Let''s go to your farm!" Her thoughts changed quite quickly. One second she was asking what the punishment was, and the next she wanted to go to the farm. Jane''s eyes lit up as she looked at Nancy. She missed those little cuties at the farm. "We can go tomorrow. I''ve been punished at home for writing calligraphy and transcribing ssic literature. We will go to the farm together as soon as I finish thest bit of writing." After saying this, she took Jane to the study where she had been punished with calligraphy to start the punishment for the day. The punishment arranged by her familysted for three days in total. She had to spend three hours writing every morning after she woke up, and another three hours writing after her afternoon meal. She wrote for a total of six hours a day. Jane was so surprised that she opened her mouth when she knew the punishment for Nancy and Adam. She thought, ''Is this the way of punishment in a great family? It is indeed exceptional.'' But it was indeed torturous for a vivacious kid. Chapter 303 Punishment Chapter 303 Punishment Chapter 303 Punishment The two big dogs that were previously turned from the traffickers were now kept on Nancy''s farm and had been assigned the daily job of watching the sheep and herding the cattle. They were just treated as sheepdogs. Now they were still learning to adapt to herding, but they were quite adapted to ying on the farm. When she took her little brother and Jane there, the two dogs were running happily in the pasture to chase away the cattle and sheep that were grazed. Those two dogs were disliked almost everywhere they went. "Wow, they turned out to be here!" Jane had been wondering where the two dogs went before. Adam looked proud, "My sister is very awesome." Jane waved her hand, "I can see that. Besides, you''re not the one who''s awesome, so why are you proud?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After spending a long time with Nancy and Adam, Jane was not as shy as before and talked a lot more casually. The farm in spring was vibrant and green everywhere. The grass seeds used in the pasture were the best and most suitable for the soil here. The grass that grew out was plentiful and tender, which was the favourite forage for cattle and sheep. Hundreds of sheep and more than a hundred cattle were now kept on her farm. "Mo~" When the calf, which had been left on the farm before, noticed Nancy, it bounced over like a sheep. "Woof, woof, woof!" The two Belgian Malinois stopped ying with the cows and sheep and ran directly toward her. Two horses also ran over at the same time. Just a momentter, she was surrounded by the animals on the farm. Jane stood next to Nancy and enjoyed the pleasure of being surrounded by the animals. She smiled more and more happily as she touched them one by one. Only Adam was squeezed out of the way. Adam was speechless. Several of the furry animals were now different almost every day. They had grown a lot more in a few days and their hard feathers were growing more and more. Jane rubbed her chin, "It does look a bit ugly." "Gage is starting to change its feathers too." Nancy picked up furry Gage and took a closer look at some of the ces on his wings that were also starting to change feathers. Nancy photographed their current appearance and kept them all in an album. She kept an album for each of the little creatures and had been recording them from the time they were eggs. Today was the day the little creature was born for two months and three days. Nancy started to walk around the farm with Gage in her arms, followed by a bunch of small animals who had grown much bigger with their tails wagging. The saplings were all seedlings and probably would not fruit until next year. They grew in good health and there were some fruit farmers dedicated to taking care of the trees. As they strolled along, they arrived at the flower garden. It was the season when everything revived and all kinds of flowers were blooming in the flower garden. There were also ces where bees were kept in the outermost circle. The sound of buzzing could be heard all over the flower garden. "I won''t go over there. There are so many bees." Jane held Nancy''s hand and was a little scared when she saw the bees from afar. Adam was also a bit frightened. He was bold enough not to be afraid of anything before, but he ended up being stung and his face was swollen. Reality taught him how to behave. "Okay, then let''s go to the pond and watch the fish." The three of them basically spent the whole day at the farm. It was Marcus who finally came to pick them up. They had to go to school the next day. The bolt from the blue was that they were punished by writing self-review! As the saying goes, sooner orter, what goes aroundes around. Adam, who was the instigator of this incident that took them out of the teachers'' sight, had to go to the radio room to read the self- review. He refused to do so. But the teacher actually said he would tell Adam''s parents if Adam didn''t take his punishment! Would Adam be afraid of his parents? The broadcast that was supposed to y music at noon paused for a moment, and then a slightly childish voice of a teenager who hadn''t yet gone through his voice mutation sounded. "Hello, students and teacher leaders. I am Adam, a student in Year 4 ss 2. Because I ignored discipline and took other students out of the prescribed area to dig bamboo shoots during the spring trip." He paused as he read this, "Ahem... I have to say something about it. It''s all the teachers and the school''s fault. Why can''t we have something new for each spring trip..." "Adam!" The teacher in charge of Year 4 ss 2, who was standing not far away, looked at Adam with angry eyes and raised the whip in his hand as he shivered from anger. "Ahem... Back to the point. Since I failed to dig for shoots with them, we went to collect mushrooms. But guess what, we got lost on the way back!" "Hahahahaha..." This dumb tone of reading the review managed to amuse all the students in the school, and the teachers were even angrier. "Well... Teacher, what are you doing? I haven''t finished reading yet. I didn''t read the best part yet. I''ve managed to write so many words. Don''t grab it!" "Hahahaha... This little student in Year 4 is a real treasure..." Some people were convulsed withughter and evenughed until they cried. Participants Nancy, Jane, Elizabeth and Howard, who were being watched by the ss, were speechless. They didn''t know why the ss was looking at them whileughing out loud. Nancy was lying on the table with her hands covering her face. Her whole fair little face was really red and others thought that she looked adorable. She thought, ''What is my brother reading? Is that how he reads the review?'' After a few moments of silence on the radio, Adam''s voice sounded again. "Ahem... Something went wrong just now. I''ll continue to read the review... Anyway, our mistake led us to danger and we were caught by the bad guys. We were in a very dangerous situation. Although we managed to escape from the danger, such behaviour is not advisable. As students, we should observe discipline and obeyws. We should listen to adults. We shouldn''t risk our safety. We shouldn''t..." He talked a lot. He changed the subject near the end, "If anyone is interested in how we outsmarted the bad guys, feel free toe to me... Click." Before he could finish his sentence, the teacher who was staring at him angrily immediately turned the radio off. "Adam!" The sound of the teacher''s anger came from the radio room. Adam dropped his review and ran. Pigs might fly if the naughty boy really became quiet and well-behaved. The teacher in charge of his ss felt like he was losing a lot of hair in anger. He had sacrificed so much for these children! Instead of running to his ssroom, Adam ran to find his dear sister. "Sis~" He started shouting just as he reached the door, and all the students in the ss stared at him and laughed. Now Adam was really famous in the school. "Nancy, what did you think of my review, no, speech that I just read?" Like a big dog waiting for apliment, Adam wagged his tail and circled around his dear little sister. Nancy''s small fair face flushed slightly under so many people''s gazes. She nodded against her conscience as she met her brother''s eyes. "Well, that was awesome!" Sheplimented him in a sweet voice and Adam was suddenly excited and kissed his sister with a hug. "My sister has an eye for me. The teacher even said that I read like sh*t. How could a teacher say something like that? He is simply a shame for the education of our country!" The crowd was speechless. This was all because of you! You really pissed him off! They felt sorry for his teacher. Chapter 304 Reading the Review Chapter 304 Reading the Review Chapter 304 Reading the Review Adam becamepletely famous at school for reading the review. As he pissed off the teachers, some people actually went to him to know how he outsmarted the thugs. But none of them believed the stories that he told with exaggeration. However, apart from that, there was one another thing worth mentioning: Adam was finally not an underachiever in his monthly exams. When he strutted back home with his report card like a victorious rooster and pped it on the table, Windy was stunned. "Is this really the grade my son can get? He actually passed!" This is from N?velDrama.Org. It showed how low her expectations of her youngest son''s academic performance were. Adam was proud, and then his super learner eldest brother looked at him coldly and scornfully. Adam was speechless. He couldn''t be cocky anymore. Nancy uplifted her little backside and pointed her toes yfully at the floor. She was looking intently at her brother''s test paper as she leaned over the table with her cheeks in her hands. She happened to be looking at thenguage paper, the other side of which was the long essay. The total mark fornguage essays was always very high, 60 out of 60. Regardless of the content, a teacher who was lenient would at least give about forty points to an essay written that much, even if it went off-topic. But... Her brother only scored 25 points. Nancy pondered. She first looked at the obviousment left by the teacher that was written down hard in red pen. "I had a horrible time reading your essay. Don''t write like that ever again!" It was rare. Teachers didn''t usually leavements for exams, but her brother got so much of the teacher''s review, and it was such an unusual review. How astounding his essay would be? Nancy couldn''t help but look over in curiosity and then read it in a low voice. The title of the essay was My Time. Adam wrote My Future Time and it was a long essay. --Since we went to school, our teachers often asked us a strategic and important question: What is your dream? Every now and then, the ss would fall into a meditation on life nning. I felt that the students'' minds had entered a season of blossoming at this moment. But in the end, I realised that the answers they came up with were all so unique. They were like a thousand horses crossing a one- way bridge, and their answers were all bridges. A doctor, a teacher, a police officer, an astronaut. That''s when I can''t help but feel a little bit of transcendence because my answer is different from all of theirs. My dream stands alone, which is so bright and shiny. That''s right. My future dream is to be a super hacker! Every master wants to be alone and unbeatable in the end, and I will be Invincible Asia in the future world of hacking! I will be the man who stands at the top of this world. I''m touched by my greatness when I think about it. But until then, I''ll study tirelessly and rise at cockcrow. I will learn to hackputer skills diligently when necessary. Luckily, I am blessed with a terrifying gift. In the future, I will shoulder the mountainous responsibilities of my entire family. My brother, my grandfather, my parents, and my dearest sister will all be protected under my wings that could cover the sky... The following content was all about how he would be a great hero to protect the world, which was imaginative and astounding. James did not want to drink the coffee in his hand anymore. Marcus put down theputer he was working on. Windy silently picked up the whip that she hadn''t used for only a few days. The elderly Mr Brook put down the cup of tea in his hand. After Nancy muttered most of the essay, she was keenly aware that the atmosphere was suddenly different. She shrunk her little neck and didn''t continue reading the rest of the essay because all the following idioms were used incorrectly. Adam didn''t realize it at all and even bragged to Nancy, "Isn''t that a good essay? The teacher''s standards and vision are wrong. I only got 25 points! Is that fair?" Adam felt that it was unfair. Nancy blinked and whispered to remind him, "Brother, you misused a lot of idioms." Even she could see that, no wonder his teacher wrote that kind ofment. Adam said firmly and confidently, "It''s obviously the teacher''s fault!" James looked at Adam with a smile, but his expression looked like he wanted to punch Adam. "Shoulder the mountainous responsibilities?" Marcus said in a cold voice, "Protecting us under your wings that could cover the sky?" Windy waved the whip in her hand and said with a slightly fierce expression, "You want to be Invincible Asia? I''ll defeat you right now!" Then Adam was beaten again by his family. Nancy folded her hands, "Amitabha Buddha. I hope my little brother can be hit a little softer." Although even if she didn''t read it out, her mother and father would still see the essay. But she was the one who brought the timing earlier. She thought, ''Little brother, I''m sorry. That''s all I can do for you. '' Adam couldn''t figure out why no one could understand him since his essay was obviously so brilliant! Neither his teachers nor his family understood, so he got angry and posted his essay on Twitter. There must be his confidant among so many people online! Great Adam: Why is my essay bad? I''m seeking a confidant who has the same misfortune as me. He also posted a picture of his essay. After posting that, he was sleepy. He left it alone and went straight to bed. When he woke up the next day, he found that he had a lot of private tweets. Adam was shocked. He thought, ''What happened? '' He had been getting messages from on his WhatsApp, as well as the group of his ss on Facebook. Just then, the teacher in charge of his ss sent a message to the group. A student in the group could make a teacher throw in the sponge. That was pretty awesome. Adam was suddenly afraid to look at thements on Twitter. He didn''t check them, but Nancy knew about them. That was because her third brother signed her up for a Twitter ount and secretly followed her. She followed her brothers and theirpany''s official website as well. Then when she woke up in the morning, Siri reminded her that her dear brother tweeted and it was trending. When she opened the tweet, Nancy opened her little mouth in surprise. Her little brother actually posted the essay online! Chapter 305 Adams Essay Chapter 305 Adam''s Essay Chapter 305 Adam''s Essay Nancy ran to knock on her little brother''s door. "Who is it?" A weak voice came from inside, and then Adam came to open the door with a sad face. Before he could speak when he saw his sister, Nancy asked, "Brother, did you post the essay online?" She looked at him curiously with her bright and clear eyes. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Adam was speechless. Why did his sister know about this? Of course, Martin also knew about this. After all, he was in the entertainment industry, so he cared a lot about online trends and things like that. Therefore, he saw such an odd essay. He didn''t care about that, but he identally saw thements below. Some students really recorded it and posted it. He hesitated with a gloomy face before clicking on the recording, and then... He didn''t want this brother anymore. He held his forehead with one hand and touched his hair apprehensively. Luckily, he didn''t choose to be a teacher in the first ce. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to keep this beautiful hair. Martin smiled gloomily and secretly forwarded the tweets that Adam posted to his eldest uncle and the others. The rest of the Brook family who saw the message were speechless. They lost their faces on the inte! Luckily, people didn''t know that Adam was the youngest son of the Brook family, but some people in their circle knew. James and others wanted to beat Adam up! Adam, who waspletely famous, was bothered at school for a long time because people kept coming into his ss to peek at him during that period. At first, Adam thought that it was because the charm of his personality was out of control. But when he heard... "Is he Adam? Such a handsome boy doesn''t look like a d*mbass, does he?" "He looks like a young lord from a wealthy family. It turns out there is d*mbass in the wealthy family." "His essay was really hrious. After I showed it to my mum, my mum, who always criticises me for my bad essay, actuallyplimented me. She even said that I already did a good job of writing." "So did my parents. They always judged that I was wrong about the grammar of my essay and that I couldn''t use idioms and allusions before. However, after reading that essay, they actually said they were wrong about me. They said it was good that I couldn''t use idioms." Adam, who heard these words, was speechless. He thought, ''Can you guys walk away to discuss this? I can hear you!'' But the teacher was relieved that after the essay drama, Adam had been well-behaved for a long time. Another month had gone by. During the short holiday on Memorial Day, Nancy went to see Sean. After the psychiatrist''s treatment, he was now basically cured. He sorted out some notes on hacking and various code andputer technology that Symon had left and sent them to the Brook family. "These are the things that Symon told me to give to Adam when he was alive." Adam looked shocked, "Give them to me?!" Although he really liked these... "Aren''t you learning these?" Sean smiled, different from his previous gloomy and decadent appearance as if he wouldmit suicide at any moment. He looked much more cheerful now. "I am not gifted with this." There was loss and relief in his eyes. He smiled and exined, "The reason why I was learning all this before was all because of Brother Symon. I was studying him, not these. It would be a waste for me to have these things." He said, "Brother Symon told me a long time ago that I wasn''t suitable for these. He said I was more of a schr, so now I want to study what interests me. Then I will be a teacher to educate people in the mountains." Brother Simon saved him and he wanted to use his life to educate more people. "Thanks." Adam scratched his head and expressed his gratitude. Nancy asked him, "Brother Sean, do you have enough money for college?" Sean nodded and said, "Well, it''s enough. Brother Symon left a lot of money for me." However, what he didn''t say was that Symon left a lot of money, and he only kept the money for tuition fees. He donated the rest of the money to the foundation that the Brook family set up for Nancy. As for the rest of the expenses during school, he wanted to earn it by himself. "Nancy, these are given to you by Brother Symon. I forgot about it when I haven''t managed to get over it before." He ced a paper box in front of Nancy and then left with a rxed expression. "I''m gonna leave the city, bye." Nancy felt a little weepy. She waved her hand and shouted, "Brother Sean, you must remember to visit me." Sean said, "Okay." But after this, he didn''t know if he woulde back. There were many books and various notes aboutputernguage and technology that Symon had read during his lifetime, and now it was all Adam''s. "I''ll burn incense for Brother Symon tomorrow to thank him!" Nancy nodded, "Yes, I hope brother Jinx will be reincarnated as soon as possible. He''s the one who''s going to be the wolf king." The box was opened and there were two paintings inside. It was she and her second cousin who drew the aurora borealis after they saw it. Now they were back in her possession. In addition to this, there was a scarf and two small boxes. The scarf was a gift from Nancy. She opened the small box and there were several candies lying peacefully inside. They were all gifts from her to Symon. As Nancy looked at them, she couldn''t help but cry, and her tears fell onto her hands. Although it had been a while since brother Jinx died, she could not help but cry when she saw these things that he had kept so well. He was such a gentle and sensitive man. Why did he end up like that? "Nancy." The family looked at her in worry. The little girl''s eyes were watery and red, but she smiled as she took the things. "Brother Jinx will be fine from now on." Thest box contained something like a sh drive. At night, Nancyy in bed and asked Siri. "Siri, is this something I should plug into myputer? But it doesn''t look like that." "Siri," Nancy suddenly sat up, "copy." Her voice was loud and clear, and her eyes lit up with it. Chapter 306 Symons Remains Chapter 306 Symon''s Remains Chapter 306 Symon''s Remains In less than a minute, Siri sessfully copied all the data from the USB drive. "Siri, what did Jinx leave me?" Nancy stared at the bracelet on her wrist eagerly. "Siri." Three secondster, the maps in the room were suddenly turned off. The whole bedroom was filled with darkness. Consequently, Nancy was frightened. She was about to ask what happened when the bracelet on her wrist began to emit a sparkling blue light in the next second. That light seemed to graduallye out of the bracelet. After that, it began to grow bigger and bigger. It was a stunning and amazing visual effect. Kneeling on the bed, the girl widened her eyes. Starlight was reflected in her gleaming and clear eyes. It was right. That starlight dispersed and formed a starry sky in her room. She remembered a poem she once read, picking the stars by hand. That line of the poem described her current state perfectly. One could only enjoy such a starry sky in those unpolluted high mountains. But such a scenery appeared in her bedroom. Nancy''s eyes were sparkling. She gaped as she stretched her hands out. When her finger touched one of the lights, the stars in the whole room twisted in the next second. They turned to beautiful aurora lights before her. It looked just like the aurora they saw the other day. But they were too far away at that time. Now Nancy could touch those aurora lights. The beautiful and dazzling aurora lights appeared like the thin and invisible cotton yarn in her hands and chest, rising and falling gradually as if they could breathe. Crack... The door to the bedroom was opened. Marcus came to send Nancy a ss of milk. He was now struck dumb at the door. It was only a door apart, but he seemed to have entered another world. "Brother!" The girl, who was as white as snow, looked like a beautiful fairy in the night sky amid the pretty aurora lights. She was amazing. But at the same time, she was so obedient and soft that people wanted to hug her and protect her well. "Brother, look! This is a gift from Jinx!" The moment Nancy stepped onto the floor with her fair feet, green and fresh grass grew out of the floor with her in the middle. After that, numerous various types of small flowers that she had seen or never seen bloomed among the grass. She seemed to have stepped into a blooming red rose, making her feet fairer and cuter. Besides, both the grass and flowers looked extremely authentic. "Wow!" At that moment, even Nancy felt like she was a fairy. Marcus was struck speechless. He did not expect Symon to be so good at pleasing girls. Not only girls but even women would also be moved. "Is it a gift from Symon?" Nancy nodded vigorously and pulled her brother into the room. "Jinx gave me a USB drive. After Siri copied the data from it, my room turned out like this." After Nancy had her milk, she excitedly ran out of the room. She wanted to show her parents that scenery. As she ran, themps in the corridors turned off automatically. Grass and flowers bloomed wherever her feet were. "Wow! What is this?" Windy''s eximed from downstairs. The corridors were twined with authentic vines at a visible speed. After that, they grew up quickly to form arge hanging tree. Then peachy pink buds grew out of the tree at a visible speed too. The buds gradually bloomed into many amazing and beautiful peach blossoms. "Dad! Mom!"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nancy ran down the stairs. Flowers and grass spread out as if it was a green carpet that grew exclusively for her. She was just like a fairy who could make nts grow. Even James and others were stunned. "Look! Is it beautiful?" Nancy threw herself into her mother''s arms. She was over the moon. Their house seemed like a wondend now. Patter! Adam dropped the strawberry that he was eating. "Sis, you finally can''t hide your identity as a fairy?" Adam screamed out of the blue. Nancy gradually lifted her chin. "That''s right. I''m a fairy." Windy widened her eyes and muttered, "What''s going on?" It was just too amazing! Nancy chuckled. "This is a gift from Jinx." Jinx turned her into a fairy. Even though they knew that everything was fake, the stunning and amazing visual effect was real. Adam wanted to touch those flowers. But his hand passed through them. "They''re all fake." But they looked too real. Nancy bowed her head. "Siri, turn it off." "Siri." In the next second, all illusion disappeared. The room was now how it used to look. Themps were turned on. "Did Symon really gift you this?" That kid was just too romantic. Nancy nodded. She told them about the starry sky and aurora lights that she had seen. When she stepped on the floor, the ce became a wondend with her footsteps. Hearing that, Adam''s eyes brightened. "How awesome! I want to make something like this too!" Windy patted his head. "Well, I''m rooting for you." That night, Nancyy down in her bed and dozed off in a room full of starlight. Symon was indeed a very romantic person. No woman would be able to turn him down if he used that method to try and gain a woman''s affection. He gave the most beautiful scenery to the summer sun in his heart after he died. Both Nancy and Adam put on neat clothes and went to Symon''s tomb the next day. They ced a white chrysanthemum bouquet in front of the tomb. They even ced some of Symon''s favorite food and lit a candle there. "Jinx, I got the gift from you. I like it very much. Please rest in peace in another world. If you still have some other wishes, you can tell me in my dream. Then I''ll help you fulfill them." Adam also paid Symon respect. "Thank you for those notes. I like it very much. Since you passed down all your belongings to me, you''re my teacher from now on. Don''t worry. I''lle and visit you every year!" Windy looked at Symon''s photograph on the tomb. She found it a pity no matter how much time had passed. The sky was slightly gray. It seemed like it was about to rain. Windy left with the two children. A downpour came when they had just gotten into the car. There was thunder too. "Nancy''s farm is nearby. Let''s go there to take shelter from the rain." The driver nodded and agreed to it. The workers returned to the staff''s dormitory because of the rain on the farm. The cows and goats were still outside. But two horses ran back to take shelter from the rain. There was a cry from some kind of animal. It sounded slightly overbearing in the rain. Then something smashed into the car. The driver immediately got out of the car to check it out. He then found that it was a drenched chicken. No, it was not a chicken. After all, it was more impressive than a chicken. It was arge bird with tiny ck spots on its snowy white body. The driver wanted to carry it but it used its ws and sharp beak to peck at him fiercely. When it opened its wings, its power as the king of birds was soon showcased though it was still very young. "Gage!" Nancy also saw thatrge bird. When Gage heard Nancy''s voice, it made a short hooting sound. After that, it spread and pped its wings before it got into the car. "It can fly now!" Adam was bbergasted. Nancy also looked at that beautifulrge bird with surprise. Chapter 307 A Stunning Amazement Chapter 307 A Stunning Amazement Chapter 307 A Stunning Amazement That was the first time Gage tried flying. But it did not expect that it would happen in such a downpour. Gage saw Nancy¡¯s car from the window. Hence, it yearned to fly to wee its master. After that, it flew for a short distance in an askew manner in the heavy rain until it smashed into the car. Luckily, they drove into the farm at a very slow speed. Everyone in the car looked at Gage as Nancy carefully carried it. ¡°Wait.¡± Windy stopped Nancy from carrying Gage in her arms. She then took a small nket from behind and ced it in her daughter¡¯s arms. Only then did Nancy ce the drenched bird on her legs. ¡°Gage, be good. Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll wipe your body dry.¡± Gage croaked once. It then obediently put away its wings and carefully put away its sharp ws to squat on Nancy¡¯s legs. She wrapped therge bird in the small nket in her arms and attentively wiped its feathers. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± When the car arrived at the door of the house, Windy held an umbre to take her son and daughter into the warm house. Nancy carried therge bird in her arms with some difficulty. If it grew any bigger, she would not be able to carry it. When the other birds in the house heard the sound, they ran over. At first, they were very happy. But when they saw the bird in Nancy¡¯s arms, they soon fluffed up their feathers. What happened? They were all at home. Why did thatrge scheming guye back in Nancy¡¯s arms? The living room instantly became noisy. From Akio to Flora, they scolded therge bird in Nancy¡¯s arms aggressively. But that was all they could do. Would they fight against Gage? That was impossible! Its breed was superior to the others. Although thatrge bird was bornter than them, it could defeat six of them alone. They also only dared to scold Gage aggressively when their young master was around because they knew he would not let Gage bully them. ¡°Alight. Just wait a moment. Gage¡¯s feathers are drenched. I¡¯ll soon wipe them dry.¡± Nancy tried to soothe the fluffy birds that had grown up, and they indeed quieted down. But they still stared at Gage in Nancy¡¯s arms with vexation. The worker who was responsible for taking care of those birds smiled bitterly when he saw that scene. ¡°Miss Brook, you¡¯re the only one who can bring them under control. They are about to tear the house down while you are away." They were just like naughty children. When Nancy was around, they became very obedient and friendly. But when Nancy was not around and when they were faced with other people, they became very arrogant. Besides, it was very easy to get pecked at when one tried to feed them, and sometimes, they even fought against each other. Nancy was rendered speechless. She lowered her head to look at the obedient birds that surrounded her. They also looked at her with innocent gazes. Windy became slightly speechless. The birds that her daughter raised were simply too sensitive and witty, weren''t they? ¡°Thank you. You can rest now.¡± That young male worker immediately nodded. Before he started working there, he took care of the birds in the zoo. He was much experienced. Therefore, Marcus got him to work there. Other than the fact that those birds were quite lively and naughty, they were indeed being taken very good care of. When he was leaving, he said, ¡°By the way, Madam, Miss, Flora should be a green peafowl if I¡¯m not mistaken. If you want to raise it, you¡¯d better prepare the relevant documents well.¡± Windy was bbergasted. The two children were stupefied. Windy eximed, ¡°Green peafowl?¡± The male worker said rather embarrassingly, ¡°Its feathers have started to change. I saw a lot of peafowls when I worked at the zoo. Flora should be a green peafowl.¡± Green peafowls were under first-grade state protection. The young worker hadplicated feelings. The country had started breeding and raising green peafowls in captivity because they were endangered animals. But this kind of animal was too hard to raise. They might easily die at a young age if anything went wrong. However, the green peafowl hatched by Nancy was as energetic as the other birds from when it was young. It was free and unfettered and was not meticulously cared for, but unexpectedly, it grew to be so sturdy. Hence, no one guessed that it was a green peafowl before its feathers started to change. Windy felt that her daughter was very lucky. Seven birds were hatched. Nancy picked three birds randomly, but two of them were protected animals. Nancy heard of green peafowls from Joshua previously. She heard that it was very rare and hard to raise. Unexpectedly, Flora was a green peafowl. She then asked Siri to take a photograph of Flora and send it to Joshua. The feathers of the two peafowls had grown out. They could indeed tell the difference between them and the other birds. The colors of their feathers were different and the shapes of the feathers around their necks were different too. The feathers on Flora¡¯s neck were scalelike. They were stacked inyers and they looked very pretty. But the feathers on Cloudy¡¯s neck were very smooth. Their crests were slightly different too. Nancy pulled the two peacocks to her and watched them for a while. On the other hand, Windy sent a message to her husband and eldest son at the side. James and Marcus did not foresee that their family could raise a green peafowl. They were indeed greatly favored by God. Joshua was also bbergasted when he received the message. He replied, ¡°Look at this green peafowl that''s being carefully taken care of in the sanctuary. It¡¯s about two and a half months to three months old, just like yours. But it¡¯s so much smaller than yours!¡± Nancy replied to his message, trying to defend Flora. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Joshua made another reply. He was just too curious. Nancy agreed to it. Then she chatted with him for a while about Otis. Joshua then sent her the photographs he took of Otis recently. He found that as long as he told Otis when he went to it that those photographs were for Nancy, it would stand condescendingly to let him take a majestic full-body photograph, then impatiently drive him away. It really loved Nancy. After the chat with Joshua, Nancy put Gage down. She then helped the birds put on the beautiful bows that she made one by one. The few elegant and beautiful little swans, peacocks as well as gyrfalcon soon appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Come! I¡¯ll draw pictures for you!¡± The girl waved her hand and went upstairs with a flock of birds trailing behind her. The small drawing room there was full of the paintings that she drew for those seven birds. She had been drawing them since they were little and furry. Some of the paintings were cute, some were ugly and some were pretty. By now they had grown beautiful feathers. And when they were completely grown up, they would be especially graceful and elegant. Nancy put a canvas in front of her and sat on the floor with her legs crossed. She held a brush with one hand and her chin with the other. Akio, the white swan, stood across from her in an elegant posture while the other birds surrounded Nancy. Chapter 308 A Green Peafowl Chapter 308 A Green Peafowl Chapter 308 A Green Peafowl She spent some time finishing the paintings of Akio and the other birds. She then looked at the paintings hanging in the studio. After dwelling on it for a while, she scanned all the paintings into her phone to form pictures of equal ratios. The thunderstorm gradually stopped. The sun finally came out of the cloud. The sky cleared after the rain. Besides, the sky appeared like it was washed. It looked clearer now. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After asking Joshua, Nancy learned that Gage would start to learn how to fly after growing a bit more. Nancy paid special attention to that. She went there to inspect Gage''s feathers every day and to interact with Joshua. But before Gage did so, the four swans had started to learn how to fly. Other than going to school, Nancy spent most of her time on the farm, staying with them while they learned how to fly. Soon the four swans sessfully learned how to fly briefly. Moreover, they liked to fly in the pond, paddling their webbed feet in the pond. But Gage still could not do that. It could not fly at even such a low ce. Joshua said, "Birds of prey like eagers can only learn to fly on high cliffs." Nancy was struck speechless. That was just too hard for her. "You should havee to me about this." Louis knew that Nancy was trying to teach her birds how to fly recently. When he went home after school, he pinched Nancy''s chubby cheeks. "I know a ce that is suitable for them to learn how to fly. What''s more, I can teach them myself. But you can''t tell Dad and the others, not even Marcus." Nancy was confused. After that, Nancy, Adam, and the birds were taken to a very high cliff. Nancy just took a nce while standing in the wind before she retreated endlessly with Gage in her arms. "Bro... Brother, this ce is so high!" It looked so frightening. "It''s fine. You can let me hold Gage." As he was talking, he took out a paragliding backpack from the SUV. "There''s a pond down there, and I''ve got this. I can take Gage with me to feel how it''s like flying in the air." "Don''t worry, sis. We''re very familiar with how this works." Several of Louis''s roommates, Tod, Kyle, and Edward also came along. "But..." Nancy was still very worried. Her delicate face was filled with a conflicted expression. It looked very dangerous. But Adam was very interested. "Bro... Can you bring me along?" "Shoo!" Louis turned his brother down. He then fixed Gage in a sack in his arms. "You''ve to trust your brother." Louis wore professional ck clothes with a handsome ck helmet. He then made a handsome gesture at his sister before he jumped off the cliff. Nancy was so frightened that her heartbeat quickened. She then ran to the edge of the cliff and looked down anxiously. But Kyle hugged her. "Don''t run around. You might fall off the cliff." The youth tapped her on the head. "Oh," said Nancy lightly. She then hugged his arms with slight anxiety. She only heaved a sigh of relief when she saw her brother''s paraglider floating in the air with the wind. It then slowly glided toward the distance. "Nancy, don''t worry!" Sitting on the paraglider, Louis greeted the girl on the cliff with his back against her. The wind brought his slightly muffled voice. Nancy then revealed a smile. Flying in the air was very exciting. Louis liked that kind of dangerous sport. If it would not scare his family members, he yearned to learn wingsuit flying. That was a truly exciting sport. But it was also very dangerous. The cry of an animal was heard. Gage became slightly excited in Louis''s arms. It fluttered its wings to try flying. But it could not do anything at the moment because its body was fixed there. It could only look down at the scenery with sharp and bright eagle eyes. "Kyle, watch over Nancy and Adam. We''ll join them." Both Tod and Edward also put on their paragliding backpacks. They then spread their arms out and asked, "Is there anyone else who wants to experience flying high?" Adam raised his hand. "Me! Me! Me!" Tod shot a sidelong nce at him. "Only for small animals." Adam was struck speechless. He eximed inwardly, "Humph! Like I care! I''ll learn it when I grow up!" Nancy carried Cloudy and Flora before she handed them to the two young men. She looked at them eagerly. "Let Cloudy and Flora try it too. Tod, Edward, be careful." Peafowls could not fly. But both Cloudy and Flora would be very happy if they were allowed to experience that briefly. "Got it." They smiled and rubbed the girl''s soft hair. They then fixed the two birds well before they jumped off the cliff. Then after Gage, the two peacocks also got to experience flying in the air. They were over the moon. Not only were they not afraid, but they also fluttered their wings to try flying just like Gage. "Come. Let''s go down the mountain to wait for them." Kyle then went down the mountain with the two children and four swans in the SUV. When they arrived at the foot of the mountain, Louis hadnded safely with Gage. The moment theynded, Gage pped its wings, yearning to fly but failing. Nancy hugged Gage and caressed its feathers. "Gage, no rush. We can learn slowly." Gage whimpered briefly before it put away its wings and quieted down. The other two people alsonded with the peafowls one by one. The two peafowls cried excitedly. It appeared like they wanted to experience that again. Rome was not built in a day. It was the same with learning how to fly. Louis was only free to take them there on the weekends to experience and learn how to fly. They wanted to wait until Gage''s feathers were fully grown and it could fly with its body. Then they wanted to see Gage fly on its own. Nancy was no longer able to carry such arge gyrfalcon. Besides, its ws were too sharp. Her family members prohibited her from hugging it. Gage dragged its wings along. It had grown into a very handsome and gigantic gyrfalcon, a top hunter that was about to fly and hunt on its own. Standing at the edge of the cliff, Nancy touched its wings. "Gage, don''t fly far. If you lose control, just fall into the pond." She was extremely nervous, much more nervous than Gage that was about to fly. Gage rubbed its head against her hand gently, consoling her. It then walked to a stone on the cliff. As the king of the sky, the gyrfalcon stood with its head up and chest out. Even though it was the first time for Gage to fly on its own, all of its feathers seemed to be filled with confidence. Kyle, Tod, and Edward stood beside the pond below the cliff with protective pads just in case. Without any hesitation, Gage spread its wings and jumped off the cliff that was more than 30-story high. Louis was holding Nancy. At that moment, she grabbed his clothes nervously, sticking her head out, and looked down eagerly with her clear eyes. Gage screamed. With the magnificent peal, Gage spread its seven-foot wings and very soon steadied its body by relying on the strong wind in the air. After the initial anxiety and a brief period of getting used to it, Gage thoroughly showcased the advantage of the king in the sky. It learned how to fly just once. Besides, it even flew in a circle before it flew back to them. Nancy widened her eyes excitedly. Even her childish voice became a high-pitched exmation. "Brother, look. Gage... Gage can fly now. It''s flying to us!" Louis broke into a smile, caressing Nancy''s soft hair. "Hmm, I saw that." His eyes were filled with confidence and pride, just like Gage''s. This was the bird he taught how to fly. Gage flew back to Louis and others. The girl ran over and hugged thatrge magnificent bird. "Gage, you''re so awesome! You learned it just once!" Gage rubbed its head against Nancy''s neck intimately. After a brief meeting, it jumped off the cliff again. It onlynded at the edge of the pond until it felt that its wings had started to be filled with fatigue. The flying practice for that day was over. Nancy could not wait to share that piece of good news with her family members and Joshua. She even recorded a video and sent it to them as if she was proudly showing off her child. Ugh... Or, should she say that it was her younger brother? Chapter 309 The Soaring Gage Chapter 309 The Soaring Gage Chapter 309 The Soaring Gage Joshua watched the video Nancy uploaded to their socialwork and became even more captivated. The Gyrfalcon was bing increasingly rare; this bird species was stunning, a sky overlord who exuded confidence and arrogance. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He saved the video and sent Flora''s photo to an old acquaintance specializing in green peacocks. As soon as the photo was sent, messages were received. Joshua was filled with pride. He replied to the messages with a smug smile on his face. The receiver responded instantly and without hesitation. Joshua Hall In Joshua''s mind, Nancy was now his little best buddy. After hearing the news from Uncle Hall, she agreed to let Joshua bring his friend to see Flora. Looking at her little birdies, whom she had raised since they were young, beingplimented, her heart was filled with joy. Joshua acted with swiftness and arrived at L City the following day. He refused to be picked up by Nancy and the others; instead, he dashed to her farm with only a backpack. "Uncle Hall." With six small tails tagging behind and a mighty Gyrfalcon flying above, Nancy took the lead and walked with a sense of grandeur. Joshua''s friend who stood beside him had never seen anything so astounding, and he was stunned for a while. Although Joshua had previously informed him that his young friend was a child, he was still surprised by how young she was. However, his attention was quickly drawn to the lovely green peacock. It was more elegant and noble than in the photograph; Mike Johnson''s eyes widened when he saw it. "I-Is this only four months old?" Nancy corrected him and said, "Flora is nearly five months old." It is not much of a difference, but how can it be? "Kiddo, did you raise this green peacock?" It was utterly unbelievable. Even the best peacock at their Nature Reserve Institute was not as robust as this one. With intense scrutiny by the man, Flora felt repulsed and nced at him; then, it crept stealthily behind Cloudy to hide. This time, the blue peacock caught Mike''s attention. "This blue peacock is also quite beautiful!" His eyes brightened immediately when he saw the blue peacock, which was an exactplement to the green peacock. "It''s incredible, kiddo; how did you raise them? Could you please tell me?" Mike circled the two peacocks twice, then stared intently at Nancy. He did not feel embarrassed to seek the advice of a child regarding his area of expertise. Even though he knew that some people were exceptional and had previously discussed this child with Joshua, he had identified Nancy as one of these outstanding individuals. She had a strong connection with the animals. As a result, many animals preferred to be around her, and she always returned their affection with open arms. These little animals would thrive around her due to this reason. Nancy nodded as she talked about how she usually raised them and counted how she did so on her fingers. Since they were young, the two peacocks have never consumed factory-produced feed. They only ate bee chrysalises and other small insects, which they often caught themselves. They used to run around the farm every day. Nancy had to guide them through toilet etiquette, such as how to defecate while maintaining proper hygiene. They also had to listen to stories or improve their self-cultivation by paying attention to Nancy during her lessons. Mike was speechless. Something felt off to him about what was being heard. When he noticed they ran to the toilet to relieve and flush the water themselves, he felt his mind jumbled. Joshua''s situation wasn''t any better either. He struggled to prevent his eyes from drooping and asked with a strained voice. "D-Do you usually teach this to them?" Nancy obediently ced both hands on herp, looked at them innocently, and nodded. "Yes." Both Mike and Joshua were at a loss for words. Let it be; ignore this question. Mike stared thoughtfully at Flora''s sizable and muscr leg and said, "Perhaps...we''ve been too protective with them." To them, each green baby peacock was a treasure to peacock lovers. They were fed the best food and lived in a healthy environment. Although they were bred inrge numbers, each of these green peacocks was weak and susceptible to illness and quickly ended up dying. On Nancy''s farm, however, they were partially domesticated and wild. These peacocks and their companions frequently roam for food, resulting in healthier bodies. Even with this insight, Mike was still unwilling to risk allowing the peacocks at the Nature Reserve Institute to roam free. Nheless, this process needed to be carried out gradually. He requested to stay at Nancy''s farm for a few days and hoped to observe and document Flora. Nancy nodded and replied, "Okay." Mike cherished the green peacock and even considered finding Flora a future mate. He eximed enthusiastically, "I will find Flora the most beautiful and healthy female peacock; then their offspring will be the most beautiful and the healthiest!" Joshua shot him an angry look, "Why are you saying such things in front of a girl?" Mike smiled awkwardly as he looked into Nancy''s pure and sparkling eyes. "Cough...I really like Flora." Flora only felt a slight chill, and it shook its gorgeous feathers and moved closer to its little master. Joshua was more interested in Gage. His eyes lit up as he waited for it to fall on the window while it flew through the sky. He picked up his camera and shot a close-up photograph of Gage. "It''s so beautiful." Those eyes seemed to look at an exquisite beauty rather than a Gyrfalcon. "This Gyrfalcon is also quiterge, with well-developed feathers." Mike was also fascinated by the massive Gyrfalcon. "Can these swans and peacocks live peacefully alongside Gyrfalcon? It''s amazing." They were indeed natural enemies. "It''s not only that." The breeder standing next to Nancy could not resist and remarked, "They have been with Gage for so long that they sometimes believe they are falcons and can fly on their own. They also fight fiercely like falcons and enjoy flying from the upper windows to the ground." "It could be a brief low-altitude glide," Mike remarked. He couldn''t believe a peacock could fly like a falcon. Peacocks could fly a long time ago, but this ability gradually degenerated. Even peacocks with the ability to soar could now only glided for a short distance. The breeder responded, "Yes, but they desire the ability to fly like Gage." Mike smiled and stated, "This is impossible, as peacocks have lost their ability to fly and can no longer do so." Nancy touched the peacocks'' feathers and murmured, "Perhaps they''ll be able to fly when they mature." The feathers of the two peacocks have not yet fully developed, so they may be able to fly in the future. Birds could have ambitions too. Mikeughed, not taking Nancy''s words seriously. While he stayed at the farm the entire time to observe Flora, he and Joshua were astounded by what they had seen. The seven teds were not only toilet trained; they even took the initiative to bathe, proudly raise their ws, and allow the breeder to wipe them. They ate very gracefully and even wiped their beaks with a stack of paper napkins on the side. Both of them were speechless. They have lived long enough to have seen all there is to see. Nancy brought her homework here during this time. It was also rewarding to learn more about raising peacocks from a flustered Mike in addition to her lessons. When the young girl learned that peacocks could once fly, she wiggled her eyeballs and made up her mind. Since the ability to fly only deteriorated, no rule said peacocks could never fly; they could learn it. Mike and Joshua had a lot of things to do and couldn''t remain here for too long, so they only stayed for three days before leaving. "Uncle Hall, I''m going to look for Otis during vacation." Joshua was grateful. "This rtionship is strong. It hasn''t seen you in a long time; that fellow is now frustrated." "Nancy, you can also bring Flora to visit Uncle Mike''s ce when you are free," Mike added. "Okay," Nancy replied softly. Chapter 310 Lived Long Enough to Have Seen All Chapter 310 Lived Long Enough to Have Seen All Chapter 310 Lived Long Enough to Have Seen All The weather was getting hotter, and many people preferred not to leave their homes, but the school was bustling on this particr day. It was college entrance exam season in June. On the seventh day, students attending the exam and their parents were nervous. During this time, most schools gave their students a temporary holiday, and Nancy and Adam''s school was no exception. "Louis, have you done your packing?" "Louis, stay calm during the exam." "Louis, have some water and eat your breakfast." Like a busy little bee, Nancy buzzed around Louis first thing in the morning. Louis, on the other hand, waspletely at ease. He shoved a small meat bun into Nancy''s mouth with a fork. The meat buns were just the right size for Nancy to eat one at a time. "Mmm..." Her cheeks immediately puffed up as she ate, and she looked at him with big, sparkling eyes. "My ID, pass card, 2B pencils, ballpoint pen, andpass ruler are all here. Hey¡­e and help me see what else I might have forgotten." Louis leaned back after he ate two buns in one bite. He crossed his legs with a smug expression as if he was not bothered by the college entrance exam. With a gentle smile, he nced at the little girl who was carefully checking for him if there was anything missing. And he felt that his study process during thest period was really ... difficult. In fact, he was not concerned about his grades. If he did not gain admission to college, he could do whatever he pleased. For instance, he would establish his own racing club. Preparations were already underway, and he justcked funding. Hmph... He could find a way to convince his brother to invest in the business. But he couldn''t stand his younger sister constantly nagging him to study. Nancy looked down and carefully checked his things for her brother. Then she looked up and asked, "Louis, where is your table pad for the exam?" He was disgusted and muttered, "Why would I want that? The table top is smooth." "With that pad, it should be morefortable to write, then you will feel better, and if you are in a better mood, you will answer the questions more smoothly," she muttered. "Okay, okay..." Louis sped his hands together, "Alright, my boss. I''ll bring it, okay?" Nancy then gave a satisfied smile and nodded with her hands on her hips. "That''s more like it."This is from N?velDrama.Org. He could not resist pinching the cute girl''s chubby cheeks as she deliberately pretended to be sophisticated. And he never got tired of pinching her chubby cheeks. "I drank some water and ate my breakfast. You''ve checked everything for me too. There should be no more problems now, right?" Her clear eyes blinked, hershes were like small brushes, and her cheeks were pinched to the point where her small mouth pouted. "T-There is." Nancy suddenly thought of something, so she got out of Louis''s grip, ran upstairs, and returned with a small bag of tissues. "Louis, take this as well." He was stunned. Nancy was so thoughtful that he now probably brought more things than even the girls did. "Get up, Adam. We''re sending Louis for his exam." Louis''s mother muttered helplessly, "Your brother is only taking the test. Besides, he''s mature enough and does not need anyone to apany him." "All the other students have their parents with them, and Louis should have that privilege as well," Nancy responded sternly. "Hahaha..." Everyone in the familyughed when Nancy made ament about privilege. Rachel held Nancy in her arms and kissed her soft, fair face. "All right, I will grant your Louis his privilege today, and I''ll apany him too." When Louis heard what his mother said, he spat out a mouthful of water he was drinking. "No, you don''t have to!" Rachel crossed her arms and gave her son a threatening look. "What? Do you feel aggrieved that I am sending you to the exam?" Louis was terrified and quickly replied, "N-No, you can go if you want." However, the helpless look on his face indicated clearly that he didn''t want her to apany him. Rachel did what she said and sent Louis to the exam hall with Nancy and Adam. They rode in the most prized and prestigious car in the family. "That''s privileged enough, right? Do you need a few bodyguards?" She said this while patting the car. Louis thought in his mind that his mother was really an unusual woman with novel ideas. "No need. I''m taking the exam, not fighting." She thought about it and said, "Yeah, that''s right. Let''s go then." Rachel patted her son''s shoulder in the car. "Take the exam seriously. I never dare to brag about you to my friends before for fear of being embarrassed. But now your grades have improved. If you do well on the test, I will be proud to talk about you to everyone." Louis leaned back in his seat and rolled his eyes. There was no need for all this! Nancy took his hand and muttered something he did not understand. Only when he asked did she reply with a stern look on her delicate face, "Louis, I just prayed for you. All my good fortune has already passed to you." He poked the small dimple on her cheek with his finger. "Is it that powerful?" "Yes, I''ve had good luck. When my luck is passed on to you, you will also be lucky," she nodded. Louis raised an eyebrow, "You''re a luck amulet?" Rachel gave a positive description of a luck amulet when asked by Nancy, "The luck amulet is a fish that helps people to fulfill their wishes and increase their luck." "Well, then, I am a luck amulet," she said, nodding. Her tiny face was pinched again after she finished speaking. "You''re also a chubby little luck amulet," Louis said with a yful smile. When she first showed up, this little girl was skinny and dark, but now she was chubby and adorable. And with her delicate facial features and fair skin, she was now simply a charm to behold. Everyone was pleased with her change. The children of their Brook Family just should be pampered. There was already arge crowd gathered at the school''s entrance. On such a hot day, parents shaded themselves with umbres. They patiently exined to their children the importance of the exams and reassured them that there was no need to be anxious or stressed about it. The parents craned their necks in a worried manner as their child entered the school. Despite being hot and sweaty, they were reluctant to leave. Every parent had great expectations for their children. A small percentage of parents may be strict disciplinarians because doing so would give them a sense of superiority and bolster their ego. Many hoped that their next generation would fare better than themselves, enroll in a prestigious college, and obtain better employment in the near future. "Go on, son. Mom will be waiting for you here." Nancy and Adam waved their little hands to cheer for him. "Louis, go for it!" Louis chuckled as he looked at Nancy''s sparkling eyes and Adam''s expression as if he was about to be sunburned. Then he walked into the schoolpound with his head held high confidently. And his confident look and handsome, tall stance immediately attracted the attention of many parents. "Hey, that kid looks particrly confident in himself. He should be doing well in school." "Yeah, my son is so nervous that he''s scaring himself before he even starts the exam." "It is nice. His parents should be very relieved." The corners of Rachel''s mouth twitched when she heard this, and she raised her hands to her temples with a twinge of guilt. Well... she would get called into school at least ten times a term by the teachers, usually about her son fighting at school. It wasn''t that he was confident in his academic performance, but he just nevercked confidence in himself. Chapter 311 Louis and His Entrance Exam Chapter 311 Louis and His Entrance Exam Chapter 311 Louis and His Entrance Exam "Louis, what did you bring here? Isn''t that a pen sufficient for the exam?" Tod observed the stationery bag carried by Louis with one hand. This guy had everything in them. Louis held up the stationery bag and remarked, "My sister packed it for me." The smug and arrogant expression showed everything. Tod was speechless. It''s wonderful to have a sister. "By the way, I haven''t bought a 2B pencil yet!" Tod looked at the 2B pencils in Louis''s stationery bag. He smacked his head and ran to the school supply store. Otherwise, it would be inconvenient to remember to buy it only after the exam has begun. "Wait for me... I want to buy an eraser." Edward quickly followed. Louis gave Kyle a smug look as he looked at him, "Did you also forget to bring something? Hey... Having a sister is so good; I don''t have to worry about anything. My sister is probably still waiting for me outside the school door after the exam." Kyle rolled his eyes at him and walked to find the ssroom with his admission pass. "No." This was in response to the question he was asked earlier. When the first bell rang, the college entrance examination had begun. Time passed quickly for students who were nervous and serious about exams. However, for the parents, who were anxiously waiting outside under the hot sun, it was a torment to them. Rachel was holding a small electric fan to her face but could not cool down, so she slumped in the car. "I regret it now!" She should not havee with them. Nancy was also holding a cute little electric fan, blew it on her face, and looked at the time. "Aunt Rachel, please be patient. After Louis finishes his exam, he will be delighted to see you." "Nancy." When she suddenly heard her name being called, Adam, Nancy, and Rachel turned around to look. They saw Ivan running towards them, his fair skin basking in the sun, dressed in a white shirt and jeans. The little girl''s eyes widened with excitement when she saw him. "Ivan!" They ran towards each other, and he bent down to pick her up and swung her around in the air. "Nancy, I miss you so much. Do you miss me?" Ivan and the young girl were clinging to each other''s faces. "Yes, I miss you so much, Ivan. Have you finished with your work already?" Under the bright sun, his appearance was perfect and refreshing, and his smiles were radiant and dashing. He had already graduated from college, but he exuded the purity and innocence of a high school student. The parents in the surrounding area heard the distraction. They looked over and began chatting about it. "Whose kids are those? They are so stunning." "Both of them looked so remarkably well-behaved." Those with naughty children will envy them. They wondered why their children were not as well- behaved and attractive as these two were. Rachel wished for a well-mannered boy like Ivan, too. She also wanted to abduct and raise him in their home. "Hello, Ivan. Why have youe here when it''s so sunny? It''s scorching." She knew the rtionship between her son and Ivan was close, but he couldn''t havee just for Louis''s college entrance exam because it was so hot. It had to be, for Nancy''s sake. As he wore a white shirt and jeans appearance was too pristine, with his kitty eyes sparkling and clear, Rachel tried to resist herself to hold Ivan and rubbed his head. What a pity it was not her child. As she cuddled his warm, supple hair, she felt instantly satisfied. "I just flew back from France to find Nancy, and my aunt told me you guys are here." Ivan shed a smile before gesturing to someone in the distance. "I''ve brought watermelons for all of you." For a split second, all three eyes shone with a widening intensity. He raised his chin very slightly. "These watermelons are from your farm, Nancy. My aunt and uncle asked me to bring it." The three pairs of eyes shone even brighter! Nancy''s farm watermelons were incredibly delicious. They tasted them when they were just a few mature, huge watermelons. It was pleasing that a bite with a mouthful of juice was both enticing and sweet, as well as memorable. Rachel couldn''t care less about her elegance, so she dashed to the car and returned with arge, round, cold watermelon. "Madam, let me cut it." The driver took a watermelon knife and inserted the tip of the knife into therge watermelon. It made a crisp sound, and a click was heard before the fruit split in two. When it was first cut open, the red, attractive flesh of the melon was revealed. Its sweet vor seemed to triumph over the sweltering summer weather. "Wow..." Both Adam''s and Nancy''s eyes grew wide with excitement. The watermelon was cut into pieces, and they couldn''t wait to eat it. "Delicious!" Rachel had nowpletely ignored her appearance. Ivan had brought a freezer in the back of his car, and the watermelons were frozen throughout the trip. The already tasty watermelon was now even better than before. One bite tasted like a cold sweet smoothie, with the perfect sweetness and coolness. They ate joyfully as if the sweltering heat of summer had suddenly been blocked outside. Other parents waiting for their children in a car with air conditioning couldn''t help but gulp at sight. They viewed therge, appetizing-looking watermelon with the eyes of ravenous wolves. Everyone was hesitant to ask at first, but eventually, a man dressed in a suit could not take it any longer and came over to inquire. "May I know if you sell your watermelons?" The people who were munching on watermelons looked up at him. The middle-aged man smiled politely, "I''m sorry, but it''s too hot outside. Your watermelons look like they taste good. Do you have any extra watermelons to sell?" Rachel, Ivan, and Adam all looked at Nancy. The man was perplexed. Why are you all staring at this young child? "Nancy, these are your watermelons; you decide." The man could not contain his surprised and shocked face as he looked at the small girl. Nancy nced at the fiverge watermelons that they had brought. "Then... that''s 10 dors per piece." She felt it was tough for them to wait here too, and after giving it some thought, she offered him a watermelon about the size of a palm. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The watermelon was cut into two portions; each slice was only half a piece. However, this watermelon was enormous. Even though it was only half a piece, he could sense its weight. "Thank you. Can I have two?" Nancy nodded, and the driver reluctantly handed him the watermelon. "It''s too good of a deal for you." The man was not satisfied. I could get half a watermelon elsewhere for 20 dors. But when he took a bite, the man''s eyes lit up immediately. He finally got what the driver was saying after that. He got a perfect deal out of it. I haven''t had such an authentic and delicious watermelon in years! He returned and looked longingly at the watermelons Nancy still had. At that very moment, he wanted to buy arge watermelon in its entirety. However, Ivan and the driver appeared alert, and the young man hugged the watermelon to obscure his view. The man had no choice but to avert his gaze regretfully Chapter 312 Watermelon Chapter 312 Watermelon Chapter 312 Watermelon "May I ask where you bought these watermelons?" The middle-aged man feltpelled to ask. In the distant past, when he was a very young boy in his hometown, he had eaten watermelons that were so sweet and juicy. The vor from then was aromatic and pure. Due to the advancement of society, many fruits now appear to have lost their original vor and the increased use of artificial sweeteners and ripening agents. After eating such a tasty watermelon, he thought about buying some when he returned home. His mother would like to eat it too. Adam said proudly, "My sister grew all of these watermelons!" The middle-aged man was speechless. So now, it was hopeless, right? He was slightly disappointed; how many watermelons could a young girl grow? At this moment, the little girl said, "Uncle, if you want to buy it, you cane to my farm." Nancy''s farm had nted a lot of watermelons. She had intended to sell it for money, but now she was getting direct business. It was a well-nned strategy. "My watermelons are allrge and delicious. If uncle likes to eat them, you can buy and select the largest watermelon you want." "Farm?" His eyes sparkled, showing that he still had hope. He didn''t ask how much the watermelon cost per pound. Instead, he went straight to ask for the address. Of course, it would be better to go where they were fresh and picked for himself. Rachel gave him the address, which made the man satisfied, and he left. When he returned to his car, he carefully stored the remaining piece of watermelon, intending to give it to his daughter after she finished her test. The rest of the crowd in the car couldn''t help and approached him to find out about the fruit, and he proceeded to praise and promote how delicious the watermelon was. Others were nning to do the same thing, and some smarter ones had already gone to Nancy to buy watermelons. Ivan kept the biggest one. The rest were cut and sold right away. Each slice of watermelon cost 10 dors, and each person was limited to purchasing a single slice. Some people initiallyined about the price. An elderly woman yelled, "For 10 dors, I can buy a lot at the fruit store outside!" How can the taste be different despite the watermelon''s appealing appearance? Rachel''s eyes rolled at her. "We have plenty of money. If it''s not because you and the others have waited for the kids under the hot sun, we won''t be selling them. It would be better to eat them all ourselves." The elderly woman looked at the watermelons and licked her lips, but she didn''t change her mind about buying one. She was, however, muttering to herself. "They may have injected a stimnt. That red color really stands out. Injecting it with red agents and then selling it to the public is harmful." When some people heard her say this, they were really hesitant. Rachel asked, "Are you trying to start a fight?" Ivan nced at the woman and replied casually. "Don''t buy it if you''re scared. We''re going to eat it all anyway. If we cannot finish those, Louis and his ssmates can have them after the test." "We''re not here to sell watermelons. That''s all we have," Nancy nodded. "Little boss, bring me a piece of watermelon. Just looking at it made me hungry." A tall man from North East Region pushed his way in, bought a piece, and ate it in one gulp. This is from N?velDrama.Org. His face beamed with satisfaction as he finished, and he asked, "Can you sell me the whole one?" Nancy shook her little head and said, "No way, we only have these few." "Sigh...the little boss mentioned that each could only buy one slice of watermelon, and since you have finish eating, let me buy one too," the rest of the crowd said. This watermelon was pleasing to the eye and delicious to eat. The key to its sess was that it was able to maintain its coolness after being removed from the freezer. "Give me a slice too." "Me too." All watermelons were sold out in minutes, and those buyers happily bit into it with satisfaction. "It''s refreshing!" This had an overpowering cooling effect, and their body felt refreshed. The rest of the crowd who had hesitated to purchase watermelons were disappointed to discover that all were sold out. It was not like they could not afford 10 dors for a slice of watermelon, so why the hesitation? Among them was the unpleasant look of the elderly woman who had intended to buy but was put off by the price. She was furious when she realized they had sold out so quickly. "Little boss, isn''t there another one? Let''s cut it too." Nancy shook her head with her fair little watchful face. She and her cousin guarded the remaining huge watermelon. "No, my brother is still taking the exam. After the exam, he wille out to eat watermelon." Everyone could only avert their gaze regretfully. "There are watermelons for sale over there! " They wondered who yelled that, but a little truck vendor was driving nearby. In a short time, everyone ran over there quickly. The previous elderly woman whoined cast an arrogant nce at Nancy and her family. "Ah... it''s not just you who have watermelons." Adam barked his teeth angrily, just like a young wolf pup would do. "If you nag again, whether you believe it or not, I will bite you! " Rachel looked at him with disagreement and said, "Adam, how could you say something like that?" She paused briefly and continued, "It is so dirty biting her." The woman was so mad that she was quivering. "Y-You..." The driver grabbed the knife, mmed it down, and asked, "May I know if you have anything else?" The woman was stunned. "I don''t argue with rude people." She then walked away in a crestfallen state once she had finished speaking. Adam let out a snort and carried on munching on his watermelon. After a while, a few people came over to talk to Nancy and the others. "Hello, I''m a Finance Manager from xxxpany. We hope to provide our staff with a few perks during this period. Your watermelon is too delicious. May I ask where I can buy those? They were able to distinguish between good and bad throughparison. After eating their watermelon, it felt weird to consume other watermelons. He bought a piece of watermelon from the truck seller, but after one bite, he realized it wasn''t quite the same. Adam announced proudly, "My sister nted them. " Nancy''s expression brightened as she said, "I have a lot more on my farm, uncle; if you want to buy them, you can pick them yourself too." Some of the people around them also turned to listen. When they got the address, they were happy and left. After getting the kids, they decided to go to the farm and buy watermelons. Some students left the school one after the other before the college entrance examination was over. Nancy led Adam, Ivan, and Rachel to the school gate, where they waited for Louis under an umbre. Soon, he came out and picked Nancy up when she happily ran to him. "Louis, quick, let''s go. We eat watermelon." He was surprised. "Where do you get it? " Ivan casually mentioned, "I brought them here." Louis only realized he was standing under the umbre. Maybe his looks were more like a teenager''s? "Why are you here?" His eyes were smiling, with brows slightly raised. "You are here specifically for my college entrance exam." Sulking, Ivan remarked, "I''m not here to specifically see you; I''m actually here for Nancy. All I want to see is you acting like a fool." "Tsk... don''t try to hide your feelings from me. We''re best friends, bro; you even brought me watermelons, right?" His head was gripped again, and Ivan kicked him slightly and said, "Yup, that''s right, just bring me along in the game." Ivan yed a few games before falling from diamond to bronze status. The most important thing was that he was severely scolded by the yers inside the game. Louis was good at scolding people, so having him assist in returning the rage was quite cool, hehe... Chapter 313 Promoting Her Watermelons Chapter 313 Promoting Her Watermelons Chapter 313 Promoting Her Watermelons On a hot summer day, nothing tasted better than chilled watermelon. More importantly, this watermelon was delicious. When Edward and Tod took their first bite, they were so touched that they couldn''t even bring themselves to lift their heads. "Wow...This is too delicious; did your sister grow this watermelon?" Oh, my goodness, what were they doing when they were six years old? They yed with cats, teased dogs, jumped up and down, and had their parents chase them with sticks for several blocks. Meanwhile, this little girl had already used her money to buy a farm and grew many tasty things. With one gulp, it tasted so great. Louis arched his eyebrows andughed in a disorderly manner. "I''m sure whatever my sister grows on her farm will taste great." He was utterly smitten by his sister. People in his dormitory and ss had to listen to him brag about his sister every day since Nancy was found and returned. But this little sister was adorable and lovable. "I''ll take you all to her farm after the exam." Edward''s eyes lit up as he asked, "Are there watermelons?" "That''s necessary, isn''t it, Nancy?" Louis said and clicked his tongue. The little girl obediently agreed, "Yes, my brother is right." One could say that she brought pride to his brother. by agreeing with what he said. Before the college entrance exam was over, the farm started to get crowded in the afternoon. Nancy''s farm was still producing a lot of watermelons, which are popr not only with the people but also with their domesticated animals. When no one was looking, the farm''s cows and sheep would sneak off to the watermelon field and help themselves to a few for a tasty snack. Many bigger calves waited for Nancy toe around so they could act sassy and cute. When she felt like it, her animals would have treats now and then. Those who had heard about Nancy''s farm at school couldn''t wait until the afternoon to go there. Since the little girl was too young to understand the business negotiations, her family worried she would be scammed. Still, they couldn''t stop what was happening and asked Ivan and Louis to go with her to the farm. At the farm, she was immediately greeted by a calf, two dogs, and two horses. She stroked their heads and told them, "I can''t y with you today. We''re selling watermelons." These animals became enraged when they saw strangers enter the watermelon fields and began making loud noises to scare the people away from the fruit. The adult calves, in particr, could be intimidating with their piercing stares and low, menacing moo. The people staring at the huge watermelon in the field suddenly turned around to look at the animals. "Oh, these cows are so well raised." "These two horses are beautiful!" "Hey... are those two dogs really won''t bite? I think they want to bite us." Those who were afraid of dogs stood back. Nancy blinked and said, "No, they are all nice." When she turned to look at the animals, she saw well-mannered, submissive little animals who whimpered and acted coyly for her. Once she turned away, however, the fierceness in their eyes returned. The crowd was stunned. If she was unsure what it meant to be friendly, this was merely a demonstration of cordiality for her only. Louis asked these people, "How many watermelons do you want?" As a perk for their employees, apany wanted approximately fifty watermelons. However, those who worked in the catering industry wanted slightly more, and some wanted only a few of the melons. He exined to the crowds, "As you have previously tasted this watermelon, the price will not be cheap. It costs 10 dors per pound. It is up to you whether or not to buy it." 10 dors. This price was indeed a bit exorbitant, and those who wish to purchase arge quantity have suddenly be hesitant. There was no such concern for wealthy families, not even for some of the most affluent families. They consumed a variety of fruits, many of which were extremely pricey. Considering the cost, the product needed to live up to their expectations. Immediately, the wealthier families who had purchased a few watermelons went to the field to choose the one they liked best, with the staff on the farm assisted them. This price puts some people off. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It didn''t matter to Louis because the watermelons on her sister''s farm would never rot on the ground. After all, the watermelons grown on the farm and delivered to rtives a few days ago have already made a name for themselves among themunity''s wealthy residents. Every day, the family received several calls from potential buyers who wanted more information about watermelons; they were utterly unconcerned about the price. In the end, only a purchasing manager who managed a posh private restaurant remained. At the same time, the rest of the buyers merely purchased one or two fruits for their consumption. "Excuse me; I want to purchase 700 pounds." On her farm, the watermelons were big and heavy, about 35 to 40 pounds each. 700 pounds were between 160 and 170 fruits. They were weighed and then sold. The purchasing manager also took out his business card. "I look forward to coborating more in the future." This purchasing manager waspetent. The prices on the menu in their restaurant were pricey. Obviously, the chef''s preparation and the ingredients were the highlights of the dish. Those wealthy people would spend money to eat high-quality, delicious food. Today he sent his son to take the college entrance exam. While inadvertently sampling this watermelon, he had a random thought. This watermelon was a little pricey, but it was suitable to sell in their restaurant. Perhaps it will also attract arge number of customers. Castor Liam, the purchasing manager, took the watermelon batch and left immediately after the transaction waspleted. When Louis returned to find Nancy after the business transaction was finalized, he noticed that she and Adam were carrying a watermelon. "I only have one today, so don''t be greedy." The little girl ced the watermelon on the ground. She instructed a line of animals standing obediently in front of her before pulling a knife out of nowhere. Louis had a shock. He rushed over to put the knife away and smacked the children on their heads. "Is this something you can y with?" The two children rubbed their heads, with one of them staring at him defiantly and furiously. At the same time, the other one looked at him pityingly. "I''m here!" Ivan announced himself. He made a concerted effort to get out of the field while hugging a monstrous watermelon and ran. After that... The watermelon he was holding at the time was not the only one that shattered when he slipped; he also smashed another one. The juice from the fruit he had smashed on leaves a red stain on his face, neck, and shirt. He sat up from the ground in a daze, staring nkly at his hands as he realized that therge watermelon he had carefully selected was no longer there. Gone! Louis did a facepalm and thought to himself that Ivan was an incredibly dimwitted person. The cows and the horses standing next to him looked at the shattered watermelon, and their tails waggled with joy. "Here, take this watermelon back," Nancy said. This one can be cut out. Having no watermelon left was a blow that Ivan couldn''t ept. The cows quickly learned to appreciate their unexpected snack: two watermelons that had been smashed open. The one ready to be cut was brought to Akio and the others so that they could eat it. After being persuaded to y the game by Louis and Adam, Ivan felt slightly better. They publicly shamed the yers who had been harassing Ivan and calling him names until they logged out. Louis noticed that Ivan was gradually recovering from the watermelon trauma, enticing him to y a new game. Finally, Ivan opened the door to another world. Apart from Throne King, it turned out that there were more Chicken-Dinner games in the market. However, Ivan was a scrub gamer; no matter how much time he spent training and ying games, he was terrible and never improved his skills. He had died twice in parachute jumps, three times from headshots at the start of the game, and once from a frying pan. In addition, he had thrown bombs at his team on two separate asions, causing the entire team to be eliminated; however, he continued wanting to y. Both Louis and Adam were on the verge of giving up on him. C-Can''t take him along! Maybe they can try a Virtual Reality game next time. Chapter 314 Scrub Gamer Chapter 314 Scrub Gamer Chapter 314 Scrub Gamer After the college entrance exam ended, Nancy''s farm was bustling with activity. Louis''s ssmates brought their parents to pick watermelons, and rtives and friends who had previously been given watermelons also came to buy them. Even the ''high price'' of 10 dors per pound for watermelons did not dampen their enthusiasm. In addition, these buyers brought their entire family to the farm to pick them, including his parents, spouse, and children, rather than letting their household servants purchase for them. Of course, the animals on the farm were the least happy about it. They could only stand by and watch in despair as therge watermelons diminished. These animals continued to pester Nancy daily for the fruit; if there was none, they refused to move. "No, too many people areing to buy watermelons, and there aren''t enough in the fields, but many people are still calling me to make reservations." Windy sighed as she gently pinched her daughter''s soft fingers. For the past few days, the phone had been ringing nonstop with calls from rtives and friends wanting to order watermelons. It had never been busier. It''s all because her daughter was just too talented. In less than three seconds after Windy finished her talk, Mr. Brook''s phone rang. "Hello, Mr. Simon! You want watermelon. We are almost out of watermelons. Mr. Copper, Mr. Nigel, and the others have asked me also to make reservations." The Brook family was utterly worn out. The volume of calls to their number skyrocketed at this time. However, it was both stressful and happy at the same time. After all, this was their precious little baby''s business, and it was the first time the farm had made money. They were thrilled because they couldn''t believe how well the watermelons were selling. "Let''s open an online store. Nancy''s farm will no longer be essible to the public effective today." In a rtively short amount of time, Marcus formted a business proposal. Adam nodded in agreement, "So many people are going to the farm, which scared Akio. The day before yesterday, Gage flew away and didn''te back at night. Nancy''s face turned pale out of fear, and Gage didn''te back until the next night when everyone else had left." Chewing on a sugary candy at the time, Nancy nodded and replied, "Yes, don''t let them in," with a touch of irritability. Many different kinds of people went to the farm, including some adults with mischievous children who pulled out the apple tree''s sapling. If it weren''t for the two dogs and Gage, the ce where the strawberries were nted would be ruined too. Those strawberries were about to ripen. Since they were ntedter, the farm''s strawberries took a little longer to ripen than the watermelons, and they were almost ready to be harvested now. Moreover, these kids also try to catch Akio and Beale. Some of these birds could have had their feathers plucked out if it weren''t for Gage''s timely intervention. Nancy decided she no longer liked these people! "Then we''ll open a store online!" Everyone in the family agreed, as they couldn''t bear to see their precious little baby upset. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The next day, someone went to the farm and was told that it was no longer essible to the general public and that it would be sold through an online store instead. These people were both joyful and disappointed at the same time. #Let''s gossip about the outrageously-priced online fruit store# ording to the headline, today I browsed through Youbay intending to buy some fruit but stumbled upon an outrageously-price online fruit store. Initially, I didn''t give much thought to this since the price was too high, but... As soon as I saw that sales had skyrocketed, I was astounded. Even more absurd was that only two varieties of fruit were sold: watermelons and strawberries. A pound of watermelon costs 10 dors, while a pound of strawberries costs 150 dors. I woke up early to take a look; initially, there were 1,000 pounds of watermelon and 500 pounds of strawberries, but they were sold out within minutes! From the customer reviews for the product, everyone who had purchased itmented with good reviews. Furthermore, the strawberries appeared to be on sale today only. I have a question for you: what is this new marketing strategy? When this editor announced the name of that online store to the public, many people rushed over to check it out. Oh no, they were all sold out! And allments are overwhelmingly positive. Netizens: All these buyers were insane! However, people who had eaten the fruits from this store quicklymented on this Twitter. There were far too manyments below this one. Therefore, at eight o''clock that night, manyizens waited at the online store with the name ''Nancy Little Farm'' to grab the fruits. At the stroke of eight, it was promptly updated with 500 pounds of watermelons and 100 pounds of strawberries. Within what seemed like a fraction of a second, eager customers snapped up everyst item in the store. "What the hell!" A girl at a college dormitory couldn''t hide her shock and horror at seeing watermelons and strawberries being snapped up so quickly. "What happens?" Her three roommates stared at her in confusion. "This shop is one of a kind. All the fruit had been purchased within seconds after being uploaded. Can you believe it? In addition, not only is the price absurdly high, but they sell out very quickly." The three roommates couldn''t resist going over to take a look, and when they did, they all had the same reaction. "No way, prices are so high, and people are still rushing to get it?" One of the girlsughed and said, "I also bought it. Just manage to grab one watermelon." Her roommate said, "You''re just waiting to get ripped off. This is a scam!" "Oh well, it was only 200 dors. It''s not that I can''t afford it, but if it''s not good, I''m sure I''ll scold them." Many people, like her, rushed to buy watermelon and strawberries. Those who had tasted them previously and could buy them were so ecstatic. People who had never eaten the fruits said it was hard to believe. Do you know if the sales numbers in this store are urate? One of them was a well-known live-streaming gamer who, like everyone else, learned of the news online and was curious to make a purchase too. He was currently live streaming with his followers. "Let''s see, by tomorrow; the strawberries will be here. Then I''ll broadcast myself eating the strawberries live. We''ll find out what kind of divine fruit can sell for 150 dors per pound?" Chapter 315 Online Store Chapter 315 Online Store Chapter 315 Online Store "Hello, your package is here. Pleasee and get it." Godwin Woods answered the phone groggily at dawn, mumbled something incoherently, then hung up and went back to sleep. It wasn''t until noon that he suddenly recalled receiving a call. Was there a delivery? Godwin hastily came back, lugging a box under his arm. "Hey, what did our Goddy buy?" One of his teammatesughed and asked in a teasing manner. "I don''t know." By the time he began speaking, he had already opened the box, and the sweet scent of fresh strawberries was wafting. "What the hell, that smells so good!" The nearby teammates came running over to investigate the scent, and their eyes widened as they peered into the cardboard box. "Strawberries? This was just harvested, and they seem fresh and huge!" They started drooling at the mere sight of it. "Let me try it." He just reached out his hand and got smacked away. "Go get something, and I want to take all the strawberries out to see." He recalled that he had ordered this item from the online store the day before yesterday afternoon. Although it was very pricey, the fruits seemed to provide a fair amount of value for the money. After taking them out for inspection, a big pot was filled with 500 dors'' worth of strawberries. Naturally, the reason wasn''t that there were too many of them. Due to the strawberries'' size, he could not hold even a single strawberry in one hand. "Not a single one of them has gone rotten." He was extremely pleased with the excellent protective measures the carton box provided. "Hey... This strawberry has an overwhelming sweet aroma." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Goddy, can we eat it?" Godwin nodded, "Each takes one only." It was a little disheartening for him to distribute the strawberries more than once because there wasn''t much. Everyone was eager to devour the strawberry. With a single bite, the strawberry juice flows out. Its vor flooded the mouth, the sourness of the flesh was not overpowering, and it had a fuller, more satisfying, and sweeter taste. "Ooh!" Everyone''s eyes glowed. "Y-Yummy!" Some people enthusiastically gave him a thumbs up. After taking another bite, they were so overwhelmed and almost on the verge of crying. This is a divine strawberry. How could it be so delicious! Godwin also took one and ate it, and his eyes brightened. "Of course, it costs so much." He hurriedly turned on theputer as a thought struck him, but after clicking into the store, he was dejected. "Damn it! Everything is sold out!" He used to believe these items were selling out within seconds after being uploaded online and were exaggerated. Nheless, now he saw no reason to doubt them. These sales statistics were unrealistic, yet he couldn''t wait until this store stocked more online items! "Bro, did you buy these strawberries here? Wow, all of them were snapped up already?" Godwin shared those customers'' frustration in thement section; he sent a message asking to restock himself, adding his voice to the chorus of others who had done so. "Come, let''s start streaming live right now!" ............ "Master Marcus, Miss Nancy''s online shop is getting much attention." Marcus acknowledged and epted the mobile phone handed to him by Philip and opened the device. Indeed, he noticed a high volume of searches for her online store. This phenomenon was triggered by the famous gamer''s live stream, who had a massive fan base. ''Only Farm'' topped the search results. Rted popr search results were among the top 10 before this. Marcus gave it a cursory nce, and that gamer''s anti-fans mocked him for endorsing the greedy business. The reason for their attacks was the pricey fruits being sold. Those who could afford to buy their fruit hade to the site to exin why it was expensive, but the vast majority of people in this group had never tasted the fruit. "Inform the PR team to assist in the quality inspection, post the findings on the quality of watermelon and strawberries on the inte, and feature them on the online store''s homepage. Philip answered with a courteous tone, "Yes." Before their PR could act, the inte began trending furiously again, with ''Only Farm'' at the top of search results and with so many headlines. #Martin Brook Live stream# #Martin Brook with the crew eating watermelon and strawberries# #Only Farm# It turned out that Martin had received the strawberries and watermelons that Nancy had sent to him. He had also read on the inte that many of Godwin Woods'' anti-fans had been involved in his sister''s online business. Therefore, he decided to retaliate. So, he also started a live broadcast, forcing him to give some watermelon and strawberries to his crew. This live stream of his made some celebrities take photos and post them on the inte. This had created Only Farm even more well-known. At this very moment, Martin was sitting in his lounge. He was wearing a light blue shirt with three buttons on the neckline that were unfastened, revealing his gorgeous corbones and very fair skin. His long, thick, ck hair hung softly and naturally around his waist. His slender legs were crossed and propped up on the couch, and the slim cut of his suit pants entuated his trim waist and long, lean legs. The young man''s thin fingers fiddled with arge strawberry as he grinned menacingly. His attractive eyes resembled a hook, catching the hearts of his fans and setting off their screams from the broadcasting room. Everymentaryuded his good looks andplimented how he held himself. Even the anti- fans did not criticize him for his attractive appearance. "What are you on about? I''m doing a live broadcast to promote products." Martin rolled his eyes, and fans eximed that he was stunning even when he rolled his eyes. He bit into the strawberry and slightly squinted his eyes. "I''m putting on a serious live show here. Let us all see the quality of this strawberry. How can I describe the taste? It''s the best strawberry I''ve ever had in my life." Some anti-fans would tune in to this live broadcast toment. Upon catching a glimpse of the momentary sarcasm, he snorted. After eating the strawberry, he turned his wrath back on them slowly. "Lower the price? I''m willing to spend that much; are you all green with envy? You have the right to be envious since you have no money." "Greedy? No one will pressure you to buy it if you are poor, right? Or you don''t have any willpower left?" "This is a typical example of someone who is poor but can still say bad things about others. Hey, I''m happy to spend money on them, and if you''re mad about it, that''s your problem." "I do livemerce and to reduce the price? Have you talked to my fans? Come on, everybody, type this; I want to buy it on the screen." Martin flipped his long hair briskly and gave off the appearance of an arrogant and nasty young gentleman with a powerful allure. He ate a piece of sliced watermelon with contentment and surveyed the iing messages. Then he naively looked at the screen and held out his hands. "Aah...I''m just joking with you all. Even though you want to buy it, you can''t already. They are all sold out earlier." Chapter 316 Live Broadcast With Martin Brook Chapter 316 Live Broadcast With Martin Brook Chapter 316 Live Broadcast With Martin Brook Eh? The pop-up conversations were silent for a split second, and the fans responded as if they couldn''t believe what they heard. Martin got up and stretched as soon as he was done eating. People in the live broadcast room screamed when he identally showed part of his waistline. He felt his stomach and revealed that he still had six-pack abs. His waistline appeared slimmer than other boys since he focused on his body''s lines and spent most of his workout dancing. However, he felt his slim waist wasn''t much different from the rest, which seemed normal. Martin showcasedziness like a magnificent huge cat, saying, "I promote the product from the store after noticing that several people were criticizing their goods." "Huh? About my connection to Only Farm..." He put his forefinger to his lips, blinked, and said, "I won''t tell you, and this is the end of today''s live broadcast." Even though his fans didn''t want him to leave, he abruptly ended it. Martin had an unexpectedly huge number of fans, and this broadcast also helped grow Godwin''s fan base. His followers also cornered those anti-fans andizens who criticized that the online store was exploiting its customers until they left. As soon as they noticed someizens chastising Only Farm with nastyments, they hurried over to respond immediately. Martin''s devoted fans had to remember the ground rules he established for them at the beginning of his career. Be a civilized Inte angel; one should not swear or initiate conflicts. However, if someone had provoked them, they wouldn''t back down because they knew their idol had their back. To such a worthy idol, one must do their utmost to uphold his principles. They must defend what their idol cherishes. Since Only Farm''s sess was primarily attributable to Martin''s for quite a long time, Nancy was also aware of it, and many customers requested that Nancy stock up on supplies. A euphoric grin spread over the little girl''s face as she counted her daily earnings. Wow, so much money... "Your farm''s revenue has increased to 1.57 million since you began selling watermelons. A bumper crop of strawberries is set to hit the market soon." Watermelons alone had sold over one million, yielding a profit of 1.3 million after deducting all initial capital. Hill faithfully exined the period''s sales profit to his boss, even though Nancy was a child younger than seven years at the time. Nancy was dressed in mini overalls. There were two magnificent peacocks at her feet, four majestic ck-and-white huge swans around her, and a colossal and incredibly regal Gyrfalcon perched on the ground next to her. The little girl with a delicate small face pretended to be mature and steady. Still, she was very anxious as she caressed Gage''s feathers with her tiny hands. After hearing what was said, she asked, "That 1 million is a lot of money, isn''t it?" Hill gave a friendly smile and nod before responding, "Yes, a lot." He shed tears in his heart as he stared at the little girl sitting across from him, and here was the difference, this was all there was to it. A young child like her had already made more than one million dors by the time they were less than seven years old. This amount was only temporary, as she would make more money when more strawberries were ced up for sale online. He was clueless about what had taken ce. The previous owner hade perilously close to going bankrupt. Once this little boss took control of it, everything began to run well, and even he started to feel envious of the fruits she had sown. It was only a regr nting. If there was a difference, it was most likely due to the absence of pesticides. The worms on the farm were all devoured by farm chickens and ducks led by peacocks and swans, and the fruit trees on the opposite side were flourishing wonderfully too. Their manure was dug into the rich soil, and this action raised a lot of earthworms. Other fertilizers were also applied, assisted by the second son of the Brook family in coboration with the Agricultural of Sciences Academy. They developed these fertilizers, which were natural to the soil and nts. The chickens and ducks will take care of the weeds so that they won''t need any weed-removal chemicals or assistance from the staff. Other nting procedures were about the same. Still, the watermelon and strawberries that grow here were extraordinarily more delectable than the ones that were found anywhere else. Nancy took her bank card and went to find Louis that same day. "Louis, I have made a lot of money. I give them to you." He came close to spitting out water. "You... What did you say?" Ivan, who was ying games with Louis, simrly watched Nancy with a nk expression. "Give you money. You need it." The young girl grasped Louis''s hand and ced her bank card. "That day, I heard your phone conversation when you were on the phone." The young girl gazed intently at her brother with a serious expression. "There''s no need to beg your friends; I have money to support you!" She patted her chest in a warrior-like manner. Louis was stunned. He touched his nose in embarrassment as he was nning to create a racing club. However, he did not want his family to know about this n until his test results were announced. So he called up and sought investment from some of his closest friends and prepared to approach his brother if the funding was insufficient. It was unexpected that this little girl overheard this conversation, nor did he anticipate she would give him all her money. The little girl''s farm made this profit, but she gave it all to him. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Louis now felt the weight of this small bank card in his hand. "No, this is your hard-earned money; don''t give it to me." However, Nancy looked sternly at him as though she were saying, ''If you refuse it, I will not take it back too.'' "T-Then, treat it like I am i-in... whatever." Ivan, who was standing beside her, whispered, "Investment." With a twinkle in her eye, the little girl nodded." Yes, that would be Nancy''s investment, right?" She looked at Louis eagerly. His heart softened, and he stroked the little girl''s soft hair. "You are not afraid I lost all your money in the business." She puffed out her little chest and said, "Don''t worry, my farm will make profits." Chapter 317 Louis I Have Money To Support You Chapter 317 Louis I Have Money To Support You Chapter 317 Louis I Have Money To Support You No one could have possibly anticipated that Louis would be the one to get the first profits from the little girl''s farm. The money wasn''t a lot to him, but the thought that went into it was priceless. He was more motivated than ever to run the club and make profits as dividends for his sister. ............ While waiting for the results of the college entrance exams, Adam and Nancy were already on school breaks. "Where do you wish to go on vacation?" Louis stroked the little girl''s soft hair. With a broad grin, Nancy raised her pristine face and said, "I go find Martin." "Huh? Why do you want to find him?" The little girl shook her head, swallowed the lychee Louis had fed her, and beamed happily. "Martin once told me that I could find and y with him. Then, I''ll find Otis and bring Gage along." Even though Gage was a bird of prey and had learned to fly already, there were no other big birds in the city. Nancy wanted to take Gage to Maple Mountain to y. Martin was now at City B, known for its thriving entertainment industry. He had gradually transitioned to directing behind the scenes and preparing for his first drama after transitioning into aCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. director role. Many negative remarks were posted about him on the inte. After all, he began his career as an actor; however, acting and directing were two entirely different scopes. Even though he had arge fan base, many people were skeptical of him. He was now busier than he had been as an actor and didn''t have time to return home during the holiday season. Since Nancy was on vacation, she could visit Martin. Louis gave her a yful pinch on the chubby cheek and said, "Okay, I wille along with you." It just happened that there was a rookie race in the city, and he had signed up for it. On this asion, though, he entered thepetition not for racing but to identify a talented member for his club. Ivan raised his hand and said, "I''ming to y too." Now that he has more control over his schedule, he could follow Nancy to roam and y whenever they wanted. Later that night, while waiting for her eldest brother and father to return from work, Nancy mentioned her idea to visit Martin. After learning that Nancy wanted to visit Martin, each of the members of the Brook family had a different reaction. As usual, Marcus showed no emotion except for a slight downward turn of the corners of his mouth. His typically ice-cold eyes were filled with disappointment, and he expressed unhappiness. He looked like a sad but cool, gorgeous huge dog. James''s expression of discontent was more evident than before. "You are going out again." Howe he couldn''t bring his baby to and from work? It would have been ideal if his daughter were the size of a palm so he could carry her with him at all times. Adam was in a good mood because he and his sister were on school breaks simultaneously. This would be meant that he could tag along with his sister. When confronted with the pleading eyes of a daughter or sister, the eldest brother and the parents did the only thing they could think of: prepare the luggage for her. Marcus was anxious and even asked Philip to bring the bodyguard with them to City B. During these two short days at home, Nancy was by her father''s side on the first day, apanying him to thepany where he worked. On the second day, she went with her eldest brother to spend the day with him. Afterward, she boarded a ne to travel to City B. "Daddy, Mommy, and Marcus, goodbye. I''ll be back very soon." Out of the three persons that sent the ne, only Windy waved farewell to her daughter, while the two men wanted their little girl to stay behind. Meanwhile, at City B... Marcus''s assistant, who had already been waiting for them at the airport early in the morning, craned his neck and tried to recall the details of Marcus''s request that he pick up his family members. "My sister is the loveliest little girl you''ve ever seen. You will be able to tell at a look once you are there. My brother, who is slightly inferior to me, is also easily recognizable." The assistant was at a loss for words. How does he find people with such descriptions? When another group of people emerged into the arrival hall, it alerted the assistant, Shawn Red. Three well-mannered, beautiful youths,parable to entertainment industry idols, emerged. One of them had a pure and vibrant feature, and he seemed like every girl''s first true love. The other person gave off a wild and defiant vibe. It was a shame he wasn''t a supermodel because he had a proportionate body and long legs. Nobody could tell what he looked like because he wore a cap and a mask at the same time. As for the young man in the ck suit with a solid stature, he had the demeanor of an upstanding official. The assistant unconsciously cast a couple more nces in their direction and noticed that they stood out from the crowd. Many others were as baffled as he was. Those with attractive appearances and pleasant personalities appeared to be the focus of attention wherever they went. Finally, he spotted a small girl being held by the young man with a mask; she had a fairplexion, a delicate appearance, and excellent manners. Suddenly his mind wandered back to what Martin had said. "My sister is the loveliest...." Moments of hesitationter, he reacted by frantically following those people who had just passed by him. "Hey... Please wait a moment!" "Are you Miss Nancy Brook?" Louis removed his mask and slightly nced at the assistant''s entire body. "My brother''s assistant? The assistant just nodded in shock. "Mr. Martin is too busy toe and get you all. So, he asked me to. Come this way, please." The assistant''s heart is beating fast right now. As one might be expected from Martin''s family, these people were too beautiful, like they came from another universe. Louis nodded coolly, carried Nancy with one hand, and followed along with the suitcase in his other hand casually. After they had left, several girls who had exited the airport with them screamed. "So handsome and cool. Is that a father and his daughter, or a brother and his sister?" "I find it hard to believe that someone would get married at such a young age." "They are extremely appealing; are they celebrities? Yes, right? But I was not aware of these people in the entertainment industry." "Oh my God, that man in the ck suit looks exactly like an official. I want him!" Adam''s hearing was exceptionally sensitive, and he was able to catch up on the conversation that was going on between the girls. He flicked his hair, stuffed his hands into his pockets coolly, and walked away without turning around. "I am extremely talented. I am popr no matter where I go. Look at thosedies; I bet they compliment this young gentleman for his charming demeanor and etiquette." Louis gave a pair of condescending snorts and replied, " Yes, definitely, your sleaziness is your asset." The car was driven to a nearby hotel. Almost all of the hotel''s guests were members of the film''s production crew. The assistant escorted them directly to the room. "Mr. Martin has prepared a room for you. It''s the presidential suite on the same floor as him." As soon as they entered the elevator, a woman emerged from the hallway''s corner. "Who are they? The new cast members?" "Miss Susan, hurry up and report to the crew before the assistant director gets mad." Susan snapped at her assistant, "I''m a famous new actress and have a lot of fans, but I was only given a small role this time. After a few scenes were filmed, Martin Brook came to the studio only a handful of times, and I''m stilling here for..." "Miss Susan!" Her assistant quickly covered her mouth and cautioned her, saying, "You can''t let other people hear this because otherwise, something terrible will happen." "I know...I know!" Susan responded impatiently. She chided the two actresses who yed the leading roles in her heart. They were too old and still dressed like young girls. Susan was young and would hook up with Martin Brook if she had the chance. She can still get something out of it, even if it turns out to be a scandal. It was frustrating that after all her effort to gain this opportunity, she was only offered a minor role in the production. Chapter 318 Lets Find Martin Chapter 318 Let''s Find Martin Chapter 318 Let''s Find Martin "When does Martin finish his work?" In the hotel room, Nancy sat on the sofa obediently while holding a strawberry in both hands and nibbling on it delicately. The strawberries were sent yesterday and shipped directly by air to keep them fresh. The assistant poured her a ss of milk, "Mr. Brook is very busy. Sometimes he has to work overtime. I''m not sure when he''ll finish his work there, but it should be fast today." As he spoke, he brought her a tablet and turned on an animation channel, along with snacks prepared in the room. Naturally, all of this was instructed by Martin, and he also exined all of this in great detail to his assistant. Since the assistant had already known this was Martin''s sister, he would have assumed it was his biological daughter! "Thank you." The squeamish and beautiful little girl thanked him politely. Her clear eyes stared at the animation show for a moment before asking him further. "Can you tell me what keeps Martin busy?" He would never tell anyone else, but it would be all right if this were Martin''s sister. The assistant mentioned a few things Martin was busy with, mainly because this was the first movie he directed. Regardless of whether it was the script, casting, or the distribution of various personnel, he would meticulously check to see if there were any issues. The shooting was the most important aspect; he would have to call an end to the production and begin it all over again if anything went wrong. Nancy held the milk with both hands and felt exhausted from listening to it. "Is Martin able to eat on time?" The assistant replied, "Sometimes he forgets to eat when busy." "That cannot be," she remarked, her brow furrowed. "Nancy, let''s go find Martin." Shortly after Adam had finished changing, he said, "Since Martin doesn''t have time, we can go look for him." Her eyes lit up instantly, and she asked the assistant eagerly. "Is that okay? Is that alright? Will it disturb Martin? The assistant thought for a while and said, "I''ll ask Mr. Walker." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Walker, as mentioned by the assistant, was Martin''s agent and still is. Austin Walker acted swiftly upon receiving the message and requested the assistant take them to the lounge within Martin''s studio. Nancy was dressed in a light blue skirt with a small leather shoe. Her soft hair was pulled back into a simple and refreshing top bun. Although her small but slender neck was exposed, she felt much more refreshing without her hair covering her neck. She had a small, pretty face that was entuated by the fringes above her eyebrows, and her eyes were big and bright, making her look like a little princess. With a small sling bag containing some sweet and sour dried strawberries and a small electric fan, she stood obediently at the door, waiting for her brother. After Louis had changed his clothes too, he walked to the girl and offered his hand to her. Nancy smiled sweetly at him and extended her soft hand to her brother. "Let''s go." The shooting scene was lively, and everyone persevered, even in such hot weather. However, celebrities who have assistants are in a much better position. At the very least, they have someone to help them carry water and keep them cool with a fan. The assistant escorted them past the inconspicuous ce toward Martin''s lounge. The lounge was not particrlyrge, but it was simple and quiet with air conditioning. Martin would spend money when necessary, so it was no surprise that all the other lounges had air conditioning apart from his lounge. Therefore, the impression the production team, actors, actresses, and staff had of him was very positive. In addition, when they were filming, he directed, and those actors and actresses acted with great seriousness. Nancy sat at the door with a small electric fan while she waited for her brother. She asionally took out a piece of dried strawberry to slowly nibble on to pass the time. Finally, the person she was expecting showed up. When she saw her pretty long-haired brother approaching the lounge, the little girl couldn''t contain her excitement, jumped to her feet, and dashed over. She nearly fell as she abruptly stood up, but she quickly regained herposure and continued running. Jason Carter was paying close attention to Martin''s discussion on some acting challenges. Soon after, he noticed that Martin, who had been so strict throughout filming, had stooped down suddenly, a smirk between his eyebrows, and had extended his arms. Then, a small figure threw himself into his arms on such a hot day, hugging tightly to Martin. Nheless, he showed no signs of displeasure and even smiled more broadly and happily than before. "Martin." The child softly called out to his brother. Her big round eyes formed into small crescents; she pursed her lips and smiled through the neat white little teeth. She had cute dimples on both of her full cheeks that were pleasing to the eye. "Do you miss me?" Martin lowered his eyes and stroked her little head dotingly. "Uh-huh, I miss you; I miss Martin so much." As she said that, she also rubbed her little chubby face against his brother and clung to him affectionately. Then, she realized that Jason was standing beside them, staring intently at them. Suddenly, Nancy''s ears quickly turned red, and she buried her small head in Martin''s shoulder. "Hehe... You are shy." Martin carried the fair little girl and said to Jason with a smile. "You can go back to your lounge while the rest of you wait for me toe back in half an hour to continue the discussion." Jason nodded indifferently and replied, "Okay, Mr. Brook!" He indeed showed his appreciation and bowed before walking away with the script. Jason was a rookie actor and also the male lead. Martin admired this actor''s acting enthusiasm, but numerous obstacles must be addressed during the filming process. Furthermore, he was prepared to take his time and bring out the best in this rookie actor. Jason treated Martin with respect, and he also had a secret. He was Martin''s devoted fan but never revealed it to anyone. As he walked away, he remembered that besides beingnguid, noble, and solemn, Martin would be someone who would be pampering and gentle around his sister. After Jason had left, Martin was carrying Nancy, with visible sweat on his forehead. The little girl rummaged through her bag and found her little electric fan, then she switched it on and directed it at her brother''s face. While walking back to his lounge, they engaged in lighthearted conversation andughter. "The busy man has returned." Louis leaned against the door,pletely blocking and obstructing the lounge''s ess. "Why are you all here also? " Martin was aware of the response but pretended to be repulsed by them anyway. Louis rolled his eyes as he snorted, "So narcissist. Do you think wee here to see you? If it''s not for Nancy, who would want toe to your mangled ce?" Then, Adam put his hands on his hips and eximed, "Yeah! " Following their rowdy conversation, the brothers went to the lounge to enjoy the air conditioning. During this period, Martin was very weary. His eyes were tired, as demonstrated by the dark circles beneath them. However, it looked like he had applied a natural smoky eye concealer. Concerned, Nancy touched his face before she dashed over to pour him a ss of water. "Martin, you must rest and eat properly, or you will get sick." Martin smiled broadly and pinched his sister''s soft face. This baby fat, her cheeks would be caved in when pressed with a finger. "I know it''ll be hectic initially, but things will settle soon." The amount of time Martin could rest was short, and Louis quickly stood up and went outside. Martin arched his eyes and asked, "Where are you going?" To which Louis replied, "Checking out your workce." Ivan jumped to his feet and trotted after him. "I''ming with you too." Adam stared at his sister, then at the two who had left, and then decided to go after them. "Wait for me!" He noticed that Louis intended to let Martin rest, so he would not disturb him also. As soon as Nancy moved her little butt, she was hugged by Martin. "Nancy, you don''t go. Your brother requires a small pillow with a milky scent." A bit of weariness could be heard in his voice, and he almost let his eyes drift shut as he held the child. Chapter 319 Crew Chapter 319 Crew Chapter 319 Crew Listening to Martin''s even breathing, Nancy snuggled close up to him obediently, adjusted to a comfortable position cautiously, and closed her eyes to sleep. Half an hourter... Martin''s assistant knocked at the door. No one answered him, so he pushed the door open and saw Martin and Nancy half lying in the lounge chair and hugging each other, sleeping soundly. The assistant couldn''t bear to disturb them. But he had no choice. "Mr. Brook, Mr. Brook..." Martin was woken up. Nancy was sleeping soundly in his arms. Her eyshes fluttered slightly as she opened her eyes in a daze. She yawned, and her big bright eyes looked so beautiful. She had just woken up, so she felt a little dizzy. There were some red marks on her delicate and fair right cheek because she slept with her face on Martin''s chest. Martin rubbed her little face with his fingers, but it was a pity that the red marks couldn''t be smoothed by his fingers. "Martin..." Nancy called Martin sweetly, which made Martin''s heart soft. She rubbed her eyes, sat quietly on Martin''sp, and didn''t move. Her hair was a little messy because she was sleeping just now. Martin ran his fingers through her hair and smoothed it. "Let''s go to the set to have a look." Nancy nodded obediently, held Martin''s hand, and followed him. The lounge and the outside were just like two worlds. As soon as they step out of the door, a stream of hot air blew directly into their faces. Martin and Nancy both stopped. Well... they didn''t want to go out. Martin sighed and said, "s, this is my work..." It was his career, and the weather was just a little bit hotter... Well, it was much hotter. Nancy took out her small fan and held it in her hand. She looked up at Martin and asked him, "Martin, do you want to use it?" Martin pinched her finger. "No." In the studio, those actors were resting on their own because the director had left, but many of them were reading their lines to understand the stories of their roles. They kept reading until Martin arrived. "Mr. Brook." "Mr. Brook, you are back." "Mr. Brook!" These actors obviously respected Martin very much. Martin chose suitable actors to y particr roles in his film, and he didn''t care about actors'' fan bases or status. He was the biggest investor in this film, so he had the final say in the crew. So far, the atmosphere in the crew was very nice. "Since you''ve had a rest, let''s get ready to start." Martin pped his hands and instantly changed from a doting and gentle elder brother to a serious director. Nancy only knew Martin here, so she followed him wherever he went just like a beautiful little tail. Of course, more and more people noticed her existence. Many actors who hadn''t filmed couldn''t help looking at her. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. When Martin was working, Nancy sat on a small bench with a small electric fan in her hand. asionally, she took out a piece of dried strawberry from her small bag, held it like a hamster, and nibbled it without making any noise to disturb others. When Martin told the actors about some problems in the acting process, Nancy would hold the small fan in her hand and stand on her toes to cool him off. At this time, everyone would be surprised to find that Mr. Brook would be very gentle and touch Nancy''s head to let her use the fan on her own. But Nancy insisted on using the fan for Martin, for fear that he would suffer heatstroke. "She''s so lovely." Not far away, the leading actress who had no performance for the time being sat on the chair, holding the script in one hand and resting her chin on the other. She stared in Nancy''s direction and murmured. Next to her, Jason looked in the direction she was staring at and nodded. "Yeah, she''s lovely indeed." The leading actress''s eyes lit up. "You also think so, right? She deserves to be Mr. Brook''s daughter because she is so beautiful!" "Puff... Ahem, well, who told you that she''s Mr. Brook''s daughter?" The leading actress looked at him in confusion. "It''s our guess. Mr. Brook dotes on her and treats her so tenderly. What rtionship could they have if they were not father and daughter? But I didn''t expect that Mr. Brook would get married so early." "Oh... I don''t know if we can hide such shocking news." If Martin''s fans knew it, they would go crazy. Jason was speechless. "Well, that''s Mr. Brook''s younger sister. Who told you she was his daughter?" What were they guessing about in private? "Younger sister!" The leading actress was shocked. Mr. Brook treated the little girl so much that she thought he was the girl''s father. After Jason exined it, everyone in the crew soon knew that the child who followed Mr. Brook was his younger sister! "It''s time to eat!" The packed lunches were delivered, and the whole crew cheered. It was really tiring to shoot in such hot weather, so it was great to have a meal and rest. Nancy pulled Martin''s clothes. "Martin, time to eat." Martin pinched the back of her neck and said softly, "Okay, the assistant went to get the food for us." Martin was about to call Louis to ask where they were. Unexpectedly, Louis called him first. "Brother, it''s boring to watch you shoot. I''ll take Ivan and Adam out for a walk. Take care of Nancy." Martin said, "I wanted to ask you toe for a meal." "The packed lunch in your crew? Is it enough for Nancy to eat? Do you want me to order takeout for her? Ask her if she wants milk or other food." Martin was annoyed. "Do you want me to teach you a lesson? There''s no need!" The packed lunch in their crew was not bad! Besides, Nancy was not picky about food! The assistant soon came with two packed lunches and a cup of milk tea. "Here you are, Nancy. This is the milk tea I asked the delivery man to buy for you." Nancy held the milk tea with both hands and thanked him so politely with a smile. The assistant scratched his head and smiled. Seeing Nancy''s bright smile, he felt so happy. "Come and see what we eat today." Martin opened the box, and the tantalizing aroma wafted toward him. There wererge meatballs, eggnt with garlic sauce, sour and spicy shredded potatoes, and dry- cooked string beans. The portions were generous, and the food smelled so good. In addition, there was a bowl of separately packedver egg soup. Such a meal was so nice in the crew. "Come here and I''ll feed you." Martin fed Nancy before eating on his own. Nancy sat on the small bench with the milk tea and opened her mouth obediently. "Martin, eat yourself." After taking a bite, Nancy urged Martin to eat. "Okay." They shared the food. After eating half of the food, Nancy was full. Martin touched her belly and found that it was round and full. Only then did he start to eat seriously. Since he became a director, his agent was no longer strict with his weight, so he ate more. He finished the rest of the food. But he had a great amount of exercise, so there was no need to worry about getting fat. Chapter 320 She Was Mr. Brooks Younger Sister Chapter 320 She Was Mr. Brook''s Younger Sister Chapter 320 She Was Mr. Brook''s Younger Sister After lunch, they continued to work. Nancy saw that Martin was so busy that he had no time to rest. Moreover, the weather was hot, so her heart ached for him. But she could not disturb Martin. With a worried look on her fair little face, she sat on the bench and drank the milk tea slowly. "Girl, what are you thinking about?" A voice suddenly sounded. Nancy saw a beautifuldy in a red dress sitting beside her. "Hello, Madam." Nancy knew that thedy was an actress in Martin''s film. The leading actress was named Tessa Mendez. Her heart melted when she heard Nancy''s cute and sweet voice. "My name is Tessa. You can call me Sister Tessa. What''s your name?" "My name is Nancy." "What a nice name. Do you want some candy? I have several kinds of candy." Tessa asked her assistant to buy candy on purpose to coax Nancy. Having a close look at Nancy, she found that Nancy was even prettier. Nancy deserved to be Mr. Brook''s younger sister, and she was like a fairy! "No." Nancy shook her head. "My brothers told me that I couldn''t ept anything from strangers." Tessa felt that Nancy was so obedient! Although she was refused, she was not discouraged. She was a sweet talker and soon started a conversation with Nancy. Then she asked Nancy what Nancy was thinking about and why Nancy looked worried. Nancy pouted. "Martin is so tired that he can''t have a good rest." Tessa nodded with approval. Although actors were also very tired, they could rest when they didn''t need to shoot. But Mr. Brook was busy all the time. He didn''t have to do everything, but he needed to check many things. Moreover, there were many new actors in the crew, and he would seriously teach each of them how to make progress. Even she had learned a lot from Mr. Brook. "He has to. Your brother wants to make a good film, so he needs to make a lot of effort." Then they sat closer and whispered about how to make Martin more rxed. It was certainly the best to cool down in such weather, but Martin wouldn''t only care about himself. "Make some sour plum juice or mung bean soup. It can relieve the summer heat. Of course, the most important thing is to have more rest. Mr. Brook hasn''t had a good rest for several days." Nancy nodded and remembered it seriously. "By the way, the watermelons we atest time were very delicious, but it''s too hard to buy watermelons from Only Farm. Our crew members don''t seem to have good luck, and we always fail to buy it." Speaking of this, Tessa was angry. After eating those watermelons, they couldn''t forget the delicious taste. After knowing where Mr. Brook bought the watermelons, they tried to buy some online. Even her assistant helped her buy it, but they never bought it. Others bought all the watermelons so fast! Tessained and didn''t realize how bright Nancy''s eyes were at this moment. She had watermelons! As for the mung bean soup, there seemed to be mung beans on the farm, but there was no sour plum. Nancy immediately got started. Originally, she wanted to let Siri send a message home, but she looked at the people around her and thought of what her brothers said. It was best not to let others discover the existence of Siri. So Nancy ran to Martin to get his mobile phone. Martin gave her his mobile phone without hesitation and patted her head gently. "y yourself. If you need anything, juste to me." "Okay!" Holding the mobile phone, Nancy returned to the small bench and sat down. She used her fingerprint to unlock the phone screen. Tessa was stunned. "This... is Mr. Brook''s mobile phone, right?" Mr. Brook even recorded Nancy''s fingerprints on his mobile phone. God, how much he doted on Nancy? "Yeah, it''s my third brother''s phone." Third brother... Was Mr. Brook the third child in his family? "Nancy, how many elder brothers do you have?" Nancy said, "Seven, I have seven elder brothers who are particrly nice and powerful." Nancy used quite a few adjectives, which could be seen that she really liked her elder brothers, and her elder brothers liked her as well. Tessa sighed. Seven elder brothers! Nancy was simply the apple of their eye! Nancy opened Facebook, found her eldest brother''s ount, and pressed the record button. "Brother, send me more watermelons and mung beans. Can the mung beans on the farm be harvested yet?" After speaking, she sent the voice message. Tessa was stunned. After realizing what Nancy had said, she had a guess in her mind. Tessa took a deep breath and asked cautiously, "Watermelons on the Only Farm?" Nancy nodded. "Yes, my brother seemed to give his online store this name." Tessa was shocked! She opened her eyes wide and looked at Nancy excitedly. "So... the Only Farm belongs to your family!" "Yeah." Tessa held Nancy''s small hand and looked at her with extremely sincere and affectionate eyes. "Nancy, we have talked so much, so we''re good friends now, right?" Nancy thought for a moment and nodded. She liked this beautifuldy. "Then can you bring me two more watermelons? I''ll pay!" Since she could buy watermelons from Nancy, why did she have to buy them online? Besides, it was impossible to buy them online! It was not a problem to bring two more watermelons. Nancy was very generous. She waved her hand and agreed immediately. "Okay, I''ll ask my eldest brother to bring two more watermelons!" "Ding Dong." Marcus replied to Nancy. "Okay. Nancy, what are you doing now? Have you had a meal?" The speaker was on. Marcus''s maic voice and spoiled tone amazed Tessa, her assistant, Jason, and others who had just finished shooting and walked over. They were all enchanted. Only Nancy looked normal because she had been used to it. Marcus''s voice was really pleasant to hear! "I''ve had a meal. Martin fed me. Now I''m talking to you." Nancy''s voice was soft and sweet. It was the typical voice in the south. She seemed to be acting like a spoiled child no matter what she said. Oh, God! Everyone in her family was so charming! Marcus was also busy, so Nancy couldn''t talk to him for too long. She sent messages to her parents and asked Tessa to take a picture of herself holding milk tea. Of course, she didn''t forget to send a message to her grandfather as well. Nancy talked with her family for a while, and the phone became a little hot. She aimed her small fan at the phone. There was sweat on her forehead. "Use the spray." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Tessa went to film. Jason took a bottle of spray and sat down beside Nancy. "I know you!" Seeing Jason, Nancy smiled. Obviously, she remembered him. "Hello, my name is Jason Carter." Nancy said softly, "Hi, Brother Jason. My two cousins'' surname is also Carter." Jason smiled and handed the spray to Nancy. "Do you want to try it? You''ll feel refreshed if you spray it." "Good." She sat up straight and closed her eyes, waiting to be sprayed. Jason paused and sprayed her with a smile in his eyes. Nancy eximed and her eyes were so bright. "I really feel cooler. Thank you, brother Jason." Chapter 321 This Was Mr. Brooks Mobile Phone! Chapter 321 This Was Mr. Brook''s Mobile Phone! Chapter 321 This Was Mr. Brook''s Mobile Phone! How could Nancy not use such a good thing for her brother? Nancy asked Jason where he bought it and Jason gave her a bottle of spray. Nancy thanked Jason politely and went to Martin with the spray in her arms. When Martin stopped shooting for a short rest, she took the spray and sprayed it on him. Martin was speechless. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Fine, he might as well enjoy the care from his sister. After thest scene was shot, Nancy immediately took Martin to the hotel for a rest. After Martin and Nancy took baths, Louis, Adam, and Ivan came back slowly. "Brother, I will go to the neighboring city tomorrow to prepare for thepetition. Adam and Ivan will go with me. Nancy, will you go with us?" Nancy held Martin and shook her head. She had to watch Martin rest and eat. Martin also held her tightly and red at Louis. "You can take Adam and Ivan with you, but don''t think about taking away Nancy!" Adam took Nancy''s hand and said, "I want to stay with Nancy, too. But Martin, this ce is too boring." It was better to watch the fourth brother''s game. Boys should like that kind of passionate sport. Ivan nibbled at the apple and nodded. He felt that it was weird to watch some people acting, and it waspletely different from what he saw on TV. It was more boring than painting! Martin was angry. "Go away if you want!" They didn''t know how to appreciate art. This night, Nancy went to sleep with Martin. Fortunately, there was an air conditioner in the room, or it would be very hot. Nancy was quiet while sleeping, and she wouldn''t move around. Her posture wouldn''t change when she woke up. She had a milk fragrance, and she was so soft. It wasfortable to hold her. Martin almost fell asleep immediately with Nancy in his arms. He slept very soundly that day. Martin had a good rest, so he felt refreshed the next morning. He no longer felt so dizzy and listless. Nancy was still sleeping, and he did not disturb her. He pinched her chubby little face, and his eyes were extremely gentle. After getting up and changing his clothes, he called the assistant toe here. "Rat-a-tat......" The door of the room was knocked and Martin was ready to leave. The assistant stood outside the door, and Martin said quickly, "Go buy some steamed buns and dumplings. By the way, buy the steamed buns at Taylor''s and dumplings in the shop next door. In addition, buy a cup of soybean milk from the opposite shop. Nancy is still sleeping. Don''t disturb her. When she wakes up, bring her to the set to find me." The assistant quickly remembered all these things. After Martin left, he went to buy breakfast for Nancy. Nancy had just woken up when he came back in a hurry. Looking at the strange environment, Nancy wanted to cry. Just as tears were about to fall down her cheeks, someone knocked on the door. "Who... is that?" She was very alert and didn''t open the door immediately. "It''s me, Mr. Brook''s assistant." Nancy was familiar with this voice. She wore slippers and went to open the door cautiously. Her eyes were red, and she was like a snow-white rabbit. "Nancy, are you afraid? Don''t be afraid. Miss Brook asked me to bring you breakfast." Nancy smiled awkwardly and thanked him in a sweet voice. "Thank you." When she woke up, she saw a strange environment, and there was no one she was familiar with, so she was scared. At this time, she hade back to her senses. She was in the hotel. Although Martin had left, Louis, Adam, and Ivan were all next door. The assistant was considerate. He bought breakfast for all of them and bought some porridge. "Wait for me. I''lle out after I change my clothes." Nancy ran back to change her clothes. After changing her clothes, she opened the door and politely asked the assistant to enter the room and wait. She took the toothbrush to wash up. The design of the hotel was very suitable for people. Perhaps the designers considered the situation of parents living with their children. One of the two washbasins was taller, and the other was shorter. The assistant watched Nancy wash her face and brush her teeth. Although she was slow, she did everything seriously and lovingly. The assistant covered his chest, and he even wanted to steal Nancy back home and raise her. He suddenly wanted to have a child. Although he didn''t have a girlfriend, he dreamed of getting married and having such a pretty daughter. In that case, he would be so happy. Nancy wiped her mouth after brushing her teeth and then walked to the assistant in her small slippers. The assistant quickly took out a steamed bun and handed it to her. "Nancy, eat this first." "Thank you, Brother Shawn." After thanking Shawn politely, Nancy started to eat the steamed bun. "I''ll go find my brothers." The assistant took her to the next door and knocked on the door, but no one answered him. Nancy took out the room card from her small bag and handed it to him. "Use this." She mumbled, "My brothers must have yed games again and stayed upte." After leaving breakfast in the room, both of them left. They didn''t forget to keep some breakfast for Martin. All the equipment in the studio was almost ready. Only a few people started shooting early in the morning. Those who had parts in the movie arrived on time. They were all yawning and reading the script. As for those who didn''t have parts in the movie in the morning, they were probably sleeping. "Martin, time for breakfast." Nancy held a small steamed bun, and many people heard her sweet voice. Seeing that Nancy was running to him, Martin, who was exining the plot to the leading actor and actress, immediately put down the script and spread his arms to hug Nancy. "Eat it quickly, Martin." Nancy held a delicious steamed bun and fed Martin. Martin ate it in three or two bites. Seeing that Nancy''s hand was oily, he asked. "Have any of you brought tissues here?" "Here you are, Mr. Brook." Tessa walked over happily with a tissue. "Mr. Brook, why don''t I wipe Nancy''s hand for her?" She wanted to pinch Nancy''s chubby hand. "No." Martin refused, held Nancy in his arms, and carefully wiped her every finger. He doted on Nancy so much and they were both good-looking. Who wouldn''t think they were father and daughter? No wonder they guessed wrong yesterday. "Martin, have breakfast before working, or your stomach will hurt." Tessa and Jason also persuaded Martin. "Mr. Brook, it turns out that you haven''t had breakfast yet. We''lle to you after you have breakfast. Now we can discuss the script ourselves." Tessa nodded. "Yeah. Nancy, you haven''t had breakfast, right? Mr. Brook, don''t worry about us. Nancy is more important." Martin smiled and said, "Alright, you can read the script first." After Tessa and Jason left, Martin took various breakfasts from his assistant and fed Nancy while having porridge himself. Nancy sat opposite him. No matter what Martin fed her, she just opened her mouth and ate obediently. Chapter 322 Care from His Sister Chapter 322 Care from His Sister Chapter 322 Care from His Sister Both of them were good-looking. The scene of Martin feeding Nancy was so warm and pleasing to the eye. Those who were originally reading the script unconsciously focused their attention on Martin and Nancy. It was obviously a verymon scene, but why did they find it so attractive? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This scene was also seen by another director who came to find Martin. His eyes lit up immediately, and he quickly pulled someone to ask. "Who is the little girl in front of Martin?" The staff member who was pulled stumbled, and he wanted to curse. However, he replied respectfully when he saw who it was. "That''s Mr. Brook''s younger sister." After getting the answer he wanted, Isaac rubbed his hands and walked over with a slightly indecent smile. "Martin." Martin was about to feed Nancy when a familiar voice suddenly sounded in his ear. Martin looked up and saw Isaac''s slightly indecent eyes and expression. Martin was speechless. "Director Wood, stop smiling." It was unpleasant to the eye. Isaac said, "Ha-ha..." Even hisughter was a little indecent. Nancy couldn''t help carrying the small bench and leaning closer to Martin. She held his arm and tried to hide, only revealing a pair of beautiful big eyes to peek at Isaac. "Don''t be afraid, girl. I''m your brother''s good friend. Ha-ha, good friend." Martin frowned. "Director Wood, why do youe here?" Isaac was a senior in the circle. Martin cooperated with Isaac in his first film and then they cooperated several times. Isaac took good care of Martin, so Martin respected Isaac quite much. "I''m going to shoot a TV show. You have a lot of contacts. I originally wanted to ask you if you could rmend anyone suitable to me, but now there''s no need." He looked at Martin and Nancy with keen eyes andughed again. Martin felt so speechless. He even wanted to hide Nancy. "You and your sister are here. I think you are very suitable for the TV show I''m going to shoot." The corner of Martin''s eye twitched. "What are you going to shoot?" Isaac said, "The show is named Traveling with Your Child. Any actor who has a child in his family can take part in it. However, I have to check them first, and the actor must have a good rtionship with the child. When I just came in, I found the atmosphere between you and your sister was so nice." Martin interrupted him. "I''m very busy. How can I have time to take part in your TV show?" Isaac didn''t give up. "Please. The show is just in preparation at present, and we won''t shoot it immediately. I know you are tired because of this film, but my TV show is mainly about tourism. You can take your sister to travel at public expense, and you can make money by the way. It''s a great thing. Won''t you think about it?" Martin took a look at Nancy. He was indeed somewhat moved. When he was busy, he didn''t have much time to get along with Nancy. In addition, when they were at home, Nancy''s seven brothers, parents, and grandfather all wanted to stay with her. He had very little time to spend alone with Nancy. He couldn''t feed Nancy as he liked in ordinary times. However, this matter needed to be considered in the long run, and he did not refuse. "Let me think about it." Seeing that Martin was moved, Isaac knew that Martin was likely to agree. "That''s settled. I will send the invitation to your agent. Young people should not work so hard all the time. It''s good to travel more and enjoy the scenery." Martin nodded perfunctorily and concentrated on feeding Nancy. When Nancy was full, he touched her belly and had a sense of achievement. That was right. It was really nice to feed Nancy until she was full without being disturbed. He suddenly became more excited about Isaac''s TV show! What should he do? Martin went on working. The assistant found a magic cube for Nancy to y with. Nancy sat quietly on the small bench. A small fan was working on the high stool in front of her. She lowered her head and began to y with the magic cube seriously. Suddenly, a person sat down beside her. She took a nce and found it was the strange man just now. "Hello, little girl." Isaac greeted her with a smile. Nancy blinked her eyes, her voice cute and polite. "Hello, sir." After that, Nancy held her magic cube and quietly turned around, not looking at Isaac. His smile was too strange. "I''m not a bad person. Your name is Nancy, right? I''m really your brother''s friend. You heard us just now. I talked so much with your brother." Isaac touched his balding head. The d*mn hairstyle affected his tall and handsome image. "Nancy, do you want to travel with your brother?" Isaac lowered his voice and asked. Martin seemed to be touched, but he really liked Martin and Nancy. The nice atmosphere between them was what his TV show wanted to present. To be foolproof, he wanted to convince Nancy first. Martin cared so much about his sister. If she agreed, Martin would definitely agree. Ha-ha... "It''s up to Martin." Nancy held the magic cube and aligned one side of it. Isaac tried to reason with her. "Think about it. Your brother is so tired now. I just want him to go to y with you. You can travel and have a rest without paying a penny. You just need to do some small tasks on time, and there are no disadvantages. The outside world is wonderful. Travel with your brother more often!" Under his expectant gaze, Nancy said in a soft and firm voice. "I''ll listen to Martin." Isaac was speechless! Nancy looked obedient, but he didn''t expect her to be so difficult to deal with. She trusted Martin so much. "Director Wood, what are you doing? Don''t say anything strange to my sister." Martin couldn''t help shouting not far away. Isaac nodded. "I see. I''m just talking to her." Soon, Louis called Martin, and Martin asked his assistant to take Nancy to the hotel. "Is Louis going to leave?" Martin touched her head and nodded. "Go say goodbye to them. I will let my assistant and bodyguard follow you." Nancy nodded. "Okay, I see." After Nancy arrived at the hotel, her brothers held her and wanted to feed her, but they were furious to find that she had been fed by Martin. "You''d better leave with us." Louis said jokingly. Nancy shook her head. "No, I have to take care of Martin." "How old is he? How old are you? Can you take care of him? Your father must be jealous when he knows it." Nancy stuck her tongue. "But Martin is very busy and tired now." In fact, Louis didn''t really want to take Nancy with him because there were so many people in the open arena and it was hot. He didn''t want his delicate little sister to suffer. "Let''s go. Send us to the airport. Stay here with Martin obediently these days. We''ll be back soon and go to Maple Mountain with you. Understand?" Louis reminded Nancy worriedly. He rubbed Nancy''s head, but Nancy didn''t resist and nodded obediently. "Okay, I see." Chapter 323 Director Wood Chapter 323 Director Wood Chapter 323 Director Wood After seeing off her three brothers, Nancy followed Martin happily almost every day. She was delicate and beautiful, just like a little doll. Besides, she was obedient and lovely, so the whole crew doted on her. The actors and the staff in the crew would bring snacks to the crew every day and feed Nancy behind Marin''s back. Originally, Martin didn''t take it to heart, but his face darkened when Nancy refused to eat. With a gloomy face, Martin touched Nancy''s belly under her slightly guilty eyes. She was full. "What did you eat today?" Nancy sat obediently on the small bench and looked at him pitifully. In the end, being looked at by Martin seriously, Nancy started to count on her fingers in a low voice. "A string of candied haws, fried chestnuts with sugar, a baked sweet potato, and some candy..." She ate a lot. No wonder she was full and refused to have a meal. Martin was speechless. He had to convene everyone for a meeting and said that no one was allowed to bring snacks to the crew except for regr meals! Everyone looked at each other. They looked at Martin''s gloomy face and then looked at Nancy who was next to Martin. How could they not know why? Then almost everyone lowered their heads with a guilty conscience. But Susan had no guilty conscience. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She lowered her eyes to hide the jealousy in her eyes. Yes, she was jealous of Nancy though Nancy was only six years old and was Martin''s sister. These days, Nancy was loved by almost everyone in the crew, but Susan didn''t like her. Because Nancy easily got what Susan couldn''t get. Who didn''t want to be doted on by the whole crew? Susan pretended to be pure and obedient on the surface. She knew how to use her advantages to win people''s hearts on her first day in the crew. But the crew staff were all experienced in the circle. How could they not know that she was pretending? Susan tried so hard, and she didn''t get everyone''s attention, but Nancy was loved by everyone without sparing effort. Why? Susan was not eye-catching in the crowd, so Martin and Nancy certainly did not notice her. Nancy was blushing with embarrassment. She got full while eating, but everyone was lectured by Martin because of her. She was guilty. "My sister is growing up, so she needs to eat fewer snacks. What if she has a stomachache when she eats too much?" Others said, "Mr. Brook, we see." They didn''t mean to. Each of them didn''t feed Nancy much, but there were so many people in the crew. Many a little made a mickle. Nancy scratched her face. After Martin finished speaking, she pulled his clothes and said pitifully. "Martin, I''m sorry. I won''t eat so many snacks in the future. Don''t be angry, okay?" Nancy looked at Martin pitifully with her clear eyes and shook the hem of his clothes slightly. Who could bear to be angry with such a little girl? Martin touched her head. "It''s good that you know you are wrong. You can''t do that again." Nancy nodded obediently, and her attitude was very sincere. After Martin forgave Nancy, Nancy became lively again. Just like a little bee, she fed Martin watermelons and strawberries from time to time. Although Martin couldn''t feed her at this time, she could feed him! Martin pinched her chubby little face with annoyance. Nancy smiled and filled a small box with an egg, some meat, and rice. "Are you going to feed the cats again?" Nancy nodded. "Yeah, I''ll be back soon." Martin nodded. "Don''t run far." The cats that Nancy fed were stray cats that appeared near this ce. She found them the day before yesterday. After that, she would bring some food to feed them when it was time for meals. This time was the same. Under the green belt, Nancy squatted down with food in her arms and meowed a few times. After a while, the sound of rustling came, and a calico cat came out of the grass with three kittens. "Meow." As soon as the cats appeared, they mewed at Nancy. Their voices were so soft. Nancy squatted on the ground and gently touched their heads with a smile. "Lily, I overheard my brother saying that he would take you and your babies to the hospital for sterilization." The cats did not understand her words. They ate greedily and sometimes meowed at her in a friendly way. "Then you''ve agreed." Nancy talked to herself. After the cats finished eating, she yed with the kittens for a while and left when Martin''s assistant came to find her. After Nancy left, a woman wearing a white skirt came out from behind the tree not far away. It was Susan. She looked at Nancy''s back with obvious malice in her eyes, but that was all she could do. The fact was that she didn''t like Nancy, but she had to tter Nancy. If she could use Nancy to get close to Martin, she would soon live afortable life. Susan''s eyes became keen at the thought of these things. But... She didn''t know why Nancy ignored her when she gave Nancy food. Nancy even ran away when she saw Susan from afar. However, this little b*tch had a nice attitude when others fed her. This made Susan very mad. She secretly smashed many things and scolded Nancy many times. Nancy was so good to an extra or even a staff member who carried sundries, but she seemed to be targeting Susan, which made many people look at Susan with strange eyes. In fact, it was not the truth. Some people thought the same as Susan. Nancy was very sensitive to people''s malice. She remembered malicious people and stayed away from them. She would not provoke them. But Susan only paid attention to herself and didn''t care about others at all, so she thought that Nancy was aiming at her. Things couldn''t go on like this... Resentment and viciousness shed across Susan''s eyes. She targeted those little cats that had been fed by Nancy. Susan''s eyes shed with disgust when she thought of those dirty wild cats. She took a deep breath and made a call. "Are you sure those cats will like me after I use the perfume?" Hearing the answer on the phone, Susan nodded. "Alright, send it to me as soon as possible." She was ready to risk everything for her future prosperity. After everything in the crew was on track, Martin and several deputy directors were almost in tune. Under his guidance, all the actors made different progress. He could finally take a rest. They had been filming for several days. Seeing that those important actors looked more and more tired and the shooting process was surprisingly nice, Martin decided to give the whole crew a day off. When Martin said that everyone would have a day off the next day, the whole crew jumped up with excitement. "Mr. Brook, I love you so much!" Someone said this, and then othersughed and echoed with him. Martin smiled slightly, but he looked very serious to maintain his dignity as the director. "Well, many people love me, and I don''t need your love." Others burst intoughter. However, he was qualified to say this, so they couldn''t refute it. Chapter 324 No Snacks to The Crew! Chapter 324 No Snacks to The Crew! Chapter 324 No Snacks to The Crew! Martin held a cage and patted Nancy''s little head. "Let''s go. We''ll take the stray cats to the vet to wash their hair and give them surgery." As for what kind of surgery it was, it was unnecessary to tell Nancy. Nancy said yes and followed Martin step by step with a cat bag on her back. The bag was a little big for her, so she looked quite clumsy while walking. Martin walked slowly beside her and carried the bag for her with a smile. From a distance, he looked like carrying Nancy along with the bag. They came to the ce where the stray cats were fed, but they didn''t expect to see someone else. "Kitten,e here. There is delicious food here." A soft voice sounded. Martin stopped and saw that a beautiful woman in a white skirt was trying to feed the stray cats with cat food. Stray cats walked towards her indeed. In addition to the ones Nancy had fed before, there were other stray cats. Susan endured her disgust. Although she called those cats in a soft voice, her eyes were malicious as she looked at them. Therefore, although the smell of the cat mint on her body attracted those stray cats, they looked at her warily and did not approach her immediately. Susan heard the footsteps behind her, and her eyes shed with excitement and cunning. For this moment, she specially wore suitable clothes and put on beautiful light makeup. Susan believed that her pretty appearance was outstanding even in the entertainment circle, and she didn''t believe that Martin was really not interested in women. To make a good impression on Martin and Nancy, she eagerly extended her hand to the front stray cat. But her movement was too big, so those vignt stray cats suddenly bent their bodies and cried sharply. They waved their paws quickly and ran away. "Ah!" The cat food spilled all over the ground. Susan covered her hand and stared at those cats with vicious eyes. "What are you doing?" Martin''s slightly indifferent voice was heard. Susan''s expression changed, and her eyes were full of tears. She turned around and looked surprised and excited when she saw Martin. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Brook... Why are you here?" Martin smiled slightly and his voice became gentler. "I asked you what you were doing." Susan seemed to be a little embarrassed, holding her injured hand at a loss. "I... found that there were many stray cats here. They are too poor, so I brought cat food to feed them, but... they don''t seem to like me." When she said this, there were proper disappointment and sadness in her eyes. Nancy popped her head around Martin and took a look. She looked at those stray cats and then looked at Susan,pressing her lips without speaking. "Is that so?" Martin chuckled and said, "But I think they like you very much. After all, it''s rare to see so many stray cats get together. They didn''t leave though they were scared." Susan was obsessed with his smile, and her cheeks blushed slightly. She seemed to be happy and a little shy. Her voice was innocent and pleasantly surprised. "Really? Do they really like me?" Martin said yes and stared at her with a faint smile in his eyes. "They probably like the smell on your body." Susan''s smile stiffened for a moment when she heard this, and her eyes shed with panic, but she soon calmed down. "Mr. Brook, what are you talking about? Is there anything special about my smell? Maybe it has something to do with my perfume." After saying that, she looked at Martin pitifully. "Mr. Brook, I was scratched by a cat just now, so I may have to go to the hospital for a vine, but my assistant is out today. Could you..." "No." Martin refused her directly in a slightlyzy and maic voice, so Susan couldn''t make her tactful request anymore. Susan was speechless. Why was Martin was heartless? "Mr. Brook..." Susan didn''t know how to smooth things over next. Martin walked to those stray cats with Nancy, smiled, and said to Susan. "Susan, who gave you the courage to act in front of me?" Obviously, he was smiling, but there was no smile in his affectionate eyes as if he had seen through everything. Susan''s mind went nk and her face turned pale. Yeah... How could she forget that Martin once won the Film King Award? Nancy squatted down to feed the cats. Those stray cats who dizzily wanted to approach Susan because of Susan''s smell but kept alert walked to Nancy obediently. Things became like this once again! Originally, Susan was worried about how to restore her image after hearing Martin''s words, but she couldn''t control herself anymore when she saw this scene. Her eyes showed her true feelings. She stared at Nancy who was surrounded by stray cats and was about to dig her nails into her flesh. Not only Martin''s eyes but also his expression turnedpletely indifferent. Originally, he thought that Susan came here for him, but he didn''t expect her to target Nancy. "You''re fired from the crew." Martin said directly, "Please pack up your things and leave today!" Susan suddenly came to her senses and looked at him with a pale face. "No... we signed a contract!" Martin sneered and said, "Can''t I afford the fine for breach of contract?" Susan opened her mouth and wanted to beg Martin, but he didn''t give her the chance. "Leave here now, or I''ll ask the security guard to throw you out." Susan''s expressions kept changing. Nancy put two one-month-old cats into her cat bag. The originally wild cats were so obedient in her hands. "Martin, when are we going to the hospital?" Martin''s mocking and snooty expression became gentle and doting instantly. "Wait until I clean up the garbage." Susan was likened to garbage, and she was speechless. She always knew Martin was very sharp-tongued. After all, he had no scruples about attacking haters on the Inte. But she didn''t expect him to be so heartless. His words hurt her heart like a needle. "What''s so great about you?" Susan simply said recklessly, "You just pretend to be obedient to get everyone''s love because you''re Martin''s younger sister. If you were not his sister, do you think anyone would pay attention to you?" She said these words to Nancy. Nancy nced at her in confusion. Martin smiled viciously. "I haven''t beaten a woman for a long time. It''s not because I don''t dare, but because I didn''t meet any woman who pissed me off so much." Susan shuddered in fear when she looked at his murderous eyes. She swallowed. "You... are the movie king." "I''m her elder brother!" Martin kicked Susan and Susan fell to the ground. In Susan''s incredible screams, Martin looked down at her. "Nancy is the apple of my eye. What qualifications do you have to criticize her?" Nancy held Martin''s long leg and had no sympathy for Susan who was beaten by Martin. "My name is Nancy." She said very seriously, "I''m Martin''s younger sister." Martin smiled and rubbed Nancy''s hair. He was extremely satisfied with her answer. "Get out!" Chapter 325 Im Nancy, Martins Younger Sister Chapter 325 I''m Nancy, Martin''s Younger Sister Chapter 325 I''m Nancy, Martin''s Younger Sister Although Susan ruined their happy mood, they caught lots of stray cats. Martin waved his hand and said, "Have all of them neutered!" Those cats were stunned. If they could speak, they would definitely scold him. Martin called the people in the pet hospital. In the end, all the cats were carried into the car. When the staff took a bath for those cats, they cried and refused to cooperate. In the end, the staff found that as long as Nancy held the dried fish to coax those cats, they would be quiet, so the staff asked Nancy for help. The hair of the stray cats was very dirty, and many cats had fleas, so cleaning them up was very troublesome. Each cat was washed twice. Of course, repellent was used for those cats in the end. After their hair was dried, the doctor could have them neutered. There were twelve cats. They were energetic and dirty when they were sent to the hospital. When they came out of the hospital, they were clean but listless. "Martin, will those cats be kept in the crew temporarily?" Martin nodded. "You''ll have to take care of them for the time being. However, if they make trouble in the crew, they must be adopted." After all, they''ve bought litter boxes and cat food. Those cats had just been neutered, so they should be kept temporarily. If it was in the past, Martin would never care about such a thing, but things were different at this time. Since Nancy liked these little animals so much, he would help her. Anyway, it didn''t cost much. As long as those cats wouldn''t shit and pee on the set. Nancy smiled sweetly. "Well, I will watch them carefully!" It was just a day off. Those actors and staff didn''t expect to see a group of cats on the set when they came to work again! The twelve cats had different colors. They were ced in an open ce with e-cors around their necks. The cats had rested for a day after the surgery, and they still looked listless, but they ate a lot. After the assistant helped Nancy feed those stray cats, Nancy bent over the small table to do her homework seriously. A dozen cats leaned on her side ory down next to her. They did not leave and looked so obedient. Of course, this was a superficial phenomenon, or... those cats were not obedient to everyone. When others in the crew wanted to touch the cats, the cats showed their teeth and waved their paws, looking so fierce that others stepped back quickly. Those cats were upset because they had been neutered. Weren''t these people getting in the cats'' line of fire? Nancy exined to others patiently, "The cats are in a bad mood after the operation. Don''t touch them." Others were speechless. Those cats wore e-cors around their necks, and they had surgery together, so it was easy to guess what the surgery was. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Brook and his sister got so many stray cats neutered. How decisive they were! "Then shouldn''t they hate the people who took them for surgery more?" Why did they stay so quietly beside Nancy? They didn''t want to run at all. They were so cute that they didn''t look like stray cats. "What are you doing? Aren''t you embarrassed to bother Nancy when she''s doing her homework?" Martin''s serious voice sounded, and those who came to see the cats ran away. Of course, in addition to those cats, another thing was discovered in the afternoon. Susan, the social butterfly, had disappeared! When the deputy director came to tell Martin about this, Martin said ndly. "I fired her because of her evil intentions. Select another actress for that role." The deputy director was shocked. Mr. Brook was awesome! As the investor, Martin was so confident and arrogant, and he didn''t need to worry that another investor would threaten him and interfere by withdrawing the fund. The deputy director wished he could have such confidence one day. As for Susan who was kicked out of the crew, nobody cared about her. In this circle, there were many actresses like Susan. Her role was unimportant. If she didn''t pull a few strings to get the role and didn''t have good acting skills, Martin would not have kept her in the crew. The deputy director soon chose another actress to rece Susan. The candidate was selected quickly, but there was an incident before she joined the crew. The female star who reced Susan was called Anna. She looked pure and sweet, and her image fit the role in the y. Before she joined the crew, she posted something on Twitter, telling her fans that she was going to film in Martin''s crew and saying that she was very happy to cooperate with Martin. In fact, it was not a big deal. After all, it was known to everyone that Martin was making a film. Before joining the crew, other actors also posted something like this on Twitter. But... Anna and Susan belonged to rivalpanies. They had the same images, so they didn''t like each other. Since they were hostile to each other, their fans always argued. So, after Anna updated a post online, Susan was so angry that she lost her mindpletely, and she also posted a long article on Twitter. She said that Anna''s role originally belonged to her. Although the proportion of her part in the movie was not much, she took it seriously and filmed happily, but she did not expect that she would be excluded and targeted in the crew. The reason was that Martin took his sister to the crew, but his sister didn''t like Susan, so the whole crew ostracized Susan. Susan even said that Martin beat her before she was expelled from the crew... Susan posted photos of her seeing a doctor in the hospital. She was very aggrieved and said that she did not expect Martin to be such a heartless person. She used to be Martin''s fan before, but she was disappointed at this time... Of course, she wrote the article in a euphemistic and scheming way. People knew what she meant by analyzing what she wrote. Susan''s fans were a group of primary school students who were easily controlled by emotions. They were so mad after reading what Susan posted. They were afraid of nothing. They and Anna''s fans conducted a nging match. Moreover, they cursed Martin below what he had posted on Twitter. Those swearing words were so malicious. It was hard to imagine that those obscenities were typed by a group of minors who were still in school. Of course, many paid Inte trolls and marketing ounts joined the battle. Then it became a major controversy. "Susan''s article on Twitter" "Susan ims to be ostracized by Martin''s crew" "Martin beat someone" "Anna and Susan scold each other online" These topics became trending because of what Susan posted on Twitter. Susan''s fans scolded Anna''s fans and Martin''s fans. Martin''s rivalpany took the opportunity to stir up trouble, and those who hated Martin added fuel to the fire. Ordinary people watched the show. In short, it had be a major controversy. Martin soon learned about this from his agent. He looked down, and his eyes were a little indifferent. "I see. I will solve this by myself." Chapter 326 Things Get Messy Chapter 326 Things Get Messy Chapter 326 Things Get Messy After kicking that woman out of the crew, Martin asked people to investigate the monitors in various ces and caught something on her. Having worked in the entertainment industry for so long, he wouldn''t underestimate anyone, so of course, he would prepare something just in case. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He didn''t mean to target Susan. He wouldn''t kick her out if the woman behaved well after she left. As long as she didn''t appear in front of him, he could pretend there was no such person. However, she really yed tricks under his nose, so don''t me him for being unkind. As things got more and more intense online, Susan''s followers increased a lot after her sadfishing. Originally, herpany was very unhappy because she posted this tweet without permission, but they changed their minds instantly after seeing how fast Susan''s fans were growing. Being popr with negative news was a way to be popr. Although she was now being attacked by Martin''s fans, nothing was as important as real statistics and money. Susan was scared at first, but after seeing her rising number of fans, she got excited again. At this moment, her agent was asking her, "Are you sure that Martin doesn''t have any of your evidence?" Susan nodded, "Definitely not." There were no cameras there at the time, and she used a different number and card when she bought the perfume, so surely no one could guess her identity. Her agent believed Susan when he saw that she was so sure of it, "The manager said you can start a live stream next. You should pretend to be miserable. It would be better to say that Martin broke your ribs when he kicked you..." Before he finished his sentence, his phone rang. The agent''s face changed dramatically just as he answered the phone. "Didn''t you say that he didn''t have any of your evidence?" Susan froze and suddenly had a bad feeling. She was flustered as she took out her mobile phone. Because she was so panicked, her fingers were shaking and she couldn''t even hold the phone steadily, and it fell to the floor. But when the agent read the online message without any problem, he nearly cked out. #Angelic B*tch Susan #rification Video by Martin #Martin''s Sister A few new trending topics in quick session directly suppressed all the previous ones. Susan picked up her phone and saw it too. Then her face went pale and only three words came to her mind - it was over. It turned out that Martin didn''t make a long speech to rify himself. Instead, he directly posted some monitoring videos and recordings with his main Twitter ount in a dominating manner. The first video showed that Susan was angry with her assistant in the lounge with an expression on her face that was no longer the innocence and weakness she used to show. She poured a cup of coffee directly onto her assistant. She did it so skillfully that it made people think more about it. "What a bad character. The worst character I''ve had since my career was the third main female character. There demands from this stupid cast for a minor role that will only appear a few times are so many. Didn''t you say that Martin would know we are filming? I even went to him with a script and begged him, but he asked me to go to the b*tch, Tessa!" It was just her and the assistant in the lounge, so she vented her anger on the assistant as she was resentful. Judging from the assistant''s expression and eyes, she was so used to it that she was numb to it. She cursed for a long time. When there was a sudden knock on the door outside, the expression on her face instantly changed and she hurriedly used a tissue to wipe her assistant''s clothes. As she wiped it, she pitifully cried with red eyes. "I''m sorry cousin. It''s my fault for identally not holding the coffee properly and spilling it all over you." The door was pushed open, and the people outside took in everything inside. "Susan, the assistant director is calling you." "Got it." The videosted only a few minutes, but it was long enough to show the protagonist''s duplicity in it. There were other videos after it. There were videos of Susan cursing Martin''s sister behind her back. The video that followed closely was when she was on the set, she went to Nancy with gifts and snacks and smiled fawningly, and then the little girl went away when she saw Susan from afar. These were originally the cameras that shot the behind-the-screen. Ironically, she had two completely different attitudes before and after. There was another video that was identally filmed elsewhere. A stray cat was enjoying a meal that someone left to feed it, and Susan was walking past with clear disgust in her eyes. She kicked the stray cat when it was caught off guard. She was wearing high heels and the stray cat ran away with a miserable scream. A recording came immediately after this video. "What are you doing?" "Martin... Mr. Martin, what brings you here?" "I... I saw that there were many stray cats here, and I wanted to bring cat food to feed them because they looked pitiful. But they don''t seem to like me." ...... Susan might never have imagined that although there were no cameras there, Martin would record as he was sceptical! Most of theizens were using Susan, but a small portion of them focused on the crew''s little mascot Nancy. These people were basically Martin''s fans or some parents. Chapter 327 Twist Chapter 327 Twist Chapter 327 Twist Susan''s reputation was destroyed. The people who seized the chance to cause trouble ran away when the situation was different. Susan''spany released an emergency public rtions announcement, which med everything on her and directly stated that they would cklist her. Showbiz was a world of glitz. Especially for female stars, it was a job for the youth. Once she was cklisted for a period of time, no matter how popr she was before, she would be forgotten or reced by a new star. Besides, after messing with Martin, Susan basically couldn''t work in the entertainment industry for the rest of her life, unless she changed her face. Nancy didn''t even know all of this yet. She was inexplicably popr and was called daughter and sister by countless strangeizens. She had a lot more weird fans. And they allmented on Martin''s Twitter ount that they wanted him to post pictures of his sister. But it was not surprising that Martin ignored them. The weather was getting hotter and hotter, and arge pot of green bean soup was delivered to the set, which instantly aroused cheers from everyone on the set. "Ah, my dear green bean soup." They were overexcited. Freshly baked green bean soup was the most popr summer treat for the crew, apart from watermelon and strawberries. It was cold and refreshing. Everyone felt better after drinking a bowl of it. Everyone praised it for both its taste and its effect. A new product, green beans, was added to the online ''Only Farm'' shop, which sold a little less than watermelon and strawberries, but the sales weren''t bad either. "The products that Only Farm sells are superb. I followed it. Let''s see if there are any other new products in the future." "Well... I''ve been following it for a long time. Watermelons and strawberries are still hard to buy!" "Luckily, we have Mr. Brook." The crew members now basically knew that these things were from Only Farm, so everyone liked and respected Martin even more sincerely. Their director was so nice. While other crews struggled to act every day in such hot weather, they got to eat strawberries and watermelon every now and then, and they even got to drink green bean soup every day. Their director was too kindhearted. They were crying with joy. Every time they took photos and posted them on their Facebook, they would receive so many envious and jealousments and likes. Of course, except for Tessa and Jason who knew that all these things were actually grown by Nancy''s family, no one else knew anything about it. They thought the director only knew the owner of Only Farm and had to pull some strings to get so much stuff. For this, Nancy kept her credit deep. By the time Nancy basically finished her summer homework, it was time for the cats'' cone of shame to be taken down. Originally, they were all worried about the new cats in the set, which were stray cats. People were afraid that they might have parasites, that they might not be hygienic and that they might scratch people. But after two days together, everyone realised that the cats were very hygienic. The cats would poop in the litter tray and just follow the little girl around with their cone of shame every day. They were incredibly meek. Gradually, some bold cat lovers wanted to pet the little cuties. But the cats were unapproachable and didn''t bother to deal with them. Except for Nancy. Even Mr. Brook couldn''t be treated like this. Even the cats looked at Mr. Brook with particr indignation, as if they were enemies of killing each other. Martin, who took them for neutering, was speechless. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The stray cats looked even cuter without their cone of shame. They were clean and fluffy. Every day, everywhere Nancy went, she was followed by a long line of fluffy, meowing cats. It became a pretty sight on the set. Today they still thought little cutie Nancy and the cats were adorable. "Mew, have some dried fish here." "Mew, I have cat strips here." "Nancy,e over here with the cats. I have canned food for the cats here!" Although they could not bring snacks for the children, the group of people found another way to enjoy themselves. They came to work with snacks or cat food that the cats like to eat in their pockets every day. They couldn''t feed the children, but they could feed the cats! Tessa''s thoughts were even more strange. She went straight to the supermarket and bought a basin, along with some live small fish and prawns! Then she kept them in the basin and asked her assistant to carry them to the set. "Cats, dinner is ready!" She roared. In an instant, Nancy and the twelve cats turned their heads in unison towards her. They only saw Tessa walk in with an aura of a boss, followed by two assistants who walked in with sad faces carrying arge basin of fish and prawns. The crowd was speechless. Her behaviour was really odd. But the cats were really interested in the half-pot of small fish and prawns. As soon as the assistant put the basin down, they meowed and walked in a circle. Even Nancy went over and crouched down. Her eyes were just as bright as the cats'', which looked especially gorgeous. Jason twitched at the corner of his mouth, "Why did you bring a basin of prawns to the set?" Tessa corrected him, "There are fish as well." "I''m just trying to get them the freshest food. Look, they love it!" A cat already carefully pawed at the water with its furry paws. It caught a prawn in just a few seconds and quickly ate it. It ate very happily. After the first one caught a shrimp, the rest of the cats happily caught fish and prawns. "Tessa, you are responsible for cleaning them up when they finished settling their afternoon meal!" A cool voice came from behind her, and the smile on Tessa''s face gradually froze. "How long do I have to wash so many cats?" Martin walked over slowly and methodically as he picked up the little girl who was hanging out with the cats. "I don''t care. Nancy spends a lot of time with them, so I don''t want to smell fish on her. Got it?" Tessa thought, ''Oh... His amorous attractive eyes actually carried such a powerful sense of oppression.'' Tessa held her head, and her beautiful face was wrinkled into a sad face. Jason gloated andughed next to her. Then he was caught to help her. Jason was speechless. He thought, ''I shouldn''t have spoken!'' The cameras filming what happens behind the scenes recorded the scene very faithfully. With fewer ill-intentioned people, it was as rxed and joyful as being in one''s own home for the actors who were focused on improving their acting skills and needed opportunities. ............ "Nancy, your brothers are back! Look what we''ve brought you!" Along with Adam''s loud voice, the door to the hotel''s presidential suite was opened. Dozens of pairs of eyes inside the door looked over in unison, some from people and some from the cats. The three people standing outside the door were speechless. "There are so many people. Haha..." Adam took two small steps back and smiled awkwardly. "Brother!" In the pile of cats, Nancy got up from the nketed floor with a few fur balls hanging from her body with eyes as bright as stars. She greeted the three men in the doorway with some excitement in her sweet voice. "Ahem... That is all we have to discuss the script today. You guys can leave now." Martin began to kick people out as he was expressionless. He thought, ''A bunch of cheeky guys. You guyse to my room every day under the pretext of discussing the plot, but you actually come here to pet the cats and y with the kids. Don''t think I don''t know that! '' Chapter 328 Cats, Its Time to Eat Chapter 328 Cats, It''s Time to Eat Chapter 328 Cats, It''s Time to Eat The group of people put down the cats in their hands and left reluctantly. But before they left, they all looked at therge cage that Louis was holding, intentionally or unintentionally. The cage was covered by a ck sheet so that no one could see what was inside. But the asional movementsing from inside indicated that it contained a living creature! When everyone else was out, Louis closed the door behind him. He nced at the group of cats over there and put down therge cage he was holding. Then he pulled off the ck sheet to reveal what was contained inside. "Gage!" Nancy''s eyes instantly lit up as she saw the beautiful gyrfalcon in the cage. She ran over to the cage with her short legs and quickly opened it. "tter..." There was a messy tter from behind Nancy. She turned her head with the big bird in her arms and found that the cats that had beenzy before now all ran to a high ce or a corner. They bowed their backs and their fur stood up like hedgehogs. They stared fiercely yet fearfully at the big bird in front of Nancy. Gage''s eyes rolled nimbly, and it took in the demeanour of all the stray cats in the room. Then it opened its wings quite dominantly and enveloped the little girl. Although it withdrew in just a few seconds and looked as if it was just trying to stretch its wings, the atmosphere between the two sides inexplicably became more intense and gloomier. The crowd was speechless. They thought, ''So Gage was provoking just now, right?'' Nancy thought, ''They couldn''t fight here.'' She pressed Gage''s head which was facing the cats into her arms with her small hands and patted it on the back. "Gage, behave well. Don''t scare the cats." The dominant and mighty gyrfalcon rubbed her arm and made a sound like a coquetry. After reassuring the cats and Gage, Nancy separated them. Otherwise, she was afraid that they would fight when she was not paying attention to them. Gage was so fierce now that it could catch a large rabbit easily. The cats were just about the same size as rabbits. The fact that Louis and the others returned with Gage was definitely a signal. Nancy and the others were leaving. The people in the crew who knew this news expressed that they couldn''t ept it. "There''s still some time before the new semester, right? Why are you guys leaving?" "Don''t. What''s the point of our lives if Nancy''s gone?" "So soon? Can you stay here until school starts? We don''t even know if we''ll see each other again." "Don''t go, Nancy. I''m so sad to leave you!" Tessa whined as she held Nancy, who looked like a pink carved porcin doll. Martin was nowpletely ignored. His crew surrounded his sister in the middle while he stood at the outermost part! He thought, ''Is this reasonable? She is my sister!'' The resentment in his eyes was really strong. The little girl who was surrounded by them looked a bit at a loss. She didn''t know how tofort everyone, and her little face was red. "Don''t cry." In the end, she only uttered those two words in a sweet voice. "Nancy, do you really have to leave?" Nancy nodded her head, "Yes, Otis is waiting for me." "Who''s Otis?" "Who is this man!" He looked aggressive as if he was about to fight one called Otis with his fists. "Oh, you guys are talking about Otis..." Martin''s enigmatic voice came from behind. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Let''s show you guys. You guys can''t even defeat it as a group." He said as he handed over a picture of Otis from his phone. The crowd looked over one by one, then... "Goodbye." "Such a big one." They thought, ''I really can''t defeat it.'' Martin sneered, "Go to film. Why are you all gathered around my sister?" The crowd that surrounded Nancy instantly dispersed. Louis, Ivan and Adam, who had also been squeezed away from Nancy, were speechless. They thought, ''This group of people are too enthusiastic.'' Martin held Nancy and pinched her small face. "I can''t bear that you have to leave so soon, let alone them." Nancy wrapped her arms around his neck and nuzzled him obediently with her furry head like a cute kitten. "Brother, when will youe home?" Martin stroked her head, "Soon. Do you remember the director, Uncle Wood, who came earlier?" Nancy nodded, "Well, I remember." "I considered that variety show he was talking about. I''d like to be in it. Nancy, do you want to be in it?" Nancy arched her eyebrows and smiled softly and super sweetly. "I''ll be there if you are." Martin held her tiny shoulders with both hands in a very earnest and serious manner. "You don''t have to take me into consideration. You should ask yourself if you want to go." Nancy put her small hands on her chest. Her fleshy baby face looked like she was seriously considering it. She said three secondster, "I asked myself. She said if you want to be there, Nancy wants to be there." Martinughed. He looked at her dotingly with his attractive eyes and rubbed her small nose with his finger. "Okay, then I''ll take you to travel." "Okay." ............ Life on the set was over. Nancy left with Gage by car as everyone looked at her with reluctance. The twelve stray cats were left on the set. She believed that everyone would take good care of them. When Martin finished filming, if there were people who would like to adopt them, they could take the cats away after the cats agreed. Nancy would keep the cats that were not adopted to the farm. The farm could support a few cats anyway with all the animals it had. At the Maple Mountain Airport. Joshua and Mike, who had already been waiting here, held up a shiny sign on which arge white tiger with its mouth open was drawn. It stated ''A warm wee to Nancy Brook, Louis Brook, Ivan Carter and Adam Brook.'' Joshua covered his face as he felt the usible sight around him. "Brother, Uncle Hall and the others are over there!" Nancy, who was being held by her brother, could see further, so she spotted the particrly bright and shiny big sign at once. When Louis nced at it, he immediately covered his sister''s mouth as she tried to call them. He lowered his hat and nned to pretend that he couldn''t see the people over there and just take his siblings and blend in with the crowd. However, one could not escape what was inevitable. Sharp-eyed Mike spotted them, "Hey... Nancy, here. Louis, we''re here!" Louis and the others were speechless. They were instantly extremely embarrassed. But they had to pretend they didn''t care, then it would be others who were embarrassed. Ivan whispered, "So many people are looking at us." Louis replied, "Shut up. They''re not looking at us!" "Uncle Cooker, you''re not wearing your sses today, are you?" Mike pushed the old-fashioned sses on the bridge of his nose and looked at Louis strangely. "Why do you have bad eyesight at such a young age?" Louis felt very helpless, "Then why did you make this stuff?" Mike chuckled, "I''m just giving you a warm wee on behalf of everyone at our conservation station. Do you feel our enthusiasm?" Louis was expressionless, "I feel suffocated." Mike and Joshua were speechless. Chapter 329 I Felt Suffocated Chapter 329 I Felt Suffocated Chapter 329 I Felt Suffocated Nancy and Otis hadn''t seen each other for a long time. She couldn''t wait to find the big white tiger when they first arrived at Maple Mountain. This time, they brought along a lot of outdoor gear and even tents and things like that. That''s right, they nned to just camp in the deep mountains for the rest of the day. If they were others, Mike and Joshua would have advised them not to go in. After all, the area where Otis lived was deep in the mountains with countless different kinds of beasts and poisonous insects, so it was quite dangerous. But Nancy and the others ...... Well... With that biased big white tiger protecting them, who would dare to approach them if they didn''t want to die? Not to mention that there was now a gyrfalcon, a sky dominator. Moreover, because of this rare opportunity, Joshua followed along under Mike''s angry eyes. "Can I do a live stream?" Louis was quite the restless type, so he loved the feeling of this kind of wilderness adventure. Nowadays, this kind of wilderness survival adventure live stream was quite popr. Of course, He didn''t do it for money. He just loved to share this feeling of adventure. Joshua nodded, "It''s up to you. This is a good idea. In fact, our official conservation station also does live stream, which is basically some knowledge on protecting some animals and nts, but not many people watch them. People are paying little attention to other animals these days, except for pandas, so the live stream isn''t very effective." Louis stopped, rummaged around inside his backpack and then took out a small silvery-white round ball. "The live stream industry is booming, and my brother is nning to join the business. It''s just that he''s just getting started and he''s not well known. Anyway, we''re just helping to test the waters for now. This is the flying camera that my second brother invented." Nancy went over and poked the flying camera in her fourth brother''s hand, which was round and looked quite cute. When she poked it, a slight buzzing sound, like the sound of bees vibrating their wings, suddenly came from the silver-white ball, which had been silent and motionless. Immediately afterwards, a slit opened in one side of the ball, which revealed a silver-blue eye. It even flew up! Both Nancy and Adam''s eyes widened. They raised their heads at the same time, and their eyes gradually moved upwards with the height of the small ball flying up. Louis spread his palm and the spinning ''eye'' flew to his hand of its own ord. Louis connected his phone and started the live stream after downloading a live stream app called ''Cat''s Eye''. "Alright, we don''t need to worry about the rest of the things." He was just helping his brother. ''Cat''s Eye'' was just a live streampany that had just beenunched under Martin''spany. There were currently few live streamers joining them, and none of them was very impressive, so they were basically not well known. After the live stream was started, one or two people entered every now and then, and then quickly exited. A few bulletments passed by, and the live stream soon returned to silence. Louis and the others didn''t know about this, as they didn''t even bother to watch. "Alright, let''s go in from here. I''ll let Gage out." They stepped out of the car and took out a cage from the back of the car. In order to give Gage more space to move around, they reced the cage with arger one before they went into the mountains, with the nest that Nancy set up for it inside. After the bumpy journey, Gage was still lying firmly in her nest. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The snowy white gyrfalcon with its beautiful ck spots was not only the king of the hunt but also the most gorgeous eagle. At this moment, it slowly stood up and stretched its wings while shaking its feathers slightly. Chapter 330 Live Stream Chapter 330 Live Stream Chapter 330 Live Stream On their way into the deep mountains, they encountered quite a few animals and nts. Nancy was still as curious as she was thest time they came. She loved to ask questions when she saw something new and strange. Joshua, who was next to her, would patiently teach her knowledge like which nts were protected, which nts were poisonous and could not be touched, what nts could be eaten, etc. At the same time, the viewers of the live stream learned a lot about animals and nts. "Nancy,e to see this." Joshua stopped the little girl when he found something and then pointed to a vine on a tree with some small orange and green fruits on it. "This vine is called um, or aceae. The Compendium of Materia Medica records that this vine stores a lot of water inside. Sometimes when you are walking in the mountains and forests, if you don''t find a water source and are thirsty, you can cut this vine when you find it, and the water inside can be drunk." Nancy listened super attentively, and so did Louis and the other two people next to her. After all, this knowledge could be lifesaving in the wilderness, so it was better to learn more about it. In order to verify the authenticity, Martin took his sabre and really cut one off, and then a steady stream of clear water gushed out from the vine''s fracture. He took a sip, and it tasted pretty good. They continued to walk inside the forest. The trees were getting taller and taller, and the forest was getting colder and colder. Suddenly, something shed in front of them. Joshua was a little surprised, "It''s a sable!" Adam energetically chased after it, and Louis followed with Nancy as well. Unfortunately, the sable was so fast that they lost it. "Where are we?" Joshua looked around and took out hispass, "Hold on, let me check." It was a little too quiet around them. Suddenly, the bulletments in the live stream exploded. Almost all the bulletments on the screen were saying that there was a tiger, but the live streamers hadn''t even looked at it since the start of the live stream. This made the viewers more and more desperate, and even some warmhearted viewers started to call the police, but even if they did, the police probably couldn''t make it in time. So, these guys were probably going to die here. Under the cover of the jungle foliage and bushes, the huge white tiger silently approached these people without being noticed by anyone except the camera which was flying high behind Nancy. At the same time, because of the appearance of the white tiger, the number of viewers directly rose from a thousand to more than 10,000 in a short time. There were more and more people who were sending bulletments. As the big white tiger got closer and closer, everyone felt that these people might be in trouble. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Just when they couldn''t bear to look at it, the big white tiger that was less than five meters away from these few people leapt up and pounced directly towards the ''tender'' little girl. The screen was almost filled up withments as the tiger pounced. However, in the next second, they didn''t hear any screams or shrieks. It made sense that the little girl didn''t scream. After all, the tiger was so big that the little girl might not have had time to scream before she died. But why did the people next to her not even make a sound? Chapter 331 Shock in the Live Stream Chapter 331 Shock in the Live Stream Chapter 331 Shock in the Live Stream "Scream!" From the sky came the eagle''s resounding scream, followed by a ck dot swooping down with the speed of an arrow, aiming directly at the great white tiger beside Nancy. Otis, of course, spotted the hostile eagle from the sky, and his golden tiger eyes shed with disdain like a person as if it was saying, ''You''re biting off more than you can chew!'' Just in the blink of an eye, before anyone could react, the eagle king in the sky fought with the king of all beasts onnd. One spread its wings and hovered in the air as it used its sharp eagle ws and beak to attack the white tiger''s head, while the other opened its big mouth and roared threateningly as it raised its huge ws and pped towards the gyrfalcon in the sky, so fast that one could only barely see the shadow of its ws. Nancy was shocked. She wondered, ''How did they get into a fight? '' "Gage, Otis!" The little girl shouted at the top of her voice, but the two that were already fighting over there didn''t hear her at all. She was so anxious that she turned in circles. The live stream... "Otis, Gage!" Nancy already shouted several times as the two fighters got farther and farther even as they were bleeding from the fight. But the fight between the two sides was bing more and more obvious as Gage was already struggling to deal with it. Obviously, Gage had wings to fly up and escape, but Gage was so proud that it would not allow itself to escape. Its attack became more aggressive. Suddenly, Otis pped Gage and sent her flying towards Nancy. Gagended directly on the ground and screamed miserably. No matter how powerful Gage was, he was still an underage sea tiger, so how could he be a match for Otis? With a roar, the white tiger leapt up and continued to chase after Gage. Just as it opened its mouth to bite Gage, a small figure pounced on it and firmly protected Gage underneath her. Otis calmed down when it saw Nancy, but its golden eyes were filled with fury. The expression on its furry face was clearly carried with shock and disbelief. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. You actually got in my way for that eagle! Even the viewers in the live stream interpreted the meaning of this from the expression on its face. "Otis." A pitiful voice sounded. The little girl''s voice was so sweet and healing that it was heartwarming to hear. Her pitiful tone even made people want to forgive her for all the wrong things she had done. Chapter 332 A fight between Otis and Gage Chapter 332 A fight between Otis and Gage Chapter 332 A fight between Otis and Gage All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Adam stroked his chin with a look of profound spection, "Otis can probably onlyst ten minutes." Louis leaned against a tree trunk, somewhat bored, and took off the silver and ck ring on his index finger and tossed it up and down. It was a simple gesture, but he did it in a handsome manner. "This time, it looks like it''s going to take a bit longer." After all, Otis looked really pissed off this time. Joshua twitched the corners of his mouth and looked at the three brothers. "How could you enjoy the show?" The number of viewers in the live broadcast room was growing. After that violent fight between the tiger and the eagle, the number of people watching the live stream was now up to 60,000. The fact that a small newbie live streamer who had never even shown her face had such statistics really shocked many other live streamers. After nearly half an hour, Nancy was too tired to coax them. She sat down directly next to Otis with her hands on her cheeks and her eyes full of depression. "You''re thirsty, aren''t you? Have some water." Ivan approached her with his water bottle in his arms. He had a clean artistic aura around him and a good-looking white face like everyone''s first crush. The viewers in the live stream room were stunned by the beauty of his face as he got closer. The bulletments section was instantly filled with screams. Ivanpletely forgot about being on the live stream. After he handed the water to his little cousin, he turned his head and faced the camera. What he didn''t know was that the bulletments were now filled with words like ''husband'' and ''brother''. Luckily, this camera didn''t show the bulletments. Otherwise, Ivan would be terribly embarrassed. "Yikes... I forgot that I was on the live stream." After saying that, Ivan hurriedly ran away. Nancy, who was taking small sips of water and frowning with her fair and clean face, was thinking about how she could make Otis feel better. Otis didn''t hear Nancy''s voice again. It insisted on not looking at her at the beginning. But it jiggled its ears a minuteter. Two minutester, it flicked its tail a little anxiously. Three minutester, Otis scratched a hole in the ground with his paws and the grass was pulled up. Finally, it couldn''t help itself but peek over its shoulder at Nancy. The little girl was resting with her hands on her cheeks and her big dark eyes were staring ahead. Chapter 333 The Playboy Little Live Streamer Chapter 333 The yboy Little Live Streamer Chapter 333 The yboy Little Live Streamer After a few days of recuperation, Gage gradually healed and it was finally permitted to fly. In order to avoid another fight between Gage and Otis, Nancy and the others set up their tent further away from the den where it lived. Even so, because one was recuperating beside Nancy and the other came to her every day, these two saw each other every day. For this reason, Nancy felt like she suffered every day. For example, now, Otis cheekily pawed at the feathers on Gage''s bottom with that tiger paw and then they fought again. But they all learned to control themselves this time, so no one was injured. It was just that the bird fur and tiger fur were flying all over the ce. Nancy was speechless. She spread her whole small body on the cushion. A feather floated down on her face, and she didn''t even bother to take it off. She thought, `Life is intolerable.'' "Take your time to fight. When you finish fighting,e over to rest yourselves." Her sweet voice showed that she was simply helpless and tired. She didn''t even bother to persuade them. Immediately afterwards, the live stream received a lot of rewards. Louis and the others were already not surprised by the situation. In just a few days, the number of people in their live stream room exceeded 100,000. Today, the number was even close to exceeding 150,000, and the figure was still growing. For some reason, their live stream room seemed to be very attractive to those wealthy rich kids. The reward had already exceeded a million dors in the past few days. Such statistics made some top influencers in the live-streaming industry jealous. Although they had arge number of fans, they didn''t always have so many peopleing to their live stream rooms every time they started, and sometimes the number of viewers would drop. Nancy''s live stream was different. Not only would arge number of viewers flood in every day as soon as she started her live stream, but the number of viewers would rise a lotpared to the previous live stream every time. The current leader of the live stream industry was Orange Live. At this moment, in the live streamer group, some well-known big influencers were discussing this live streamer named ''Little Girl''. The name of this live stream was casually chosen by Louis. Cute Kitten said, "There must be a team helping this live streamer. Besides, I''ve analyzed the reasons why she''s got this kind of poprity. One is the brothers that the young anchor is talking about, but no one knows if they''re really her brothers. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The other one is the gyrfalcon and the white tiger that appeared in the live stream, which is the most attractive. I don''t know how they did it, but we really couldn''t copy that approach." A Fish Averrhoa Cute Kitten Chapter 334 The Paid Posters Make Trouble Chapter 334 The Paid Posters Make Trouble Chapter 334 The Paid Posters Make Trouble While the paid posters were still criticizing Louis for acting tough and not knowing how to catch a fish, the teenager was standing in the stream. His eyes were sharp, and the muscles of his raised arms were tight and smooth. The tense muscles of his body looked even better, especially when he exerted himself. Swoosh! This time, the branch made a loud sshing sound as it entered the water. When it was picked up again, arge fish on the branch was impaled through the belly and was struggling with its tail swinging. The teenager smiled and raised the fish in his hand like a victorious hero. "Gotcha." His untamed eyebrows carried an unconcealed smile and confidence that dazzled in the sunlight and the sparkling water. At this moment, everyone in the live stream room was speechless. Their hearts flipped as they watched that confident young man. After a few seconds of brief silence in the bulletments... Theizens were really quite shameless. Immediately afterwards, everyone saw the teenager catch another big fish. This time, he threw the fish directly to Gage who flew back. The fish was thrown into the air. The two-metre-long gyrfalcon, with its wings spread, controlled its body and caught the fish precisely with its sharp ws, followed by a chirping sound as if expressing its gratitude. The people who taunted Louis beforepletely stopped talking. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that Louis'' movements were amateurish when he first used the branch to stick the fish, indicating that he hadn''t learnt this skill before. But in less than an hour, he already mastered this skill. Of course, there were people who stubbornly said he must be faking it before, but no one was paying them any attention. Besides, they had already been paid, so a bunch of paid posters could only find other things to attack him. For example, this team took advantage of a child, or they illegally kept gyrfalcon, etc. Otis approached the little girl as it wagged its tail, and then was so heated by the fire that he backed off a little. His golden eyes shed with human-like disgust. After eating dinner, Nancy was brought on Otis'' back by it. The little girl climbed down expertly while holding its neck, but she had no idea what a sensation she caused with this action. "Uncle Hall, brother, Otis is going to patrol the territory. It will take me with it." Louis was a little worried, "I''lle with you." But Otis wouldn''t allow it. It carried Nancy on its back and disappeared in a few steps. Louis'' face was gloomy. "Screaming!" Above in the sky, the snow-white gyrfalcon spread its wings as it hovered and flew, following Nancy and Otis all the way above them. The white tiger looked up with a very irritated expression and huffed, then it ran even faster. But the little girl on its back was safe and sound. By the time Otis reached the edge of the territory, it gradually slowed down. Nancy got off its back and began to walk slowly after it. Gagended on a tall tree and screamed to greet the people below. "Gage, y by yourself. Don''t fly too far." The little girl greeted the big bird in the tree in a sweet voice. "Screaming." Gage responded and then spread its wings to fly away again. Otis walked with a dominant yetnguid stride, taking each step steadily. It made the area of the territory that belonged to it tainted with its scent so that no other beast in the forest would dare to come. Although they were just walking quietly and nothing seemed to be happening, the number of people in Nancy''s live stream was growing and even broke through 200,000 people. Suddenly, Nancy stared at a certain ce and eximed. "Big Bear!" She pointed her small finger at arge tree a hundred metres away from her. The tree was big, but it couldn''t block all of the chubby brown bear''s body. Perhaps the bear sensed that the tiger wasing this way and had no time to run, so it had to find a tree to hide behind. But his hiding technique was a bit unintelligent. The brown bear sprawled across the entire back of the tree, holding his head and pouting its big bottom while almost its entire big bottom was exposed outside the tree. As soon as Nancy pointed it out, Otis saw it, and so did the live viewers. Only the brown bear felt good about itself and thought it was hiding quite well. Otis was speechless. As a master of stealth, it couldn''t even bring itself to fight with the brown bear when it saw the bear''s wed hiding method. Ortiz thought, ''Will I lose my wits if I fight with it?'' Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Bear, bear, your butt is exposed!" Nancy shouted loudly to warn the bear. The viewers in the live stream room were allughing. Finally, the brown bear that was alerted reacted, and it foolishly stood up and nced towards Nancy. Nancy pointed to its bottom and reminded it. "Your bottom is exposed." "Roar!" The big brown bear nced back and wagged its short tail. As it suddenly saw Otis, it growled and continued to hide with its paws on its head. Maybe it noticed the problem, so it hid its bottom this time, but its head was exposed. The viewers in the live stream were joyful. Even those paid posters who came to make trouble were soon unnoticeable and worked with very little diligence as they too were addicted to watching. Chapter 335 Bear, Your Butt Is Showing Chapter 335 Bear, Your Butt Is Showing Chapter 335 Bear, Your Butt Is Showing The brown bear failed to hide his body in every way. Otis licked his paws and tried to pat the bear on the head. However, Nancy didn''t want Otis to fight anymore. Besides, the bear looked familiar. When Otis came back, this bear was upying his territory. Then, the bear was beaten severely by Otis. When the bear escaped, he hadn''t forgotten to take his honey. She didn''t expect the bear to be nearby. Instead, the bear circled a territory next to Otis''s. It seemed this bear was extremely ignorant and bold. The brown bear was a bit unlucky. When he came over here to look for food, he must not have expected to run into Otis. Although the bear had rough skin and thick fur, he was still afraid of being beaten. Then, the bear quickly hid his body, although the way he hid did not work out. This is from N?velDrama.Org. After thinking for a while, Nancy took out a pear from her satchel and tried to walk toward the bear. The next moment, her clothes were caught by Otis. Then, she looked at Otis. It seemed that her eyes were asking what Otis wanted to do. Nancy stroked the white tiger''s big nose and said, "Otis, I''m just taking a pear and going there to check it out." Otis was furious. He thought, ''Gee! She started hitting on the bear right in front of me.'' Then Otis was so angry that he roared at the brown bear, who failed to hide his tail. The bear was so frightened that his chubby body jumped up nimbly. Then, the bear picked up a fish from the ground with his mouth and ran away. Nancy felt a bit pitiful, for it seemed that the bear looked goofy and very cozy to touch. Otis held Nancy in his mouth as he turned around and walked away. He looked very upset. "It''s getting jealous! It''s getting jealous..." "What kind of species is Otis? Why is he so jealous? I want to have a lot of tigers like him too." "Shit! ...This is getting exciting! Nancy is so brave! She dares to y with the tiger! And she just tried to talk with the bear." "Nancy, ''Oops... I have a tiger! I''m fearless!''" "It seems that the bear is terrified of Otis. The way it escapes seems so skillful and heartbreaking." "Nancy is such a flirt! How can she try to hit on another creature in front of Otis? Doesn''t she know tigers are very proud?" Otis carried Nancy a little farther away before he let her go. Then, they both concentrate on patrolling the territory. The more focused one was Otis. Nancy was curious about everything. When she saw a hole, she wanted to go inside. Then she saw the tail of a big snake. She was so frightened that she stepped back at once. "Otis, there is a big snake here!" Nancy stared wide-eyed. After that, Otis came along with bold steps. Perhaps it was because the snake sensed Otis''s scent. The snake that had been slowly burrowing into the hole suddenly disappeared and left his strong scent. After Otis came over, he sneezed. Then, he started digging a hole with his paws. In a short time, he dug a hole. However, Otis still couldn''t catch the snake. At once, he cursed as he buried the hole with his paws and patted it. "Otis, let''s go. Leave it alone." Then, Nancy pushed Otis away. Since the snake was not as powerful as Otis, he must not be able to hurt Otis. As they walked the rest of the way, Otis kept Nancy very close to him. Although the other wild animals would note into his territory, Otis could not prevent the snakes and bugs froming here. Otis owned a veryrge territory. When Nancy got tired of walking, she climbed onto Otis''s back and sat down to rest. Louis and the others only saw Otis return with Nancy when it was almost dark. Nancy had fallen asleep on the back of the big tiger. Louis carried Nancy carefully off Otis''s back. Then, he looked at the camera following him and said, "That''s it for today''s live stream." After saying that, he ignored the real-timements that wanted to keep him doing a live stream and then ended it. It was alreadyte. The brothers wiped Nancy''s face clean before carrying her to bed inside the tent. Today, Otis didn''t leave. Heid down by Nancy''s tent, resting his head on his crossed paws, and closed his eyes. In the quiet night, there was a sound of the beating wings. Immediately after, the white gyrfalcon landed lightly on top of the tent. Then, Otis opened his eyes. In the moonlight, his golden eyes glistened with pale golden light. Gyrfalcon and Otis looked at each other. Their gazes seemed to spark as if lightning was rubbing in the air. Both of them wanted to fight each other. However, they thought of Nancy still sleeping in the tent. Gyrfalcon reluctantly put away his wings and ws, while Otis regretfully put away his teeth and ws. Anyway, they seemed to be peaceful. The night was the time to sleep for someone, but not for night owls. ''Why are you sleeping? Let''s have fun!'' Then, some edited videos on the Inte suddenly became viral. In the video, the fight between a tiger and a gyrfalcon was very marvelous. And no one had ever seen such a giant white tiger and a falcon like the gyrfalcon, which was flying like a king in the sky. It looked beautiful and imposing. In the beginning, real-timements were all aboutizens marveling at special effects. "Gee! When did special effects be so amazing?" "Gosh! Are the special effects in the movie getting better here?" "I can''t even tell that these creatures are created by special effects. They look so real!" And no one thought that the giant white tiger was a real one. As the video continued to y, a gentle and cute voice suddenly rang out. "Otis, Gage, stop fighting!" The voice sounded a bit anxious, makingizens dumbfounded. The second half of the video was even more shocking. Both the falcon and the tiger lowered their heads after hearing that cute and childish voice. However, it was only temporary. It didn''t take long for them to fight again. The unseen child worried about them at first and persuaded them to stop fighting, but atst, she gave uppletely. The falcon and the tiger simply could not be persuaded. In addition to these clips, there were a lot of scenes about a little girl getting along with the white tiger and the gyrfalcon, which looked warm and thrilling. Moreover, the video was all about several brothers spoiling and protecting a little girl in various ways, which looked very sweet. After watching these edited video clips, theizens who hadn''t slept yet felt incredible. "Damn it! I''m fascinated by those guys!" "Gee! ... Her brothers are so handsome! Except for the boy who didn''t grow up, one looks arrogant and cool while the other looks pure and innocent. It''s so difficult for me to choose!" "Only children make choices. I want them all." "So... is this a promo for some TV show? Not bad. And the actors are very good-looking. But why can''t we see the little girl''s face all the time?" "The tiger and the gyrfalcon are too real! I hope to see movies with special effects as amazing as this video!" "Hahaha... What special effects? What TV show? This is a video clip edited from the live stream." "LOL. This is not a TV series. This is a part of a live stream. If we hadn''t seen it with our own eyes, we wouldn''t have believed there was such a big tiger." However, theseizens knew nothing about the behind story. "What? This is a part of a freaking live stream?" Chapter 336 This Is a Live Stream Chapter 336 This Is a Live Stream Chapter 336 This Is a Live Stream Manyizens firmly believed that they acted ording to the script. After all, the content in these video clips seemed to be imaginary and legendary. The videos edited byizens gradually became viral. However, after theizens had seen the link left by the live streamers and watched all the recorded videos, they were in a trance. "This is ridiculous. The live streams are better than scripted TV series these days!" "Gosh! Gee! This live stream is amazing!" "I just followed her! I just did! I hope to see her do another live stream tomorrow." When they started doing a live stream the next day, the number of viewers in the live room rose to 30,000 in just ten minutes. In a short time, the number of viewers rose to more than 200,000 to 300,000 people. Such figures rmed the executives at Cat Eye headquarters. "What''s going on? Did the system malfunction? Why are there suddenly so many viewers entering the live room?" "Sir, it''s a streamer named ''Lil Nancy'' who used our live streaming app. Her live streaming is very popr. All these viewers areing for her." The general manager quickly asked, "So has this streamer signed up with us? Who is in charge of communicating with ''Lil Nancy''? How was it?" This was the biggest traffic that thepany had increased since it was founded. Since this streamer could attract so many viewers, thepany must sign up with her. "Sir, it''s me." A girl stood up excitedly, who was very envied by her colleagues. Their department had a rule that the employee who discovered andmunicated with a potential streamer first could take full charge of that streamer. And no one else could steal that streamer from that employee unless the streamer requested a different employee tomunicate with. Ynda was lucky enough to be the first one to find this amazing live streamer and then went to communicate with her. Thus, the other employees could do nothing but sit by. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, it was Ynda who discovered that streamer. "How was it?" Ynda gradually calmed down after the excitement. Then, she tried to talk in a calm tone. "The one whomunicated with me was the young streamer''s brother. He said that he could sign with us, but the streamer will not do a live stream about those animals in the future." The general manager frowned as he said, "What does that mean?" Ynda cautiously looked at the expression on the general manager''s face and decided to continue. "Well, the little girl''s brother is going to form a racing club in the future. And he wants to continue to work with us in the future. And, he is a fan of extreme sports. He will also do live streams about him participating in outdoor sports from time to time..." The general manager rubbed his chin and thought all this sounded interesting. "But..." Ynda said, "He said he wanted to decide the time when to do a live stream after he signed up. And he doesn''t want others to disturb his daily life." Everyone was speechless. It was the first time they had encountered such an arrogant person in all the years they had been working. And he was still a new streamer. The general manager felt so speechless that heughed out. "He is such a bragger! Does he get what it takes? Currently, those increasing viewers are here to see the tiger and gyrfalcon. If he doesn''t do a live stream about them, he probably won''t have many viewers in his live room." Ynda said in a weak tone, "But... but he also said that if the executive in thepany can''t decide... He''ll let you ask Martin." The expression on the general manager''s face froze. "What did he say?" Ynda''s eyes looked innocent, and she repeated what she had just said. Everyone around the room looked at Ynda with curious eyes. They were shocked at what they heard. And they wondered what this had to do with Martin. These elementary employees didn''t know that Martin was the boss behind the live-streaming company, but the general manager did. Maybe it was because Martin didn''t care much about thepany or wanted to keep a low profile. The only people who knew he was the boss were a few of the executives. "Wait. I''ll go ask him." The general manager left with a panicked stride. It seemed that the teenager obviously knew that Martin was the boss behind the live-streaming company, so the general manager guessed that the streamer might have something to do with Martin. However, he still decided to ask Martin about it. Martin was still filming when he received the call. And he didn''t even know that his siblings were secretly doing a live stream. The moment Martin received the call, he was puzzled and froze. When he heard the ID of the streamer was ''Lil Nancy'', he had a feeling that it might have something to do with Nancy. After entering the live room, Martin found that the white tiger and gyrfalcon were so familiar, especially Otis. He was convinced that it would be difficult for the other streamers to find another giant white tiger like Otis. And for the life of him, he would never mistake the cute childish voice of that young streamer. Martin covered his face with his hands and felt a little helpless, but he smiled. He had a look of pride and doting in his eyes. "This is so unexpected." He hadn''t freed up time to manage the live-streamingpany for a while. And he had originally nned to wait until after finishing shooting the movie before making ns. However, his siblings attracted so many viewers for hispany, which indirectly exposed and operated hispany. "Just do what he says." Martin replied with a smile to the general manager of the live-streamingpany. "Also, transfer all the money Lil Nancy has earned to her card." The general manager felt speechless. Usually, the boss got the money earned by the employees, but he actually gave all the money earned to the employees. "That''s... That''s inappropriate." "Howe?" Martin''s casual voice soundedmanding and a bit showing off. "What''s wrong with me giving my little sister all the money she has earned for herself?" The general manager was shocked. It turned out that the streamer was Martin''s younger sister! This was too shocking! "No problem!" Martin said, "I will allocate an extra amount of money to thepany''s ount. Make sure that she is well-treated." The general manager froze. No wonder the teenager dared to talk to him so arrogantly. It turned out that his family owned thepany. The siblings of the boss did a live stream in the live streamingpany, so they must get along well with each other. The general manager went back and gave Louis a quick reply. And Louis didn''t care too much about it. Since Louis couldn''t convince the employees, he could directly talk to his elder brother. "Nancy, don''t run far." Nancy was wearing strappy pants and sneakers while carrying a small basket on her arm. She had a small bag slung over her shoulder. Then, she jumped around and started looking for mushrooms in the forest. Basically, no one came to this huge forest. And there were all kinds of mushrooms here. However, there were also a lot of poisonous mushrooms. Therefore, people who couldn''t identify the edible mushrooms were afraid toe here to collect and eat mushrooms. Then, Joshua started to give a lecture about mushrooms. While Joshua taught Nancy and others to identify various mushrooms, viewers would also learn a lot about them. "This live stream is amazing! Not only do I get to watch handsome guys, big tigers, and gyrfalcon, but I also learn so much useful knowledge about the wilderness." "If I identally fall into the deep forest, I can rely on these skills to save myself." "If we travel to ancient times, we may also be able to rely on these small skills to get rich." Joshua was very knowledgeable. Not only could he identify various nts and animals but he could also weave various small tools with vines. Joshua wove the little basket in Nancy''s hand. Nancy watched him weaving the basket carefully while sitting next to him. Meanwhile, the viewers could learn a lot of about weaving skills. However, there was still a big difference between watching someone do a craft and trying to do it yourself. Usually, people thought they could have learned how to weave by watching tutorial videos while thinking. However, when someone tried to do it, one would find that one hadn''t mastered the skills at all! Chapter 337 Whats Wrong With Me Giving My Sister All the Money She Earns Chapter 337 What''s Wrong With Me Giving My Sister All the Money She Earns Chapter 337 What''s Wrong With Me Giving My Sister All the Money She Earns? When she watched the number of viewers in ''Lil Nancy''s'' live room not fall but increase more and more, Teagan was so angry that she broke several cups at home. Then, she called to confront those paid trolls. "I''m paying you guys so much money, but nothing is happening on her end. And the number of viewers watching her live stream is increasing. How do you guys do your job?" The head of the paid trolls was also upset. He said, "Miss Yate, we really followed your order to troll her live room, but her live stream is so fascinating. Thoseizens simply ignore us. What can I do? And a lot ofizens say they juste to see that tiger and gyrfalcon. We don''t know how to troll those two animals." Moreover, when he entered Nancy''s live room and watched for a while, he was also a little reluctant to quit. After all, everyone loved a giant tiger and gyrfalcon like that. "Well, Miss Yate, you don''t have to pay the final payment. Please find other paid trolls." "What did you say?" Teagan was about to pass out from anger. She said, "Refund! I am not satisfied with your work. I want a refund!" The head of the paid trolls paused for a moment. Then his tone changedpletely, and it sounded like he had nothing to lose. "Miss Yate, you''re wrong. Every business has its rules. You paid for our service, and my mates and I did the work. But no one could have predicted that it would end up like this. And it doesn''t change the fact that we have done our job. And I have so many staff. You can''t make us work for you for free. So we''re not going to take your final payment. And you''re not going to get a refund." "How dare you..." Teagan''s face grimaced with anger. Her eyes turned red as she roared, "I''m going to file aint and expose you!" However, the head of the paid trolls was not afraid of her threats. "Whatever! If you expose my team, I''ll announce to the public that you have hired my team to troll Lil Nancy. Let''s see if it will be a blow to you or me." This is from N?velDrama.Org. After that, he hung up the phone. Teagan was so angry she screamed in her room, but as the head of the paid trolls said, she didn''t dare expose them. She was a public figurepared to the paid trolls, who didn''t show their faces and were not known to the public. If the paid trolls were furious, there would be more people calling her names when the time came. And it would be a big blow to her career. Therefore, she could only endure it. However, the more she endured, the angrier she became. Then, she identally stepped on the ss shards. She was in so much pain that she jumped around. After that, Teagan was admitted to the hospital directly. Thus, evil men woulde to a bad end. ... During thest few days of camping, Nancy went to see the brown bear living next door behind Otis''s back. On that day, after starting a live stream, Nancy didn''t go on patrol with Otis. Instead, she snuck out of Otis'' territory with some apples and pears. Nearly a million viewers in the live room watched Nancy sneak off quite a distance. Then, some of her old followers noticed something was wrong. "The ce looks a little familiar." "Nancy''s definitely out of Otis'' territory. She''s been patrolling with it for days. I can tell the approximate area of Otis''s territory now." "Gosh!... Isn''t this that silly bear''s territory...What the hell is Nancy trying to do?" "Gee! Nancy, are you going behind Otis'' back to get to know that bear?" "Seriously? ... What''s wrong with you guys? That''s a bear! Aren''t you all worried about her? Otis is not with her right now!" Her new followers didn''t know what was going on, but after watching the real-timements on the screen, they knew Nancy had reached a brown bear''s territory. Then, many people were worried about Nancy and postedments telling her to hurry back. But... When Nancy walked about 330 feet ahead, she started calling out to the bear. While viewers were worried about Nancy, a rustling sound came. Immediately, a louder noise came from the bushes not far from Nancy. Then, a huge brown bear suddenly showed up. "Ah!!!" "Run! There''s a bear over there!" "Run, Nancy!" "Is Nancy looking for death? Why doesn''t she stay in the white tiger''s territory?" However, Nancy''s eyes lit up when she saw the bear. Then she ran over to the bear. The moment Nancy jumped on the big brown bear''s stomach, she was bounced back by its bouncing fat stomach. The bear looked at Nancy nkly and sat down, then scratched his belly with his big paws. Nancyughed as she moved toward the bear. Then, the big brown bear raised his paws. As viewers expressed their horror in thements, Nancy stepped on the bear''s paw and was easily lifted by the bear. The lethal brown bear looked so docile in front of a little girl. Nancy stepped from the bear''s sturdy arms to his shoulders and sat down. Then, she was wiggling her little legs while handing the bear all the fruit she was holding. "Here you are. I promised to give you the fruit yesterday." At this moment, viewers had been so shocked that they had forgotten to send real-timements. Some people were either sitting in front of theputer or the cell phone dumbly watching the live stream while keeping their eyes wide open. It seemed as if they were petrified. After quite a while, the brown bear had already eaten two apples. Then, it seemed that the viewers looked like they had woken up from dreams. "Damn it! What the hell did I see? What the hell did I see?" "Guys,e on! Tell me I just hallucinated, didn''t I?" "Ah!!! Now, I can only express how shocked and excited I am by shouting. Was that scene that happened just now real? I thought that scene could only happen in anime and movies. She''s so cool!" "Although I can only see Nancy''s back and the back of her head, she looks so cool!" "Boohoo! ... I want to have that power too! Is there something special about the bear or the little girl? This bear is a wild animal, right?" "That little girl definitely has a superpower! A tiger and a gyrfalcon. Now there''s a bear. I just want to ask Nancy when exactly did she meet this bear?" "Nancy said she met the bear yesterday, right? How could I miss it?" "So she''s really going behind Otis'' back to meet the bear on the sly, right?" "Warning! They are about to meet each other." "Warning! They are about to meet each other." It would only take 20 minutes to make those viewers feel frightened at first and then shocked. Finally, they looked as if they were watching a dramatic scene. It sounded ridiculous. It seemed that any viewer who would like to watch this live stream needed to have a strong heart. Nancy sat on the bear''s broad shoulders. Then, the bear stood up and carried her slowly through the forest. And the bear carried Nancy to the wild pear tree. Nancy carefully held the bear''s big head and stood up. Then, the bear thoughtfully steadied her with his paws. "I''ve got it." Under the sunlight, the little fair-skinned girl held two wild pears and smiled with dimples. The image of the bear and the little girl together looked like a sceneing out of a fairy tale. "Here you go, Bear." Nancy handed one of the pears to the brown bear. Then she held the other pear and bit it. Chapter 338 They Met Each Other Chapter 338 They Met Each Other Chapter 338 They Met Each Other Nancy and the bear cooperated with each other to pick a lot of pears, which tasted very sweet. The only drawback of these pears was that the cores were a bit big. Nancy slowly ate these pears. And because the cores were dry, she definitely would not eat them. However, the bear didn''t care about it. He ate one pear in one bite and even ate the peel and the core. When he saw Nancy throw the cores on the ground, the bear tilted his head and was a bit puzzled. Then he just picked one of the cores up, put it in his mouth, and enjoyed eating it. The bear really didn''t waste any food. Seeing this, Nancy directly fed the remaining cores to the bear. She had a small appetite, so she did not want to eat any more pears after eating three of them. Then the brown bear ate the rest of those pears. When the bear was almost finished with the pears, Nancy picked a few pears. Then, she wrapped them in her clothes and wanted to bring them back to her brother and Uncle Hall to eat. Suddenly, Bear''s whole body tensed up. He sniffed in the air with his ck nose, pulled Nancy, sat her down, and ran wildly. After running for a while, the bear hit a "white wall". Then, Nancy rolled down from the bear''s back. "Ah!!!" Nancy shouted in shock. Then, she did not feel the expected pain. She hung in the air as she tried to wave her little arms and legs. Then she realized she was surrounded by a familiar scent. She heard a ragged gasp from above her. Then she covered her face with her hands. Oh, no! As expected, the next second, a tiger with his paws rudely pped the big brown bear. Then, the chubby, six-hundred-pound bear was pped 10 feet away by Otis. The bear held his head, puckered up, and intended to disguise himself as an ostrich to hide. Otis held Nancy in his mouth, his golden eyes zing with anger. "Otis." Nancy called out to Otis in a weak and guilty voice. "Otis, don''t be mad. I''ll shower when I get back. I won''t leave the scent of that bear on me." The white tiger became angrier and put Nancy aside. Then, he jumped up and beat the bear. The brown bear just dodged at first. However, after being beaten for a while, he became angry and started to fight back against the tiger, even though he still didn''t beat the tiger in the end and started to y dead on the ground. "Otis, let''s go home! Go home!" Her small face scrunched up as Nancy clutched the tiger''s tail and stared at it pitifully. "Hahahaha! ... I knew it." "Oops! You three met each other! Awkward! I told you not to befriend other animals." "LMFAO! This brown bear is so damn silly in front of Otis." "Actually, I kind of like this big silly bear. And it even ate Nancy''s leftover cores. This bear is so gentle." "Nancy is sitting very firmly on its shoulder. It looks so cool! When do I get to experience it?" "Well... Can''t you like each other? Why are you fighting?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "LOL! Nancy is such a yer! But she''s so cute. I would even like to see Nancy continue to meet other animals. I don''t know if she''ll ever befriend another animal." "If someone else was a yer, I would curse. But I can''t scold Nancy." "Why do you guys want to curse her? Is it bad for her to keep doing this? Why does she have to choose between Otis and the other animals? I want them all!" At the same time, Nancy tried tofort Otis. Seeing this, the brown bear sneaked away. The bear had thick and rough skin. Although it was beaten harshly by the tiger, it hurt for a while, and then it stopped feeling the pain. So, the bear still wanted to y with Nancy tomorrow. As he watched the brown bear flee, Otis lifted his whiskers and cursed the bear. Then he turned around, touched Nancy with his head, and let her walk towards his territory. Otis could do nothing about Nancy. She listened well when he growled at her. Although they didn''t understand each other''snguage, she still wanted to befriend other animals in the forest next time. The day before, she was ying with a sable. In the end, Otis scared the sable away. The day before, she yed with a squirrel in a tree. Later, she found a lot of pine towers and gave them to the squirrel. When the squirrel saw Otis and Gage in the end, he ran back to his hole in the tree. Now, however, she actually went to find the stupid bear who lived next door to him! Otis rolled his eyes at the thought of Nancy interacting with another animal. Nancy then touched Otis''s nose tteringly, nuzzled her furry little head over, and rubbed it against Otis''s big face. The white tiger bumped her body so angrily that it made her roll over. However, Nancy wasn''t mad at Otis either. Then she climbed up, patted the leaves on her body, and chattered to the big white tiger about the interesting things she encountered. The white tiger was no longer angry with her and silently stayed by her side. There was a huge size difference between Nancy and the white tiger. Nancy, who looked small and soft, was even shorter than one of Otis'' legs. At dusk, the camera captured the scene of Nancy and Otis staying together from the back. One looked soft, while the other looked tough, but the scene looked very heartwarming. An artist even painted this scene. Soon, many of Nancy''s fans liked and favorited the picture. ... Winter break was over, and school was about to start, which meant they were leaving. Maybe Otis felt it too. He spent thest few days clinging to Nancy, and he even turned a blind eye when Nancy went looking for the stupid bear who lived next door to him. On thest day, Nancy went to say goodbye to all the animals she befriended in the forest. At night, she curled up on Otis''s soft tummy. Under the starlight, the fluorescent fireflies were bright and extinguished at times, like stars falling from the sky. Nancy spread her arms and legs as shey on Otis''s soft belly. Her dark eyes reflected the light of those fireflies. "One, two, three..." She was counting the fireflies. Unfortunately, these moving fireflies wouldn''t stay put to let her count them. "Otis, I don''t want to leave you." Nancy couldn''t count how many fireflies there were. Then Nancy rolled over. Her pretty little face was buried in Otis''s stomach and rubbed against it. Her soft voice sounded a little muffled. "Roar..." Otis leaned toward her with hisrge head as if tofort her or to say he didn''t want to leave her. After a while, Nancy fell asleep while lying on Otis with tears in her eyes. Her eyshes were wet. Otis patiently stayed put. He watched Nancy with his golden eyes open and wagged his tail to help her get rid of the mosquitoes. Otis was not surprised when Louis, standing a short distance away, came from the shadows. "Do you want me to carry her back to the tent?" Otis didn''t answer, but he stopped Louis. Then Otis stretched his head over and covered Nancy''s body. Louis nced at Otis. Then he went back inside the tent, took out a small nket, and put it on Nancy''s stomach before leaving. Otis did not sleep that night and kept wagging his tail to help Nancy drive away the mosquitoes. Meanwhile, the gyrfalcon standing in the tree raised its neck. In the night, it looked around with its seemingly glowing eyes. It was like a dutiful guard in keeping any danger away from Nancy. Chapter 339 They Had a Fight Chapter 339 They Had a Fight Chapter 339 They Had a Fight Lil Nancy''s followers suddenly heard that she would stop her live stream starting from tomorrow. Many followers didn''t understand why. "Oh no! I''m counting on this live stream to stay alive." "Crap! My happiness is gone." "Why? Why is Nancy not live-streaming anymore? Is Nancy pissed off by some keyboard warriors? We can help you fight against them! Don''t stop, okay? Please! Please!" "Boohoo... I''m so stressed out at work. It''s super healing for me to watch Nancy hang out with animals every day after work. I feel so relieved. Did you really stop live-streaming?" "No! I can''t take it! ... I want to see Nancy, Otis, and Gage! I want to watch that big silly bear." Almost all of her followers were protesting. Most of them wanted to rx by watching those short videos and live streams. They could not only listen to the cute and childish voices in her live stream but also watch her petting Otis, the dominant animal. Moreover, they could even learn something about the wild with her. It was especially hard to find a live stream with such rich content. Especially for those picky rich people, they finally found a live stream with fascinating content. However, the streamer would stop broadcasting live from tomorrow! It was such tragic news for them. Nancy was reading the real-timements from her followers. Then, she exined in a cute voice. "We can''t. My brothers and I have to go to school, so we can''t stay here anymore. We''re going home." After hearing her words, her followers were speechless. Damn it! Her followers forgot that Nancy and her brother were still students. And school was about to start. "Damn it! I can''t believe I don''t even want you to go to school anymore." "Nancy has such a cute voice. I can''t live without Otis, Gage, and that silly bear, but you guys need to focus on your studies." "All right. We get it. Nancy, you''d better go study, but I... I almost cried my heart out for you." "I really don''t want to leave Nancy! I stay on time every day to watch you and Otis interact with the other animals. I feel like every day is a new day. You don''t do the same thing over and over again every day like us office workers. It''s really rxing." "Nancy, just go to school. Studying is important, but... Boohoo... Can you tell us when you''re going to do a live stream next? We''ll always be there for you." "Nancy, education is very important. Boohoo!" Nancy propped up her little chin, leaned on Otis'' body, and answered those questions in a soft voice. "If you guys really like it, I can show you my farm." "My brother will continue to run this ount. You will like my brother too." "Otis won''t leave with me, but I''ll leave here with Gage because I have raised Gaga." It''s been half a day. In the end, Nancy turned off her live stream while her followers were still leaving her messages. "Otis, we''re leaving. I''ll see you next time. I''lle to see you when I''m on a long vacation. By the way, do you want me to make a doll and send it to you?" Then, Nancy hugged the tiger''s neck as she said so many words to it. Finally, under the sunset''s afterglow, she and Otis parted again. In the sky, the gyrfalcon that was circlingnded on the roof of the car and stood still. The wind ruffled its feathers. Gage looked back and spotted the white tiger standing on top of the mountain watching them leave. Likest time, Otis did not leave to return to the jungle until he had watched their car disappear and could no longer see them. By the time they returned home, it was night. After her brother parked the car, Nancy woke up in her brother''s arms, rubbing her eyes and looking around in confusion. When the car door opened, a tall and cold young man reached out and gently held Nancy from Louis'' arms. With the scent of ambergris on Marcus, Nancy leaned against his chest. Then she raised her dark eyes and saw her big brother, who looked cold and had a strong jaw. "Marcus." Nancy called out in her lovely voice to the young man, who was holding her. Then she nuzzled his neck like a kitten and rubbed against him affectionately. Nancy hadn''t seen her big brother for so many days, but she was still clinging to him. "Do you want to go back to sleep?" When Marcus saw Nancy lying in his arms, his cold, sharp eyes melted and softened like an iceberg, revealing the tenderness hidden deep in his eyes. However, he only showed his tenderness to his young sister. "No. I''ve been sleeping on the ne for a long time." After waking up, Nancy hugged the rest of the family one by one. Then she opened her suitcase and pulled out the small gifts for her family. When Nancy took out those gifts, she was a little embarrassed because she had brought back small, inexpensive crafts that she had woven from vines she had found in the mountains. The moment Windy poked her head and saw those crafts, she was so thrilled that she screamed. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Did you weave these handicrafts with vines?" It seemed that those vines of the same size as bamboo sticks were very white. What was even rarer was that every small handicraft she wove was particrly beautiful and exquisite. She pointed her two index fingers at each other. Then she nodded and said, "Well. It''s not worth much." "Who says so!" James retorted. Then, he picked up a small doll that looked like Nany while no one was looking. "These crafts can''t be measured in money." "That''s right." Windy red at her husband toin about him grabbing one of the crafts once he saw them. "Ahem..." The Elderly Mr. Brook walked over and looked at those crafts. There were only two cute little dolls that looked like Nancy. However, his son and daughter-inw each took those two dolls. He couldn''t take the little doll from his daughter-inw''s hand, but he was going to take it from his son. "Let me see." James felt speechless. "Will you give it back to me after looking at it?" The Elderly Mr. Brook red at his son and remained silent. James thought, ''Fine. I know you won''t give it back to me!'' However, under his father''s threat, James finally handed his father the doll he was holding with a long face. The moment the Elderly Mr. Brook took over the doll, he smiled like a child. The rest were a few small animal crafts. In fact, Marcus also wanted the two dolls that looked like his sister, but one was taken by his grandfather, while the other one was taken by his mother. Therefore, he could not have either of them. In the end, he could only pick a white wolf craft. Then, Nancy mailed the rest of the woven crafts to her other brothers and even mailed one to Oliver. She made a lot of crafts during her stay in the mountains. At first, her crafts were not very well- made. Later, under the guidance of Uncle Hall, her craftworks became more and more exquisite. Many of her followers wanted to buy her crafts, but she only gave away a few crafts through the raffle and didn''t sell them. She took the rest of the crafts home. When her brothers, who were away from home, received gifts from Nancy, they were so excited that they mailed something back to her. In particr, Neil mailed threerge boxes of stuff! Chapter 340 Going Home Chapter 340 Going Home Chapter 340 Going Home Nancy was speechless. She found a lot of stuff she no longer needed, put them carefully into a big box, and gave them to her mother. "Mom, you can donate all these things." In fact, she had only worn those clothes once or twice. It was not that she didn''t like to wear them. She just had too many clothes. She had arge cloakroom full of clothes. She was the youngest girl in the family. Her parents would buy her a lot of clothes every month. Her brothers, aunt, and uncle bought clothes for her too. And her uncle even mailed her a lot of things every once in a while, including food, clothes, necessities, and so on. She didn''t need to have so many clothes. Instead of leaving those clothes at home and letting them get dusty, she decided to donate those clothes to orphanages or children who lived in the mountains and could not afford to buy them. In addition, she also wanted to donate many books, pens, and notebooks. When Windy looked at her lovely daughter, she gently stroked her head, then leaned over and kissed her on the forehead. "You''re such a good girl." The family was very supportive of Nancy to donate things that she no longer needed. After beingplimented by her mother, Nancy put on a lovely smile. Then, she cheerfully went to call her brothers. ... On the day school started, Adam was surprised to find that his elder brother didn''t go to work. Then, he sat up straight in his chair. The TV in the hall was ying the morning news. There was a steaming cup of coffee on the table in front of him. However, Marcus was neither watching TV nor drinking coffee. With a serious expression, he was tying Nancy''s hair. He was not so serious even when he was talking to other CEOs of those bigpanies about project contracts. Nancy''s hair was smooth, fluffy, and soft. When she first came to the family, her hair was a little malnourished and yellow. Now, her hair was dark and shiny with the care of the Brook family. Currently, Marcus was carefully gripping his sister''s hair with his hands that had used to sign project contracts. Then he tied her hair in two gentle and adorable braids. "It''s done." Marcus finallypleted it. He chuckled and looked satisfied with his masterpiece. Then, Nancy took a small mirror and looked at herself in it. Her face looked delicate and beautiful without any makeup. Her ck eyes looked clear and bright. However, this was not the point. The point was that it was her elder brother who had tied her hair. After taking a look at her hair, Nancy beamed. "Marcus, you''re so awesome!" Marcus''s eyes shed withughter. Then he stroked his sister''s head. "That''s because you''re pretty." No matter how he styled her sister''s hair, her sister looked beautiful because she was a natural beauty. In order to make a beautiful hairstyle for his sister, he secretly practiced with a wig for a long time. "Marcus, you didn''t go to work today." Adam sat down, took the bun, and started eating it. Marcus muttered a response to him. "I''ll apany you to enroll in school." "Pfft..." The moment he heard his words, Adam spurted the soy milk out of his mouth. Marcus stared at Adam with his dark eyes. Adam felt speechless. He didn''t expect him to be surprised by Marcus this early in the morning! Under Marcus'' gaze, Adam timidly wiped up the soy milk he had spewed out. He said in a ttered tone, "Marcus, it''s a great honor for me to have you apany me to school." This was too much of a surprise for Adam! Marcus nced at Adam lightly and did not want to judge his ignorant brother. The ck Maybach drove into the school. Then Marcus got out with his brother and sister. "You''ll have to enroll on your own." Marcus said to Adam. Adam felt speechless. He knew there was no way his elder brother would take off work just for him. As expected, he was overthinking. Then, Adam left in anger with his backpack. Nancy took Marcus''s hand and said, "Marcus, I''ll meet youter." Adam said, "Hurry up." As a third grader, Nancy had to enroll in the teacher''s office. When Nancy carried her backpack and walked into the teacher''s office with Marcus, she found that the office was already full of people. However, the moment Marcus walked into the office, he immediately caught the eyes of everyone in the office. Marcus had strong and handsome features. He looked cold, calm, and dominant. Wherever he went, he would be the center of attention. Many of the girls, who brought their younger siblings to enroll, couldn''t help but steal a nce at Marcus and blush quietly. The women, who were already mothers, stared at Marcus with bold eyes. They searched in their minds to see if there were any excellent young women around them. And they wondered why they suddenly wanted to be matchmakers so badly. However, whether they sneaked a peek at him or stared directly at him, they didn''t dare to approach him because Marcus had a powerful aura. Soon, they saw a cute and well-behaved little girl Marcus was holding and were disappointed. They did not expect Marcus to have a daughter. Marcus stood in line with Nancy. He stood up straight and looked tough and smart. Any smart man could see that his outfit was expensive. "Hello, are you Nancy''s parent?" When the teacher saw Marcus standing next to Nancy, she subconsciously stood up and wanted to shake his hand. Marcus didn''t look like he was bringing a child here to enroll. Instead, he looked like the executive who came to inspect the school. "Yes." Marcus responded. Although he only uttered one word, his deep voice sounded so sexy! The teacher wanted to collect Marcus'' forms after seeing him writing such beautiful handwriting as he filled out the paperwork. And every one of Nancy''s parents seemed to be stunning. The teacher remembered that Nancy was apanied by a young and gentle woman and a mild brother in thest semester. At that time, many people envied the good looks of that family. The teacher didn''t expect another handsome brother toe to school with Nancy. "Excuse me, are you Nancy''s..." Marcus nced at her lightly. Then the teacher instantly felt the hairs on her body stand up. "Marcus." After saying that, he left with Nancy, who had already handed in her winter break homework. The other people standing behind Marcus were stunned. It turned out that he was Marcus. They wanted to say hello to Marcus, but they didn''t dare to approach him either. However, not everyone was afraid to approach Marcus. As soon as Marcus and Nancy stepped out of the office, a gorgeous and confident woman approached him in high heels. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Sir, may I ask for your contact information?" Marcus picked Nancy up in one arm, walked around the woman, and didn''t even look at her. Then the woman felt speechless. What a jerk! How could he resist her charms! As Marcus was leaving with Nancy, a little girl called out to Nancy. "Nancy!" It was Jane. Nancy''s eyes lit up at once. When Marcus saw Nancy''s best friending, he put her down. When the woman, who had just stopped Marcus and asked him for his contact information, saw this scene, her eyes sparkled with zing light. "Jane, so this is your friend." Jane looked at her and turned down the corners of her mouth. Then, in a casual tone, she said, "Melinda, don''t you have something to do? You can leave now. I''m going to my ssmate''s house." Chapter 341 Marcus Accompanies Nancy to Enroll in School Chapter 341 Marcus Apanies Nancy to Enroll in School Chapter 341 Marcus Apanies Nancy to Enroll in School Upon hearing Jane''s words, Melinda cursed her for being senseless in her heart. "I have nothing to do. Didn''t I bring you here to enroll in school? Your parents asked me to take you home. Since you''re going to your friend''s house to y..." Melinda looked at Marcus deliberately. Then she smiled and said, "I''ll go with you." She said as she tucked her hair behind her ears and looked at Marcus with her bright eyes. "What a coincidence! My sister is your sister''s friend. Let''s exchange contact information." Jane knew her cousin was thick-skinned. However, she didn''t expect Melinda to go that far. Then, for a moment, her eyes widened, and she forgot to react. Melinda tried to get close to Marcus, but the cold look in his eyes scared her away from him. When Melinda looked at his expensive outfit, she thought he must be a rich man. And, he looked so handsome and gorgeous. She finally met a man after her own heart, so she wouldn''t let him go. Melinda gritted her teeth. She tried to approach him cheekily but was pushed away. And it was her cousin who pushed her away. Melinda was furious and said, "Jane, what are you doing?" Jane''s cheeks puffed out in anger. "Melinda, how can you be so shameless? You hit on Nancy''s brother before you broke up with your boyfriend!" "What the hell are you talking about? I don''t have a boyfriend!" Melinda was so angry that she wanted to hit Jane, but she held back her anger because Marcus was in front of her. Then she could only push Jane away. Melinda hated Jane for what she had said. How could Jane not take her side! She quickly exined to Marcus, "I don''t have..." Marcus reached out to help Jane, who had been pushed away, and looked at Melinda with a cold face. "Get lost." The way Marcus talked was as concise andmanding as always. The moment Melinda heard him say that word, her face went pale and livid. In the end, she could only watch Marcus walk away with those two children without even looking back. Melinda was left alone on the spot. She was so furious that she stomped her feet and freaked out. She kept cursing Jane in her heart. "Damn it! What an ungrateful child she is! How could Jane not take my side!" Finally, she was so angry that she called her parents andined to them about Jane. On the other hand, Jane, who had been taken away by Nancy and Marcus, was still angry, and Nancy was there tofort her. "Jane, don''t be angry." "Nancy, aren''t you angry? My cousin just tried to steal your brother." Nancy tilted her head to look at her big brother and then smiled. She looked confident and determined. "My brother is very picky. He won''t like her." Upon hearing her words, Marcus lifted his hand and rubbed her head. Nancy smiled as she tilted her head and rubbed it against Marcus'' hand. Her head seemed to be so soft that Jane wanted to rub it. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After hearing Nancy''s words, Jane felt better. Jane leaned close to Nancy. She whispered in Nancy''s ear as sheined to her. In fact, Marcus could also hear Jane talk. "I''m telling you it''s not that I don''t take my cousin''s side. She''s really horrible! She casts a disgusting look at me and gives my mom a hard time every time shees to my house. Her family is like that too. After she found the autographed photo of Martin that you gave me earlier, she forcibly took it from me. Luckily, I burst into tears and didn''t let her take it. After that, she kept pulling a long face in front of me. She hates me every time she sees me. But that''s okay because I don''t like her either. She has stolen and broken a lot of my stuff. And she neverpensates me and calls me mean every time. Also, she often shows off the handbags and jewelry her boyfriend bought her in front of my mom and sister to imply that no one wants my sister. I''m so pissed off. And she doesn''t even know how many boyfriends she''s had. She keeps dating different boyfriends. It seems as if she keeps changing clothes. Humph! I was supposed to enroll in school on my own this time. And my parents and sister were busy. My father just casually asked her to take me to enroll in school. But no one expected her to agree to his proposal. And she was useless. I enrolled in school on my own! Humph! I guess she has figured your brother is a rich guy, and that''s why she wants to get close to him. Nancy, you have to be careful. My cousin has an eye on your brother." Marcus was speechless. He thought, ''Are all the kids so mature these days? They were even gossiping about someone having a boyfriend.'' Marcus became wary in his mind. He had to find time to talk to her homeroom teacher about it. And he mustn''t let boys with ulterior motives get near Nancy anymore. And he had to talk to Adam, too. "What took you guys so long to get here now?" Looking at his elder brother and his dear little sister, Adam couldn''t help butin. He had been waiting for them for a long time. "Adam." However, Adam felt that it was nothing for him to wait so long when he saw his sister''s cute smile, When they went to the car, they ran into Jane''s cousin again. It seemed like Melinda forgot Marcus had just rejected her. She came up to Marcus again. Melinda stared at Marcus with burning eyes. And she seemed to be confident in her heels. She believed she would get this man with her charm. "Wait for me, handsome. I''ll go with you, okay?" Adam squinted at his elder brother and asked, "Who''s this?" Jane''s face darkened. She said, "It''s my cousin." "Hey, don''t listen to Jane''s nonsense. I had a boyfriend before, but I broke up with him a long time ago. You are rich and handsome. And I''m pretty too. Many guys wanted to chase me, but I turned them down. Are you sure you don''t want to think about it? I''m confessing my love to you now. Don''t be so arrogant and cold..." Melinda was quite confident in herself. However, her words shocked Adam. "Is this your sister?" Jane grunted. She blushed with shame at her cousin''s words. "Didn''t you hear me? I told you she''s my cousin, not my sister." Their conversation annoyed Marcus. His face looked colder. "Jane." As Melinda continued to introduce herself confidently, a slightly breathy voice interrupted her. Jane''s eyes lit up at the sight of the person. "Katherine!" The one who came over was Jane''s sister. The Lindall family had good looks. Katherine''s hair was tied in a bun, making her look graceful and elegant. Her face seemed to redden slightly after she ran over. Jane happily ran over and hugged her sister. Then Katherine stroked Jane''s head and said, "I went to find your teacher. She said you left her office. I finally found you." After saying that, she looked at Melinda and frowned. "Melinda, what''s wrong with you? Why aren''t you answering my calls?" Melinda rolled her eyes and hated Katherine foring at the wrong time. Then, she gave Katherine a jealous look. When Melinda was a child, she waspared to Katherine. Katherine was more beautiful, while Melinda had to wear heavy makeup to look pretty. And Katherine grew up with better grades than she did. Moreover, at present, Katherine was the owner of a clothing store. However, so what? No man had liked her since she grew up. And these days, women had better find a rich man to marry. In that case, she would not have to work hard to earn money. However, she wanted to do everything on her own. What a dork! Chapter 342 The Annoying Melinda Chapter 342 The Annoying Melinda Chapter 342 The Annoying Melinda Melinda said she didn''t hear her phone ring. Then she turned her head and continued to stare at Marcus with burning eyes. Marcus''s face darkened. Then he tugged at his tie. Sometimes, he really wanted to hit those who annoyed him even though they are women. "Hello, you are Jane''s friend, right?" Katherine''s voice sounded clear and nice. Because she had studied ballet and folk dance since she was a child, she had a good temperament and was the kind of person who could make people take a liking to her at first nce in a crowd. Jane was delighted to introduce her good friend Nancy to her sister. Katherine bowed slightly. She looked at Nancy with a gentle smile on her face. "I''m Jane''s sister, Katherine. Jane told me a lot about you. It''s nice to meet you, Nancy." Katherine greeted Nancy in a mature manner. Then, she extended her slender hand to Nancy. In this way, she wouldn''t appear too enthusiastic or let others think that she had neglected the kid. Nancy smiled as she reached out and shook her hand. "Hello, Katherine." However, Melinda, who was standing next to her, couldn''t help but be angry when she saw how well they were getting along. And she couldn''t even hide the jealous look in her eyes. "About what I said..." "Get out!" At this point, Marcus looked grim. He had a fierce and cold look in his eyes. Melinda was so frightened that her face turned pale. Then she took a few quick steps back and never dared to approach Marcus again, but she was still unwilling to give up. Katherine noticed that it seemed to be a bit awkward between Marcus and Melinda. And Melinda''s words and behaviors left Katherine speechless. How could Melinda be so confident in herself? How could ordinary people like them be worthy of Marcus? Katherine even wanted to roll her eyes at Melinda. "Sorry to bother you. I''m about to take Jane home." Nancy stood beside Marcus to block Melinda from getting close again and red at her. Melinda was so annoying that she even angered Marcus. Upon hearing Katherine''s words, Nancy blinked and said, "But Jane said she wanted toe over to my house and y with me." Jane quickly said, "Nancy, I''lle to your house next time. Now I''m going back to apany my sister." Then Nancy nodded and said, "Alright." "No... How can you not keep your word?" Melinda was so anxious that she quickly grabbed Jane''s hand. She said, "Jane, don''t you want to hang out with your friend? I''ll go with you!" No! If Jane didn''t go to Nancy''s home, she would also have no reason to be there. Jane looked miserable. "Let go of me! You''re hurting me!" "Melinda!" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Katherine''s face changed. Then she pped Melinda hard on the back of her hand. With a loud p, Melinda cried out in pain and shook Jane''s hand away. "What the hell are you doing? Katherine, are you looking for death?" Katherine took Jane''s hand and noticed that the red marks on Jane''s wrist were particrly obvious. The child''s skin was very tender, and Melinda had just pulled Jane''s wrist with great force. Moreover, her nails were so long that she scratched the skin on the back of Jane''s hand. Katherine''s face turned red with anger. "What the hell do you want to do? Melinda, are you so eager for a man? Why do you want to approach any handsome and rich man you have ever met? Don''t you see that Marcus dislike you? How can you be so shameless!" "How... Katherine, how dare you talk to me like that!" Katherine rolled her eyes at Melinda. "Well, why wouldn''t I? Don''t pressure me with your father. That''s right. Your family is richer than mine, but our family hasn''t taken a penny from your family. So my family doesn''t have to grovel in front of your family for a living. And the reason why my family put up with you is that my grandparents are biased toward your family. And my father is worried about my grandparents'' health, so we never bother to argue with you. But, don''t go too far!" "How dare you..." "Stop it! Have I ever eaten your family''s food? I can put up with you acting pretentious in front of me. But I''ll never let you bully Jane!" Jane wrapped her arms around Katherine''s waist. Her eyes were red as she grunted at Melinda. Melinda was so angry that her face contorted. "How ungrateful you are! I even took Jane to enroll in school today. How can you talk to me like that?" Katherine sneered. "Oh,e on! Do you really think I have no idea what you are up to? This school is a well-known aristocratic academy. Almost all the people whoe are parents with children, but you''re actually trying to hit on a rich man here! Shame on you! After that, she gave Marcus a sympathetic look. How could he be so unlucky to have met Melinda here? It was probably because he didn''t check his horoscope when he left home today. "When I found out that you were the one who took Jane to enroll in school, I immediately closed my store and came to school. Do you dare say you really want to keep Janepany? I was afraid you''d lost her." Nancy''s eyes lit up when she saw how tough Jane''s sister looked. Melinda was so furious that she shivered. Then, she couldn''t help but scream, "Katherine, you bitch!" It was Katherine''s fault that her image had been ruined in front of Marcus! With red eyes and a fierce expression, she lifted her handbag and was about to smash it at Katherine. No one would expect Melinda to hit Katherine suddenly. Katherine pulled her sister to dodge, but she was still hit on the forehead by some cosmetics spilled from the handbag. At this point, her forehead looked a little red and swollen. "Katherine!" As Melinda tried to raise her hand to hit Katherine, Marcus grabbed her wrist and shook it off. Then she stumbled so much that she fell to the floor, her hair in disarray. Marcus gave a disgusted look to the palm of his hand that had just touched Melinda''s wrist. Seeing this, Nancy read his mind. Then she took out a clean handkerchief from her small school bag. "Marcus, take it, and wipe your hands." Then Marcus took over the handkerchief and carefully wiped his fingers. Katherine put her hand on her forehead and thanked Marcus immediately . And then she red at Melinda. "You''re crazy!" "Huh... Am I crazy? Katherine, stop acting so righteous! You''re trying to seduce this man with tricks!" Melinda said as she pointed her finger at Marcus. Marcus and Katherine frowned at the same time. Marcus had a look of disgust in his eyes, while Katherine had a look of disbelief. "Why do you always imagine everyone else to be as nasty as you are?" "Am I nasty?" Melinda stared at Katherine with a look of jealousy and hatred and said, "I just want to have a better life. Am I wrong?" Katherine stared nkly at Melinda. "There is nothing wrong about you wanting to live a better life." Melinda looked at Katherine with hatred and thought, ''She''s such a hypocrite! Why is she still pretending to be nice?'' Katherine looked at her and said seriously, "But at least you have to remain chaste. Everyone wants to live a good life. Since you want to marry rich people, at the very least, you have to make yourself worthy of those people. Instead of hooking up with those men, you might as well make yourself better. And you''re only making people think you''re cheap by doing that now. Those young heirs from powerful families have seen all kinds of beautiful girls. While you are showing off the designer bags and jewelry they bought for you, they may also be making fun of you with their friends in a teasing tone. You are just a clown in their eyes." Melinda''s face became even paler as Katherine''s words seemed to hit the nail on the head. Chapter 343 Dispute Chapter 343 Dispute Chapter 343 Dispute Having said that, Katherine only apologized to both Nancy and Marcus. "I''m sorry for the trouble." Marcus nodded slightly without saying anything else. Katherine stopped arguing with Melinda. She soon left with her sister. Marcus did not even nce at Melinda, who was on the floor. He then turned around to leave with Nancy and Adam. Melinda was left all alone. She crawled up from the floor awkwardly. She then clenched her fists tightly. Her bright red fingernails cut deep into her palms. "Katherine!" She would not let that b*tch off the hook. On the other hand, Marcus gave the two children a ride home. He then sent a message to Philip to ask him to investigate Melinda and her family. It so happened that apany belonging to Melinda''s family had a cooperative project with the Brook family. Marcus said lightly, "Let''s cancel the cooperation with them and look into theirpany''s problem. Let the police handle it." Philip wondered inwardly, "How did that family offend my boss? Tsk." What happened with Melinda was just an interlude. But her actions were indeed too disgusting. She would not be so confident if she was not so shameless. After Nancy went home, she went to the farm. She promised her fans in the former live broadcast that she would show them her farm. Hence, she went on live with her brother. Nancy said, "Let me show you guys my farm today. Then I''ll go to school with my brother." Thements were full of how her fans were reluctant to part with her. They could not ept that. But of course, it was important for children to go to school. Nancy walked to the farm with a Spidercam. Soon the cows and goats that were grazing leisurely on the farm were seen. When Snowball and Breeze saw Nancy, they ran over to her, running and neighing happily. The two foals had grown up a lot now. Besides, their physical appearances were extremely good. They looked quite handsome. Besides, those two foals liked to cling to Nancy. The camera could also record their whole appearances at close distance. Their bodies were full and slim. The staff there always bathed them, so they were very clean. The light fur on their body shined brightly, which made them appear very energetic. Nancy touched their heads. Therefore, they intimately rubbed their heads against her hand. After that, the two foals followed her around the farm. They passed by the neatly nted farnd. There were quite a lot of people picking vegetables or fruits in both the farnds and the strawberry farm. When Nancy''s fans saw the watermelons and strawberries, they screamed in surprise. Some of her fans even recognized something. "Aren''t those the fruits sold by the online fruit shop that became very popr recently?" Many people started asking about that. Adam was reading thements. When he saw that, he helped his sister to answer that question. "You guys are talking about Only Farm on the Inte, aren''t you? That''s indeed my sister''s online shop. Those fruits came from her farm." Adam sounded proud. He then said, "This whole farm belongs to my sister." Nancy''s eyes turned smiley. "Yeah, that''s right. But I bought this farm with the pocket money and the money my parents and brothers gave me as a New Year present." F*ck! It turned out that the young streamer was a rich heir. It was such arge farm with cows and goats and various kinds of crops and fruits as well as workers. Those things needed a lot of money. How wealthy that family was to give her so much pocket money and money as a present? Her family must be the richest! "We''ve got a lot of fruits. The watermelons and strawberries of my farm are in great demand." Nancy sounded extremely proud. Then she saw her fans start urging her to have a lucky draw of fruits. After thinking about it for a while, Nancy agreed to it. Then she started the lucky draw session on the spot. She would only pick ten of her fans. Consequently, arge group of fans who did not get picked was very much jealous of those ten people who got picked. "Herees Gage!" The sound of an eagle came from the sky. Nancy saw the gyrfalcon that was circling in the sky. It looked like the gyrfalcon was holding something in its w. When the fans in the live broadcast heard that Gage hade, they became excited. After that, a dead rabbit fell in front of Nancy. Nancy squatted down and poked at that rabbit. Its corpse was still warm. "Gage, is this for me?" When the meadow grew bigger, some wild rabbits started to breed there. Hence, that ce also became Gage''s natural hunting ground. Now they did not have to feed Gage. Gage would alwayse back with prey every time it went out. This is from N?velDrama.Org. After Gagended, it put away its wings. Then it rubbed its head against Nancy''s leg intimately. "Gage, you''re so awesome." As the owner who raised Gage, of course, she had to praise Gage when she saw how outstanding it was. When everyone was admiring the gyrfalcon, they suddenly heard the high-pitched scream of a peacock. Nancy''s eyes soon brightened. She stood up and turned around to look over. Of course, the camera by her side also turned toward the direction that she was looking at instantly. After that... Both Cloudy and Flora had now lost the grey, fluffy fur that they had when they were younger. They did not look as awkward as if they were free-range chickens like how they used to look. Now they had be peacocks with gorgeous and charming thick tails. Thus, the two vain peacocks went out almost every day now to wander around the farm and let the workers there enjoy their beauty. They only went home with satisfaction after they received a lot of praise. Nancy realized with a shock that the two peacocks flew to her just now. Although they only flew for a short distance at a low level, they did fly. The two beautiful peacocks threw themselves into her arms, knocking her down. But they carefully put away their ws. They also rubbed their bodies against hers in an aggrieved and happy manner. They even cried in a high or low voice from time to time. There were also four swans with beautiful bodies who flew there with the peacocks just now. There were both white and ck swans. They surrounded Nancy. Nancy, who was surrounded, hugged the animals with both arms. Her happyughter filled the whole live broadcast to the utmost. Thements on the live broadcast also became quite lively as if they were celebrating New Year. They were very excited since they could see suchrge beautiful birds at such a close distance. "And Miss, are you sure that this is a farm instead of a zoo?" "There''s a green peacock too! Hurry up and tag the forestry and the department of agriculture. It''s such a healthy and strong green peacock. It can even fly!" Chapter 344 A Live Broadcast at the Farm Chapter 344 A Live Broadcast at the Farm Chapter 344 A Live Broadcast at the Farm After the gyrfalcon, peacocks, and swans, they saw Nancy''s cats. There was Harley that acted like an overbearing president. It was a ck cat, and it walked very elegantly and overbearingly as if it was a top model. When everyone heard Nancy address the cat as Harley, theyughed heartily. The few cats had grown up. The long-haired cats with Maine pedigree and looked as small as small dogs appeared very beautiful. But when Nancy''s fans heard her call them Macy, Marcy, and Marcia, they were struck speechless. Her fans sneered at Nancy''s ability in naming her pets. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was worse when they heard her call the swans and gyrfalcon Akio and Beale. Well, they finally knew how Gage got its name. Even though the gyrfalcon wasrge, it still could not hide the fact that it was thest born. There was a long tail behind Nancy''s back. She let her fans in the live broadcast take a casual look at her farm before she turned it off. Of course, she ignored their crazyments that filled the whole screen. "Come! Let''s have some fun!" Nancy, Adam, and their family pets went to the forest on the farm to catch insects and pick watermelons and strawberries. They soon became quite wild with their enjoyment. Their bodies were full of mud. Atst, they roasted the rabbit that Gage gave to Nancy and ate it. Then the girl wandered around with them to help with the digestion. She walked in front of them in her dress, holding her belly and waddling. The swans followed her, waddling just like her as well as the peacocks, whose walking postures had taken a turn for the worse because of her. After she had exhausted all her energy, she became tired atst. She hugged a pillow in the small room and dozed off while leaning against the beanbag. Gage tilted its head and nced at her while perching on a high nest. It then spread out its wings and flew away before it carried a small nket over to drape it on her. The other animals also worked together to spread the nket well and tuck her in. The few cats made use of their soft bodies and surrounded her. Harley took up the ce above her head. It bent its soft body and leaned its furry head against Nancy''s head. Macy pulled out the pillow in her arms and squeezed itself into her arms to sleep soundly, curling its body. Marcy leaned against her back andy down. Marcia hugged her small and fair foot while sleeping. Then the peacocks and swans continued to make another circle around them. Moreover, Gage appeared vignt while perching on the bird rack beside the bed although that ce was very safe. Adolphy down and guarded at the door. All of them had their respective ces. That would always be the case when Nancy slept. Even in summer, it would not be hot since there was an air-conditioning system in the room. Adam stood at the side. He looked at how the animals found their ces in less than a minute and slept quietly, excluding him. He was rendered speechless. He wondered why he suddenly became slightly jealous of those cats. He pouted. He then consoled himself inwardly. His sister had grown up. She could not sleep alongside her brothers now. He then sighed like an adult-like child and walked out of the room. At night, Nancy''s parents who returned from a party went to the farm to pick them up. When James saw his daughter who was surrounded by furry little animals, he instantly took out his phone to take a picture. He used to act like an old man and never posted anything on social media in the past. But now he posted photographs of his daughter on his social media almost every day. Windy could not bear to disturb her daughter. "Why don''t... we go home after she wakes up?" Of course, James, who doted on Nancy, agreed to it. After that, the couple took photographs of their adorable daughter and the surrounding animals from various angles. James said proudly, "She''s really my daughter. She looks so pretty from all angles." Windy shot a sidelong nce at him. "Of course. She still looks so pretty when you took her photos at such a bad angle. It''s all because she has good looks just like me." James became upset. "Aren''t the photos I took pretty?" "I asked you to take pictures of me before. You made my legs so short and my face so fat. And my arms too! They look at least double my size. And my waist..." James was struck speechless. Women were indeed horrible when they started fussing over trivial matters. He immediately started coaxing his wife. The situation would be worse if he said anything more now. So, he had to pacify his wife. If not, it would be more horrible if his wife was infuriated. He finally pacified his wife. He then took out his phone to post a status. He made a coge of nine photographs of Nancy and the pets sleeping from different angles before he posted them with a caption. "My wife said that my shooting angle is bad. But I think it''s pretty good." When he had just posted the status, he gained a lot of likes andments with satisfaction. His staff understood his routine. Hence, they started to shower praises on Nancy. He was very satisfied with it. Although he had seen that kind of flowery praise many times, his mood would be better every time he saw that. When Nancy woke up, she saw her parents. Her blurry eyes soon lit up. She spread out her arms, asking for their hugs. She looked so soft and tender. Seeing that, James was over the moon. His few sons were never so clingy and soft when they were young. His eldest son always put on a long face and remained quiet from when he was a child. He was rather aloof. His second son liked to talk. But he would always catch James off guard and grab some weird things to put on James''s body. His youngest son was so mischievous that he almost turned the house upside down. Consequently, they were always asked to go to school because of him. As expected, it was their youngest daughter who was the most considerate and adorable child. Even her voice was soft and tender. James carried his daughter with one hand and nted a kiss on her extremely young and chubby face. "My good girl, give me a kiss." Nancy smiled happily as she leaned over and kissed her father''s face. Then she gave her mother a kiss too. "Come! Let''s go home." Nancyughed happily while sitting on her father''s shoulders. "Let''s go home." After the live broadcast that day, Nancy let Louis have her ount. After Louis came back, he was busy with his club. His club was recently established. Not only did he have to spend money to rent a location, but he also had to hire reliable coaches and agents as well as look for members. He was finally back before he started college. At that time, Nancy was ying hide-and-seek with Jane, Adam, and her cousin. She was wearing an eye mask as she stretched her hands out to try and catch them, swaying her hands wildly. After Louis entered the ce, he broke into a smile. He put his index finger before his lips to ask the others not to make a sound. Then he stood before Nancy and let her grab him. Jane held back herughter. "Nancy, try and guess whom you get." Nancy touched the long leg that she grabbed. Without any hesitation, she answered, "My cousin!" Her cousin was the tallest among them. "Pfft..." Everyone broke intoughter. The girl took off her eye mask. Only then did she realize that the person in front of her was Louis who had gone for a very long time. Feeling excited, she grabbed his legs and climbed up his body. She nearly fell when she failed to hold onto him steadily. Luckily, he held her with his arm. "Louis!" Nancy held Louis''s neck and smacked her lips before she gave him a big kiss on his face. Louis''s face was full of smiles. He threw the girl into the air before he caught her again. Chapter 345 Showing Off His Daughter Chapter 345 Showing Off His Daughter Chapter 345 Showing Off His Daughter Louis was originally a mediocre student. But his academic result improved by leaps and bounds because his sister supervised his study during the final half semester. After the result of the college entrance examination was announced, he sessfully got into the first batch of a local university that he applied by a narrow margin. That was enough to prove that Louis was really very smart. but he did not focus on his study. Although he got into that university by a narrow margin, Rachel was not bothered by that at all. She even happily held a great feast to treat her niece. She hugged Nancy and kissed her endlessly. She liked Nancy to the utmost. "Nancy, you¡¯re really Louis''s lucky star. I must take you out today fora great feast.¡± Nancy blushed and her ck eyes were bright. ¡°It''s because he¡¯s smart.¡± Rachel shot a sidelong nce at her son. ¡°Humph... He just never makes it easy on me.¡± Louis touched his nose but said nothing All the family members went to a restaurant. Shawn who was on leave that day was invited to join them too. ¡°Nancy, we''re celebrating you today. Just order whatever you like to eat!¡± Rachel handed the menu to the girl.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nancy became speechless. But she remembered that the person whom they were celebrating that day should be Louis. Did she get it wrang? She stole a nce at Louis. Louis spread his hands out and shrugged. He then pressed his fingers on her head to rub her head gently. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Nancy obediently agreed to it before she started ordering dishes. But everyone soon found that she ordered their favorite food instead. For a moment, everyone could not help chuckling as they looked at Nancy. This girl was so warm. During their meal, Louis went out once. Then he happened to bump into his ssmates from the neighboring ss. They were having a gathering there too. Someone called and stopped him ¡°Louis. A girl stopped him. But after taking a look, he finally recalled who she was after dwelling on it for a long while. ¡°Yes? He tilted his head. Under the bright light, his ck eyes seemed slightly cold. He was slim and tall with deep-set and distinct facial features. His unyielding spirit made him look like a male eagle that had grown up. Consequently, he unconsciously bewitched a lot of people. However, he had not the faintest idea ¡°What a coincidence! I didn''t expect to see you here.¡± She was wearing a white dress. Being the most beautiful girl at school, now she appeared like a beautiful flower that was about to bloom ¡°Hiss...¡± Adam happened to see that scene. His eyes soon gleamed with excitement. He then quickly ran back to the private room to call his sister and Shawn out for a good show. He chuckled inwardly The three of them stealthily hid in a corner of the corridor, sticking their heads out one after another. They looked quite curious as they watched Louis and that girl. Nancy put her chin on her brother¡¯s head. Her watery eyes were so serious. ¡°Adam, does that pretty girl like Louis?¡± Adam chuckled and nodded. "Louis is just toome. He didn¡¯t even get a girlfriend after he graduated. I¡¯ve got three beautiful girlfriends now!¡± As he was talking, he stood tall with his head high and chest out. Shawn was struck speechless. He did not even get a girlfriend after he graduated from college. On the other side, Louis was in a rather good mood. So, he reluctantly listened to the girl say some strange things. Consequently, he started to lose his patience. ¡°There''s nothing important. right? Then I''ll go now.¡± The girl felt slightly awkward. Her face turned even more crimson. She wanted to confess her feelings for her, but she found it hard to do so. Hence she tried to talk to him about various things so she could stay with him a little longer. ¡°Louis. She seemed to have made up her mind. She closed her eyes and confessed her true feelings loudly. "I like you!¡± Louis was struck speechless He should have left just now. ¡°Oh, but I ¡°Louis Brook! Louis was about to turn the girl down as she looked at him shyly and eagerly. An angry voice interrupted his words. Then a tall and sturdy man rushed to them with a wine bottle. Without any hesitation, he raised the wine bottle to smash Louis''s head with it. That sudden and drastic change made the ssmates who came out with the man scream one after another. Louis dodged it in time. He also pushed away the girl who confessed her feelings to him just now. The man holding the wine bottle found that he missed the first chance. So, he raised the wine bottle again to try and smash Louis''s head with it. His face was filled with a strange rosiness because of drinking, and his eyes were slightly bloodshot too. He looked just like a furious bull ¡°How dare you covet my woman!¡± Louis¡¯s expression turned cold. He turned sideways to avoid that blow before he bent his knee to attack the man¡¯s belly. The man wailed in pain before he dropped the bottle and it smashed into pieces on the floor. Then everyone saw Louis beat the man up aggressively. Although that man appeared burly and powerful, he could not fight against Louis who specialized iv Sanda: -Atst, the man fell to the flogr-crying piteously and begging formercy. - Louis looked down on him condescendingly and snorted. ¡°What a coward!¡± ¡°Louis! Louis, are you okay?¡± Nancy walked over and hugged his leg to ask in worry. Shawn followed behind and reminded her earnestly, repeating himself. ¡°There are ss pieces everywhere. Nancy, be careful. Don''t step on them Be careful. The other members of the Brook family came out too. After all, it was impossible that they did not hear such a loud noise. Atst, that celebratory feast ended up at the police station. Rachel became speechless. She eximed inwardly, ¡°What rotten luck! The man had now be sober. His face was filled with bruises because he was beaten up. Consequently, he looked slightly horrible. He whimpered endlessly but said nothing. Atst. the police officer asked Louis about the incident. Louis knitted his brows tightly. He was clearly in a very bad mood ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the surveince video? Ask him. Why did he try to hit me with a wine bottle for no reason? Who the hell knew what happened?" The police officer did retrieve the surveince video, but that man did not want to say anything now. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Louis shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. The police officer could only ask that man again. Atst, the man had no choice but to falter out that Louis had snatched away his girlfriend. ¡°What?¡± Louis found it unfathomable. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I f*cking know that I snatched away your girlfriend?¡± The police officer warned him. ¡°Stop cursing.¡± The man became agitated again. ¡°Don''t deny it. I heard it all. She said that she likes you in the corridor!¡± Louis cursed, ¡°You motherf*cker...¡± ¡°Ahem! Ahem...¡± Louis said, ¡°Are you f*cking dumb? She said that she likes me, but what does it have anything to do with me? Everyone was struck speechless. Atst, the police officer figured the whole incident out. He asked that girl toe. It was the girl wha confessed her feelings to Louis in the restaurant. She was now crying. ¡°I don¡¯t like Jack, but he always pesters me. As long as here-was any boy close to_ me at school, he would threaten that boy with his gang. It was an = iden to bump into Louis today. le always liked him. I theught bat I won''t be able to see-him again since we''re about to graduate, so I told him I like him.¡± to Well, the truth had nowe to light. Jack ttered himself and liked that girl, butthe girl was reluctant to be with hia: Even so, he regarded. himself.4s her boyfriend. When fie saw his so-called girlfriend confess her feelings to Louis, he angcily grabbed a wine bottle and ¡®tuished out to show his manpower under the effect of wine and the incitation by his gang of scoundrels. Chapter 346 Accident Chapter 346 ident Chapter 346 ident The police lectured them after learning the whole story. When they were about to announce the punishment, a well-dressed woman broke in regardless of the police''s stop Jack''s eyes immediately lit up when he saw her. "Mom!" He was a big man, but he called his mother at this time as if he had been greatly wronged. When Jack''s mother saw the wounds on his face, she said loudly, "Oh, my poor sweetheart!" Then she red at Louis. "You beat my son. didn''t you? Just wait and see. My family will never let you go. We will take revenge on your family. I will make you go bankrupt!" It was rare to see someone so arrogant in the police station. The policeman beside them looked so gloomy. "Mrs. Lee, we''ve figured out this matter. It was your son who beat them first. This young man conducted excessive defense.¡± Mrs. Lee didn''t care whether her son caused trouble first or not. She only knew that her son had been beaten, and she had to take revenge for him "I don''t care. You must arrest him since he injured my son like this. Let me tell you. The mayor''s secretary is my brother-inw. If you can''t give us a satisfactory solution, I''ll teach you a lesson!" Many people frowned at her words. Who was so unlucky to have such an arrogant rtive? Tut-tut... Wasn''t he afraid of being investigated? "And you!" The woman looked at the campus belle with fierce and disgusted eyes after she finished speaking "What a shameless little b*tch! You seduced my son, but you still hooked up with others. It''s your honor that my son likes you, but you are so hypocritical. Bah... Even if my son likes you, you can never marry into my family. How can we noble people fancy you? You look like a seductive tease, so you can''t be a kind girl Jack, don''t think about being with her. Since you''re rich, you can be with any good girl you like. You can even marry the daughter of the Brook family. Don''t like her anymore, okay? " Hearing her insulting and mocking words, the campus belle looked so pale. She held back her tears and said with a grievance, "Who wants to marry into your family?" Louis¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened when he heard Mrs. Lee say that Jack could marry the daughter of the Brook family. "Who do you think you are?¡± Jack''s mother was startled by his gloomy eyes and then straightened her chest even more arrogantly. "What''s wrong? Do you want to beat me? Do you see this? This man is going to beat me. Catch him quickly. Ouch!" Jack''s mother was shouting when someone suddenly pulled her hair. She staggered, sat down on the ground, and immediately cried out in pain. Nancy stepped on the back of Mrs. Lee''s hand in her small leather shoes, pouted, and stamped her foot deliberately. Mrs. Lee was so painful that she screamed. "Mom!" Jack hurried to help his mother up. With vicious eyes, he looked at the woman who was pulling his mother''s hair. Rachel shook her bag and looked down at Mrs. Lee with a sneer. "Who do you think you are? How dare you bully my son?" Windy also came over, kicked Mrs. Lee, and then looked at Jack with disdain "How could such a coward think about being with the daughter of the Brook family? You''re so shameless!" James stared at Jack and his mother gloomily. "You are so thick-skinned." Adam walked over with his hands behind his back and said. "I''m pissed off. You look like a big wax gourd from a distance and a toad at close range. How can you be so confident? The world is rich in varieties." When Shawn walked past Jack, a scalpel with cold light fell off along his arm, cutting a hole in his clothes. He nced at Jack with his cold eyes, bent down, and picked up the scalpel slowly. "I''m sorry. I always carry a scalpel with me because of my work. After all, I''ve dissected a lot of corpses with it." Then he left in Jack''s scared eyes. "Wait for me, oh!" Ivan ran over and stumbled, so he stepped on Jack''s mother¡¯s leg. Then he turned around and looked at Jack''s mother who was screaming with innocent eyes. "I''m sorry. I ran too fast, so I didn''t see you. Sir, I didn''tmit a crime, did 1?" The policeman was speechless. Originally, everything was all right, but it became a mess after Jack''s mother arrived. Why didn''t they deal with the man earlier? This scene could have been avoided. The young man''s family member who were waiting for him came Here after getting the news, and they happened to hear the arcagant words of Jack''s mother. Tien Jack''s mother suffered a loss. "You... You!" Jack''s mother sat up awkwardly and felt that her whole body was in pain. "Wait and see. I won''t let you go!¡± Louis had many family members here, so she only dared to speak harshly. She didn''t dare to fight with them. Rachel carried her small bag and rolled her eyes. "Didn''t you ask him to beat you just now? My sorcan''t beat women, especiallyan old woman. What if you ckmail him by pretending to be in jured? So, as his mother, an beat yOu on his behalf. You ate really strange. Your wish has been fulfilled, bGt you''re not satisfied." A rather dignified old policeman came in and quickly controlled the situation But Jack¡¯s mother was still moring to sue them. Windy was unconcerned. "Just sue us. Anyway, we have awyer team, and we can afford to waste time on you." She nced at Jack and his mother, and said unconcernedly, "You suffer from minor injuries at most. Our family can afford to makepensation, but do you ever think that your son will have a criminal record?" Jack''s eyes shed with guilt. He had done a lot of bad things indeed. "Do you think you can threaten me?" James took his wife and daughter into his arms. "Yes." In the end, Jack''s mother was still swearing when she left the police stationAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Jack''s father came here after receiving the news, he saw his wife moring to take revenge on the people opposite. When he saw those people clearly, he almost fainted in fear. What a stupid woman! His eyes were red with anger, and he gasped like an ox. He went over with gloomy eyes and pulled his wife over. Jack''s mother was still cursing, and she was in a bad mood when she was suddenly pulled. Just as she wanted to swear, she saw her husband and felt so pleasantly surprised. "Dear, you''re here. Get someone to teach them a lesson. Look what they have done to our son. They beat me, too...¡± "Shut up!" Jack''s father looked so gloomy. After seeing his expression clearly, Jack''s mother didn''t dare to speak. Jack''s father turned his head and put on a humble and apologetic smile. "I''m sorry, Mr. Brook. I didn''t teach my wife well, so she caused trouble for yous Twill definitely discipline them and teach them a lesson when go-back This is our fault. I will take them to you and apologize.one day.¡± Chapter 347 The Arrogant Woman Chapter 347 The Arrogant Woman Chapter 347 The Arrogant Woman Mr. Brook! The arrogant face of Jack''s mother froze. Since her husband called the man Mr. Brook so humbly, it must be the richest Brook family. She was so scared that she almost fainted.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Not only did her son beat the son of the Brook family, but she also said she would teach them a lesson just now. With a faint smile, James looked at the man in front of him and the two people behind the man. Rachel sneered and said, "I heard that the mayor''s secretary is your brother-inw.¡± Windy said, "Did you say shamelessly that your son could marry the daughter of the Brook family?¡± Adam said mockingly, ¡°She even asked us to wait and see.¡± Nancy said, "Wow... You are so awesome." Jack''s father couldn''t maintain the smile on his face anymore. He staggered and almost fell. He scolded his unreliable wife many times in his heart! ¡°I''m sorry...¡± Rachel clicked her tongue. "Go out of here. You make me annoyed.¡± The Brook family left directly, but the Lee family was not peaceful. Jack, who had bullied others with his family rtionship, was severely punished by his father after returning home. The Lee family was taught a lesson by the Brook family in fear. Several of theirpanies were closed down. Jack''s evil deeds were posted on the Inte and condemned by everyone. In the end, his father had no choice but to send him aboard in dismay. Jack''s mother was grounded for a long time. This matter came to an end. The girl who confessed her feelings to Louis went to the Brook familyter. She didn''t go there to pester Louis but to thank him. The girl''s family was ordinary. If it weren''t for the Brook family, the Lee family would not let her go. ¡°Thank you, and I''m sorry.¡± The girl apologized and left. She had to study hard to be better. She didn''t say she liked Louis anymore because she knew she didn''t deserve to be with him. Louis kept a low profile when he was at school. Except for his friends. no one in the school knew that he was from the richest Brook family. Therefore, Jack dared to be so arrogant to him before. Jack was scared by the ident. At the same time, the girl understood the huge gap between her and Louis. The weather was getting hotter and hotter. Under the hot sun, fewer people went out during the day. But freshmen needed to attend military training in such weather! The military training at Louis''s school was carried out on campus. In hot weather, everyone said the word ofmand and felt so hot. On Saturday, Nancy and her two brothers went to the farm to pick up severalrge watermelons and went straight to Louis''s school with their bodyguard. They could go in through the back door because they knew Louis, ha-ha.. Under the guidance of the drillmaster, the teenagers who should have been listless said the word ofmand loudly and walked in the square array in an imposing manner. Nancy held the small fan and got dizzy. The teenagers were wearing the same clothes, so she felt they all looked the same. "Which ss is Louis in?¡± Ivan said, "Let me see.¡± "He''s in Physical Education ss 4. Let''s ask the instructor where the Physical Education ss is." The three of them followed the bodyguard who was carrying watermelons and strawberries to look for Louis. In the end, Louis found them first. "Sir." "Speak!" Louis pointed to Nancy and said, "Those people should be looking for me. I''ll bring them here. They have watermelons.¡± Hearing thest sentence, all the students in Physical Education ss 4 who were training looked over with keen eyes Then they said to the instructor, ¡°Sir, let him go, or the watermelons will go bad in het weather." Yes, they just wanted to eat the watermelons. Seeing so many watermelons. they became very excited. Louis couldn''t finish all the watermelons alone! The instructor was speechless. "You can go." "Yes!" Louis smiled, revealed a line of white teeth, and ran away. "Where is the sign of Physical Education ss 4?" "Nancy, I''m here!" Hearing the familiar voice, they immediately looked up. They felt that Louis was tanned but looked more handsome! Louis was tall and good-looking. He was known as the most handsome guy in the department as soon as he went to school. He wore the same camouge clothes as others, but he looked much more charming than others. "Louis!" Louis carried Nancy in his arms as soon as she ran over. Nancy was soft and fair, and she seemed to shine in the sun like an angel. All the girls and boys who were having training couldn''t help but look over. Of course, the girls were mainly looking at Louis and Ivan. Louis became influential in the department as soon as the school opened. The camouge clothes didn''t affect his charming temperament, and he was just like a proud eagle. lvan was handsome and looked as dashing as atr artist. He was gentle, just like the considerate hero o describettin the novel. Standing if the sun, ?, he looked as refreshedas the spring wind, making people want toget close to him. 4 The two children also had delicate eyebrows and eyes. How lovely they were! Although those girls were students, they wanted to have such a cute baby. At this time, the chief instructor happened to whistle, and it was time for a rest. Adam raised his chin slightly, and the bodyguard behind him came forward with watermelons and various iced drinks. "Louis, these are the treasures we brought to you. Just eat!" Louis was speechless. How awkward Adam''s words were! But he had to admit that he liked the watermelons so much. He knew how2delicious the watermelons.on the farm were. During the military training, some -> seniors ''s gent them watermelons and drinkgpbut they only came onc¨¦-and the quantity of food was imited, so he-¨¦ouldn''t eat to his hea t''s content. This time, Nancy and his brothers brought severalrge watermelons and a watermelon knife. The whole ss could enjoy the watermelons together. Louis went to talk to the instructor. Under the keen and eager gazes of the students of ss 4, the instructor waved his hand, and all the students cheered. "Go divide the watermelons!" The students in other sses were so envious. Especially < after the watermelons were cut,they saw thin watermelon peel and thick pulp. The air was ¡®filled with the sweet smell of red putp. Theyscould imagine how delicious the-watermelon was just by¡¯smelling it¡¯ "Oh... The watermelon is so nice.¡± "It''s so delicious, woo-woo... Eating such a watermelon during military training makes me so energetic!¡± Seeing those students¡¯ exaggerated expressions, the students in other sses were more envious. Some who knew students in Physical Education ss 4 wanted to get some watermelons through their friendship, but they were ruthlessly driven away. Of course, students in Physical Education ss 4 would firmly protect their watermelons at this time! Louis took arge piece of watermelon to the instructor. They sat down to eat the watermelon and chat. Nancy sat down beside Louis and asionally took a peek at the instructor. The instructor was a young man with tanned skin and good features. While talking to Louis, he suddenly noticed a pair of round, clean and clear eyes. He greeted Nancy with a smile. "Is this your younger sister? She even came to you with watermelons and strawberries. We benefit from you.¡± Louis smiled, straightened his chest. and looked a little proud. "Yeah, she¡¯s my sister. She''s cute, right?" Nancy showed a shy smile to the instructor. "Sir, can you not be so strict while training?" Nancy was afraid that her request was too much, so she gestured a bit with her thumb and index finger and looked at the instructor eagerly. Louis and the instructor wanted tough and weep all at once. Chapter 348 Louiss Military Training Chapter 348 Louis''s Military Training Chapter 348 Louis''s Military Training There was a teasing expression on the instructor''s resolute face. "So are you bribing me for your elder brother?¡± Nancy nodded eagerly. She didn''t care what the instructor thought, as long as he could make things easier for Louis. How hot the zing sun was! Louis was suntanned! The instructor smiled and said, ¡°Alright, for the sake of the watermelons you sent, I will be kinder to them while training." Nancy immediately smiled with curved eyes. She was wearing a bright yellow skirt, just like a delicate little doll under the sun. She was extremely fair, so she stood out of ce with a group of tanned students. The rest time passed quickly. Nancy could not disturb the students¡¯ military training, so she left when they started training. They met Louis again a monthter. Louis came home from military training. He was so tanned that they couldn''t recognize him. However, his muscles were sturdier and smoother, and his tanned skin made him look stabler. His arrogant eyes were so energetic. Ivan and Nancy circled around him. lvan pocked Louis''s arm with his finger and thenpared their skin colors. Louis¡¯s skin was tanned, while Ivan''s skin was fair. The contrast was quite sharp. But Ivan was a little envious of Louis''s muscles. "Why didn''t I get tanned and have so many muscles during my military training?" He was a little depressed Although Louis was not as old as Ivan, he was taller than Ivan. He looked down at Ivan andughed. "It''s strange if you can develop a muscr body." Ivan was thin. He looked weak, and it seemed that he was born to be an artist. He wrote and painted at home. Ivan nced at Louis and said nothing, but he left unhappily. When he came out again, he held two French baguettes in his hand, one of which had been nibbled. He killed time by eating French baguettes when he was bored. French baguettes could be stored for a long time. Besides, they were hard and suitable for beating people. He handed Nancy a French baguette by the way andined unreasonably. "Nancy, he said you were short." Nancy, whe was eating an apple, picked up the French baguette and bounced to chase Louis together with Ivan Later, Adam found it funny and got a broom ta join them. "Here I am! Hey! Monster, stop running!" Then he shouted and chased after them. The vi of the Brook family was so lively. The school days passed. They basically spent their days in ssrooms, in school canteens, and at home. In a blink of an eye, it was August. During the Dragon Boat Festival holiday, lvan brought Nancy to Country F which was celebrated for its romance. Many artists were born here. At this time, a grand art exhibition was going to be held in the Amixson Exhibition Hall in this country. The paintings that could be selected for this art exhibition had been screened all over the country. In the end, only a few paintings could stand out and be sent here. lvan''s painting was selected and hung in this magnificent building In addition to paintings, many other things were disyed in the art exhibition, such as sculptures, dolls, technological products, and so on "Nancy, remember to follow meter and don''t get lost. This exhibition hall is veryrge. If you get lost, you won''t find me.¡± Ivan finally dressed formally on such an asion. Wearing a silver-gray suit, he looked maturer. Nancy took his hand and nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, I will hold your hand tightly.¡± Ivan smiled and revealed two canine teeth. He looked somewhat pure and lovely in this way. As soon as lvan took Nancy into the exhibition hall, he saw his teacher. He immediately took Nancy and ran over excitedly. "Mr. Elliot!" Heughed so happily. lvan''s teacher was an old man with half of his hair grey. He wore sses and looked very gentle and elegant, like an ancient schr recorded in history. "Run slowly.¡± The old man said helplessly when he saw lvan running over. Ivan smiled awkwardly and then introduced Nancy to his teacher. "Hello, Grandpa Elliot." Ivan had told Nancy that his teacher¡¯s surname was Elliot and asked her to call his teacher Elliot Grandpa Nancy greeted Nn obediently and looked so polite and lovely. It was easy for her to make a good impression on people, especially on the elderly. "Is she the little girl in your painting?¡± Nn looked at Nancy and immediately recognized that she was the main character in lvan¡¯s painting which was selected for the exhibition. As expected, she looked smart and cute. Ivan didn''t like to draw characters in the past. No wonder he boldly participated in thepetition with a figure painting and animal painting, and he won second ce in the international oil paintingpetition Many people from all over the country partie¡®pated in the internationaboil painting . competition, but in Redrad, only < lvan''s painting ¡®Nature¡¯ won second ced such fiercepetition: In addition to Ivan, three people were sel¨¦cted as well. However-one of them was in seventh ¨¦e, and one of them wasn''t even in the top ten. The one who won first ce was a famous oil painting master in Country F. He was twelve years older than Ivan, The age limit of the internationalpetition was not so low, so more people participated in it. It surprised everyone that lvan''s painting could win second ce. This matter was widely reported on the Inte. The Brook family and the Baker family were very proud of him. The art exhibition had started. Ivan strolled around with Nancy. his teacher, and some other teachers who came from Redrad. On the first floor, various sculptures were disyed. A goddess sculpture was disyed in the middle of the exhibition hall. It was the best ce in the hall The figure of the sculpture was carved vividly. The most amazing part was the dress the goddess was wearing. It was clearly carved from stone, but it looked as thin as gauze. The goddess''s wonderful body was wrapped in it. They felt that those thin fabrics would fly in the wind when a gust of wind blew. Even those who did not understand art would be amazed by it. It was the first time Nancy hade to such a ce. She widened her eyes as she looked at the sculpture. "How awesome it is!" Ivan echoed her words and nodded, and then taught her some knowledge in a low voice They strolled around every floor and went upstairg., Most of the people whoet #6 the art exhibition were of great quality. They walked quietly in the corridor and discussed inta? low woibe so as not to affect others, Ther¨¦fore, people inexplicably felt that they were immersedin these beautiful works of art. They finally came to the winding corridor of the oil painting exhibition. Many people stood in front of paintings to appreciate them. There were no fewer than ten people in front of lvan''s painting On the half-man high canvas, the white giant tiger looked so fierce and aggressivesPeople could tell at a ~ nce that the tiger was the king of beasts.that did not allow anyone to invade tts territory. The sharp.golden eyesgave people a great sense of appression. Those who saw the painting unintentionally G¨¦uld be scared and take a few steps back. When they found it was a painting, they couldn''t help but stop and appreciate it. Then they would find that there was a delicate little girl in the arms of this domineering king of beasts. The tiger looked so bloodthirsty and fierce, while the girl looked so innocent and gentle. The scene was obviously paradoxical, but it showed an inexplicable harmony. This was incredible. If the painter didn''t have enough inspiration and ability, the whole painting would be ruined by such a painting style easily. But the painter obviously painted it smoothly. The experts could tell that there was nothing stiff in the painting. It was perfect and amazing. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 349 Art Exhibition Chapter 349 Art Exhibition Chapter 349 Art Exhibition Of course, in addition to being skilled in painting. painters should have extraordinary personalities and inspiration. Only in this way could they have individuality to be discriminated. For painters, it was very important to be discriminated All the painters whose paintings were selected to participate in the art exhibition were skilled in painting. lvan was still young. Compared with other people who had painted for most of their lives, he needed to learn more. But his paintings were very inspirational and brilliant, and he had vaguely had his own painting style. This painting was very eye-catching. It quickly caught people''s eyes. When people stopped to appreciate it, they didn¡¯t think the tiger was scary after locking at it for a long time. The white tiger was domineering, but it was protective of the weak little girl in its arms. When people took a closer look, they found that the painter used most of the ink to draw the child. Her eyes were as clear as mountain streams and springs, but they were full of other pure feelings. There was joy, leisure, dependence, and trust in the white tiger in her eyes. When people immersed themselves in the painting and got into the painter''s feelings, they seemed to be separated from the noise and pressure of the city and only felt a sense of leisure and rxation in the vast wilderness. When people saw the name ¡®Nature¡¯, perhaps the first thing they thought about was the forest, boundless grasnd, or other naturalndscapes. The white tiger represented nature and the human being represented the city. However, the painterbined the two elements to show the implied meaning behind the painting. "It''s so beautiful.¡± Someone stared at the painting and muttered to himself. "I must buy it at auction!¡± Who on the scene didn¡¯t think so? Most of the people whe came here were bosses runningpanies. They were rich, so they wanted to uplift their mind and spirit through art. Although many people did not understand art, good works could strike a responsive chord in their hearts. If they liked a painting, they would buy it at auction. lvan''s painting ¡®Nature¡¯ obviously struck a responsive chord in many people''s hearts. The painting was imposing and aggressive at first nce. But if people looked at it carefully, they would feel warm and rxed. It couldn''t be more suitable for those ambitious bosses who wanted to rx their pressure. Nancy stood in the crowd and listened to everyone discussing lvan''s painting. She smiled, revealing two lines of white teeth. Her eyes were bright, and she straightened her chest so proudly. Ivan was too awesome! When more and more people gathered here, lvan took Nancy to see other works. After strolling around, Ivan called the teacher and took them to dinner. ¡°It''s my treat!" Ivan patted his chest, and his face was beaming with joy. Nn and other teachers couldn''t helpughing. ¡°Ivan didn''t change at all." "Yeah. Now no one will doubt me if I say he is a college student.¡± "That''s good. I like such a carefree and clever young man." Social pressure was great in this era. Few people could focus only on painting and didn''t care about fame and money like Ivan. Being praised by them, Ivan smiled shyly. When he took the teachers to dinner, he unexpectedly met another group of people. Those people were from M Country. The leader was a professor from a famous art academy in M Country. Apparently, they knew Nn Nn''s smile faded when he saw the man. "Professor Edmund." "Nn, this must be your favorite student.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. A tall young man stood beside Edmund. He raised his chin and looked at those who were from Redrad arrogantly and disdainfully, especially when he looked at Ivan "Did you really paint ¡®Nature''?" He said with a sneer, "I have never seen such a young person who could draw such a picture in Redrad. You have a good teacher." "What do you mean?¡± Other teachers were angry. The man meant that they cheated, and Ivan''s painting was drawn by his teacher. "Eric, you shouldn''t be so rude." Edmund yelled, but there was no me in his tone. "I''m so sorry, Professor Elliot. Eric suffered a setback and won third ce in thepetition, so he''s a little grumpy. You know that young people are suspicious." Nn was also angry, but he maintained his gentleman-like manner. "It doesn''t matter. After all, Eric is young and not clear-sighted enough. For example, he never believes that Redrad has a history of more than 2000 years, but the history is real." Edmund and Eric''s faces suddenly turned livid. n continued to say slowly, "Redrad does-nave many shorings i in oil painting. We admit it, @nd we''ll work hard to solve these ¡®Sfiorings in the future. owever, Mr. Edmund, if you-are interested, maybe you can fear aout our ink paintings figst. Our ink paintiags are imparted and inherited by eur ancestors through thousands of years of history. Oh, ~ ''m sorry! forgot that you wouldndt use our brushes. Nowadays, o¡± incapable people devalue what they cant use well. It''s sad. Profe¨¦sso Edmund, Am I right? " Cagitent Nn had a gentle smile on his face, but his words hurt Edmund''s heart like a soft knife. Because Edmund once belittled the ink paintings in Redrad, and the people in M Country would never admit that Redrad had such a long history. n didn''t esabarrass Eric directly. He just said I those words to hint that people ineCountry who didn''t > believe ithe history of Redrad were not clegr- sighted enough. He ra¨¦ant thatBtic was stupid. Eric was~ inferior to lvan, so he belittled Ivan, dfid he was too narrow-minded. Eric was so furious. He swore angrily and wanted to beat Nn. Ivan blocked Eric''s punch for Nn. A sharp pain came from his shoulder. He stumbled back and was caught by his teachers Seeing that lvan was beaten, Nancy was so mad that she trotted to hold Eric''s leg and bit him hard. ¡°Ouch! Sh*t" Nn yelled, "Eric! How dare you!" Nancy was thrown away and fell to the ground. Then she cried out. Her cry was very prating and attracted many people to watch. Nancy cried while looking for lvan and looked so pitiful. ¡°Woo-woo... Ivan, he beat me!¡± She spoke English, so local people and foreigners all understood her. Looking at Nancy who was crying sadly and Eric who was tall and strong, they despised Eric. Edmund had an ominous presentiment. "Woo-woo... lvan, let me look at you. Are you hurt by him?¡± Nancy eagerly pulled the clothes on Ivan''s shoulder. The bruises on his fair skin were harrowing. Nancy blew on lvan''s bruises and said to Eric, "You bad guy!" A child''s cry could always arouse people¡¯s sympathy. Moreover, there were obvious bruises on lvan¡¯s shoulder and Nancy censured Eric, so everyone felt that Eric had a bad character. "It''s hateful. How could he beat a child?¡± Chapter 350 Nature Chapter 350 Nature Chapter 350 Nature "Is there great enmity between them? Why did they fight in such a ce?¡± "They fought in front of the art exhibition hall. Does no one handle this?" "Oh... I know this man. He''s Eric. Why did he beat people here? He even beat a child.¡± "That''s too much!" "I know the person who was beaten. He won second ce in this oil paintingpetition, while Eric won third ce." "No way? Is Eric so narrow-minded? Did he take revenge on the man just because the man got a better grade than him?" Edmund''s face darkened more and more as he listened to people¡¯s discussion. Nn angrily said that they would sue Eric. However, hearing Nn''s words, Eric was not afraid at all. Instead. he was more arrogant. "Ha-ha... Only you naive fools want to sue me. Even if you sue me, so what? I''m from the Melville family. Who dares to arrest me?" This was the reason why Eric was arrogant. The Melville family was a rich family in M Country. and Mrs. Melville was from a wealthy family in F Country, so Eric dared to be so arrogant. People from Redrad were angry and helpless. Although they were mad, what Eric said was the truth. Foreign courts and police stations always favored people in their own countries. They advocated justice and humanitarianism on the surface, but they were the most prejudiced Eric said smugly, "I beat you, but so what? Ha-ha... You people from Redrad are all cowards and stupid pigs! Wait and see. I will let you know the consequence of offending me!¡± Edmund was too helpless to stop Eric. Eric was an idiot! But he did not think this matter would be serious. As Eric said, his family would make it right. "Really?" A cold and sharp voice sounded. All of a sudden, a group of bodyguards in suits pushed their way through the crowd and surrounded Eric and Edmund At the end of the passage in the crowd, a handsome young man in a ck shirt and trousers walked over calmly. There were brooding eyes on his angr face, and his long narrow eyes were cold and sharp. just like the chill winter. It was someone from Redrad. He was imposing, so he couldn''t be an ordinary person Someone even recognized him. "It''s Marcus!" Marcus kept a low profile in Redrad. Reporters seldom took pictures of him, but he received a lot of attention and discussion abroad. It did not mean that he often appeared on television, but he was so influential. Marcus mastered not only the core technology of the whole system abroad but also that of new energy resources Before everyone realized the importance of new energy resources, he had started to study new energy resources with great foresight. At this time when all the rich families and entrepreneurs tried their best to study this field, he had reached the apex of his career. In addition, he invested in many projects, each of which was very profitable, and he owned countless mineral resources. At this time, Marcus had no less influence than those rich families abroad. Many people knew that Marcus came from Redrad, but few people had met him. The person who recognized him was the head of a top rich family in F Country. ¡°Marcus.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Nancy pretended to be aggrieved just now. She really felt sorry for lvan, but she mainly wanted to embarrass Eric. But she really felt so wronged when she saw Marcus. Tears ran down Nancy''s cheeks. She spread her arms and Marcus hugged her. Marcus touched Nancy''s hair with his big and slightly cold palm andpressed his thin lips. His gloomy eyes had never been so furious before. Eric did not realize the seriousness of the matter. The main reason was that he was a young man engaged in art and didn''t know about his family affairs. He had never heard of Marcus. Eric was arrogant and snooty. ¡®It''s ridiculous. Don''t tell me you think you can look stronger with some =~ bodyguards. It makes me feel that you retike clowns. You''d betternot offead me. In this ce, ruining you isas easy as crushing a bug for me.¡± Marcus looked at him coldly and waved his hand The bodyguards went forward and held down Eric as if he was a dead dog. "What are you doing? Let me go, you humble people from Redrad. The Melville family will not let you go. Wait and see. I''ll teach you a lesson!" "Shut up!" Edmund wanted to kill Eric. Eric was such an idiot! When Mareus appeared, Edmund''s heart skigped a beat. He had heard of Mareus before. As far as he knew, the Melville family was trying to cooperate with Marcus, but? everything had been ruined _by Eric! "I''m sorry, Mr. Brook. I failed to discipline Eric. He''s too arrogant. I apologize to you on behalf of the Melville family." Edmund''s family and the Melville family were connected by marriage, which was the reason why he gave guidance to Eric with all his heart. Eric caused great trouble, so Edmund had to apologize. Marcus gave Edmund a cold look. ¡°Eric not only beat my brother but also hurt my beloved sister. I won''t let him go.¡± After saying that, Marcus took them away. Ivan covered his shoulder and hissed in pain. ¡°Let''s go, Mr. Elliot.¡± Nn nodded and nned to leave with Marcus under the excited gazes of a group of teachers. However, when he came te Edmund, he stopped. "Edmund, the education in your school is really disappointing. I think art is not ju ust represented by works If someane is narrow-minded ands evil, the-progress he can make in the future be limited, just like YOU. You''ve never made progressin painting since three years-ago, and you''re on a downward trajectory.¡± After speaking, Nn left slowly, regardless of Edmund''s angry and embarrassed expression Edmund had been looking down on Redrad. It was the first time they had embarrassed Edmund like this since they came to participate in the art exhibition, and they felt so nice. Although they took advantage of Marcus''s power, who wouldn''t like this feeling? Marcus wiped Nancy''s mouth. "Don''t bite what you can''t bite in the future." Although his voice was cold, his tone was doting. Nancy wrapped her arms around his neck and nodded repeatedly. "I see.¡± "Did it hurt?" Ivan felt so sad when he thought about Nancy''s crying face. He didn''t protect her well "No, I was just pretending to be crying." A crafty look came to Nancy''s beautiful eyes. "I''m a child. Only when I cried could people know that the bad guy bullied us. In this way, he wouldn''t dare to beat us again.¡± Ivan widened his eyes slightly in surprise. "Nancy, you are so smart!¡± Nancy leaned against Marcus and giggled. "Marcus, where are we going? I''m taking my teachers to a meal.¡± Ivan leaned on the car window and looked out eagerly. Marcus said, "I asked Philip to take your teachers to the hotel. You should go to the hospital to have a check-up.¡± Ivan touched his belly and muttered, ¡°But I want to eat, too." The pain in his shoulder couldn''t prevent him from eating. Chapter 351 Marcus Arrived Chapter 351 Marcus Arrived Chapter 351 Marcus Arrived When the doctor applied medicine to Ivan, lvan took a peeled tea egg and ate it happily, but his face twisted from time to time because the wound on his shoulder hurt so much. When he felt the most painful, he cried with red eyes while eating the tea egg. ¡°It hurts so much...¡± Then he lowered his head and ate the tea egg again. Marcus was speechless. The doctor was stunned. They had seen all kinds of patients, but they were rendered speechless by Ivan at this time. Nancy handed food to Ivan with one hand, stood on her toes, and raised the other hand to wipe his tears with a handkerchief. ¡°Ivan, don''t cry.¡± Louis happened to call them at this time. As soon as the phone was connected, he heard Ivan screaming on the phone.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Louis was stunned. "What happened?" Nancy held the mobile phone, puckered her face angrily, and told Louis the whole story in a childish and cute voice. Clearly, she wasining Hearing her words, Louis said with a fierce look in his eyes, "Do you need me to teach him a lesson?" Ivan bit the meat bun and asked in a crying tone, "What are you going to do?" Louis said, "How silly you are! Of course, I''ll kidnap him!¡± Nancy and lvan''s eyes suddenly lit up. It seemed a little funny! "Wait for me. I will go there by ne and take revenge for you." Marcus said, "Don''t act recklessly.¡± Louis seemed to be going downstairs, and he was a little far away from the receiver. ¡°Don''t worry, brother. I''m the most skilled in this kind of thing There will be no problem." Marcus didn''t stop Louis. Louis was young, and he would always feel mad and dissatisfied if he didn''t beat Eric. He just needed to deal with the aftermath of what Louis did. After the injury was treated, Ivan concentrated on eating. Holding the meat bun with one hand and delicious porridge with the other, he ate with satisfaction. Nancy sat beside him and ate. lvan was like a big hamster, while Nancy was like a small one. They enjoyed their food Looking at them, Marcus felt a little hungry. He nced at them and said, "Don''t run around. I''ll go deal with something." Ivan and Nancy nodded at the same time. Marcus was going to deal with the affairs of the Melville family. He had to strike first to gain the initiative. Before that, he had asked someone to control Eric and Edmund. Neither of them could give information to the Melville family. Louis soon arrived by ne, and Shawn came with him. At this time, lvan called his teachers to tell them he was safe, and the teachers from Redrad werepletely relieved. "Eric and Edmund have been released. Eric even posted on Twitter, saying that you cheated and people from Redrad were a group of shameless thieves. He has lots of fans on Twitter. Now his fans are cursing us!" "People in M Country are really shameless. In the past, whenever there was apetition, the judges from M Country showed partiality to their compatriots. Now, Eric is inferior to lvan, so he spread rumors and nders lvan. Does he think we''re so easy to bully?¡± "Artis clearly pure, but they stain art.¡± The teachers from Redrad were so mad that they foamed with rage and talked about the immoral things that people from M Country had done over the years. Ivan rested his chin in one hand and nodded with empathy. "That''s right.¡± ¡°It''s too much!" "They are all idiots! Stupid pigs!¡± A group of-decent men and lvan who coul¨¦:never learn how to speak obscenities made ssical allusions and scolded those who were like Fric-and Edmund, and then they felt much more relieved. Content b¨¦longs ~ But Louis was amused by them at the door. He couldn''t helpughing. Nancy, whewas nibbling at an apple and listening to Ivan talking to the~ teachers with great interest, turned her head quickly when she heard the laughter. . to ¡°Shawn! Louis!" She rushed over and hugged her two brothers. With the pleasant smell of apple in her mouth, she kissed them on their faces. Ivan looked over and hurriedly said to his teacher. "Mr. Elliot, my elder brother is here. I will kidnap Eric together with themter.¡± Nn and the other teachers were dumbfounded. Was it okay for Ivan to say it boldly like this? They looked at each other, but why did it sound like a good idea? They were eager to have a try. After all, they used to be young. But at this time, they were old and no longer so hot-blooded. Suddenly, a teacher asked, "Does anyone know where Edmund is?¡± Others rubbed their hands with keen eyes. Shawn walked over and checked the wound on lvan¡¯s shoulder, and his clear and cold eyes suddenly became gloomy. "Where is he?" Ivan angrily told Shawn what Eric did after leaving the police station. Marcus controlled them for some time and then sent them to the police station. As expected, they were released soon because of their family power. But Marcus was not worried. He hadn''t carried out his n yet. He would make Eric who was so arrogant lose everything Louis contacted Adam who was having a good time with his ssmates. He told Adam what had happened simply. "It''s your showtime. Find out where Eric is." Adam roared angrily on the phone, "Why didn''t you tell me when you went to see Nancy?" It was so annoying! Louis picked his ear with his little finger and said, "I forgot it because left ia a hurry. Now I give you a chalice to participate in it, right?" Adam wailed, "You''ve gone too far. How can I feel involved if I can''t help you beat him there? I want to kidnap him, too!" Adam cursed. Although he was very angry, he held theputer, used VPN, and started to look for Eric on the outer. The friends around him saw him typing flexibly on theputer keyboard, and a series of codes that they could not understand shed. They didn''t know what Adam was doing. but it looked awesome. "Oh my! Adam, you''re actually so good atputers!¡± While typing the codes, Adam proudly said, "I''m going to be a top hacker in the future. Of course, I have to be outstanding!" ¡°Hacker! I saw this on TV and in novels. What a cool job!" "I also want to be a hacker. Adam, teach me." Adam said, "It depends on whether you have the talent to learn this or not.¡± "Shh, don''t bother me. I find him." After more than ten minutes, Adam quickly hacked into Eric''sputer and mobile phone in the huge data and located Eric. "Hello? Louis, I found Eric. He¡¯s in a bar on a street. The idiot is actually in the mood to drink. Go there in a hurry and teach him a lesson!" Chapter 352 Cooperation of Brothers Chapter 352 Cooperation of Brothers Chapter 352 Cooperation of Brothers Eric''s address was found. Before they took action, Ivan received a call from his teacher. Nn seemed to be too embarrassed to speak on the phone. He fumbled and asked if Marcus could help him find Edmund. Ivan naively asked Nn what he wanted to do. "s, Nn let me speak to you. Ivan, here''s the thing. You''re going to kidnap Eric, aren''t you? We old guys have been looked down upon by Edmund for several years, and we are really depressed, so we want to kidnap him, too.¡± lvan''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Okay, I will ask someone to help you find Edmund!" Louis and Shawn also heard lvan''s conversation with several teachers, and they looked at each in surprise. Had the teachers been led astray by them? What a surprise! Those professors and teachers of the Academy of Fine Arts who had thick eyebrows and big eyes actually had young hearts! Adam soon sent them Edmund''s current location, and then they discussed what to prepare. "The sacks should be bigger. If only someone could ask them toe out alone." Louis asked, "What does Eric like best?" "Shall we investigate it?" At this time, Philip walked in and gave them two documents considerately. "The boss asked me to give these to you.¡± Louis had a look. It was the information of Eric and Edmund. Their character, preferences, and dirt were all found out. Louis looked at Eric''s information. Eric liked tall, sexy, and beautiful women. Louis was stunned. "We can use a beautiful woman to ensnare Eric, but where can we find a beautiful woman now?" Ivan muttered, "Yes, we can''t disguise ourselves as women." After saying that, he felt they were looking at him Ivan was speechless. Holding the quilt to cover his body, he refused firmly. "Don''t even think about it!" Louis raised his eyebrows. ¡°Don''t you want to take revenge anymore?¡± Ivan hesitated."1... want to take revenge... but..." But they couldn''t ask him to disguise himself as a woman Ivan looked pitifully at Shawn, only to find that Shawn''s eyes were shining. Shawn coughed dryly and said, "In fact, you once wore a skirt when you were a child.¡± When Ivan was a child, he was very delicate and quiet. His mother wanted a daughter very much, so she put on all kinds of beautiful dresses for Ivan before he could remember. At that time, Ivan looked so cute and lovely in beautiful dresses, so Shawn regarded him as a younger sister. Later, Shawn''s mother told Shawn that Ivan was his younger brother, which was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky! Nancy asked in confusion, "Ivan, will you wear the same beautiful dresses as me?¡± Ivan wanted to cry. He should have bitten his tongue. He just murmured, but the consequence was that he had to disguise himself as a woman. They thought about how to kidnap Eric and took Ivan to buy what he needed for disguising himself as a woman. After sending Edmund''s information to those teachers who wanted to take revenge. they didn''t care about it anymore. When Marcus knew that Ivan was going to disguise himself as a woman. he was stunned. Young people were so bold! He was surprised that even Shawn was involved. But he figured out the reason when he thought about how protective Shawn was of Ivan.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. For the sake of their safety, Marcus arranged for bodyguards to follow his brothers and the teachers to protect them. Ivan was a bit short among young men, but he was definitely tall among girls. At this moment, he was wearing a red knee-skimming dress with lipstick and long ck hair. He had been very gentle. After putting on women''s clothes, he was like a beautiful college girl. and his delicate face looked more beautiful. The shoring was that he didn''t have big breasts, but even girls would be envious of his long legs and slender waist. The red dress set off his originally fair skin. "It''s strange.¡± Ivan pulled the dress awkwardly, and he almost fell after taking two steps. Because he was wearing high heels. After being held by his elder brother, Ivan kicked away the high-heeled shoes with furious eyes. "What bad shoes! Those girls can walk so fast in these shoes!" Shawn smiled gently. "Alright, change your clothes.¡± Ivan looked at Shawn in a daze. "What?" Louis burst intoughter and said, ¡°Ha-ha... Eric will have an undeserved gain if you dress like this and meet him, won''t he? We were just kidding." Ivan was speechless. He realized that he had been fooled. and his face turned red immediately. He was so angry that he bent down, picked up the high-heeled shoes on the ground, and threw them at Louis without saying a word. He couldn''t bear to hit his biological brother, so he hit Louis who wasughing the loudest "Brother! You and Louis fooled me together!¡± "Ahem... I just wanted to recall what you looked like when you were a child.¡± Seeing that lvan was going to get mad, Shawn quickly tipped Nancy a wink and patiently coaxed Ivan. Nancy ran over, looked at Ivan with bright eyes, and kept ttering him ¡°Ivan, you look so beautiful in a dress. You''re more beautiful than every girl I have ever seen!" "Wow... lvan, you are so awesome. As a girl, I like you so much.¡± ¡°Ivan, I didn''t expect that you were not only good at painting but also good at pretending to be a woman." Before lvan smashed Louis with the second high-heeled shoe, Louis hurriedly came over with a box of snacks "I bought it for you. Don''t be angry." Ivan was quite proud and happy because of Nancy''s intimate words, so he was not so angry. After a pile-of delicious food was put in frontofhim, he was not angry at all, butshe snorted symbolicallyand ate a. piece of cheese with bare feet onthe ground. It was so easy to coax him. After he went back and changed his clothes, he found that Shawn also changed his clothes. Shawn wore medical white coats at work. After getting off work, he often wore shirts and trousers. He always bu toned all the buttons, and his c ook was so ascetic. Content belongs to ~ At this time, h&was wearing a white shirt, ck suit pants, and a ck suit. The ait before his forehead -> was meticulouslybed up and fixed with hair gel. The gold- riramed sses on the bridge of his 5 OSE covered his cold eyebrows and eyes, He still looked ascetic and lofty, but he looked more elite and elegant in the clothes. He was like a polished scoundrel. "Wow!" Louis and Ivan had never seen Shawn dress like this, so they were quite amazed. Louis raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you sure you are ying the waiter?¡± Shawn raised his eyebrows slightly. "No, I''m ying the bartender." After that. he untied the cuff and rolled the sleeve, revealing his perfectly muscr and beautiful arm. "Let''s go. I''ll bring Eric out. Take care of Nancy." The three of them set off with Nancy who was useless. They looked so aggressive as if they were going to fight on the battlefield Chapter 353 Dressed Like a Woman Chapter 353 Dressed Like a Woman Chapter 353 Dressed Like a Woman In F Country, Carter''s Bar, the most prosperous bar on a certain street, was a paradise for young people at night. Inside the bar, the smells of drinks and perfumes were unpleasantly strong. The cluttered environment and up-tempo songs always unlocked desires hidden in people''s hearts. Screams and sounds of revelry filled the bar during the night. Today, a new bartender called Shawn Carter worked at Carter''s Bar. He was young and handsome with ck hair and came from an eastern country. Men and women customers dressed in sexy styles went to chat with Shawn enthusiastically, but they were treated with coldness. Admittedly. Shawn looked attractive when he mixed drinks and beverages. In such a noisy bar, the young bartender was calm and made cups of colorful and beautiful wines with his fair and slender hands. Gradually, he was surrounded by more and more customers of all colors. And finally, Eric heard of this popr bartender with oriental blood Eric was sitting on the sofa and flirtatiously fondling a blonde-hair woman. After hearing about the new bartender, he suddenly turned gloomy and no longer felt excitement about alcohol. He also directly smashed a wine ss to the ground. The shattering of ss only shocked and attracted the attention of a few people. Eric pushed the woman away from his arms. "Thest thing I want to hear is about those eastern people with yellow skin. They are beneath notice!¡± The people next to Eric seized the chance to tter him "Yes, you''re right. No matter how powerful those eastern people are, they can''t do anything against us in our country.¡± "They are poor and only copycats. They should be grateful to us for offering them chances to joinpetitions. How dare they be deliberately perverse? What ungrateful wretches." Eric was pleased and then waved his hand. "Go! Let''s go see the new bartender.¡± He took his friends to the bar counter and grantly forged through the crowds surrounding Shawn. Eric pped his hands on the bar counter and asked, "Are you the chow from the East?¡± "Chow" was an offensive word. Shawn''s eyes shed with coldness behind his sses, but he kept silent "Come on, make me a ss of wine. If I don''t like it, don''t even think about leaving here today.¡± "Ok." Shawn said tly. He showed his amazing mixing skills with various tools. Soon, a ss of colorful cocktail was ced in front of Eric. "Here you are.¡± Eric sneered and took a sip of the cocktail before sshing it toward Shawn. Shawn seemed to have anticipated what Eric wanted to do, so he indifferently avoided the sshing cocktail. He took off his sses and cast Eric a cold gaze. Eric was struck dumb for a moment and then smacked his hand down onto the bar counter angrily. ¡°What the heck''s that cocktail? Get out of here!¡± Eric shouted in anger and the on-lookers knew that he deliberately embarrassed Shawn. Under the concerned gaze of many women, Shawn left the bar counter calmly and was taken away by Eric and his friends. "Wait here for me! I''ll teach him a lesson personally!" Eric left drunkenly and took away Shawn. Eric''s friends were in no doubt because they thought Eric was always arrogant and conceited. Shawn walked to the toilet unhurriedly. Eric followed Shawn with a dull look in his eyes because he had been hypnotized. Shawn washed his hands and loosed the straps that bound his hair in front of the mirror. Then he wore the clothes that had been put in a toilet cubicle. "Go out by yourself. Remember to turn left and go to the third alley after leaving the bar. Go there alone.¡± "I got it.¡± Eric nodded obediently and left. Shawn also left the bar after changing his clothes. Under hypnotic effect, Eric did as Shawn said, and then arge sack was thrown over his head. As soon as Shawn snapped his fingers to end the hypnosis, Eric became fully conscious and began to struggle. "Shit! What''s going on!" Before Eric could figure it out, he was hit on the body. So he could do nothing but only scream in agony. In the beginning, he resorted to threats or bribery. ¡°Damn, do you know whe I am? I''m Eric from the Melville family. Let go of me now or I''ll kill you all. " But his threats didn''t work at all. He even clearly felt that he was hit harder and harder. He groaned in pain, but his screams were drowned out in the bustling city. Eric had no choice but to try to persuade the attackers with money. "Please let me go no matter who you are. I am rich and I can give you as much money as you want." "I beg you to forgive me. I will never cause trouble again." Arrogant Eric finally got scared and started begging for mercy. "Okay, let''s go." Eric could vaguely hear someone speak in standard English, but he couldn''t tell who the person was because he had been beaten to the point of unconsciousness. After a while. only Eric was left wriggling on the ground like a worm. Finally, he was discovered by a homeless man who came to this alley to pee When Eric was dragged out of the sack, he had been beaten ck and blue. He also smelt awful because he vomited in the sealed sack and fell in the pool of vomit.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Eric was sent to the hospital, his eyes bloodshot and puffy. "Go and find out who attacked me! I will tear those attackers into pieces and take revenge!" However, Eric couldn''t find them at all and didn''t even know how he came to that alley. All the people whe saw Eric before the attack imed that he insisted on leaving alone and didn''t allow anyone to follow him Some people were suspicious of Shawn, the bartender from an i easterr-country. They checked the surveitance cameras only to find the cameras werepletely brdken and there were no records.of Shawn. Shawn seemed to appear and disappear suddenly. Eric was devoured by hatred. He thought itrmust be the group of < people fr from Redrad who had = attacked him because he heard that his teacher Edmund had also¡¯been beaten. But there was no evidence. Just when hermade use of his family backgroundand wanted to arrest those people from Redrad, several-~ of his family- run businesses were suddenly sluggish. His family was alsoSqueezed out of the newenergy industry. .t to + swnovel. ne 4 The master of the Melville family was busy dealing with these affairs and had no time to care about Eric. Even when the Melville family knew that it was Marcus who had plotted the attack, they dared not to do anything and directly stopped Eric from taking revenge. Chapter 354 Hitting Eric Chapter 354 Hitting Eric Chapter 354 Hitting Eric Eric didn''t give up seeking revenge. He nned to pull strings and employ killers to kill lvan and his fellows. But before that, his and his teacher Edmund''s misdeeds were revealed and spread on the Inte. For example, Edmund abused his position as a teacher to suppress and insult excellent students with great potential during school. He even took bribes and helped his favorite students win a reputation by giarizing others¡¯ results. Eric was Edmund''s favorite student. The painting used for this exhibition in thepetition was painted by another student instead of Eric. But that student was unfairly deprived of authorship and even was kicked out of the school on trumped-up charges. This misdeed immediately caused a sensation on the Inte and in the art world. Such a scandal was an indelible stain on this art exhibition. But fortunately, the official organizers responded quickly. Eric and Edmund were disqualified from participating in any art and painting exhibitions in the future. The real author of the painting was found and given generouspensation. In addition, the organizers promised that the review procedures would be stricter.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The general public was quite satisfied with the results and had more contempt for people like Eric and Edmund An upright Inte user released a video that was about the day of the art exhibition. Edmund and Eric blocked Ivan and his fellows¡¯ way and groundlessly used lvan of cheating. But it was ironic that Eric appropriated others'' paintings as his own and even brazenly used them to joinpetitions When Eric saw his scandal in the hospital, he was overwhelmed and shocked. He didn''t understand how everything went on like this! ¡°Damn! I will never let go of those people from Redrad!" Eric''s contorted with anger, looking like a demon When he was in hospital, he could feel people around him looking at him queerly. People that always ttered him were now nowhere to be found and they even refused to answer phones. "What a bunch of idiots! I will teach you a lesson when I am fully recovered! Fuck!" Eric was mad and about to call killers when he was caught by the police who broke into the ward. "Mr. Eric Melville, you are suspected of many crimes including harming others and illegally embezzling others¡¯ property. Pleasee with us to the police station now." Eric was under arrest and shouted in disbelief, "How dare you arrest me? Do you know who I am? I am from the Melville family. Why do you arrest me...¡± However, the policemen were not moved because the master of the Melville family had stated that he would not care about Eric anymore. That was to say, Eric was abandoned by his family. Edmund was also arrested at the same time. He was fired because his scandals directly affected the reputation of the school Just after losing his job, Edmund was sent to prison. Unlike thest time, no one woulde to save him this time "Cheers!" The brains behind the imprisonment of Eric and Edmund were celebrating their sess in a luxurious restaurant. Nancy and Ivan drank milk while others drank alcohol. "How sweet this victory is! I know that Edmund is by no means good. How bold he is to tamper with others'' paintings and sign those works ¡®Eric¡¯. It''s an insult to paintings." "That''s right. I''ve seen the painting that won the third prize this time. It''s about bright sunshine and lively sunflowers. I think its author should be warm- hearted, optimistic, and active, but Eric is arrogant and narrow-minded. I''m very puzzled because Eric''s features are inconsistent with the painting. Now it turns out that he is not the real author at all! How dare he use Ivan of cheating?¡± ¡°Let''s not talk about those annoying people. Celebrate our sess this time!" At the international art exhibition this time, Ivan, atalented young painter from Redrad, won second prize in -> the oil painting groups. oreover> elderlyteachers who had been¡¯ insufted by Edmund vented their years of grievances and anger. They felt more delighted seeing that Edmund and Eric got the punishment they deserved. ¡°Come on, lvan! As your two elder brothers didn''te here today, I will drink a toast to you! Thanks for their help!" Those elderly teachers only focused on artistic creation and were very famous at home, but in foreign countries, they were only known by people in the art world. They were no match for sly capitalists Going abroad, they enjoyed no support from powerful capitalists. Thus, they couldn''t fight against those who got the initiative and bore malice with them. They were grateful to lvan''s elder brothers. Ivan took a few sips of milk and then wore a bright smile ¡°It''s all right! My elder brothers are concerned about me and my younger sister, so they just helped us punish bad guys.¡± Ivan was very proud when talking about his elder brothers. He thought it was so good to have such reliable elder brothers. Nancy nodded in agreement while eating delicious food. Despite the unpleasant episodes, the art exhibition ended sessfully. A nobleman spent as much as 10 million dors buying Ivan''s work. This caused quite a stir at that time because it was lvan''s painting rather than the champion''s work that fetched the highest price at auction. The auction was widely reported and relevant news spread on Redrad. Except fore few jealousizens, -> almost at the people in Redrad were proudof having such a young. ? painter with unlimited potential like lyaw. S Nancy also took pride in Ivan, so she decided to apany Ivan to stay in F Country for a longer time. Marcus left some bodyguards to protect Nancy and Ivan. Marcus, Louis, and Shawn returned to Redrad, along with the teachers and students who came to join the art exhibition this time. During the day, Nancy and Ivan enjoyed the beautiful scenery and visited distinctive buildings with local features. They even participated in celebrating some festivals. When Nancy got back to the hotel at night, she tried her best to study and finish her homework. ancy alwaysNearned from her elder brothers whehad excellent academicperformances. Coupled-~ with her marvelous eraliale) ability, she exoeeded her ssmates. ? academically, although she didn''t stu¨¦ly at school. o "Nancy, there are few people in the square. Let''se to feed the pigeons!" Ivan put on casual clothes and ran to the square with Nancy. Bathing in the sun, Ivan and Nancy held bird food and soon attracted many cooing pigeons tond on them. In just a few minutes, all the people in the square surprisingly looked at them surrounded by pigeons. Encircled by flocks of pigeons, Nancy could barely move. Even if she had no more bird food, those pigeons were unwilling to leave and find other people. Ivan scratched his head and looked frustrated. "I forgot that you are very popr with animals..." Nancy was speechless She wondered how she could leave the square Chapter 355 The Deserved Punishment Chapter 355 The Deserved Punishment Chapter 355 The Deserved Punishment After staying abroad for a long time, Nancy rushed back to school to take a monthly exam. Nancy was a smart quick learner, so her teacher didn''t say much. The teacher just patted her head and asked her to concentrate on the exam. Nancy nodded and took her pens, devoting herself to the test. She wrote quickly because the exam was easy for her. Both her handwriting and answer sheet were neat and orderly, which went down well with teachers. Strict discipline was not imposed on the monthly test. After finishing it, Nancy checked it twice to make sure that there were no problems. Given that there was still more than half an hour before handing in answer sheets, she started to draw on scratch paper te kill time. After a few strokes, a lovely tiger was drawn on the paper. lvan''s paintings showed professional skills and great artistic merit. but Nancy preferred simple and cute drawings. After drawing the little tiger, she painted gyrfalcons, then Harley and Adolph... In the remaining test time, she drew a cartoon version of all the animals in her house. The cartoon characters were cute and vivid, which gave Nancy great pleasure. She handed in the answer sheet and took the scratch paper away. Jane came out with her schoolbag and held onto Nancy''s arm. Seeing that Nancy was looking at the scratch paper in her hand, Jane craned her neck to see what was on the paper. Then she was surprised with her mouth wide open "Amazing! Nancy, did you draw these cartoon characters? They''re so cute!¡± The cartoon version animals were lovely, although they were not yet colored. Jane was attracted by those cartoon characters. ¡°Show me! I want to have a look!" She eagerly circled Nancy. She didn¡¯t stop until Nancy handed over the scratch paper. "Oh my God, how cute these cartoon characters are. I want to have them printed.¡± Then Jane asked, "Nancy, will you color them? Nancy carried her bag and blinked her eyes. "I drew them at will." "How great you are! You drew casually but you did a really good job! It will be a pity if you don''t want to color your drawings. I also want to ask if I can use them to make acrylic keychains. It must be super cool!" "Keychains?" "Yes!" Jane seemed to think of something and became inexplicably excited. ¡°You can print these cartoon characters onto merchandise such as cardboard cut-outs, soft pillows, and notebooks. Don''t the keychains look cute? These products will be beautiful and unique..." Jane and Nancy talked a lot about the merchandise of the cartoon characters and then got on to the subject ofics. Jane also rmended to Nancy a lot ofics that she thought were nice. After returning home, Nancy used her phone to read theics rmended by Jane. Then she was captivated by an eye-catching series of sequential storytelling panels. Nancy got the charm ofics. So a bold idea of drawingics struck her. She was too young to create full-blown scripts, but she could draw stories about animals. She decided to base character sketches on her pets! Nancy walked the talk immediately. She had many tools for drawing at home, so she ferreted them out in preparation for creatingic strips. She nned to start drawing after exams! The monthly exam was followed by a two-day off. Nancy went to the farm with the newly bought drawing tools. Surrounded by Akio and other animals, shey prone on a soft carpet and started drawingics. The peacocks, swans, and gyrfalcons were well-fed and beautiful, so they now became the mascots of Nancy''s farm. They would-be fed every time they hung around. There was also lots of fine fodder on the farm. Therefore, except for Gage who often flew out to exercise, other animals were slightly overweight. Content ¡®belongs to¡° < On the one hand, their fat made their bodiesfortable to the touch. On the other hand, they had been able to fly, but now they were too heavy to fly. After creating a short story, Nancy touched those animals with a worried look on her face. "You guys are too fat to fly up. It''s very unhealthy." The swans that were almost the size of geese fell silent. "Come and see myics.¡± Nancy held up the manuscripts to show them. The first panel depicted a cartoon characterwearing a skirt and putting seven beautiful eggs intoan > incubator, After a long wait, the first egg-atched out in an air of O expectation. < A fluffy, cute and chubby swan came out. Nancy pointed to it and spoke. "This is Akio.¡± Akio, whose name was called, tweeted in response The other swans hatched out one after another. For easy identification, Nancy painted swans'' feathers with different colors in theics. Akio''s feathers were pink. Beale''s bright yellow, Cara''s light green, and Dain¡¯s purple. Cloudy''s and Flora¡¯s feathers were the same as their actual colors. They were blue and green respectively. Gage was of course pure white. It was handsome and could fly! In theic strips. those lovely swans identally fell from the moving car when their master moved. To find their master, they started a thrilling journey. On the first day, they almost starved to death because of failing to find food, and then met a snake at night... The story was to be continued. Nancy colored her drawings and scanned them onto theputer. Then she posted them on her favorite tform for comic reading and creation. ¡°Let''s go running. I will help you lose weight!" Nancy touched the beautiful feathers of her swans. Those swans were speechless. However, they had no choice but to follow Nancy! Nancy seriously trotted around the farm followed by arge flock of lovely and pretty animals. While running, she encouraged swans and cheered them on. ¡°Hurry up! Don''t bezy. Or I''ll ask Shawn tosweigh you guys. The <> overweight need to cut down onthe amount of food and workers on the farntare not allowed to feedthem stealthily!" . to sWnovel < Akio and its fellows were silent.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Theyined inwardly, "What''s wrong with chubby birds? Wouldn''t we look good to be plump?¡± Lots of animals ran behind Nancy, wings pping. After running around the farm, they were so tired that their wings drooped. Peacocks loved beauty the most. especially male peacocks. Even if they were exhausted, they would stillb their feathers with beaks. When leaving the farm, Nancy told Gage earnestly, "Take animals in the farm to run and teach them to fly every morning. If anyone is unwilling. teach it a lesson!" Gage perched on the window with its head high and chirped in response to Nancy''s assignment. Then its sharp eyes fixed on the birdsying tiredly on the ground. "I''ll leave this task to you, Gage." Like a mature grown-up, Nancy wore a solemn expression and entrusted this task to Gage. She waited for Marcus to pick her up and went home with him Nancy didn''t tell her family about her attempt to drawics. She decided to keep it a secret until she received recognition. Otherwise, she thought it would be embarrassing. Chapter 356 Drawing Comic Chapter 356 Drawing Comic Chapter 356 Drawing Comic Nancy had a fulfilling life daily since she had her own little goal. She attended school during the day,pleted a full day''s lessons, and independently took a couple of sets of exam papers. Later, she took out a pen and began discreetly drawing heric. asionally, she was called on to answer questions fram the teacher. Knowing that even if she didn''t pay attention at the time, she could quickly answer the question by ncing at it on the ckboard. She sat back down and kept drawing under her teacher''s approving gaze. Jane was probably the only one who knew that Nancy was drawingics. The young girl was so enthusiastic about this that she saw those cute and adorable creatures being drawn to live by her hands every day. She sometimes discussed the storyline with Jane discreetly. After arriving home, besides mingling with her family andpleting her assignments, Nancy locked the door to her bedroom at night and covertly drew for a while. The time would pass with a feeling ofplete satisfaction. As it had only been a few days, Nancy had already made much progress on heric. However, herics were rtively niched,cking mainstream themes like brutality and retribution. Hence, only a few people enjoyed reading them. Since her artwork style was so vivid and adorable. it has also drawn manyic lovers, most of whom were subscribers to heric. As a result, the number of people whe enjoy reading herics and those whe feel the need toment on them increased. This style of artwork was one that I particrly adored. Not only were all of the characters cute, but each had unique and endearing characteristics. My favorite was Gage, who could sometimes be a little domineering but was still the cutest of the bunch The adventures of the adorable animals were also rather fascinating. At first, they went hungry since they didn''t know what to do, but now they could find food in the wild, which was quite remarkable. And a quick Google search confirmed that the author''s depictions of nts and the information provided about them are both urate. Was the author currently conducting extensive research? Miss Author was an earnest and sweet young girl who took a botany course. It''s not only the nts; the many different animals in theics had appearances and behaviors that were extremely simr to those of their real-life counterparts. Wow...Miss Author must be an extremely talented young girl! It is also very suitable for children. When I showed it to my kids, they loved it. Nancy looked at the messagesplimenting her, showing off her adorable dimples and pearly white and neat teeth She also had two wealthy local subscribers on her site who would shower her with money daily; she chuckled to herself. On the veryst day of filming, the young director even made a video call to the little girl. During the time that the call was being made, her brother and other people she knew were standing there; some were greeting her while cuddling cats. "Nancy, our movie isplete. When are you going toe to y? We won''t know when we''ll see you again if you don¡¯te, boohoo..." Tessa faked her tears, but she truly missed the little girl. Although this was not her first movie role, the opportunity to meet and work with such a professional and harmonious crew was rare, and she was. hesitant to leave: Jason hugged a tabby cat and clutched its little w to greet Nancy. "It''s Sunday tomorrow. Mr. Brook will prepare the final feast as our movie ends; Nancy, can youe? Our final gathering as a group together.¡± Nancy''s eyes gleamed, and she stared at Martin "Martin, can I go?¡± "Of course, you can,¡± he replied, arching his brow. Everyone cheered, and the little girl grinned so broadly that her eyes formed into crescents. The next day, Nancy and Adam packed their bags, and Philip dropped them off at Martin''s hotel. As soon as Martinid eyes on Adam, his face morphed into one that would cause people to recoil in horror and contempt. "Why have youe!" Adam, too, seemed repulsed with his arms crossed and scrutinized him. "Hmm...do you think I want to see your miserable face? I''vee here to protect my sister!¡± Martin''s repulsion grew, and he asked, ¡°Just you?" Adam puffed out his chest in pride, "This young master is the future super hacker and learned judo, so don''t underestimate me! When I''m older, I''ll be many times better than you.¡± The two brothers both held Nancy''s hand, both on each side. There was a lot of dissonance in their conversation as each person shot back an insulting line of dialogue to the other. The little girl stared at her two brothers and did nothing to dissuade them. Whenever they be too exhausted to continue, they will quit. Finally, after hearing everyone''s opinions, they decided on Barbeque as the final feast celebration. Martin generously made full reservations at the best Barbecue restaurant in the area. Each member of the staff was thrilled to see Nancy arrive. In addition, they had little presents ready for her. and she couldn''t even hold them all Marcus eventually assisted in keeping those gifts in the hotel The cats at the hotel nave lots of food today, iseluding canned chicken breast, beef cubes, dried fish, andtother foods. They didn''te> even [60k up while eating, theirdnly reaction was when they spotted acy, where they grabbecttheir Sod and prepared to shafe it with her. Jason angrily poked the tabby cat on its head ¡°You ungrateful brat. it''s pointless to keep feeding you!" "They have such an affection for Nancy even now." "It''s true; I''m extremely envious of Nancy because she can get cats toe to her." Following the exchange of greetings, they entrusted the care of the cats to the hotel employees, boarded their cars, and drove to the restaurant. Nancy inquired about the cats in the car. "Martin, has anyone adopted the cats?" She would take all of them to her farm if none were adopted. Laughing, he patted the child''s head and said, "Try guessing it?" She replied, "One?" "Guess again." Nancy yed it off as a teasing act of cuteness by hugging and shaking his arm while maintaining a gentle and endearing tone. Heughed and gently pinched the child on the nape of her neck "All of them have been adopted.¡± At this moment, the child¡¯s eyes widened, and she stared directly at him. ¡°All So many cats have been adopted! Since Nancy has always loved small creatures, she has acquired much knowledge about them She was aware.that many people like rare brestis of cats, particrly the wealthy-ones, strongly prefer =~ rare species of cats. In contrast, thosetocal cats were not particrly welliked, and most stray cats bel¨¦ng to this category. Content b¨¦longs to < She was shocked when she heard that her brother mentioned all the strays had been taken in "That''s not surprising; even though they''re strays, you have trained them excellently.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. During the time that she was on the set, not only did Nancy educate them on how to use the litter box as. a toilet, but she also trained therfo eat without making a mess. Ag they had.b¨¦en neutered, their == <~ tergperaments were much4nore d6cile. ¡± Everyone on the crew helped to look after themter on. Since they slept and ate well, their fur stayed nice and fluffy. Hugging and petting them helped ease the tension during stressful filming scenes. As time passed, the rtionship became more apparent. There were just not enough cats avable for adoption in the end. If there weren''t some people who couldn''t take care of them, most of them might fight over the cats. Chapter 357 Its A Wrap-Up Chapter 357 It''s A Wrap-Up Chapter 357 It''s A Wrap-Up The smell of the barbecue was so great that everyone couldn''t wait to start eating as soon as the food came. Martin also asked the waiter to bring them more wine, but only warm milk for the two young children Adam pouted and said, "It¡¯s just beer: it''s not like I can''t drink it!" Martin gave him a sideways nce and said, "Wait till you''re an adult, then only talk.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nancy was content to sip her milk and didn''t seem to mind the difference in treatment. "Mr. Brook, we''d like to offer you a toast. You have worked hard during this period, and I have learned much from you. I appreciate the guidance you''ve given me." After Jason''s heartfelt remark, he raised his ss, and everyone else followed his lead and did the same thing. It wasmon knowledge that the entertainment industry had its propaganda. In this profession, talent and skills were not enough to get very far on their own. Despite the person''s best efforts, they were not given a chance topete fairly. Even after finally having the opportunity, those with the advantage had already established themselves as more qualified for the role than the ones who had been working hard for it. This type of situation happens all the time in the entertainment industry. There were no such deals with the advantages inparison to Martin and his crew. All were treated fairly and were given sound advice, which was rare. Martin smiled, and this slight smile entuated his already alluring appearance. The person sitting across from him was so taken aback by the gorgeous looks that he almost passed out, clutching his chest. As he suddenly became aware that the people at the table were staring at his face inplete silence, Martin sneered slightly. He raised an eyebrow and asked, "After all this time on set, are you still not getting used to seeing my face?¡± Tessa shook her head frantically, "Mr. Brook, do you truly have no intention of acting again? It would be a pity to waste your charm by not showcasing it to the audience.¡± Martin sipped his drink and replied coolly, "In this business, having my looks also implies that my acting career path is pretty confined. I''m weary of ying those roles.¡± His remarkable appearance allowed him to y the role of a wild, beautiful viin or non-human beings such as elves, mermaids, and gods. This was also the main reason that all of these roles guaranteed his rapid rise on an international scale. The only thing considered, whether in his own country or abroad, was the actor''s physical appearance. The other was that he frequently coborated with Hollywood, and most of his characters were non-human. If he were to take the lead role, he would have few productions to participate in. Of course, many studios would only be willing to make a movie with him in mind. Still, after years of acting in the same type of roles, he was wearied and decided to switch gears to be a director instead. His statements caused a moment of silence among the group. This was a case of humblebragging. That was not all, as Martin sighed at the challenges to his acting career due to his appearance, then patted Nancy, who sat next to him "Nancy, in the future, try not to make a career in the entertainment sector. Your small face will probably look more attractive than mine, which means you won''t have a chance of seeding in this line.¡± ¡°rgh" Almost everyone in the room restrained themselves from gagging. It never urred to them that in this industry where appearance mattered, someone was troubled by the fact that he was too attractive. Nancy, however, nodded in agreement. "Well, in the future, I will be a littlendlord and a wealthy woman!¡± He gave her a little pinch on the cheek and was very pleased with his sister''s aspiration. "That''s good." She smiled sweetly and pleasantly when being gently pinched on the cheek. Afterward, Martin led the group to a karaoke bar for entertainment. Everyone simultaneously passed the microphone to Martin and Nancy. Then they selected familiar and lively songs, which Nancy could also enjoy. "Let''s start meowing together.¡± ¡°Together now, meow, meow, meow, meow....¡± Thebination of the little girl''s charming and energetic voice and Martin''s seductive and mesmerizing voice was a pleasurable listening experience when they sang together. Eventually. Adam was coaxed into joining, however.. His out-of-tune singing voice sounded like he was dragging a piece of wood through the ground, which caused Martin to give him a look that expressed his disapproval When Adam started singing a song by himself, everyone froze in their tracks simultaneously. and several people who were getting ready to p their hands were stunned into silence. Can''t...can''t p further. He was incredibly confident, and the more he sang, the more excited he became. At that time, Adam thought he had the ir of a great performer. But after it was all over, instead of flowers and apuse from everyone, all he got were perplexed looks. Martin grabbed the microphone away from him. "Excellent singing, just don''t sing again." Adam was confused. Is my singing not good? Do you not have any sense of self-consciousness regardless of whether or not your singing is good? Eventually. everyone reached a consensus amongst themselves that Adam would not be given the microphone As he sulked away, he vowed never to sing for them again. When the gathering was finally over, it waste at night. Each assistant took their drunk artists away. Martin rubbed his temple. "Wait a while. My assistant is on the way.¡± He was also intoxicated and unable to drive, so he could only contact his assistant and ask him toe over. Nancy nodded and held his hand in hers. While waiting for the assistant to ~ arrive, two drunken men, who were walking i in a disorderly mannerand supporting each other, cameup ite) them. . _ When Martin saw this, he frowned and tugged Nancy and Adam away from them. The two men stumbled by and then stopped to stare dazedly at Martin. "Hehehe...Beauty." Martin was furious. He tightened his grip on the fist. "Hey, Beauty, join us for a drink!¡± They went so far as to take a step forward and attempt to grab Martin. Nancy looked around but didn''t have anything to use as a weapon. She wished she had grabbed a wine bottle earlier. The child''s thoughts were filled with rage. Martin had already put on his gloves before the two drunks even approached, then raised his hand elegantly. "p...p!" With the two crisp pping sounds, Martin smacked the drunken men ¡®in the face, which caused them tespin around entirely before falling to the ground, ta¡± - "Hah..." As he watched the two men lying on the ground, he slowly removed his gloves and threw them in the trash can Car headlights shed on, and it turned out to be his assistant. "Let''s go. Get in the car.¡± Martin and his younger siblings left the scene as if nothing had happened, leaving behind the two drunks entirely unconscious. Almost as soon as he reached his home, he was greeted with a frantic phone call from his agent ¡°Boss, aren''t you at the celebration party? You are appearing at the top of search results again!" Tsk, hearing this tone of voice and talking about hot searches was not good Sure enough... As soon as Martin turned on his phone, three recent searches appeared, leading to media showing him beating people calmly. The reviews have begun to take opposing sides. Anti-fans The nature of Martin is nasty. Even at night, when he went to karaoke, he beat up other patrons; hecked charisma. Asa celebrity, itis essential that he pays attention to what he says and does. At this point, it''s clear evidence that het beat up people and how his supporters can offer a conviticing rebuttal. ¡± - Chapter 358 Excellent Singing, Just Dont Sing Again Chapter 358 Excellent Singing, Just Don''t Sing Again Chapter 358 Excellent Singing, Just Don''t Sing Again Anti-fans and the opposition inte army conflicted. As soon as Martin''s agency made somements, these anti-fans dug out the derogatory materials previously used to nder him. Even though these misunderstandings had been cleared up, the naysayers continued to act as if they hadn''t been addressed and insisted on pointing them out. However, his devoted fans were not the least bit surprised by this. After settling some heated debates with naysayers, they chatted about their favorite idol. Let it boom, let it boom: Mars has returned to the top of trending results! It has been a long time, and I genuinely miss him. I''m so happy; I finally saw my idol again in the news. Bochoo...my idol is still beautiful; even through a blurry lens, I can sense his beauty, hehe... My love, when will you marry me? He fights with grace and beauty; one nce will show those two drunken men engaging in a provocative chat. Just open your eyes and observe; my idol''s had two kids with him, so he won''t be hitting anyone unnecessarily. That pair of drunks probably started things off for him. My hubby is so handsome; I''m not sure why, but despite my idol''s hostility, I''m d I finally get to see him again. s... Since switching his career, my idol no longer updates his blog or posts attractive new photos. Thest live broadcast happened long ago, and there was no news of him after that. I''m excited now that I''ve heard this news. Sigh, my idol is now a director, not an actor anymore. He doesn¡¯t care much about his image being defamed now. In other words, your rage is worthless to us. The paparazzi are hopeless in this era. It only took them a long time to uncover a fragment of the news. Is it because my idol is no longer beautiful, or is there no other topic to discuss? Please exert extra effort; it does not matter whether it is defamation, so long you can snap a photograph that nicely captures him. My sweetheart, my husband... let me say this, this is taken with a professional camera, and each photograph is lovely. Martin''s ardent fans were a bunch of weirdos. They were not upset when they heard their idol was ndered but enjoyed every bit of it as if it were the celebration of a new year. Every singlement was filled with joy. It had confused those anti-fans and the opposition inte army now, to which side these weirdos belonged, fans or anti-fans. Furthermore, after the career switch to a director, his fans have their morality standard dropped! As he read thements from the fans, Martin''s mouth began to quiver. He had no idea when his followers started acting like a bunch of goofy fans. After losing words for quite some time, he finally posted ament and a stunning photo of himself for his ravenous fans on his blog at his agent''s urging. Now a director, Martin Brook v please have my credentials checked. In the future, when meeting a despicable drunkard, a girl with less stamina can specialize in hitting the three areas below the abdomen. Please carry a brick in your handbag if she cannot overpower them at night. An image of a brick was included. His agent was stunned when he saw what Martin posted on his blog Crap, he shouldn''t have any faith in this lunatic; what kind of crap is this post, anyway? He suddenly felt like he was losing hair in bunches. The screams from the fans sounded like they were ringing in the New Year. Wow, the picture of my hubby is stunning. The more I think about it, the more unrealistic Mars''s appearance seems. People with lousy eyesight im that my idol has had stic surgery. Where can you get such a wless artificial face to show me? It''s another day when my idol¡¯s beauty strikes me again. Come on. paparazzi, it''s up to you whether or not my hubby can unt his stride! I get it, as I work the night shift and constantly feel unsafe walking home. I wouldn''t say I liked to bring a handbag since I thought it was unnecessary however, starting tomorrow, I will bring it every time Haha... My idol has thoroughly exploited a girl¡¯s handbag. I had yet to learn that handbags could be used in this way. Thank you, dear; because of you, I finally understood the purpose of my handbag; I went back and grabbed a lovely brick. Hey...my hubby still cares deeply for me. Pathetic! Who is your hubby? The man you are speaking of is my husband. Thesements have dumbfounded Anti-fans, opposition inte army, and the paparazzi. The fans of Martin must be utterly crazy because they dared to post such things on the blog. What choices does his agent have, then? He had to let the PR team follow the stream and see what happened next. Unfortunately for him, Martin is his boss; boohoo... After concluding that the issue had been resolved. Martin brought her sister to soak their feet. Since her feet were so soft and delicate, it felt like getting a foot massage from the little girl. The grownups in the family enjoyed soaking their feet with her while she gently stepped on each of their instep foot a few times. It was light and soft. "More steps, continue.¡± Martin caressed her younger sister''s head as if she were a kitten As she carefully followed his instructions, the white soft chubby feet stepped on his brother''s instep foot. Her brother scooped her up and carried her to bed after soaking their feet; she didn''t even need to put on her slippers to walk. ancy giggled.and dodged as Martin yed around''and attempted to tickle her.She pulled the quilt around herself with her tiny hands and <> curled-tip into a ball. Her eyebrows werecu vy, her eyes bright asa puppy''s, and she peeked atthis brother. He reached out his sinful hand and gently squeezed both sides of her cheeks.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Ha... Do you think you can escape like this?" She struggled to move twice while wrapped in the quilt, and its dull, sweetest voice emerged from within. ¡°Martin is bad!" He patted the ¡®silkworm little girl and grinned "OK, OK, I won''t tease you anymore;e out quickly." She finally crawled from under the quilt and settled into her brother''sp for a storytime session She had heard it all and memorized it, yet listening to her brother tell stories was still her favorite pastime. It was a mermaid tale, and after he was done, Martin turned to his sister and asked. "What do you think of mermaids?" Her curvy chin was resting on the back of her hand. Her dark eyes, which were hidden from view by thick, curled eyshes, were as clear as ss; and she had aplexion as pure as snow. "The mermaid is beautiful and amazing. She can even breathe and swim in such a deep sea." artin squished her nose with a pinch. "Still, she''s So foolish, in my opinion, andnas done a lot of nam. to herself for the sake of the big, . a rogant''5 prince who doesn''t care aboutier. In the end, she falls for a lie that costs her life. So, apart from Quy fami ly, there is nothing-good from the boys out there. Nancy, remember this?." The child nodded solemnly and said, "Okay, I will remember it.¡± "Then, what will you do if you run into those boys whe approach you with bad intentions?" She uttered it sternly while clenching her fists and puffing out her cheeks. "Fight back." "You fool, you have so many brothers. There¡¯s no need for you to lift a finger. Find your brothers!" ¡°Yeah, I''ll look for my brothers," Nancy blinked. Martin felt he had achieved his goal after that. Th¨¦ir gorgeous darling baby sister was far too adorable, . and nowall the kids were way ahead of theirage. He had no idea how. >) manyother boys wereing for her,So he needed to coach Aer at the earliest possible age. First love and everything else could rot into hell. He tucked the child''s quilt in, hummed a tune, and then left the room. Chapter 359 A Bunch of Goofy Fans Chapter 359 A Bunch of Goofy Fans Chapter 359 A Bunch of Goofy Fans Martin''s movie had received official approval and would have its grand debut on the nation''s Independence Day. Although the movie production had ended, he still had to make promotional appearances in several ces. He was still quite busy and had to fly to many ces by ne. Nancy rarely called since she did not want to disturb him. However, she would encourage him by sending him an emoticon showcasing her image daily. Nancy, your cutesy little girl at your service.gif Today, she was sending emoticons again. Many of her pictures have been turned into emoticons by her younger brother. Subsequently, the whole family has been using them too. A happy Martin swirling around. gif Now that Martin was resting, he also posted an animated image of Nancy chasing Harley around in circles Nancy is thinking of Martin again today.gif Nancy and Martin, power on.gif Nancy slept and tucked in quilt.gif After Martin received the emoticons that his sister had sent, he saved the ones that he didn''t already have from her sister''s message and then left a voicemail for her. "There are still three days till the project ispleted. Then, I''ll return by ne the next morning, Nancy, remember to pick me up at the airport.¡± She replied, "Yes, I''ll remember, Martin.¡± Those three days flew by, and Martin''s return day fell on a Saturday when schools were closed In the morning, when Nancy had put on her perfect dress and prepared to leave the house, Windy teased her daughter about how wonderful her appearance was. "Take a look at whose little angel this is; she is so gorgeous." The little girl''s gentleughter warmed people''s hearts with its sweetness. "Going to pick up Martin." "Would you like Dad to drive you there?" James set his coffee cup down and hoisted up his precious daughter, kissing her on the small face. She shook her head, "No need; Louis will be here to take me. Daddy has to go to work, so I don''t want to disturb you.¡± James thought this was not a disturbance when everything concerning his precious daughter was the first and foremost priority. Louis would be here, so he felt no need to go and he hugged and ate breakfast with his daughter. Her mouth was stuffed with a meat bun, giving her round rosy cheeks that made others want to take a bite out of her snowyplexion. The Elderly Mr. Brook was slowly sipping the honey water. It only took a simple brew of hot water to bring out the honey vor and floral aroma. It was delicious and nourishing to the body. The old man''s health had improved as hisplexion was even more vibrant now. In a tone of disappointment, he remarked, "Since finishing the honey Nancy brought back, I''ve be so ustomed to it that going without it for even a few days causes me difort. I n to check out the farm to see if they have any honey I can collect." While wild honey was no longer avable, the honey produced by the bees kept on Nancy''s farm was something to look forward to. The little girl agreed, saying, ¡°Grandpa, I''ll pick up Martin first and go to the farmter to see."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The old man smiled and said, "No need to hurry. You can go and see whenever suits you.¡± Windy told her father, "Dad, I still have a half jar, and you can take it first to drink." Everyone enjoyed the wild honey that Nancy had brought back thest time, but there wasn''t much of it. She could only give each of the elders a small jar. Her grandfather and Windy enjoyed brewing the honey with water and drinking it daily. While her grandfather''s appearance vastly improved, Windy¡¯splexion gradually became more radiant James was troubled that his wife was bing more radiant and appeared to look younger, so he also drank it. No matter how slowly they were taking it, they have almost finished consuming it. James hurriedly added, "! still have some with me, Dad. It''s beneficial to your health. You can have it first. We just have to wait for the honey from the farm." The old guy considered turning down their offer. He was confident in his granddaughter¡¯s product that it wasparable, even if it wasn''t as good as the wild honey he was now drinking. However, the two insisted, and after offering him the rest of the honey, they went to work. Nancy stayed with her grandfather, and they talked for a while until Louis arrived. He wore all ck. his hair was lengthy, he seemed ready to experiment with dying it with different colors. Their grandfather shot him a waming look, "If you dye it in those messy colors again, you''ll have to shave all of it.¡± This tall teenager touched his nose sheepishly and didn''t dare to respond "Grandpa, the time is up. We need to go.¡± After he had finished speaking, he hastily grabbed the delicate little girl on the ground, tucked her under his arm, and dashed off. Nancy was shocked. "Louis, hold me well!" ¡°Louis! You nasty kid, hold her well!¡± The ald man behind them, mmed his cane on the floor and yelled angrily. The youngster delicately ced the little girl into the cradle of his arm. "Okay, okay, I''m holding you well now, right?¡± She showed displeasure by pouting and tugging at his short hair with both hands. ¡°You ruined my hair and my dress." ¡°Alright, alright. I''ll take care of it once we get in the car, okay?" He spoke in an adoring tone, letting the child''s tugging at his hair. At 9.00AM;Martin''s ne would arrive. Both siblings reached the . airportat 8:40AM and waited ? patiently I in the crowds of people white donning masks. Content bel ongs to ~ Louis crogsed his long legs an leaned back like a gang leader. Whatever he did, his terrific physique allowed him to keep looking ? cool and charming. - The little girl seated next to him was sitting quite well, and the mask that she had on made her face appear even more petite. They both had cell phones in their hands; one was using it to y games, and the other was using it to sneakily view heric. Louis cast a quick nce in her direction. and she hurriedly turned it to other sites Advertisements for Star Technologies¡¯ holographic technology and games were seen to be airing on a billboard in the waiting area. Nancy''s small face beamed with pride as she knew this game was developed by her eldest brother''spany. She heard her message alert and looked at it to see that it was from Martin, who had reached already. Martin, where are you? There was a video call on the other end before she could respond. ¡°Martin, we''re here at the airport already." In the video, he was strolling and was seen wearing a ck mask. The mask, however, did nothing to conceal his attractive features. She vaguely heard the voice of someone recognizing him and asking him a question now. Martin said respectfully to the two girls, "Ah... so you guys think I look like him, so I''ll just say I could look like a celebrity." The two girls hesitated when he mentioned this. On the speaker, he said hastily, ¡°Drive the car to intersection 3 and wait there." He immediately dragged the assistant, and they ran as the two girls remained confused "No, there''s no way I could have mistaken him, it has to be Martin Brook!" "Ah! They ran offt" "Ahhh!!!" Martin''s pace elerated as he fled the scene in the midst of all the screaming Nancy an¡é-Louis waited in the car ~ until Martin, dragging the luggage drapec-up instantly, flung open.the door climbed in, and closed jt¡± befiind him in a sh. Content ~ "Go quickly!" There were many people trying to chase him from behind. Louis reprimanded him and said, "Damn you, why don¡¯t you take a private jet!" While he was talking, he mmed the elerator and drove off. Chapter 360 Bustling Airport Chapter 360 Bustling Airport Chapter 360 Bustling Airport "What''s wrong with me boarding a normal flight to keep a low profile?¡± Martin argued his case with logic and reason, convinced that the incident was not his fault "Why am I so attractive? Those fans are so adept at spotting me, and even if I''m wrapped up like a zombie, they can still recognize me!" Louie retorted sarcastically, "Ah, is this angel who has just descended trying to blend in with human society? With your zombie face, your fans are not that blind to be unable to recognize you. So just cut your long hair, okay?" Martin scowled at Louis. ¡°What kind of crap are you talking about? My hair has been kept for so long and well cared for. Do you know how much I spend to maintain it, and would you be willing to cut it if it were yours?¡± "I am willing to cut it," Louis replied bluntly. "Bah!" "Bah!" They both spat at each other, thus ending the argument. Martin cuddled with Nancy, treating her like a doll, and pinched her round, soft face. "My sister seems to be a little more well-rounded. It''s good.¡± Martin squeezed the little face into a ball with his palm until Nancy winced. ¡°Bad Martin.¡± ¡°Is this how a brother should act?" Louis smacked Martin''s hands off. "That''s right, Nancy.¡± Nancy was speechless While you talk, release your grip from my face! Martin snorted. He and his brother could no longer bear each other at that moment. "D*mn! More people are rushing to the airport now!" While gently ying with the little girl''s fluffy hair, Martin got the news from his agent and promptly posted ament to his blog. ¡®I am now Director Martin Brook¡¯ v ¡®Don''t go to the airport now; I''ve already slipped away.¡¯ He also included a photo of himself in the car, with the mask pulled down to reveal his face His fansmented on his post. Aww... Slipped swiftly like an octopus. I was the first to spot Martin. I asked him about it, but he refused to admit it. By the time I realized what was happening, he had already slipped away with his assistant, and it was so funny that I couldn''t catch up with them. Hahaha... I saw the hot trending search of my idol running away from his back view, dragging the suitcase, and he could run that fast anyway, haha. Mars, the back view of you running away is hrious. You disappeared in a sh, and it appeared as though your hair was dancing. Poor assistant, he couldn''t run as fast as my idol and was terrified the whole time. Assistant. ¡°Mr. Brook, please slow down, ah...! I was about to go to the airport, but I didn''t expect him to vanish so quickly. Hey, Bro, yourment is very misleading. What do you mean by expecting him to vanish so quickly? Louis nced at the top trending searches and saw that it had quickly risen to the fifth spot. The footage was shot on a smartphone and was somewhat blurry. As Martin and his assistant''s back view was filmed on video, they both ran so fast that it made his long ck hair bounce about like it was electrified. Martin was impressed with himself. Although the video showed him looking a little unkempt. he was still stunning. Whether the news was good or bad, it always appeared in the top search results and was at the center of his fans'' and casual viewers¡¯ discussions. For him, spending money on trending hot searches waspletely unnecessary. This has made celebrities in the entertainment sector envious of him Martin sighed, using his phone''s screen as a mirror to study his reflection. "It''s a huge pain in the neck. Since I am now a director, I don''t understand why I am still at the top of the hot searches. My naturally good looks are far too gorgeous. What kind of person deserves someone as good-looking as me?" This was another day troubled by being too gorgeous. Louis choked He made a gagging motion as if he had just seen a pompous peacock with his feathers spread out. "You need to learn to control yourself from being so disgusting, Martin the Narcissist. " "You''re just jealous of me." He stared at Louis. Louis was drained and unable to argue with him Jealous, my foot! "Only Nancy canpete with me. Is that right? My dear little sister." The child stared nkly at Martin''s face before nodding numbly. "Martin, goo...good looking." He bent over and gently kissed her younger sister on the face. Louis was so disgusted by Martin that he raised his leg and kicked Martin. Nancy then sat in the corner and watched his brothers fight. She sighed. After looking in the rear-view mirror, the assistant who was driving became startled. The car drove straight to the farm, and as soon as it was inside, something fell on top of the car, and a hairy head drooped down, its eyes peering into the car through the ss. Gage couldn''t see inside the car even with its keen vision. On the other hand, the assistant was caught off guard, and the car almost veered off the road. "Knock...knock...¡± The car window was knocked several times, and Nancy rolled down the window and waved. "Gage, here!¡± The furry head by the assistant''s car window retreated and quickly reached out toward the little girl "Coo...coo." It pped its wings and tried to fly into the car after rubbing its head on Nancy''s hand Martin and Louis both fixed their gaze on GageContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. In an instant, Martin¡¯s expression changed, and he yelled, "No...no...no... Gage, get out of the way!" "Can''t you see that you are huge? Howe you didn''t know this?" Louis screamed at Gage. "D*mn it! You can''t squeeze in anymore. Go up to the front!¡± However, Gage was adamant about squeezing a the back. The car that was traveling to the farm had veered ? on and offMhe road, emitting a bar¨¦ly audible-aggravation noises fromthe car. When the car was pulled toa stopsthe back door was instantly ap¨¦ned. Martin, who had two 0 three feathers in his hairyStormed out of the car, yelling angrily. ¡®I told you, that you couldn''t squeeze inside, but you had to. You still thitik you''re @ baby chick. My clothes; which cost a few hundred housand dors, were scraped by your ws." With a gloomy face, Louis almost inhaled the feathers in his nose. "Why does it keep shedding its feathers!" he said after pulling it out. "Who knows? It probably ate too much.¡± When Nancy emerged from the car, the Gyrfalcon that had squirmed its way in through the window followed her and proudly alighted The assistant had the feeling that life was not worthwhile. Today, he experienced the most intense drive he has ever had in all his years driving a car! Gage brushed his wingtips across Nancy''s little legs before spreading its wings and taking off into the sky, ignoring the piercing gaze of Martin and Louis. "Gage, leave first. I want to go see the bees!" Nancy yelled at it. Flying in the sky, it halted, and although it had intended to follow... Better fly off now... Even though a bird that was stung by a bee would not die, it would still be excruciatingly painful. Martin checked his ripped clothing''s sleeves. "Sooner orter, I''ll seize and squeeze it to the bees, letting it feel some excitement!" Nancy swiftly got Martin to calm down. When they-arrived at the bee farm, the threeput on their protective gear and hatS-and followed the old bee farmerinside. They felt numbness spread across their scalp fram the constant buzzing. Content. belongs to - "Little boss, the wolfberry nectars are over there and blossom nectars are here. They can be harvested now, but each beehive can''t be harvested too much.¡± The old farmer expertly removed the lid from the box, revealing a hive teeming with bees. Only about half of the hives were full, and some were not yet filled because of the short rearing period. Nancy nodded, "We will only take a little bit.¡± Chapter 361 Bees Chapter 361 Bees Chapter 361 Bees They located the beehive with the most honey and harvested a piece of honeb with the assistance of the beekeeper. With its faint hint of bitter medicine, wolfberry honey was best suited for the elderly. Beesbined various floral essences by brewing and kneading them together using the nectar collected from hundreds of different kinds of flowers. The aroma of flowers, when mixed, not only did not appear to be very pungent nor unpleasant but rather had its unique scent. It''s possible that this was the most magical thing that nature had to offer. It was inevitable that little creatures would perform miracles in their unique way. If humans were responsible forbining these different floral fragrances, the result would not be as natural looking or smell as pleasant. The honey, in whatever form it came, was crystal clear and visually appealing After obtaining a jar of each variety of honey, Nancy took it with her and left with her two brothers. The little girl held up two jars of thick nectar; its colors shimmered beautifully in the sun Nancy eximed, ¡°It''s beautiful!¡± Martin uttered, "It''s so beautifull¡± Louis said, ¡± It also tastes delicious.¡± As soon as they stepped outside the bee farm, she was immediately surrounded by the approaching loud and soft chirping sounds. A shadow was cast on the ground, and Gage suddenly soared high up in the sky. Something appeared to be hanging from its beak. "Gage!" As soon as Jamie Young shouted, Gage immediately let go of the object in its mouth. Wait until you find out what it was! Martin yelled out in surprise, ¡°Ah! Damn it!" It turned out to be a snake that was still alive, and the head was still writhing and moving in his direction Martin yelled and swore angrily before he shoved his brother towards it. "Get rid of it quickly! " Louis, who had been rendered speechless by his brother''s earlier action, said, "Why don''t you just do it yourself?" "Do you think I''ll ask you if I''m brave enough to do it myself?" "You are such a pain in the neck. No, I''m not going to do it." Martin crept up behind his brother, raised his head, and reprimanded Gage,¡± You see what you have caught, a snake! Just who are you trying to frighten!¡± Nancy grabbed a nearby branch and used it to prod the snake. Then, Flora, the peacock, tilted his head sideways and pecked the snake on the head, killing it instantly. Gage shrieked at Nancy as though he were saying something. Nancy eximed in astonishment, "Oh, this is the food that you are gifting me." Since Gage could hunt, Nancy always received gifts from him whenever she visited the farm. The mostmon of these gifts were rabbits and voles as well as a variety of small mice and other animals of a simr nature. Unexpectedly, a snake has been captured, and the snake''s size is enormous. "Thank you, Gage. Next time, don''t catch any snakes.¡± Didn''t it notice her brother was terrified? In the end, while disying disgust. Louis picked up the snake and hurled it away using a branch. Following that, Martin had an excellent sleep on the farm and didn''t wake up until it was time to eat. After finishing his meal, he went to wash his hair. He called out to the little kid when he returned with his dripping, wet, ck hair. "Come over, Nancy, and help your brother dry his hair.¡± In response, she obediently ran over, took a dry towel, and began to wipe dry his brother''s hair gently. When Louis returned from the outside, he saw what appeared to be someone ordering his sister arrogantly and righteously. He was furious and clenched his teeth. "You have a lot of guts ordering Nancy around like that. Believe me when I say that I will cut your long hair!" Martin sneered and eximed, "You know absolutely nothing! We''re working on improving our rtionship, right?¡± Thest sentence was intended for Nancy. The child foolishly nodded Louis was speechless. This little fool was as oblivious as she had no idea she was being auctioned off and still eagerly assisted in the counting of money. At the farm, Nancy finished her schoolwork, drew someics, and waited for Marcus toe and pick them up back home. ¡°Marcus.¡± The little girl reacted to the sight of the young man by swooping over to him like a swallow returning to its nest. Then, the tall young man picked her up effortlessly. Nancy wrapped her arms around her brother and rubbed his neck tenderly. With a smile, she motioned for the other two brothers to return home.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The honey breught back was used to make deligious cookies and pastries that were passed around te everyon¨¦as a nighttime treat. The vorwas much more refined and pleasant thanmercially +> . avable premium honey. Ntarcus, stitprisingly, ate a lot. Caritent As soon as he reacted, the ruthless president''s ear turned a shade of pink. After sipping some tea, he said calmly, "I realize there is still some work that needs to be handled, so I''ll have to excuse myself first.¡± Windy nced at him, a half-smile on her face, but she did not reveal that her oldest son was obviously addicted to sweet food but pretended not to like it. This was likely the mature and dependable president''s final act of stubbornness. Their grandfather was especially pleased with the honey produced on the farm, and he gave it a positive review. "It''s satisfactory. The honey that Nancy brought back from the farm is much superior to that we have previously purchased.¡± Windy eximed proudly, "Howe our Nancy is so smart?¡± Nancy proudly puffed out her small chest: she also felt great pride. With yet another sessful agricultural product, the Brook family fell in love with the farm''s honey. There was also a pause for a brief interlude somewhere in the middle of it all. A few of the Elderly Mr. Brook''s longtime acquaintances dropped by for a visit. While serving them the finest tea, he slowly sipped a wolfberry honey drink Although it was only a small spoonful, the rich smell of honey and a slightly bitter and medicinal aroma permeated the room after it had been brewed in water. However, it was noticed by his old friends immediately. Several people set down their cups of the finest tea and stared at him in unison. "I can''t believe you call yourself a friend, Old Brook. Is there something good that we don''t know about? Do you regard us as outsiders?" The Elderly Mr. Brook, thoughtfully sipped the honey water before responding, "See for yourself. It''s just honey, what''s the big deal?¡± One of the elderly men sniffed the honey and eximed, "The aroma reminds me of wolfberry honey, but this is not the same as the wolfberry honey that I used to consume.¡± ¡°Huh! The vor of honey is so dominant that its aroma makes me crave it. Hurry up... brew some for your old pals here. How can you enjoy it alone?" "That''s right. How many times have we drunk this tea? It doesn''t matter now: just satisfy us with your honey water.¡± When the Elderly Mr. Brook asked someone to make a cup for them, he couldn''t help but brag. "I don''t mean to boast, but this honey is undoubtedly the best I''ve ever had the pleasure of consuming. You''ll find out once you give it a try." Instead, the wild honey that Nancy previously brought back is far more superior to this. Nevertheless, this was produced on his granddaughter''s farm, and his granddaughter was the best. Several older men couldn''t wait to try it and feltat ease after just one sip. The akoma of the wolfberry honey lirtgered in the mouth for.a~ considerab e time, and the warm honey water made its way down the threat and into the warm gt¨¦mach. ~~ Xu NS "Hey! Where did you get this honey? It is very different from those I''ve consumed in the past." The Elderly Mr. Brook beamed with pride as he asked, "Is it? Guess where it came from?" "Is it possible that this is imported from abroad?" "No, no, no... What gives you the idea that this is imported from abroad?" "Hey... All because daily, my grandson won''t stop muttering about imported products are the best in my ear. ¡°That''s something I''m not sure about. So, wky do they believe that goods produved in our own country. are inferior: It''s because they''re too spoiled-et them experience ourera and see what happens. Then; they wilkkhow what is best and what¡¯ Ss nat. Joy is fickle and chogses its moments each day.¡± Several older men agreed wholeheartedly. How can the products made in their country be bad? Those things imported from abroad are just heavily promoted for sale only. Chapter 362 Honey Water Chapter 362 Honey Water Chapter 362 Honey Water "Cough... Let''s not talk about that. I don''t get this honey from outside." The Elderly Mr. Brook stated mysteriously, "This was harvested from my granddaughter''s farm, where she raises bees. What do you think? Is it tastier than what you can get out there?" Almost in unison, these old men¡¯s eyes widened, and they eximed, "What did you say!¡± After a while, one of them quickly remarked, "I recall them selling well before, with many people in our neighborhood rushing to buy watermelons. strawberries, and various veggies. Are these all from your granddaughter''s farm too?" The Elderly Mr. Brook nodded reservedly, striving to keep the frantically rising corners of his lips under control, ¡°Yes, when she purchased the farm, everyone anticipated a loss. Who knows that the farm¡¯s produce tastes good." ¡°It''s more than good!" One of the elderly guys became enthralled and smacked his thigh. He eximed, "On that hot day, I have no appetite, yet I can eat about half of that watermelon by myself. Strawberries. too; I can eat a lot of big ones at once. My son also bought some green beans and other vegetables. Since we began purchasing products from your granddaughter''s farm, I''ve been able to eat an extrarge serving of rice every day.¡± "That is true! Just that huge strawberry: I thought they were too pricey when my son bought them, so I urged him to buy some more right away after eating it.¡± "You''re not being sincere; we''ve been friends for so long: surely you can help us and make connections that will allow us to have more. Considering how many people are in our family, you''ll know it''s not enough to feed them with only a few watermelons and strawberries every time.¡± The Elderly Mr. Brook responded sharply, "Go online and see for yourself. Stopining and be contented with what you have; there are countless others who want them but can''t get them online, and every day I urge my granddaughter to get more. Still, she only has so much on her farm." Since watermelons and strawberries are in short supply. you''re producing honey? The sales of this honey have not yetmenced. How much is still avable? "No, the bees have only recently been farmed; where can I get so much food for you all?¡± The Elderly Mr. Brook responded to their requests. "I don''t believe you: your granddaughter Nancy is so filial; you definitely have it.¡± "That''s right. sigh... How could a nice kid like Nancy not be a member of our family?" "Sigh...I have two great-grandsons and one grandson, who give this older man a heart attack daily. Why don''t they ever have a girl in my family?" "It makes no difference if it''s a son, a daughter, or even a grandson and a granddaughter in my family; they''re all worthless." At this moment, all the older men were extremely envious of the Elderly Mr. Brook. To top it all off, they found out that Nancy went to the farm to gather this honey for him, which only heightened their envy. The Elderly Mr. Brook was so ecstatic that he could praise his granddaughter nonstop for three days and three nights. Eventually, he gave up one jar of honey and shared it with his few old friends. ¡°Remember, old friend, you must let us know right away when the honey from Nancy''s farm can be harvested." Impatiently, he urged them to leave and said, "Go on, leave...you lots can''t see others living a blissful life.¡± After receiving the jar of honey, these several alder men walked with their hands behind their backs. They continued on their way in a cheerful mood. They were all thinking about making honey water to drink when they got home. This elderly Mr. Brook is far too miserly. There wasn''t enough honey brew in the water to satisfy their taste buds! That night, the grandfather recounted the details with his beloved granddaughter. Nancy climbed up into her grandfather''sp and beamed a crescent smile. "It''s okay, Grandpa. I will get more for you." There are still many bees on the farm, and itis plenty to extract some honey from each beehive box. Her grandfather was beaming with pride at how devoted his granddaughter was to him as they cuddled up in his arms. He chuckled, knowing that his old acquaintances had every right to be envious of him. Their nation¡¯s Independence Day was followed by a long holiday. Martin''s film, "The Legend of the Wind Breaker,¡± was both anticipated and dreaded by movie fans. He had a huge fan base. His fans believed in him and had stashed up to get movie tickets. Some of Martin''s anti-fans and rivals wish his movie should flop in the hopes that he would ultimately lose his fame and fortune. Then they have no. qualms about ruthlessly attacking him. Those fans who were fortunate to buy the tickets were overjoyed and couldn''t wait to invite their friends and family to the theatre. They were ecstatic since this was the first film that their idol had directed. The movie "The Legend of the Wind Breaker" was a crime-solving thriller. Every character had their personal conflicts, which were all remarkable in their unique ways. A raunchy yboy turned out to bea dedicated polise officer with excellent investigative skills. A morbidly sessed forensic doctor > who works with dead bodies all year. She was 98 fascinated with hands, to the sdint where our protagonist almost took her in for questioning as a potential murderer dueto her collection of realistic-looking artificial hands. Despite clearing the misunderstanding, the two of them still didn''t get along. They had to coborate to solve a murder crime. Many hrious moments were created, ranging from the early conflict to the strong bonding of partnership that developedter. The movie''s first acts were very light and cheerful. Still the murder mystery didnot be apparent . until the second half. They met the victim¡¯ ¡é family and friends and = watched him or her take extrermre measures to get vengeancesThe pgotagonist also witnessed the downfall of several other Families due to the tragedy. to The tension that was building up in the plot increased with time. There was a wide range of feelings, each of which was incredibly powerful, and each character had a narrative arc. Those devoted fans who watched the movie in the theatre were moved to tears. On the inte... After the movie premiere, viewers were eager to begin discussing what they thought of it What a depressing turn of events...Martin, how could you create such an ending? Everyone in the film had outstanding performances, and the plot completely absorbed me. Wowl It''s fantastic; every character has their backstory, and the protagonist4$ gorgeous and knowledgeable, a passionate but faithful cep. A gloomy and fascination with hands forensie¡± doctor was an optimistic and intelligent female protagonist. All of tHe characters are brilliaat, both in terms of character design and acting abilities. I love it! KS a Those looking for a humerous moment can watch it. The movie is frantic, light, and hrious. Watch it now! True, true, true... It''s incredibly humorous and nice; I''m lying; watch it now. It just so happened that the subsequent conversation gradually veered off course. Almost everyone agreed that the movie''s plot was light and hrious. It could pull in a crowd of moviegoers who watched it and then left the theatre in tears. What an unexpected twist! Whoever lies, pleasee out: I really believe you!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When confronted with thisment, theizens responded in good faith that they weren''t lying. Don''t you find it funny and hrious in the first half? Because of the twist at the ending, please consider whether the movie was worthwhile to watch. Well, I''m going to watch it a second time. The Legend of the Wind Breaker made almost 30 million on its first release day. The following day, due to the never-ending hype. the total amount of money made at the box office across various locations reached an all-time high of 60 million. The third day was direct box office earnings of almost 100 million. The inte waspletely out of control. Film critics worldwide wrote reviews and moviegoers who had seen the movie engaged in heated debates. They would watch it repeatedly, paying great attention to every detail. As a result, the excitement surrounding the movie did not decrease for a whole week but continued to rise. Chapter 363 The Movie Chapter 363 The Movie Chapter 363 The Movie The Legend of the Wind Breaker aired on National Day. When the box office was counted at the end of National Day, it exceeded one billion in seven days! Such figures were undoubtedly a huge sess for The Legend of the Wind Breaker. Both Martin''s fans and the fans of the actors of The Legend of the Wind Breaker were wildly excited as if it was New Year''s Eve. Martin''s fans thought. ¡®He made it! He made it with such incredible excellence.¡¯ Even the films made by these well-known great directors couldn''t achieve such results. Those anti-fans and opponents who secretly talked down were nowpletely dumbfounded. They thought, ¡®How can an actor who just turned to be a director produce a film with such achievements?¡¯ Martin became famous in the director''s circle at once. This time, no one dared to underestimate him anymore. Even many of the actors and stars in the circle were secretly looking forward to his next film. During the filming of The Legend of the Wind Breaker, many arrogant A-list and B-list stars as well as stars with huge fan bases did not audition for the film, because they didn''t think highly of it. Now they were green with envy and very regretful as they looked at the great achievement of The Legend of the Wind Breaker. At that time, they didn''t participate because they were worried that Martin was unreliable as a new director, but no one expected that the result would be like this. Martin and the actors of The Legend of the Wind Breaker made a fortune, while they deeply regretted it. Undoubtedly, if Martin released the news that he was going to produce his next film, these actors would surely make every attempt to audition for it. The people in the circle waited, but instead of the news about Martin''s next film, they got the news that he seemed to be going to a variety show. Everyone was shocked. Who was spreading rumours? Everyone knew that Martin never participated in variety shows. But the truth was, the news was authentic this time. Director Wood went crazy with joy when he received the news from Martin. ¡°Hahahahahaha..." It was said that he was almost arrested as a mental patient forughing too wildly. Despite the mistake, Director Wood was so excited that he immediately started to prepare for it. It took him and the nning team a long time to sort out the schedule. It was only near the start of Traveling with Your Child that the show''s team announced the guest list on Twitter. "The first season of Traveling with Your Child officially started. Are there any guests you are looking forward to? Jason Carter, Anson Johnson, Eileen King, Fiona King, Colin Johnson, Bertram, Martin Brook, Nancy Brook..." After the official announcement was released, many people online were too shocked to react at first. But when they did, the buzz that quieted down due to the poprity of The Legend of the Wind Breaker revived There were four groups of guests in one programme. Jason was the male lead of The Long Wind Breaker, a new actor who was currently in the limelight. Martin was the director. Eileen, who was in the remaining two groups, was a popr actress, known as the national daughter. Colin was the Best Actress. What an impressive lineup! (Am I seeing things right? Am I reading this wrong?] (What exactly did you type above to get blocked into a series of numbers?] [Ahhhhhhhhh! I am so excited. I wiped my sses five times to make sure that it was indeed my idol''s name. It really is my idol!] Colin is my goddess. I can''t believe she would participate. The one she would take is her son, right?] Hahahaha... Jason is coborating with Mr. Brook again. I''m so excited to watch it. You''re fantastic, Director Wood. So, I just wanted to ask if it is gonna be a live stream. I want to see it in a live stream!] Eily is my baby girl. Is she taking her sister on a trip? Her sister is also very cute.] F*ck! Director, what do you mean? Why is our idol''s sister the only one who doesn''t have a frontal photo of all the other guests?] (Why do you whet our appetite? Do you think we''ll fall for it? Hand over the photos now and I''ll spare youl] Nancy had been in the trending topics a few times with Martin, so people should not be unfamiliar with her. But for some reason, every time her picture was posted on the inte. it would be deleted after a short while. All that remained were blurred photos and her face could not be seen clearly. Everyone assumed that Martin did it because he didn''t want people to know who his sister was. This also led to the fact that although many people knew that Martin had a younger sister, very few people actually knew what the little girl looked like. Director Wood did use this as a gimmick Although theizens said they wouldn''t falNfor it, only they knew they we eastua ly curious. Oo a x reover; when the live stream ~ techon the day of filming, the real statistics betrayed their real > thoughts. 4 swnovel.ne 4 As director Wood watched the statistics of the live stream of Martin''s group backstage. heughed very happily. "Well... You''re no match for me!" Having been a director for song, he could spark people''s curiosity. The whole variety show was presented in live stream. The crew follow theaddress into an upscale-> apartmentplex. It was 7 amrat the moment and the screen was almest filled up with bullet ro corfiments. 4 I know this neighbourhood! It''s a famous apartmentplex for the rich in L City. Ordinary people can''t afford to live here.] The environment is great. It''s full of birds and flowers. It looks so safe with such strict security.] Guess what our idol is doing now.] Sleeping.] Sleeping.] He is sleeping. of course. What else can he be doing now?] If lIremember correctly, the beginning time announced on the official website was 8 am. right?] LOL... It''s a trick, but I like it...] I want to see my idol when he wakes up. If he''s not wearing any clothes, the director should be smart enough not to use mosaics.] I''m looking forward to it.] I want to see my idol''s face without makeup.] Of course, there were a few unfriendly bulletments mixed in every now and then. For example... ¡®Your idol without makeup must be too ugly to look at.] (Well... How many people''s real appearances in the entertainment industry are good-looking?] LOL. Only you guys really believe that a celebrity would get up at eight o''clock. He definitely got up early to put on his make-up] Of course, these unkind bulletments were quickly covered by the fans¡¯ bulletments and became unnoticeable The crew of the programme soon arrived at Martin''s t floor and rang the doorbell. They pressed the button for a long time, but there was no response. The staff and the viewers in the live stream were a little embarrassed. [No way. Does he sleep that deeply?] [They didn''t forget that they are gaing to record the show today, did they?] The staff hurriedly exined, "We''re early. Let''s make a phone call first."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The door to the t across the hall opened as he was about to take out his mobile phone and make a call. Then a bright and cute young man with fluffy, slightly curly hair poked out: "Are you looking for Martin?" He asked with his eyes wide open as he held the door like a shy hamster. [Ahhhhhhhhh!] Chapter 364 The Variety Show Chapter 364 The Variety Show Chapter 364 The Variety Show [Where does this big cutiee from?] [My favourite type of boy is the sweet young boy! Does such a clean and cute boy really exist?] [I''m in love. Say hi to him now.] [He looks like my first crush. He looks so youthful] [Why do I think he looks so familiar?] The staff froze for a moment before responding. He nodded quickly under the clear eyes of the youthful teenager Ivan. "Yes, we''re here to see Mr. Brook." Ivan yawned. Hepletely opened the door and his appearance in green dinosaur pyjamas was entirely exposed.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The staff nced at the live stream. Unsurprisingly, the screen was filled up withments. People were surprised and the live stream was very active. The director backstage saw it with delight and hurriedly spoke to the staff over an inte. "Ask him about his rtionship with Martin now." The staff asked, "Excuse me, do you know Mr. Brook? You are neighbours.¡± Ivan scratched his hair and said, "Ah... He''s my brother. He''s running outside with Nancy right now." They bought these ts. The vi was too big to live in, and these ts were just the right size. Brother Marcus bought all the ts in this building. This was the third floor and only the brothers lived here. Even Adam has a t room Nancy could live wherever. Each of their ts had a room belonging to Nancy. [So it''s the younger brother. I think that''s why he looks so handsome.] (Brother, I''m your future sister-inw. Let''s get to know each other first.] [Why are you making your choice so quickly? Although I like the older brother too, the older brother is too popr, so I want the younger brother.] [Well... You are stupid. Only little kids make the choice, adults take them all, of course.] [There is a gorgeous girl on his left and a sweet young boy on his right. He''s the winner of life!] "They should be back soon. Do you guys want toe in and sit down to wait for them?" The staff hurriedly waved his hands, "No need. We''ll wait downstairs.¡± Originally, they were making a surprise visit, but they didn''t expect Mr. Brook to run so early. Nobody expected this. Ivan stopped them, "Wait, I''ll go with you.¡± The staff were immediately surprised. This was certainly better. Although Mr. Brook wasn''t here. his brother looked great too. The fans in the live stream went crazy with excitement. The fans came to their senses. They just forgot about their idol because they were so focused on looking at the sweet young boy! [I can''t believe my idol would run so early in the morning. He''s so self-disciplined [ [I can''t believe my idol enjoys exercise.[ (Well... he''s just faking it. He behaves well because he knows the crew ising.[ [Is Martin''s younger brother trying to use this opportunity to be a star?[ People with evil thoughts always couldn''t help but specte everything towards conspiracy theories. Ivan was toozy to change his clothes, so he went out with them directly in his slippers with two bottles of yoghurt. The staff actively asked him some questions about Martin as the general director urged him, which was a way to clear up the confusion for the viewers of the live stream room. "Can I ask what your name is?" With one hand halding his dinosaur tail, lvan took out chewing gum from therge pocket in his front and ate it with the other hand. "My name is Ivan Carter." "But didn¡¯t you say you were Mr. Brook''s brother?" "I''m his cousin. But we''re not rted by blood." "Does Mr. Brook run in the morning every day?¡± Ivan replied, "No. Martin is veryzy. He sleeps in untilte every day." The crowd was speechless. They thought. ¡®Can you please reflect on yourself before judging Mr. Brook?! (Well... I told you that Martin must be faking it. Now he''s betrayed by his brother.] [Oh... What''s going on right now?] The staff member was about to break out in a cold sweat. He thought. ¡®This brother is here to stab Martin in the back, right?" "But you just said.¡± lvan waspletely unaware of the mess in the live stream room at the moment. He pinched the dinosaur''s tail and exined. " ''s Nancy who wants to take him. y sister runS.every day with brother Marcus and brother Martin. ~ the merning. My sister slept in SS artin''st yesterday. He was ~ b ought by his sister to run with her inthe morning. He could have slept until lunchtime if he hadn¡¯tbeen called by my sister." 5 The staff member breathed a sigh of relief. He was scared to death. The fans in the live stream.. [Well, some people just start criticizing at the first sign of things.] [Anti-fans, can you leave if you don''t like to watch? Do you know that you are really disgusting?] [You should really speak your words together a little faster, brother. You''re scaring me to death.] [I was ready to curse. I thought this brother was an angelic b*tch.] [So, our idol is reallyzy. He wouldn''t run without his sister taking him, would he?] They took the lift down to the apartment building and went along the clean and tidy pavement to find Martin. They didn''t walk very far when they saw Martin and others running from a distance. The viewers ipnthe live stream room soared to ater ifying number in this instant. Fram the start of the live > stream.u until now, the number of viewers 5 entering the live streani roontthis morning had already exceeded twenty million. Content ? ( Director Wood''s eyes glowed as he rubbed his chin andughed. "I didn''t expect that so many people would watch this in the morning." "Here theye." The staff member looked out into the distance excitedly, and then he noticed that there were more than two people slowly running over there. "Nancy, Brother Marcus, Big Brother, Brother Martin." As the staff member froze, lvan already waved his hand and started to call each person in a particrly well-behaved manner. A huge orange sun rose up behind those people in their vision. The sunlight was on their backs so people could not see their faces clearly until they ran closer. The staff drew a backward breath when he looked at the three men. He was stunned and didn''t move for a long time as if he was stopped in time. The tens of mitions of viewers in the live stream were much the same as he was, especially when these men; each as I handsome as gods fallen from the sky, walked to them. The HD cameras faithfully recorded the thr¨¦e men''s faces. Contentbelongs to¡¯ o The cold and unapproachable Marcus looked powerful and calm. Shawn was as cool as snow and as transcendent as an immortal The rxed and noble Martin was stunningly beautiful. There was a delicate little girl as delicate as jade among them. What an astoundingbination this was! How could there be such good-looking and elegant people in the world? And they were all together! The live stream was silent for a while. No one sent a single bulletment after a long time. The director, who came back to his senses, was a bit confused. He thought, ''Did the server crash?¡¯ Chapter 365 Handsome Men Gather Together Chapter 365 Handsome Men Gather Together Chapter 365 Handsome Men Gather Together Director Wood wanted to ask the technicians to check what was wrong. The next second, the bulletments in Martin''s live stream room burst out like a fountain, which scared him so much that he took two steps back slightly. [Ahhhhhhh!!!] [Ahhhhhhh! F*ck!] The screen was filled with ¡®ahhhh¡¯. It seemed that at this moment, it was impossible to use any other words to describe their emotions at this moment except this word. After that. endless rewards were given. All sorts of special effects of fireworks, rockets, vis, cruise ships and other special effects filled the entire live stream room along with huge fonts in various colours of shing light. Although the screen was still filled with ''ahhhhh'' bulletments. Director Wood was speechless. He inhaled deeply and slowly exhaled the white smoke. He said one word after a few seconds. "F*ck!" It turned out that the live stream wasn''tgging. They were frozen! But it made sense. The moment these guys appeared just now, he, who had been in the entertainment industry for so long and had seen all kinds of good-looking people, was in a trance, not to mention theizens.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The staff of his programme took a while toe back to their senses. Director Wood was almost staring at the live stream with his eyes aglow. These brothers and a fair cute baby were all good-looking. Each of them had unique characteristics. It was surprising that they didn¡¯t look worse than Martin at all when they stood together. What did this mean? In the circle, no matter how good-looking someone was praised to be before, as long as they stood with Martin, they would definitely be surpassed So far, no one in the circle, whether domestic or foreign, could match his face and temperament, let alone surpass him. The other three youths that appeared in the live stream now were not as exquisite as Martin in terms of faces, but they were handsome in their own way. They were not of the same style at all, and their temperaments were neck and neck. At this moment, except for lvan, the others were all wearing sportswear of different colours. When Marcus and Shawn nced at the staff members of the crew indifferently, the staff members subconsciously stood straight. They looked even more nervous than when they met their leaders. [When I looked into their eyes just now, I was scared.] [That''s so cool. So, it''s true that someone''s eyes have such a powerful and oppressive feeling. I thought the ones in the anime were all fake before!) [They''re even more handsome than the modelling in games and anime!] "Why are you guys here so early?" Martin was so exhausted that his calves were shaking. He just leaned to the side with the intention of leaning on someone He didn''t dare to lean on his big brother, but he could shamelessly lean on Shawn and Ivan Shawn pushed him away with his hand with a slightly disgusted expression, while Martin made full use of the advantage of his thick skin and refused to move away. "OMG, I can''t stand still.¡± The reason why Martin didn''t look for lvan was that Ivan picked his sister up. The little girl was tired of running toa. Although they ran part of the way with the little girl in their arms, she was already very impressive for being able to run with them for so long. Shawn coldly said two words, "Go away!" Martin just closed his eyes, "I don''t care. You guys brought me out, so you''re responsible for taking me back." His hair was drenched in sweat. Marcus took the lead with his long legs towards the t without saying anything. Ivan held the pink-faced Nancy and followed. The two behind also left, one with a disgusted expression and the other looked shameless. As Martin left, he did not forget to beckon the staff to follow. In the lift, in froat of several powerful men, the statf shrank in the corner and held his breath. Only the = apprehelsive cameraman < maintained his professional ethics and-aimed the camera at these people. v 4 ¡°Brother, I''m hungry.¡± In this extremely quiet atmosphere, when the lift rose to the first floor, a sweet sound broke the atmosphere. Foran instant, everyone could see with their naked eyes that the temperature-around them seemed. to rise. There was a light smile in ithe eyes of those men, especially the¡± cold 1 nan, He was even more-doting wher he lowered his eyes and looked at the child lvan was holding in his arms. Theizens were all holding their breath "Philip already prepared the breakfast." His sexy, low voice was as pleasant as a cello. Theizens watching the live stream trembled with excitement as they finally heard him speak. [Aww! What a divine voice! We could listen to that damn sexy deep voice for the rest of our lives and never get tired of it! The doting eyes! Omg, he is so good at this!] No matter what, he is looking at me. He said that to me. Please don''t disturb my daydreams!] Can you guys believe I got a nosebleed just after hearing his voice?] He''s so imposing. I''d be happy to die if my boyfriend looked like him.] He only looks at his sister like this, right? To be honest, I want to be their sister.] [Aaaahhhh, their sister is so blessed, isn''t she? She has so many brothers!] Please give me a dozen brothers like that. I wouldn''t mind at all.] Not to mention a dozen, give me one and I''ll wake upughing in my dreams.] Ding... The lift arrived and Nancy was put down. She took her eldest brother in one hand and her second cousin in the other as she walked towards t 301. This was Marcus¡¯ room. "We''re going back to take a shower first. Save some breakfast for us.¡± Martin was about to leave when he suddenly met the eyes of the staff. The people were all separated, so which way should they go? Martin twitched his mouth and then pointed at Marcus¡¯ room. "Big brother, let them go in first. I''ming overter anyway.¡± Marcus nced at him. All of the powerful beasts had a very important sense of territoriality, which could actually be shown in humans as well Marcus just didn''t really like too many people getting involved in his own territory, except for his sister. But today, in this case, Marcus nodded reluctantly with a taut jaw as he looked at the kid in his arms. The staff walked cautiously into the room and didn''t even dare to sit down. Luckily, soon after, the powerful man with the oppressive aura left with the little girl to wash their hair and take a shower. Only Ivan was left in the room, which made them feel much morefortable. "You don''t need to be so nervous. Brother Marcus just looks scary. He''s actually very nice." Ivan held a cute little pillow and sat down on the sofa. This room was neat and clean. The generalyout was very mature, but every corner was more or less childish. For example, the pillow that Ivan was holding at atthe moment was in the shape ofa cute cat. The ck leather shd¨¦s and slippers in the < shoe cupboard were ced together with sorall cute shoes that were¡¯not as big as an adult''s palm. There were rounded cactus ballg.on the coffee table and small pifik nkets on the sofa, etc. It was easy to see that all these things belonged to the sister. The children''s things fitted into such a mature arrangement and surprisingly looked harmonious. Chapter 366 Ahhhhhhh! Chapter 366 Ahhhhhhh! Chapter 366 Ahhhhhhh! The camera captured all these things faithfully. It was easy to see from the details that the owner of this room really doted on the children. Ding-deng.. The doorbell rang and lvan''s eyes lit up at that instant. He happily went to open the door, the camera moving with his movements. When the door opened, a young man in formal wear stood straight outside. [Although he is not as stunning as his brothers, he is definitely better looking than many of the current stars with high poprity in the entertainment industry. Moreover, he has a somewhat unique temperament. How should I exin it...] [The first time I saw him, I thought of ck Deacon.] [Yes, I wondered why he looked so familiar. He really has the same aura!] [I can''t breathe. This live room is full of gorgeous men. Is this really something I can see without spending money? "Second Young Master Carter." "Philip,e in!" Ivan hurriedly offered the seat beside him. Philip nodded and took the two bodyguards into the house The bodyguards were holding all sorts of delicious-smelling breakfasts, Philip nodded and took the two bodyguards into the house The bodyguards were carrying all sorts of breakfast which smelled delicious in their hands, and Ivan couldn''t take his eyes off it anymore When the breakfast was all set up, he walked over with a dinosaur tail behind his butt. He reached for a seafood meat bun and ate it with gusto. Ivan enjoyed his meal very much. His cheeks puffed up a bit and his eyes narrowed with a look of enjoyment. which made the viewers in the live stream room and the staff members hungry. Philip duly asked his bodyguard to give some of the food to these staff members. "These are the breakfast prepared for you guys. Thank you for your hard work.¡± The youth was courteous with an appropriate smile. His gesture was neither condescending nor humble, which made people feelfortable The staff members were somewhat ttered, but they felt they could not refuse in front of the youth, so they had to ept it with gratitude. [Actually, Deacon ck works for me if I can¡¯t get brothers. He''s so considerate. His girlfriend must be super happy!) [The older brothers are so dazzling and we have to look up at them. But Deacon works for me too...] [Good lord, are there any of the handsome guys that appeared on this live stream so far that didn''t work for you?] Although the fans couldn''t get them. the fans could always fantasise about them. Philip left very thoughtfully after preparing breakfast. Ivan ate without lifting his head, like a hamster trying to hide food in its stomach. The viewers whomented ''husband'' just now suddenly changed their style [Son, eat slowly. Don''t choke yourself.] [He''s not a sweet young boy. He''s my little baby!] [I never knew that a boy could be really attractive when he''s cute!] [I''ve seen people on the inte say that some male live streamers are cute before and I''m really not impressed. I always felt they were faking it. ut... OMG, can someone tell me why this guy is so cute?] [Boy, think about it. Your girlfriend fans instantly turn into mommy fans. Is it okay?] After lvan''s mukbang, he probably didn''t have any girlfriend fans left. His fans all turned into parents fans. Ivan was confused. Nancy ran out of her bedroom in her little dress after a fragrant shower. Ivan hurriedly called her. "Nancy,e over here. This is super yummy!" He patted the seat beside him and the sweet baby, delicate as a doll, went to her brother. Just as she sat down, a fresh and appetizing bun filled with the soup was ced on a small te in front of her. Actually, he ate it quite a few times. But for lvan, every time he ate it, it was especially delicious. In the live stream room, a live streamer of the mukbang turned into two, and the other one was even more exquisite looking. The good-natured little cutie simply melted everyone''s heart. Needless to say, the screen was filled with bulletments again. Especially when Nancy ate, her snow-white-cheeks puffed out. Her N almond eyes were watery and shiny, and her s Skin was fair and delicate- Her eyshes were like raven. ? feathers and thick ink, curledand separated. 4 Hiss... Such an adorable little angel was now basically the baby that families who wanted to have children dreamed of. In just one look, Nancy''s mummy and daddy fan soared at a very fast pace. But the little girl didn''t know that and was discussing with her cousin head-to-head what tasted better. Nancy said, "Seafood meat buns." Ivan replied, "Yummy!" Nancy said, ¡°Colourful little dumplings.¡± Ivan replied, "Delicious." Nancy says, ¡°Soup dumplings." Ivan replied, ¡°Super tasty!" The conclusion was that everything was delicious! The two funny guys almost made the live viewersugh. Hahahaha... Would they think something isn''t tasty?] (Would these two foodies find anything unappetizing? That''s impossible!] These two funny guys are so funny. They are so likeable.] The staff were also sniggering beside them. They thought, ¡®It''s obviously a very simple conversation. Why is it so funny when they said it?'' But the next moment, the staff couldn''tugh anymore because Marcus came out. Unlike his previous appearance in sportswear, Marcus was wearing a formal outfitwith ahigh-quality ck shit? and suit trousers at thes moment. His hair was meticulously g oorhed, and some hair on his forefiead was brushed up abit, whichpletely exposecthis clearly outlined face. Conten belongs to He was potent and elite with an aura that only powerful people could possess. any viewers the live stream were already{guessing Marcus¡¯ upation, They basically guessed that he w was a president of a ~ company. But if such a handsome president was ever exposed. online, they certainly wouldn''t forget him! "Big brother.¡± Nancy jumped off the dining table and ran over with her short legs When she reached her big brother, the youth bent down and picked her up At that moment, the cier gradually melted as if a ray of warm sunlight prated. But they knew that that ray of warmth belonged to the child alone. ¡°Big brother, eat breakfast now. There are meat buns for breakfast today and congee, which is your favourite..."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nancy kept talking, and the young man, with his aloof temperament, listened patiently with the child in one arm. He answered every now and then, which gave a sense of stable and reliable security. The first thing he did when he sat down was not to eat his breakfast but tob his sister''s hair. It was hard to imagine a man like that sitting behind a little girl andbing her hair super carefully with a small hairbrush. Something unbelievable like this happened right under their noses. One of them dared tob it and the other one really dared to sit down and let him do it They could never have done this without trust! But looking at the young man''s skilful movements, everyone''s perception of how much he was spoiling his sister was raised to another level. He was not spoiling his sister. He was treating his sister like his daughter! Chapter 367 Hes Spoiling His Sister Like His Daughter! Chapter 367 He''s Spoiling His Sister Like His Daughter! Chapter 367 He¡¯s Spoiling His Sister Like His Daughter! Marcus quickly and skillfullybed Nancy''s hair. It was two cute small braids, which were embellished with some hair essories of small white flowers. [I can''t believe that he is even better at this than I am. I''ma girl!] [I look at her brother and then look at my brother. What do I need this loser brother for?] [Hubby...] [Shame on you. He''s obviously my husband!] Marcus already sat down and was ready to eat breakfast. At that moment, the door was opened. Shawn, who was wearing ck suit trousers and a white trench coat jacket, walked in. This jacket was not suitable for the average person, as it made many people look thicker around the waist and shorter in the legs. But it looked so appropriate on the young man. It made him look taller and slimmer, especially with these long, straight legs! The handsome young man with cold eyebrows was like white snow, so beautiful that he was unforgettable.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As soon as Shawn appeared inside the camera, both his side and front face charmed people to the core. [Hubby, look at me!!!] [He really looks good from every angle. I love his face.] "Big cousin~" Nancy raised her little arm to wave. The youth looked at the child, a smile gradually colouring those cold eyes. It was breathtaking! It did not take long for the real protagonist of the live stream, Martin, to finallye over as well Many people called them ¡®honey¡¯ as they sent the bulletments, but unfortunately, none of the people involved could see that. The brothers ate with their sister. There were talkative and non-talkative ones. Although they asionally bickered a little with each other, the atmosphere was incredibly harmonious. Of the four live streams, the live stream room Martin was in had a lot more viewers than the other three. Originally, he had a lot of fans. Now there were several extremely handsome men with different temperaments and a sweet, cute baby in this live stream room together, which simply fitted all the people''s aesthetics! After breakfast, Marcus and Shawn had to go to work. Nancy wrapped her arms around her big brother''s neck and rubbed her face against his. "Big brother, bye. Remember to eat on time. Don''t drink too much.¡± The child said sweetly. Her adorable and caring small face melted everyone''s heart. After snuggling her big brother, she stretched out her arms to ask her big cousin for a hug and then snuggled with him as well. Her fleshy small face was slightly ttened. "What about me? What about me? Nancy, I want to snuggle with you too." Ivan looked anxious beside her. The child smiled warmly and innocently with arched eyebrows. In the end, the two cuties also snuggled with each other, which melted the hearts of the staff and theizens in the live stream room. Baby, I want to snuggle with you too.] I love that small fleshy face!] I want a daughter so badly after watching Nancy.] I would love to have a daughter. Nancy, why don''t I take you away today?] I''m joining the baby-stealing brigade tonight!] No! Are my husband and boyfriend going to leave? Will I ever see them again?] (Why aren''t they in the entertainment industry? It''s a waste for them not to be in the entertainment industry since they''re so good-looking!) (Why are they going on a trip? I actually think it''s better for them to just stay at home now.] I agree with the idea of just recording at home.] Marcus and Shawn ended up leaving as theizens in the live studio were reluctant. Theizens didn''t know if they would see Marcus and Shawn again in the future, so they started taking screenshots like crazy. It was almost time for the crew to leave, so Martin and Nancy carried out their suitcases. Martin had two big suitcases. Nancy only had one. Ivan hugged his little cousin and was very reluctant to part with her. "I can''t let you go, Nancy. How long will it take for you toe back?" Martin replied, "Seven days." Ivan muttered, "So long." He hugged the little girl and kissed her small cheeks. Then he ran back to his room and took out a piggy bank. "Little cousin, here you go. These are all the coins I used to save. Take it with you for a backup.¡± Nancy held the little piggy bank that her second cousin gave her tightly and nodded, "I know.¡± The director, who was behind the scenes, smiled wickedly as he watched this scene. The two of them got into the car prepared by the programme team and set off. In the car, the programme team conducted a brief interview in themercial vehicle. "Mr. Brook, we took some questions from fans for the interview. Both you and your sister have to answer.¡± Martin sat elegantly and lifted her chin with dignity. Nancy. who was holding the little piggy bank beside him, became serious. "Let''s get started.¡± The staff smiled and then began to ask questions. "May I ask who you think is the leader in your family?" Martin said, "Nancy." Nancy said, "My brother.¡± The answer that came out of their mouths was not the same. The two siblings looked at each other and bothughed. "Then may I ask what makes you think the other one was the leader in your family?¡± Martin smiled with his attractive eyes. His eyes and demeanour firmly seduced everyone. "That goes without saying. Our whole family all dotes on Nancy. After all, she''s so cute. Who wouldn''t like her? Right? " Nancy said, "Because he¡¯s the older brother. My brothers are all super awesome!¡± Her cheeks on either side were pinched by her third brother just as she finished "Now you only have one brother in this programme. Don''t mention any of your other brothers." The little girl blinked innocently and responded sweetly, "Okay." [He is jealous...] [Hahaha... It isn''t Nancy''s fault. If I had such a handsome and doting brother, I would proudly mention that every day.] [I really love Nancy''s sweet voice.] [Her voice ISSO sweet when she ~~ calls her brother. It''s like she''s I < pouting. ¡°if my brother was like that, I woultin''t have to beat his assevery day] I...? - [They aren''t in sync at all, but I love it.] [So, Nancy is really doted on by everyone in their family. I can spoil her too.] [Nancy, do you feel like you need some sisters-inw? I could. Any brother will do!] The crew already started to ask the second question. "Where would you most like to take your sister on this trip?¡± Martin said, "I don''t know. It doesn''t matter." Nancy said, "I want to go everywhere." The brother''s answer waszy while his sister answered as if she wanted to wander the world. People found it funny. "Don''t you have a ce that you most want to go?¡± Martin thought about it and rubbed his sister''s head, "No, I''d rather sleep at home." The fans were speechless. They thought. ¡®You''re really showing yourziness openly.¡¯ Nancy counted with her fingers, want to go tothe beach and watch whales witttmy brother. I want to ge to the fokest with my brother to fir Otis. lyant to go skiing on a sndwy mountain with my brother. I want to gato the meadow and ridechorses with my brother. I want to=.¡± Content belongs to In short, she really wanted to go everywhere. After that, the-staff asked some other questians and that was all. The live steeam was temporarily => Ne ~~ stopped when they arrived at thes airportyAt the moment, no oneknew wher¨¦ the destination was this ime, asBirector Wood hid it very-we L Chapter 368 The Interview Chapter 368 The Interview Chapter 368 The Interview After taking a nap on the ne, they arrived at the airport in another city. Martin raised his eyebrows when he heard the airport announcement, "Porcin City?" So, it seemed that the recording of this episode should have something to do with the porcin in this city.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The staffughed and didn''t say anything. They took the men into themercial vehicle and then drove all the way from the bustling city to the more mountainous winding roads. After a two-hour drive, they finally stopped At this moment, in a farmhouse located in the mountainous countryside, two groups of guests arrived at their destination long ago After greeting each other politely, they waited patiently for the other two groups of guests to arrive. "I''m so nervous. I didn''t expect Mr. Brook to be here in this episode. I''m his fan. I can''t believe I''m suddenly going to meet my idol!¡± Eileen clenched her hands into fists and looked nervous as she spoke to the camera with a sweet smile. In her live stream room, her fans were encouraging her and cheering her on, but of course, a few anti-fans were satirizing her. Jason smiled politely as his young nephew Anson sat beside him and yed a Rubik''s cube. "I wonder who''s next toe." A car arrived at the farmhouse just as he said that. Under the expectant gaze of the crowd, Colin appeared. This charming beauty was apanied by a boy in a small suit. Immediately afterwards, Colin''s fans began to exim in the live stream [Goddess. Goddess. Goddess] [Honey. Honey. Honey. Honey.] Colin got married very early as a movie queen. Besides, she rarely engaged in the entertainment industry after she got married. However, she was once an unapproachable goddess in the eyes of boys of an era. Several of the films that she acted in were still ssics. Now that she appeared in public again, Colin''s face looked unchanged. She was still as beautiful and gorgeous as ever. Both Jason and Eileen, as juniors in the entertainment industry, stood up politely and warmly to greet her. Eileen¡¯s eyes lit up, "Hello Mrs. Johnson, my name is Eileen King. I love all the movies you acted in!" Colin smiled appropriately. She nodded her head after hearing that. ¡°Thank you. I thought the movies I used to act in were not so popr with young people nowadays. I never thought I would meet a movie fan. This is my son. His name is Breton. Son, say hello to your brother Jason and sister Eileen." "Hello, brother Jason and sister Eileen.¡± He greeted them politely and then stood silently beside his mother without saying much Colin stroked her son''s head and said. ¡°He is not talkative. He¡¯s like this when he''s at home.¡± The two of them certainly didn''t mind. Jason briefly introduced himself and his little nephew. Anson smiled brightly at Colin and Breton "Hello, pretty sister. Hello, Breton.¡± Colin smiled as she faced the child, "How are you, Anson?" Only then did Eileen realize that she forgot to introduce her sister, and the sweet expression on her face froze imperceptibly. The anti-fans in the live stream room already started to attack her for this. [She is so focused on herself that she forgets about her sister, right?] [Her sister has no presence. She didn''t always talk about her sister like Martin did.] [Please don''t involve our idols, okay?] [It doesn¡¯t look like the sisters have a good rtionship.] [Anti-fans, don''t go too far. Eily was just too happy to see the Best Actress Colin, so she forgot about it. Do you have to be so malicious towards a girl? Eileen brought her sister over with an apologetic and embarrassed expression. "I was too excited to see Mrs. Johnson just now. I forgot to introduce my sister.¡± She put her hands on her sister''s shoulders in a very intimate gesture. "This is my sister, Fiona King. Fiona, greet them now." Fiona was quite introverted. She greeted Colin and her son in a small voice with a blushing face. They didn''t chat for long when thest and most anticipated group of guests arrived. Eileen, who heard the sound, looked surprised, "I think it''s Mr. Brook and the others!" Her public persona was originally a. swee and naive young beauty. Moreover, she imed to be ¡é Martin''s fan before, so the excited eximing didn''t ruin her p¨¦rsona. With the arfival of Martin and Nancy, the fans inthe live stream soared to an incredible number in an instant, which-delighted the director se mueh that the wrinkles on his face inereased a lot. ¡± [Hubby, I''m here. I''m here to see you.] [Hubby, hubby...] [Ahhhhh, my husband is so gorgeous. I¡¯m in love with his long legs and waist as well as his face!] "Mr. Brook!" "Mr. Brook, Nancy!" Jason and Eileen called Martin and Nancy at the same time when they saw Martin and Nancy. But Jason also called the little girl Nancy saw Jason and smiled nicely. She saidsweetly, "Brother Jason.~ Her pretty eyes shone brightly. The smile of a delicate and energetic child was simply too attractive. Colin was almost staring at Nancy with her eyes aglow. She always wished to have such a beautiful, well-behaved, fragrant daughter! Anson, who was beside Jason, dropped his favourite Rubik''s Cube when he saw Nancy. He stared at the pretty little sister with glowing eyes. "What a beautiful sister!" Jason was speechless. He thought, ''Br*t, you''re going to get kicked for being like this, especially in front of Mr. Brook, the sister-protector. Do you know that? '' He cautiously nced at Martin and saw his fake smile as expected. Jason was really unlucky! Martin nodded to Jason and Eileen. "Hello, you guys." He looked at Colin, ¡°Mrs. Johnson.¡± Colin looked at Nancy from time to time and waved her hand after hearing that. "Why do you call me Mrs. Johnson? I am older than all of you. Just call me sister Colin.¡± Martin epted her advice and called her sister Colin. "Hello, two pretty sisters, my name is Nancy Brook. I''m my brother''s sister." Thatst introduction was redundant, but it was childish and innocent since it was said in a sweet tone by a pretty little girl. [Nancy, Nancy, mummy loves you.] [She''s so cute. My Nancy baby is the cutest.] [Nancy baby, I haven''t seen you for several hours. Mummy misses you so much.] [Baby''s introductions just melted my heart. I could listen to it a hundred times!] [Nancy baby''s voice is so sweet. I could feel the sweetness through the screen!] After all the guests arrived, they put their suitcases in the hall as the director suggested. Martin had a bad feeling, "You''re not going to take away our stuff, are you?¡± As he said that, he looked down at the little piggy bank that Nancy was holding in her arms Nancy was shocked. She held her little piggy bank tightly! Chapter 369 All of the Guests Arrived Chapter 369 All of the Guests Arrived Chapter 369 All of the Guests Arrived The little girl looked at the director with eager eyes and hoped that what her brother thought was wrong. But the bolt from the blue was that this director was really wicked. That was exactly what he thought! Director Wood smiled unkindly and all the guests¡¯ faces turned unpleasant. Martin said, "No way. Isaac, you''re not going to take away our money and luggage like what other shows did, are you?" Wang replied, "That''s not the same. I''m different from them." Before anyone could breathe a sigh of relief. they heard him continue, ¡°After all, other directors would leave some money for the guests. I am not like that. I don''t leave you a penny!" The crowd was speechless. The viewers in the live stream room were speechless. [This guy probably wants to be beaten up.] [What do you mean? Make it clear. What should my baby eat if you don''t leave money?] [Where is my knife?] [Hahahaha... He''s so tricky. Director, aren''t you afraid that you''ll be abducted by someone secretly when you sleep at night?] "What do you mean?" The guests on the scene also exploded. Director Wood said, ¡°From now on, you can''t bring anything else in your luggage except your daily necessities, including money, of course." Nancy held her small piggy bank even tighter. Ivan, whe was watching the live stream, was furious "That''s the small piggy bank I gave Nancy!" What about the small piggy bank he gave to Nancy if she couldn''t bring any money?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Director Wood said as if he didn''t see everyone''s angry eyes, "You will earn money for your travels in the show during the mission. The task will be assigned to youter. So, please open your suitcases for our staff to check now.¡± Of course, it wasn''t necessary to open all the suitcases. Those suitcases containing personal clothing didn''t need to be opened. They were checked one by one, and anything that could not be brought in was ruthlessly taken away. Most of what the two girls brought in their suitcases were face masks. Mobile phones and all kinds of electronics were not allowed to be brought. Anson almost cried as he watched them take away his Rubik''s Cube and various toys with eager eyes. Breton''s iPad and game console were also taken away. He pursed his lips and looked unhappy. Fiona watched with tears in her eyes as her dolls were taken away. To everyone''s surprise, her suitcase contained a lot of homework. Eileen said with some embarrassment, ¡°My sister is quite keen on studying. She had to bring her homework with her when she came over because she was afraid that she would fall behind the other students.¡± Under the gaze of the crowd, Fiona''s eyes were as red as a rabbit''s, and she smiled coyly. Nancy smiled sweetly at her too. Thest to be checked were Nancy''s suitcases and Martin''s. Martin packed all the clothes and things like that into his suitcase, and all the things left on disy were some other things. "What''s this? Honey?" Nancy''s suitcase contained quite a few bottles and jars It was honey, strawberry jam, dried strawberries and various delicately packaged pastries. The staff found several bank cards in there, two of which were Centurion Cards. "Hiss..." Looking at those two ck cards, both those on the scene and theizens in the live stream room all gasped in astonishment. Oh my god! Nancy was also quite surprised, "Why are Daddy and Big Brother''s Centurion Cards here?" This Centurion Card was a secondary card that connected the two men''s main ounts. Honestly, there was more money in it than Nancy could spend in two lifetimes. Moreover, it was a very convenient passcard for various high-ss industries across the country. The staff member''s hand trembled as he held the card. He held it carefully for fear of damaging it. He couldn''t afford to pay for it! Director Wood covered his heart and rolled his eyes. He thought. ¡®My God. I can''t believe that two Centurion Cards are found in my small variety show! Besides, this family must spoil the kids verystnuch. They even casually put theCenturion Card in her ~ suitcase for her to bring over. The pointis that the kid doesn''t know it from her expression! ¡®Content b¨¦longs ~ Moreover, apart from those two Centurion Cards, there were surprisingly several bank cards. Moreover, apart from those two ck cards, there were surprisingly several bank cards. Is the Brook family short of children? I wonder if they can ept me as their son if I kneel down and call them father.] They are so rich. Their surname is Brook. I am thinking of the richest family.] To be honest, so am I...] No way. Are they really the richest family, the Brook family? Se, is our idol the son of the richest family, the Brook family?] Holy sh*t. Why would he be in the entertainment industry? What''s wrong with being a dude?] That''s not definitely true. Our idol said he didn''t have any family background.] Oh, I almost believed it, if it weren''t for the two ck cards in the sister¡¯s hand.] I almost believed it too.] Director Wood coughed, "I will keep these cards close to me!" ¡°Okay.¡± Nancy said, "So, can I keep the small piggy bank?" The child didn''t care about the cards. She could get them back when she left anyway. But she liked the small piggy bank in her hand. The crowd couldn''t help but twitch their mouths. They thought to themselves, ¡®Sure enough, she¡¯s still a child. She doesn''t even know the importance of the ck card!¡¯ Eileen looked at the ck card in the director''s hand and her heart beat wildly. Martin was really the young ~ master of a wealthy family. S oreov¨¦r, she guessed that hewWas frongthe richest family, the Brook family, just the same as thizens gG@essed at the moment. In the end, Nancy still couldn''t keep her small piggy bank. "Now, the firs\ task given to you is to choose your fooms, clean them and decorate them. When the time is up, pS we will have a few judges to I judges and vote. 200 dors will be given to the figst ce team, 150 dors to the''second ce, 100 dors to the third ce and 50 dorsto the fourth ce.¡± Conten belongs to Martin could barely resist giving Director Wood the finger, "What can such a small amount of money be used for?" Director Wood said, ¡°To buy your lunch.¡± Everyone was speechless. They wanted to hit him! They weren''t here to travel. They were here to suffer! The person involved, Martin, regretted that he should not have listened to the liar Isaac in the first ce! But now that he was here, it was impossible for him to leave Martin said, "Choose the rooms first. Don''t decline each other. I''m tired. Let''s y rock-paper-scissors. Let''s see who''s lucky enough to choose first.¡± Several people looked at each other. They thought. ¡®This guy really dares to say anything. He¡¯s not afraid of being scolded by his anti-fans.'' But he really wasn''t afraid Those anti-fans in the live stream really started to criticize again. They said that Martin was arrogant and impolite, that he was being difficult and disrespectful, that he was rude and so on. The fans said, "Oh no, it''s not the first day you know our idol. Why are you still saying the same words? Can''t youe up with something new?" After a childish game of rock-paper-scissors, Nancy and Martin were the second to choose. They were quite lucky. The first group was Colin. He said, "I''ll take room number three. There''s a small balcony here with a view of the mountains outside, so the air is nice.¡± Martin took room number two. There was a river and a reed field facing the window, and many birds could be seen. The scenery was also nice. Then came Eileen. She chose the opposite door of roam number two. Eileen smiled sweetly, "That room is quite quiet. My sister can concentrate on her homework." In the end, there was no choice for room four. But there was no big difference between the rooms, except that the view from the window might be different. Chapter 370 The Centurion Card Chapter 370 The Centurion Card Chapter 370 The Centurion Card Everyone dragged their suitcases back to the rooms they chose, which were really empty except for some necessary furniture, and the quilt didn''t even have a cover on it! Martin said, "Would you believe me if I say that I don''t know how to do any housework?" The cameramanughed awkwardly. He thought, ¡®This has nothing to do with me. ¡® The fans in the live stream room wereughing uproariously. [Hahaha... I believe it, so we''d love to know how you would decorate the room.] [What I''m more interested in knowing is whether they should rely on the brother or sister now.] [As much as it breaks my heart. I have to say that the director did a great job!) [You guys are heartless. Are you still Martin''s fans? Are you all so eager to see him make a fool of himself? Ah... Actually, I''d like to know how an idol who can''t do housework would decorate the room.] (Well... I don''t even know what to say as an anti-fan after reading thements of Martin''s fans.] Martin couldn''t see the bulletments, so he had no idea that his fans were now basically turning into anti-fans. After putting his suitcase down, Martin walked his sister around the room. He had absolutely no idea what to do next, so he and Nancy could only watch each other. The Brook family, who were watching the live stream, were speechless Marcus uttered two words very coldly, "Stupid!" Ivan mumbled to the screen, "Put on the quilt cover. The quilt cover is on the bed, and you''re supposed to pack your bags and find food!" Shawn didn¡¯t want to look at it after one nce. as it hurt his eyes. Martin''s mother, Rachel, was furious, "This brat. I always told him to clean up the house, but he didn''t listen to me. Now he doesn''t know how to do it It would be better if it was Louis who went there!¡± In the room, Nancy and her third brother looked at each other quietly for a few seconds. "Brother, let''s take out the clothes and hang them up first." Martin tapped his head, "Oh, yes!" Then he willingly started to unpack his bags with Nancy. They hung up all their clothes and trousers on clean hangers in the wardrobe. He hung them carelessly and they looked messy. But Nancy liked it neater, so she put her clothes in one half of the wardrobe and her brother''s clothes in the other. She arranged the clothes by size in a very orderly manner, which made them look veryfortable at first nce. The fans who saw this scene smiled. [The sister is awesome. She''s a hundred times better than her brother!) [Don''t we underestimate our idol? At least he knows how to hang his clothes.] (Well... I can''t even imagine what his room would look like if he tidied up the room without his sister.] [Nancy is so cute. She can organize her clothes at such a young age. I desperately want a daughter like her!] This neatly arranged order was soothing for people with OCD to see. As all the clothes were almost hung, Martin smiled with satisfaction when he looked at the neatly organized wardrobe and gave a high five to his sister. "Perfect!" The fans watching the live streaming couldn''t stopughing. [Brother, save face for yourself. This tidy wardrobe has nothing to do with youl] Martin couldn''t see the bulletment and he didn''t care. He just thought it was the result of cooperation between him and his sister. The shoes were neatly arranged. Finally, he put the suitcase on top of the wardrobe. Martin asked his sister shamelessly, "What should we do next?" Nancy pointed to the unopened sheets on the bed, "Put on the sheets." Martin jumped up and down. He would do that if his sister said so. But after unwrapping it, he worked on it for a long time and had absolutely no idea how to put it on Forgive him. Roe housekeeper would help him at home. He lived in a house hebought outside even wher. he went to school and hada temp to help cRange the sheets and things like that every day. He had a assistants to help him once he efitered the entertainment ind ustry. So, he really didn¡¯t know how to de this! In the end, his sister had to do it. "Make the bed first." They made the bed together quickly. Then it was time for the quilt cover. "The corners of this quilt cover should match with the corners of the quilt. Once we put the quilt inside, just hold the corners and shake them to make it smooth." Martin didn''t seem to understand. Not only did he not get it right after working on it for a long time, but he was also more of a hindrance than a help. Nancy''s little face puffed up with anger, so she pushed her brother with her small arm. "Brother, go away!¡± Martin rubbed his nose and stood a little further away with an i embarrassed look on his face. Only when-Nancy got the quilt in with difficulty did she let him holdthe corners and shake it. Content b¨¦longs ~ Now it was finally done Even the cameraman looked at him in a strange way. Martin felt a little guilty. He stroked his sister''s head and said, "You''re awesome." [That''s true. So, is this a brother leading a sister, or a sister carrying a burden?] [Mars, shouldn''t you reflect on yourself? Why can''t you do the things that your six-year-old sister can do?] [You really can¡¯t do anything but eat.] [Nancy is so cute when she''s angry. She looks like a little soft hamster!) "Well, I''ll do the rest of the cleaning. Nancy, go out to y!¡± Martin beat his chest heavily. He didn''t think he couldn''t do anything. He had to prove himself! "Good. Go for it, brother." Nancy showed quite a lot of trust and then really left She wasn''t going to y, but to find something to decorate the room. It would be nice if she could find some flowers and nts. One of the cameramen followed Nancy and captured that she ran to the vige with her short legs after she left the farm. All the roads in the countryside were made of bluestone, with some mosses in the corners of the walls, but they were clean. It was a unique experience to walk on it. Nancy met some grannies sitting on the threshold peeling beans after a short walk. It was the first time they had seen such a delicate and fair little doll, so they were immediately impressedAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Who''s this baby doll? She''s so pretty.¡± Nancy smiled sweetly, showing two cute dimples and a row of neat white teeth. She walked over to them and greeted them sweetly without shyness. "Hello, granny.¡± "Good girl,e to me. I have candy here.¡± Several old grannies surrounded the child. They smiled happily and gave candies to her. If this were insa-big city, one should be vignt wien strangers hand over candies, but it was different in the -> Ne ~~ countryside, In the countryside,? everyone did that. Many old gran nies would take out some candies and give v¨¦ them to a child when they saw one. "Grannies, what are you doing?¡± Nancy inquired in a sweet voice as she approached them, and her big bright eyes showed her innocence. "We''re peeling fava beans. Girl, you''re from that programme. right? Why are you out alone? Wouldn''t your family be worried?" Nancy sat down among the grannies and slowly helped peel the beans with her fair hands. "The cameraman is with me, so Nancy is not afraid. I came out to find out if there were any flowers that could decorate my brother''s and my room." Hearing that, one of the grannies said, "Nancy, you want flowers? I have some there. Come home with me to get them!" The little girl waved her hand, "Don''t bother. I''ll just find some small wildflowers. Grannies, do you have any unused small jars? Can I borrow them for a while?¡± Chapter 371 You Cant Do Anything but Eat Chapter 371 You Can''t Do Anything but Eat Chapter 371 You Can''t Do Anything but Eat "Yes, I have it at home." One of the olddies with white hair stood up. It turned out that this was her home Then she took Nancy to see some of the jars she had collected "I don''t have many other things here, but porcin jars are the most among them. And I don''t want to throw them away. It''s no use keeping extra jars at home. Nancy, see if there is anything you like. You can have as many as you want if you like." After all, the city was famous for its porcin jars. Although these people lived in the countryside, there were a lot of porcin jars there. Nancy squatted down to look carefully and found that there were so many porcin jars of various types. Some were exquisite porcin pots as big as a palm, some were wide-mouth, narrow-necked, and others were long-necked and narrow-necked And the palm-sized delicate porcin jar like this one was exactly what Nancy needed. ¡°Thanks, Madam. I''ll take a few.¡± ¡°Alright. I''m reluctant to throw them away. If these jars stay here any longer, they''ll collect dust." These elders had lived through poverty, so they couldn''t throw anything away. As long as these things were notpletely broken, these elders would pick them up. However, these things were useless. As a result, these things were left to collect dust. Nancy chose several porcin jars, most of which were small ones. And the olddy gave her a portable bamboo basket to carry these porcin jars. "Madam, I''ll leave now. My brother and I wille and talk to you after we finish cleaning up the room." As Nancy was leaving. she greeted these olddies in a childish tone. "Well, we''ll be waiting for you toe." As one grew older, one tended to like children more. These elders were very fond of the naughty children in the vige, not to mention the cute little fairy-like girl like Nancy. Besides, Nancy was polite and sweet. She kept calling these olddies madam in a lovely voice, making them very content and happy. Therefore, when Nancy left, these olddies took out a lot of snacks and gave them to Nancy. Then, Nancy ran to the fields in the mountains with the small porcin jars in the bamboo basket.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Her dark eyes lit up when Nancy found many lush growing four-leaf clovers in the field. Then she took a small piece of bamboo and started digging. After she dug for a while, her fair and tender face looked dirty. Finally, she dug out the clump of four-leaf clovers. The four-leaf clover had many roots and its leaves were long and lush. When a four-leaf clover was ced in her hand, its leaves were spread out and drooping, which looked especially beautiful. Nancy carefully ced the clover in the basket and went on to look for other flowers. Although Nancy was very young, she ran fast in the mountain fields with her short legs. Sometimes, the cameraman couldn''t keep up with her. It took Nancy half an hour to fill the basket with flowers and nts. Then, she ran back with small steps. At this moment, inside the farm, Martin was mopping the floor while watching the water emerge from the floor, which almost flooded the room. Then he was dumbfounded. "Why is there more and more water?" He looked at the mop in his hand and then mopped the floor. However, nothing changed for the better. His room was getting dirtier and messier. There were water stains in the closet and on the bed. Martin felt speechless. Damn it! It seemed that doing chores was more tiring than acting in a movie! The fans in his live stream were alreadyughing at him mercilessly. "I knew it! You wouldn''t be Martin if you didn''t pull off a little trick!" ¡°How can you still stand on the floar like this?¡± ¡°Can''t you shake off the water on the mop before using it?" "Director, you''re such a schemer! The mop you prepared for Martin can''t even absorb water. I don''t even use this kind of mop at my house.¡± "I''ve juste from your sister''s live stream. Mars, you really need to think about it. Your sister has only been gone for a short while. Not only did she get along well with the vigers, but she also picked a lot of small pretty wildflowers and was ready to decorate her room." "He can''t do anything without his sister around.¡± "I would love to have many capable and cute sisters like her!" While Martin was racking his brains, Nancy returned with a basket of various types of beautiful wildflowers. As Nancy ran back to the farm, she met Eileen and Fiona, who hade out to dump the garbage. Eileen paused when she saw what Nancy was carrying. Then, she smiled and greeted Nancy. "Nancy, where did you find these flowers? They look so pretty!" Fiona stared at the flowers in the bamboo basket with her bright eyes. "So beautifull" Nancy stopped in her tracks and greeted them both politely. "I found these flowers outside. Fiona, you can go find them if you like.¡± Fiona was eager to go find these flowers Eileen smiled as she replied to Nancy. In fact. she despised those little wildflowers in her heart. However, the flowers that Nancy picked did inspire her. The director said they could use anything freer the vige to decorate their rooms: Most of them only = thought & bout how to clean the room but they didn''t think about findiatg some flowers and nts ive) decorate their rooms. Content b¨¦longs ? Although they were in the countryside, there should be people who nted flowers here too. She nned to see if she could find more beautiful flowers. When Nancy returned to her and her brother''s room, Martin was throwing the mop away with a grim look on his face. "I gave up! I''m exhausted!¡± Nancy, who walked in with the flowers, felt speechless. "Martin, what''s wrong with you?" When Martin looked at Nancy''s innocent and bewildered eyes, he was so ashamed that he wanted to cover his face with his hands. When he let her go out to y, he promised her that he would tidy the room. However. Martin scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. There is more and more water on the floor." Nancy looked at the mop in his hand and said, "Martin, take the mop out. Let''s go to the director and ask if there are any more dry mops.¡± Martin patted him on the head and said, "Why do I feel like I''ve be stupid since I got here? Did Isaac drug me to make me stupid?" Isaac, who was watching the guests behind the scenes, felt speechless. What a brat! The director said he could provide them with dry mops. Then Martin and Nancy mopped up the excess water in the room together. Finally, the room no longer looked wet and messy. ¡°Luckily, Nancy came back." "Nancy''s brother is too unreliable.¡± artin was also surprised when he ooked at thesmall wildflowers ancy had picked. The moment hex hugged. Nancy and was about tos kiss he ¡®he noticed that there was a ot afwnud on her tender face After a pause, he stopped kissing her and t%iched her little head. "Nancy, you''re awesome! I asked you to go out and y, but I didn''t expect you to surprise me so much when you came back.¡± When she heard hispliment, Nancy put on a sweet smile. Meanwhile, theizens in the live room wanted to hug Nancy across the screen and put her face close to theirs. "Leave it to me! Let''s go! I''ll take you to wash your face first." After washing Nancy''s face, Martin sorted out the flowers. Nancy broke some of the longer branches into different lengths. And she also dug up some. of the small fresh flower bushes by the roots. The porcin jars Nancy brought back could only be used to nt small, fresh wildflowers in short clumps. After Martin arranged the flowers a bit, those flowers looked especially artistic. Although Martin was not good at doing housework, he had good taste Four small-porcin jars were tilled with different colored flowers in < different poses. The flowers were ced: on the balcony in the breeze and-sunlight, making the whole roam look more charming Content b¨¦longs ~ Chapter 372 Small Wildflowers Chapter 372 Small Wildflowers Chapter 372 Small Wildflowers There were still some long-stemmed bouquets left, so Martin couldn''t arrange the flowers in such small porcin jars. Martin asked Nancy where she found the jars and then took her with him. He took a bouquet of purple irises mixed with other wild daisies. They had nothing else to give as a gift, so they prepared this bouquet. When Nancy went over with her brother, those olddies had already left. The moment Martin went to knock on the door, the olddy happened to open it for him. When the olddy saw Martin, she was shocked. Then, she looked at Martin with cloudy eyes in surprise. "Well... Are you a boy or a daughter?¡± She had never seen anyone as good-looking as Martin in her life, but she could still tell at a nce that Martin was a boy. Although Martin was gorgeous, he didn''t look feminine at all. And she thought he looked like he was from royalty with his gestures. It was just that boys rarely had long hair in society, which made the olddy a little unsure of Martin''s gender for a while. Martin was not annoyed. He could see that this olddy had no ill will towards him "He is my brother." Then, the olddy saw Nancy standing beside the beautiful young man, and at once, she smiled "So you''re Nancy''s brother. Come on in." "Madam, I''m sorry to bother you.¡± Then Martin took Nancy''s hand and followed behind the olddy. His smile looked gentle and harmless. He seemed especially gentle when he spoke to the elders When he exined the reason for his visit, the olddy immediately took the two of them to see the porcin jars. ¡°You guys, look. I will be very happy to have these jars of use." Martinplimented, "You are so thrifty. Your husband must be very happy to have a wife like you. When we came all the way over here, we saw that the house was clean and tidy everywhere. The porcin jars you have collected are not useless. They''re all treasures.¡± No one was better at ttering people than Martin. especially when it came to the elders and women. At that moment, the olddy smiled at his words and said, ¡°You''re a sweet talker.¡± Martin said in a sincere tone, "I''m telling the truth.¡± "I have mixed feelings. If it wasn''t for Martin, I would have just thought I was in the wrong live room.¡± "Wonders never cease. Is the worlding to an end? I can''t believe I can hear Martin, who is known for his sharp tongue, say so many ttering words!" "If you''re such a smooth talker, howe you never show it? In that case, you can get 8 or 10 girls. You wouldn''t have been single until now." "How can you mock him just because he¡¯s single?" "That''s right. And when I watch his live stream, I think he''s especially scheming!" "I''m his hater, but I don''t know what''s going on within Martin''s fan base. His fans are all shading him. They''re forcing us, legit haters, out so much that we don''t know what to do anymore." "Martin''s haters are probably the most invisible ones, right? Hahaha...¡± Martin made this olddy very happy with his sweet words. At the same time, he didn''t forget what he came here for. Then, he found a long-necked vase and filled it with water. After a simple artistic process of irises and some leaves, he finished making a well- arranged and beautiful flower arrangement in a vase. "Madam, there is nothing my sister and I can give you as a gift. I hope you won''t mind epting these wildflowers. You can put this vase in your home as decoration. When this bouquet is about to die, pleasee to me if you still like it. I will arrange flowers for you again.¡± Seeing this beautiful vase, the olddy was very surprised. "Well... These flowers look very ordinary, but after you arrange them, how can these flowers look so pretty?¡± Martin said with a smile as he held the vase, "I used to learn flower arranging when I yed a role. As long as you think it looks pretty. Where do you want to put this vase of flowers? It''s a little heavy. Please point out a ce. Then, I''ll put it over for you." The olddy was very fond of Martin and Nancy. Martin was polite and versatile, while Nancy was sweet and well-behaved. She wondered what kind of family could raise such wonderful children as these two. Then she smiled as she took Nancy and Martin into the house and put the vase of flowers away. The olddy had cleaned her house, but the room was not decorated and looked very in. The arranged flowers in the vase were the only decoration in the room. Iris was amon wild flower in the countryside. It looked natural incthe room, but ithada 2 strong presence and was hard. to ignore: This vase made the whole roopt look more elegant and interesting. - The olddy really liked the flowers. that Martin had put in the vase... When.she saw that there weresome flowers left with Martin, she found sore more vases. to - ¡°Youngd, you can help me put flowers in these vases too." Martin smiled as he agreed. Then, he went tothe yard and broke a few branches and grass leaves. After a simple-arrangement, he decorated the vase with arranged flowers ina different style. - When Nancy saw this, her eyes widened "Martin, you are amazing!" Martin raised his chin slightly and said, "It''s not like I can do nothing!" Nancy was a sweet talker. She keptplimenting Martin. Martin kept smiling. His eyes brightened with a smile, making him look even more handsome. The real-timements in the live stream suddenly paused for a moment. Then,izens frantically posted real-timements. "Honey, look at me! Look at me! Your eyes are killing me!" "His eyes are making me swoon.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Honey, I''m here!¡± "Martin, your eyes are mesmerizing me.¡± At once, Martin''s haters were refreshed and finally became normal. ¡°Boring.¡± However, the one who posted this real-timement sat in front of theputer and watched Martin''s seductive eyes more than ten times. "I have been looking at Martin''s face for a long time. so I''m fed up with his face." However, this hater never left Martin''s live stream. Therefore, some of those haters were living proof of someone saying something they did not mean When Martin and Nancy left, Martin took the porcin jar he wanted and was about to leave. The olddy said, "Are you guys leaving? I''m going to cook. You can have some food before you leave." Martin and Nancy stopped walking and turned to look at Madam with glowing eyes. Isaac sounded an rm in his mind. Then, he hurriedly called out to the staff. "No! They can''t! This is against the rules!!!" He shouted into the microphone. The staff felt speechless. All they could say to Martin and Nancy was, ¡°Martin, this is against the rules. And don''t you have to go back and clean up your room?" Martin squinted and said, "What are we cleaning up our room for?" Nancy said, "To get money and food!" Martin nodded and said, ¡°Exactly. It''s all about the food." The staff said, ¡°But after getting the travel fund, you bought food. And some of the remaining funds should be used for other purposes.¡± Martin and Nancy looked at each other and were helpless. Then, they both could only say goodbye to the enthusiastic olddy with reluctance. Chapter 373 Flower Arrangement Chapter 373 Flower Arrangement Chapter 373 Flower Arrangement On the other hand, Eileen was inspired by Nancy to find flowers, but things were not going so well. Some people nted flowers in the vige. Some of the walls in the courtyard were covered with roses, and there were many roses, orchids, and peonies in the courtyard. The whole yard was beautifully decorated with all kinds of flowers. The yard Eileen found had the most varieties of flowers. When she found the yard, an olddy in a dress with white hair was watering the flowers with a watering can. The brightly colored petals were dripping with water, making the flowers even more delicate. Her eyes lit up as Eileen quickly walked toward the courtyard However, the moment she stepped into the yard, the sudden loud barking of a dog came into her ears. "Woof woof woof!" The big ck dog that was resting under the pear tree instantly became fierce when he saw the stranger who walked into the yard. He bared a mouthful of snow-white sharp teeth and red menacingly at the few people standing in the doorway. ¡°Ahhhhh!" Eileen was so frightened that her face turned pale. She screamed as she backed up quickly. Her face was white with fear. "Lucky!" The olddy, who was watering the nts, nced at the door and then barked at the big ck dog The big ck dog immediately stopped growling when he heard his owner''s voice, but he still stared at those people warily. The olddy looked at them and said, "What do you want?" Although the olddy looked old, she looked very elegant. The olddy was wearing a dark green dress with a dark gray knitted woolen jacket draped over her shoulders. She had been through a lot and seen the world, which made her look even more charming. The show was not going to offer any help to the guests. Even though Eileen was scared, she had to reluctantly step forward. She took a few careful and wary nces at the big ck dag and tried to smile in front of the camera. "Hello, Madam, I''m here to borrow those flowers from you." The olddy looked at her and shook her head. "I won''t lend my flowers to anyone. You should leave." Eileen hurriedly said, "Madam. if you don''t want to lend me the flowers, could you sell them to me? But could you put it on credit first? I will pay the money in seven days.¡± When she finished speaking, the viewers of the live stream and the director at the backstage couldn''t help but frown. Eileen turned her head and smiled sweetly. ¡°Did I just find the loophole in the rules of the show? But the director didn''t say that the guests were not allowed to do that.¡± Eileen¡¯s fans boasted on the live broadcast that she was smart. However, her haters and some non-fans were not happy with her fans ttering her. "If all the guests are like you, the rules of the show will be useless, right?" "Are you the only one who is smart? Do you think the other guests haven''t thought of doing so? But the point is. did others do it? Since you are part of the show, you have to abide by its customized rules.¡± "She''s a schemer! I''ve seen a lot of women like her." "What the hell are you doing? What''s wrong with Eily doing this? She''s not using the money during the show. Besides, she just wanted to buy a few flowers. Why are you guys using such harsh words to scold her?" "What a bunch of idiots! Eily is the smartest." "That dog is so hateful! It scared Eily. What is wrong with its owner? Doesn''t the old woman know that she has to put a leash on a dog?¡± "What''s the matter with Eileen''s fans? She''s the one who ran to someone''s house. If the dog is in its house, why does it have to be put on a leash?¡± Eileen¡¯s fans got in a fight with haters and non-fans on the air. Because most of her fans were very young, the way they spoke upset the others a lot. "Sorry. I will neither lend my flowers nor sell them to anyone else." The olddy didn''t seem to want tomunicate with Eileen further. ¡°You should leave here and go check another house." Eileen put her hands together and said pitifully, "Madam, please, please. I really need these flowers. Please help me." The olddy got a little impatient and said, "Am I not making myself clear? I don''t sell these flowers. Just leave now.¡± The expression on Eileen¡¯s face suddenly froze. When she heard the olddy''s unkind words, she felt very aggrieved. If it weren''t for the fact that she was live streaming, she would have put on a long face. "Woof woof!" When the big dog could see that his owner was not very weing to these people, he walked up to his owner and barked twice at the door menacingly. Eileen clenched her fist in hatred, for she didn''t expect this olddy to make her look so embarrassed in front of the camera. "Okay then. Sorry to bother you, Madam.¡± In order to keep up her image, she didn''t put on a long face. However, when she left the yard. her eyes turned red, and she looked aggrieved. "I''m so useless. I couldn''t borrow the flowers. km sorry to disappoint you guys. I don''t Know why this olddy was se attached to those flowers. I''m the one who gave her a hard time, Let''s go look for another yard." When her fans saw Eileen telling her sad story, they bought her story and felt sorry for her. Then, her fans started abusing the olddy, making many non-fans ufortable and quitting her live stream. Seeing those abusivements, the director frowned as he said, "Eileen, what''s going on? Are you leading your fans to attack an innocent viger because she won''t lend you flowers?¡± "That''s ridiculous! She''s not rted to you. That olddy has the right to deal with her flowers." "Gee! Didn''t her fans say she was innocent and kind? She is such a schemer.¡± "Every celebrity in showbiz has an image to keep. Although she appears to be a person, who knows what kind of devil she is behind the scenes?" The live stream continued. Eventually, Eileen did manage to collect some flowers. However, they were all of poorer quality and variety than the first yard she found She grumbled inwardly, but she put on a happy smile. Then she took a look at Martin and Nancy''s room with the flowers and deliberately said, "I wonder what Mr. Brook and Nancy''s room looks like. Can I go and have a look?" She asked the staff. The staff said, ¡°That''s up to Mr. Brook and Nancy.¡± Eileen pretended to be torn in distress and said, "I''ll go ask them." After saying that, she walked over and knocked on the door. The one who opened the door was Nancy. Meanwhile. Martin was still arranging flowers. He transformed the ordinary porcin vase into a flower fairy. Eileen stood at the door. When she saw the beautiful porcin vase, her eyes widened with surprise. "Mr. Brook, you are awesome" Her tone of surprise was genuine because she really didn''t expect Martin to know how to arrange flowers. Moreover, his work was so beautiful. She held those flowers in her hand tightly. Originally, she was quite confident that she could get a high score, but she was a bit uncertain now. Martin nced towards the door calmly when he heard Eileen¡¯s voice. Eileen was hofding the flowers with a shy look other face and said, "Sorry, MrBrook. I didn''t mean to = disturb You. I just wanted to see i if. you had 1 finished decorating the? hous¨¦. I didn''t expect you to,b¨¦ able to-afrange flowers." 4 Martin replied to her with a mumble. He said, "Did you see that? Then you go ahead and get busy." Martin intended to ignore Eileen. However, Eileen looked at him with admiration abd said, "Mr. Brook, IContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. just don¡¯ know what to do with = <> these flowers. Can you teach mes how toarrange flowers? Those flowers that you have arranged seem to be so beautiful." Content ? Martin said, "Can''t." Eileen¡¯s eyes widened a little. She couldn''t believe that Marin had rejected her right in front of the camera! Chapter 374 Her Ulterior Motives Chapter 374 Her Ulterior Motives Chapter 374 Her Ulterior Motives The smile on Eileen¡¯s face froze. Soon, she looked helpless and pitiful. "I''m sorry, Mr. Brook. Did... did I do something wrong? Do you dislike me?" Nancy puffed out her cheeks. She wondered why she thought the woman''s reaction made her feel familiar. She thought, ¡®Oh, right. She''s the woman whe was scratched by the cat on Martin''s set!¡± Martin gave a tsk. Then he looked at Eileen with a faint smile. "So you little girls just think too much. If I really teach you, and someone rumors that there is an affair between us on the Inte, I''ll still have to rify it with the public. Don¡¯t think too much about it. I''m not saying you want to have an affair with me. Mostly, there are too many people like shipping others as a couple nowadays.¡± Although Martin imed that he didn''t want Eileen to think too much about it, he said those words to Eileen on purpose. Eileen was very resourceful and good at hiding her true intentions. However, he had yed so many roles that he had observed all kinds of people. Thus, he had already figured out Eileen''s ulterior motives. When Martin and Nancy were checking the luggage, Martin noticed that Eileen had ulterior motives. Once Eileen saw Nancy have a ck card, a calcting and greedy look appeared in her eyes. He joined the show to keep Nancypany, not to get himself into trouble. When Eileen figured out that Martin was warning her, she had a look of terror in her eyes. In fact, she and her agent had such an intention Eileen was going to find a way to get se to Martin an the show, while her agent was responsible for finding paid trolls on the Inte to hype up the scandal between Eileen and Martin.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Given Martin''s poprity, it could bring her countless benefits as long as she could have something to do with him In fact, Eileen wanted to take this opportunity to make the rumore true, especially after she guessed that Martin came from a wealthy family. Every woman wanted to marry into a rich family. especially a woman in showbiz. And she was not an exception. She knew Martin had a sharp mouth and could say whatever he wanted on the inte. And he did give a damn about it. Moreover, he would verbally attack those who had tried to have an affair with him and those who wanted to chase his clout. However, she didn''t expect Marin to be so outspoken even on the live stream. It took Eileen a lot of effort to get her mind right and then forced a smile on her face. "Howe? I only asked you to teach me how to arrange flowers. So... Forget it. I''m sorry, Mr. Brook. I didn''t think this through, but... but I really don¡¯t know how to make these flowers look pretty. Could you show me how you do it? I''ll just watch from aside. And I won''te near you." Nancy gave Eileen a look and pursed her lips as she ran to Martin''s side. "Well." Martin shrugged his shoulders and said, "I¡¯m afraid I can''t either. You don''t see that wepete with each other now, do you?" Eileenughed awkwardly. Then she pretended to be rxed. She said, "That''s fine. I''ve gone too far. It seems that it won''t work out. Mr. Brook. Nancy, I''ll leave then. Mr. Brook, bye.¡± After leaving that room, Eileen could barely keep herposure. How could Martin treat her so rudely? She took a deep breath. She was red-eyed and crestfallen. ¡°It''s all my fault. I let him misunderstand me. It''s over! I''m screwed! Will Mr. Brook have a bad impression on me? I enjoy watching Mr. Brook''s movies. And I''m his fan. If Mr. Brook doesn''t like me anymore, I''ll be devastated.¡± Gee! After Eileen said these words, her fans started to argue. "Eily, don''t be sad. Aman like Martin doesn''t deserve you!" "That''s right. Does he really think he''s something? Does anyone who approaches him intend to hype up an affair with him? Eily doesn¡¯t give a damn about it." "Martin is such a narcissist.¡± Some of Martia''s fans found out that Eileen was such a hypocrite. When they Saw the real-time xX comments posted by Eileen''s fans; they feyind out that her fans were ying he victim. How couldher fans post such spitefulments afd belittle Martin''s fanszContent belongs to Then, a fan went to Martin''s live stream and asked others to join the fight with Eileen''s fans. Immediately, a lot of Martin''s fans came to Eileen''s live stream. They started mocking Eileen with sarcastic tones "Eileen is such a basic bitch! I can see her through the screen." ¡®It''s true that our idol is not a big deal. He just happens to have a young sister W WO has a ck card. He''s just the most handsome actor, in showhjiz. He has only made i several movies that have grossed mo ethan a few billion dors ombined. And he''s only wotked with directors from Hollywood and gotten several roles. Now, he''s only a small-time director who made a movie that grossed over a billion dors.¡± 2 "You don''t say. What''s the big deal? Oops! Sorry about that." "He is indeed a narcissist. After all, he has such a handsome face. Someone wants to hype up an affair with him every once in a while." "He acts like a diva. Although he has terrible tantrums, he just likes to diss other celebrities andpanies online for so many years without being banned.¡± "It really bothers me! Why does our idol have so many ws?" Eileen¡¯s fans feel speechless. Damn it! How could Martin''s fans make such self-deprecating remarks? It was so infuriating! However, Eileen¡¯s fans had no way to contradict them because his fans said both good and bad things about him. Some non-fansughed so hard once they saw thements posted by Martin''s fans. How hrious his fans were! However, Eileen didn''t know yet that her fans and Martin''s fans were having a huge fight in her live stream. At the moment, Martin''s fans were basically taking over the screen. As always, Eileen pretended to look miserable andined in front of her fa ns.onice she saw someone or came avfoss some issues that< upset her ¡°At this point, her ageat> was anxious. The cell phones of these guests were taken away, so her agent couldn''t reach Eil¨¦en and had to watch her whining while being sarcastic by Martin''s fans. When Eileen came back to her room, Fiona was doing her homework. As soon as Fiona saw Eileene back, she said, "Eileen, let me help you." Eileen smiled and said, "No need. Do your homework." She wanted to look dutiful in front of the camera. After cleaning the room, she left Fiona to do her homework. Fiona looked at her and muttered in disappointment. Then, she looked at the flowers her sister was holding. In fact. she wanted to y, but her sister told her that she was supposed to be a good child. Thus, Fiona had to go on with her homework. On the other hand, Martin and Nancy worked together to organize all the flowers and put them in the right ce. Then, the whole room became lively and looked bright. Although these flowers were not rare, rare flowers were not the only ones that looked pretty. It was almost time. Finally, the two of them checked the room once more. After making sure everything was okay, they went out. Then, they happened to meet Jason and Anson, who were fighting Anson said, ¡°It''s your fault! If you hadn''t turned the duvet cover inside out, we wouldn''t have taken so long.¡± Jason said, "How dare you me me! I told you to sweep the floor. But what have you done? While I was mopping the floor, why did I manage to pull out so much garbage?" Anson said, "You stepped on all my clothes.¡± Jason said, "It was an ident. I''ll wash them for you tonight. Besides, you broke all my skincare products! I had to go borrow them from Mr. Brook!" Chapter 375 Self-deprecation Chapter 375 Self-deprecation Chapter 375 Self-deprecation Anson and Jason get along byining about each other. Jason''s fans had beenughing at them ever since the two of them started going on the mission Once they saw Martin and Nancy, their eyes lit up. "Mr. Brook, Nancy!" "Hey, pretty girl!" Martin gave Anson a sidelong nce. He had to keep an eye on this brat. for he hadn''t expected Anson to be so smooth-talking at such a young age. Jason pped his nephew on the head. "Her name is Nancy. Where did you learn to call her a pretty girl?" Anson covered the back of his head with his hands and said, "I''m just telling the truth. Nancy is pretty.¡± Then he quickly ran over to her. He kept introducing himself and belittling Jason with his chest puffed out. "Nancy, my uncle is a narcissist. He put on makeup before he went out. And he even kicked my ass. How rude he is!" Jason was so pissed off! He thought, ''Does this brat want to get his ass kicked?" "I''m an actor. Every actor wears makeup before they go out!¡± Martin tsked. "I don''t wear makeup.¡± Jason said, "... Well, Mr. Brook, do you have any skincare products? My lotion was broken by this brat.¡± "Jason, watch yournguage. It was idental! identally!" Jason and Anson were about to argue again as they spoke. Nancy asked, "Jason, have you guys finished cleaning your room yet?" Jason and Anson went silent at once. Then they both looked crestfallen. "We just finished cleaning, but we don''t feel good about it. How about you guys?¡± Martin sat down on the couch and poured a cup of tea. "We did it. You can see for yourself." Then Jason grabbed his nephew and ran off. Jason came back in a few minutes. Then he looked at Martin with an admiring look on his face. "Mr. Brook, you''re so awesome! Your room looks so neat and beautiful! Where did you find those flowers? I''ll go look for them too.¡± Martin said, "Thanks to my sister. She found those flowers.¡± Nancy pointed outside and said, "There are lots of flowers in the fields and the mountains. It''s easy to find them." It was almost time. Jason left his little nephew here. Then he ran out to find some wildflowers. After bringing some flowers back, he casually decorated his room. He didn''t arrange those flowers because he didn''t know how and had no time. When the time was up, the director came to the farm with a few people. "Time is up. Now, several judges will vote after the inspection. After the vote, the one who gets the most votes wins.¡± First. they checked room number one, which was Eileen and Fiona''s room Eileen nced over to Martin''s side with a resentful look. Soon, she withdrew her gaze and said, embarrassed "I didn''t set up very well, but I did my best. I hope I can get a good score." The moment the judges entered their room, they could smell perfume. Originally, the perfume was very expensive and its smell was light and nice. However, she had sprayed a lot of perfume in the room. Mixed with other strong floral scents, the room smelled a bit pungent. The flowers she brought back looked beautiful and were ced in a prominent ce. The flowers looked beautiful, but they stole the thunder. Houses in rurabareas were usually decorated in rustic and country style. Therefore, a few charming and graceful fowers could add color #0 the raom. However, if too many.¡¯ flowers were ced in the rgom, it world look out of ce inthe oom. After inspecting the first room, the judges quickly moved on to the second room, which was Nancy and Martin''s room. The balcony had small nts made of wildflowers. Vases with elegant and fresh flgwer arrangements were ced om tie table. Moreover, a few wildflow¨¦rs were hanging on the> wall, which added some charm+to the.dull background and wawldn''t stand out. Martin integrated these f had cleverly lowers ihto the room. Content be ongs toAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The clothes were neatly arranged, and the bedding was neatly folded on the bed. In addition, there were no peculiar smells in the room, which made a good first impression on the judges. The third room was Colin and Breton¡¯s. Although the room was not overly decorated, it looked very cozy. Finally, Jason and Anson''s room was a bit messy. After the inspection, the twelve judges cast their votes for their favorite rooms. "Now, everyone has finished voting. Let''s announce the results." "Room number one, six votes." "Room number two, two votes." ¡°Room number three, three votes." "Room number four, one vote.¡± Jason rubbed his nose as he smiled and said, "Alright. I have prepared for this. I thought we weren''t going to get any votes. I wondered which generous judge had voted for our room. Thanks.¡± Anson said, "I also thought we wouldn''t get any votes for the room you''ve made such a mess of." "Nonsense! You did it!¡± Colin said to Martin, "Hard to believe. I didn''t expect you to clean up the room. Looks can be deceiving.¡± With a proud face, Martin said, "Not only did my sister hang her clothes neatly, but she put those shoes away. She put the duvet cover on the bedding and folded the quilt too. She also mopped the floor. And she found those flowers." Colin said, "... So what did you do?" He thought, ¡®Look how proud he is! People who have no idea think you have done all the chores.¡¯ Nancy put on a proud face as she answered Colin''s question in a cute and childish tone. "My brother put those beautiful flowers in the vase. He ced the flowers in the spots he picked. And he also made little potted nts on the windowsill. He was the one who swept the floor clean." Martin bragged about her sister, while Nancy bragged about his brother. The look of pride disyed on their faces was identical! Both those who were on the spot and those who watched the live stream were amused by the brother and sister. Colin had a big smile on his face and said, ¡°You two make a good team! One is proudly showing off his sister, while the other is proudly showing off her brother." Jasonined, "He was like that when we were on the set. Martin talked about her sister a lot. And Nancy would run after Martin with a little electric fan and fan him. If she had anything to eat, she would share it with Martin..." Eileen found it impossible to interfere with them. For a moment, she felt like she was being tortured. She had suffered so much for that damn room. However, in the end, she only gottwo votes. And Nancy? won firstce because of the < comm¨¦n wildflowers she brought backNt made her feel as if she had been stabbed with a thorn. the Mile on his face was stiff "Eileen''s room is nice, too. You took the trouble to find all those flowers, didn¡¯t you?" Colin took care of the people around him like a big sister. When he saw that Eileen didn''t say anything for a long time, and he didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. he pulled her into the conversation. Eileen¡¯s hand on her knee clenched into a fist. A smile appeared on her face as she said, "It wasn''t hard to find. The vigers are very weing.¡± Damn it! Was Colin trying to show off to her? She had tried so hard to decorate her room and only came in third. And Colin got second ce for having nothing in his room. This was so unfair! Chapter 376 The Results Chapter 376 The Results Chapter 376 The Results Regardless of what Eileen thought, in the end, the travel fund was handed out to each guest ording to their ranking. Martin held two 20-dor bills with a disgusted look. "What can we do with 40 dors?¡± Nancy was lying on her brother''sp, and her eyes were shining. The other half of her chubby, snow-white face was pressed against Martin''s leg. Then she poked the two bills with her soft white fingers. "Martin, don''t worry. The ingredients in the countryside are cheap!" Nancy had lived in the countryside, so she knew the prices of food in the countryside very well. Martin muttered a reply to her. Then, he shoved 40 dors into Nancy¡¯s hand. "Nancy, you keep the money. We''re counting on you for dinner." Given his straightforward attitude, it seemed that he had no problem with giving the money to Nancy and letting her shoulder the responsibility. Martin dared to let Nancy keep the money, and Nancy epted it without a doubt. "Fine. I''ll buy lots of ingredients when Ie home!" Then Nancy put the two bills inside her little pocket. However, the others felt speechless. Jason gave his little nephew a look. Anson reached out and said, "I''ll keep the money. Look, Martin lets her pretty sister keep the money, too." Jason rolled his eyes at Anson and said. ¡°Come on! Nancy is careful, so she can keep the money. You''re careless. We only have ten dors. If you had lost the money, we would have starved to death!" Anson was so angry that he red at Jason. He said, "How are you any better than me? You''re careless, too!¡± However, Colin and her son seemed to be getting along well. She stroked her son''s head and asked, ¡°Braton, do you want to keep the money?" Breton pursed his lips and shook his head. He may be cute, but he was a cool guy. Stony-faced, he looked adorable with a chubby face that made his fans scream in the live stream. "Mom, you cook at home, so you know the prices of those ingredients, but I don''t. You should keep the money.¡± Breton came to the conclusion that he wanted her mother to keep the money after some serious analysis. As for the King sisters, Fiona had no intention of asking Eileen about the money, because she felt that the money should have been given to her elder sister for safekeeping. Fiona didn''t know how to show herself in front of the camera, leaving Eileen to have no special features. Eileen took a deep breath and said, "Fiona. whe do you think should keep the money?" Fiona looked at her nkly and said, "You, of course." Then, Fiona said nothing more. Eileen was a little discouraged. A look of disgust shed in her eyes. She knew she shouldn''t have brought Fiona to the show. In fact, Fiona was her cousin, and she was the only child in the family. And she was possessive. She brought Fiona along with her to join the show. Moreover, she specifically asked Fiona to pretend that she loved to study. However, Fiona was of no use to her at all. The director said, "All the travel funds have been distributed now. This money also includes part of the money you need to go shopping for food in the evening. There are many vegetables growing in the countryside. You can go and find them yourselves, but you have to bring them back only after the owner agrees to." Did they not only have to buy the food but had to find the vegetable plots? Martin cursed Isaac in his mind. He thought, ¡®Didn''t Isaac tell me to join a rxing trip? How could he do this to me?¡¯ The four groups of families walked out of the farmhouse and nned to split up. At that moment, Eileen walked up next to Martin and Nancy. "Mr. Brook, you guys go that way. When I was looking for flowers earlier, I saw a lot of vegetable plots over there. There is this olddy who grows flowers in her yard, and she is hard to deal with. You guys better not go to her house." Martin gave her a smirking look and said, ¡°Alright." He wanted to see what Eileen was up to. Eileen put on an innocent smile. Then she took Fiona and left in the other direction. On the way, Nancy held Martin''s hand and shook his arms slowly. As expected, they passed by the yard full of flowers. Nancy''s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°It''s beautiful!" ancy stood en her tiptoes through the bamiboa fence and stretched her neck togk inside, but she was very short. Ev¨¦n though she was on her toes, she couldn''t see much. Finally, Marti? picked her up and sat fer on hissshoulder. Then she could¡¯see the Whole beautiful yard. Coptent belongs to Butterflies and bees were gathering honey and dancing among the flowers of different colors. The garden looked very lively. "Woof!" A loud barking deg sounded. The big ck dog that was lying under the pear tree stood up. He stared at Nancy with his dark eyes. Eileen, who hadn''t gone too far, smirked when she faintly heard the bark. She guessed Nancy would be terrified by now. However, Nancy was not scared. Instead, she waved her arms and greeted the big ck dog through the wall. "Big dog!" "Woof woof!" Although the big ck dog was barking, it didn''t look ferocious. It looked more like it was greeting Nancy. "Woof woof!" Suddenly, Nancy followed the dog to bark in a cute voice, causing the big ck dog to wag its tail happily. The dog and Nancy were speaking anguage Martin didn¡¯t understand through the wall of flowers. He couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At that moment, the door of the house was opened. An elegant olddy with white hair came out of the yard She was still wearing the same dress. Then she walked over to the big ck dog and looked out to see Nancy''s big and clear eyes "Madam!" Nancy wasn''t afraid of strangers. She said hello to the olddy standing inside. Her lovely voice sounded sweet. "Are... are you here to borrow the flowers from me too?¡± Nancy tilted her head in confusion and said, "My brother and I didn''t want to borrow your flowers. We were saying hello to your big dog.¡± Nancy''s innocent words made the olddy drop her guard. Then she talked to Nancy in a gentle tone. "Do you like Lucky? And I see that Lucky likes you too.¡± Nancy wore a warm smile on her face. "So his name is Lucky. My name is Nancy." ¡°Come on in." Then the olddy opened the door, and Martin walked in with his sister. "Madam, may brother and I are going to the vige to buy food. Do yOu¡± have any ingredients at home that you can sell to us? If you don''t; my brotver and I will go somewhere else to-ask." ¡° Upon hearing her words, the olddy pointed to the vegetables she had nted in the small yard and said, "I don''t have a lot of vegetables here. You can pick anything you want." "Thank you, Madam.¡± Nancy thanked the olddy politely. However, she didn''t rush to pick the vegetables, but she started ying with Lucky. Lucky happily wagged his tail as he yed with Nancy. Martin suddenly asked the olddy, "I heard you say that we were also here to borrow flowers. Has someone borrowed flowers from you before?¡± The olddy''s smile faded a bit. Then. she nodded her head. "It was a young girl, but I didn''t lend them to her.¡± As she looked at the garden full of flowers, she looked gentle. And it seemed that she was deeply attached to those flowers. Martin smiled as he asked in a calm tone, "Then she might have been overly concerned. May I ask why?¡± The alddy stroked the delicate petals of roses with gentle fingers. ¡°The seeds ofthese flowers were left by my hulsband when he left. We made a pramise. Since the day he-> left, I nave been nting a seed every month, And I will keep nting thes¨¦flowers until the day he rettitns." .t¨¦ to 6 Chapter 377 The Old Lady Who Grows Flowers Chapter 377 The Old Lady Who Grows Flowers Chapter 377 The Old Lady Who Grows Flowers The olddy was born in a time of turmoil and was a daughter of a wealthy family. She and her husband had known each other since they were children. However, it was difficult for people to live a peaceful life in those days. Shortly after she got married, her family suffered great changes. Their city was under fire attack. And nearly half of her family was injured or killed. After that, the couple moved from city to city before settling down. Later, her husband joined the army. When her husband was leaving, he ced her in a rtively safe mountain vige. He knew that his wife liked to grow flowers, so he gave her some flower seeds and made this promise. If she missed himter, she would nt a seed every month. When she finished nting the seeds, then he woulde back. In fact, she knew it was just a cebo. In those troubled times, men were fighting on the battlefield and could be killed at any time. However, the couple did not break it to each other tacitly. One put the national interest in first ce, while the other had a sense of hope. Then, they parted reluctantly. From that time on, the olddy nted a seed of flowers every month as they had agreed. Every day. she would hold these flowers and sit with her only son in front of the courtyard waiting for her husband''s return. When the turmoil ended, her son grew up, but she still did not wait for her husband''s return. Even as she sat in front of the house many times taking a nap, she would dream of a man in a long coating toward her, just like how her husband looked when he left her. When she woke up from her dream, all she could see was the empty alley and the delicate flowers behind her, making her look even sadder and more lonely. When her son grew up, he went out of town to study and work. Then the only one left to wait with her for her husband was this big ck dog "I don''t know when he''s going toe back. I''ve nted so many flowers, but why hasn''t hee back for me?" The alddy seemed to be asking Martin or herself. Then, her eyes were red, and there were tears in her eyes. In fact, the others knew that her husband was probably no longer alive in this world. However, she had an expectation and did not want to believe it. Even now, she was still waiting for her husband to return. After a moment of silence, Martin said, "Maybe, if you wait a little longer, he''lle back.¡± The alddy had been waiting for her husband toe back home all her life. If Martin had cruelly revealed this fact, the olddy might have lost her hope of living Nancy stood on her toes and used a soft tissue to wipe the olddy''s tears from theers of her eyes. "If your husband came back and saw you still taking care of the flowers, he would be very happy." Nancy''s innocent and childish words made the olddy feel much better. Then, the olddy took Nancy''s small and soft hand. A wistful look showed in her eyes. She said, "Yes. He used to say that the flowers that I have nted were the most beautiful ones.¡± By now, the viewers in his live stream were crying out loud and touched by the olddy''s story. "Boohoo! Beohoo! ... I''m gaing to cry my eyes out. There were many beautiful and tragic love stories in those days." "The olddy''s husband should have died. Otherwise, he wouldn''t havee back for her.¡± "I''m so heartwrenching. I''m only watching a variety show, but why does it make me cry?" "I believe in love again. How happy it would be for a man who can keep this olddy waiting all his life!¡± "She took care of their flowers. No wonder she doesn''t lend flowers to others. If it were me, I wouldn''t either." Fortunately, these viewers didn''t know what stupid things Eileen had done to borrow flowers from this olddy and after she failed. Otherwise, they would have cursed Eileen. After hearing the olddy''s story, Isaac had a rare moment of silence. Then, he told everyone, ¡°When the show airs, leave the footage of Eileen intact!" Eileen led her fans to curse the olddy. When the show aired, Eileen would probably get a p in the face. "Isaac, Eileen''s agent just called and asked us to delete that clip when we edit." Isaac took a drag from his cigarette. Then he smiled and said, "Who the hell does she think she is?" He was in charge of the show. Not only did he want to do the olddy justice, but he would not delete such a sensational clip. The olddy''s yard had very little ce for nting vegetables because she used mest of the field to nt flowers. However, there were some vegetables growing in the yard, which were well taken care of.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "I still have potatoes at home. Do you want them?¡± "Veg!" They obtainecNhreerge eggnts, one cabbage three cucumbers, and tworgepetatoes. These = vegetables were enough for them to eat. However, the olddy didnt haveany meat, so they had to go elsewhere to look. Content be ongs to oO swnovel. 4 "Go to the third family in the front. They have the best chickens at home. Go check it out.¡± "Madam, how much are these?¡± The olddy waved her hand and said, ¡°You don''t have toe pay me. I''m so d to talk to you today." These stores had been lingering on. her mingdYor along time. And she~ became moodier. At this point.she felt much better after she could find a. few people to talk to. Content belongs to ~ "No. Madam, we are shooting a show. If you don¡¯t take the money, the director will be furious. We have to respect him as an elder.¡± Isaac, who was drinking tea, spat the tea he had just drank once he heard Nancy''s words. Then, he pointed at himself in disbelief. "Do I look old?" The people around him remained calm and did not say anything However, the viewers of the live stream were alreadyughing out loud. ¡°Hahahaha... Nancy dares to say anything! Is she really not afraid that the director will give her a hard time?¡± "Look how understanding Nancy is. Look howpassionate she is to the olddy.¡± "LOL! Isaac must be in a very bad mood. After all, Nancy said he was old.¡± In the end, the olddy received 50 cents in resignation. When Nancy and Martin were leaving, the olddy called out to Nancy and said, "Nancy,e here to y if you have time.¡± Nancy turned around and smiled at the olddy. She looked very cute and well-behaved. ¡°Okay.¡± As they walked out of the olddy''s yard, Lucky wagged his tail and started whining as he rubbed against the olddy''s leg. Madam stroked the big dog''s head and said, "Do you like Nancy so much?" "Woof! Woof!" The big ck dog wagged its tail happily. "Go on! Come back early." Then, the big ck dog immediately ran to Nancy with his tail wagging. And there was a look of joy in its dark eyes. Nancy stroked the big dog¡¯s head and said, ¡°Lucky, do you want to go y with me? Madam, we are leaving. My brother and I will bring Lucky back." Lucky looked very imposing. He was arge dog and was even a little taller than Nancy. When he stood in front of a man, the man would feel some pressure. It was just that the name Lucky didn''t seem to fit with the big dog If it were other children, they would have been scared away by this big dog. However, Nancy did not feel scared at all. After all, she had ridden big tigers before! Soon, Martin and Nancy came to the home of the good chicken breeder mentioned by the olddy. The owner was very weing to them and recognized Lucky. Then the owner said with some Surprise, ¡°Eucky is very arrogant! ~ Even if Someone gives him food; he won''t-eat any of it, let alone go- with someone else. I didn''t expecDhim to follow you." Nancy puffed up her little chest proudly and said, "Lucky likes me. And I like Lucky too!" "Woof!" The big dog responded to Nancy. Chapter 378 The Story of the Old Lady Chapter 378 The Story of the Old Lady Chapter 378 The Story of the Old Lady The money they had was only enough to buy a few eggs or a chicken. If they ran out of money, they would be broke However, Nancy and Martin had good luck. The owner happened to be killing a chicken. After discussion, they bought two chicken legs. Moreover, the price offered by the owner was particrly cheap. Then, they got two extrarge chicken legs for only 4 dors. When Martin bought the chicken legs back, he still felt a bit incredible. "These tworge chicken legs only cost 4 dors!" That was a little too cheap. Nancy nodded and said, ¡°Thedy offered us a cheaper price." Lucky followed Nancy quietly. It was time for them to go back and make dinner. When they arrived at the farm, they met Eileen and Fiona. The moment Eileen saw the big dog at Nancy''s side, her expression immediately changed. And there was a look of fear, intimidation, and disbelief in her eyes. Lucky also noticed Eileen standing on the other side and remembered her scent. When Lucky looked over at Eileen. Eileen''s face went white with fear. "Why is it here?" Eileen did not maintain herposure and failed to keep her image. Her voice became sharper. What Eileen expected didn''t happen. Nancy was not only not scared by the big dog, but she even brought it back! How could it be? When she went to that yard, the dog looked ferocious. Martinughed mockingly as soon as he saw the timid look in Eileen''s eyes. "I forgot to tell you my sister was born to be liked by all kinds of animals, not to mention dogs. Even if a tiger showed up here, it wouldn''t hurt her.¡± He was telling the truth, but the others thought he was joking. Eileen¡¯s fans started swearing. "He is so damn cocky! Does he think Nancy is favored by the almighty?" "He is such a bragger! Get a tiger to see if it will bite Nancy.¡± "This is not even a wild dog! He thinks she''s such a big deal." Upon hearing his words, Eileen was intimidated and forced a smile. "Well... Nancy is awesome." Martin''s fans immediately noticed that something was off with Eileen. Then, they started talking and specting. ¡°Guys, do you remember what Eileen said on purpose in front of Martin and Nancy when Nancy went looking for vegetables?" "Speaking of which, why do I always feel that there is something off with those words?" "Girls usually like flowers, right? If I had seen those flowers, I would have stopped walking." "Eileen went to that olddy''s house to borrow flowers, so she knew the olddy had a dog in her yard. And I recalled what she said earlier. I always felt like she was kind of throwing shade at that olddy." "Eileen is so mean." There was strength in numbers. As they began to analyze what Eileen had said, they firmly confirmed that Eileen had been up to no good Then they posted real-timements to tell Martin and Nancy to stay away from Eileen. The most frustrating thing was that Martin and Nancy couldn''t see thesements! The director looked at the returning guests and said, "Those of you who bought the ingredients back can go make dinner.¡± In each of their rooms there was a small kitchen in which they could cook. But... Seeing those ingredients, Martin freaked out. "How do I boil rice? How do I cook food?" He didn''t know anything about cooking! At that moment, Eileen approached Martin and said, "Mr. Brook, don''t you know how to cook? I asionally cook some food when I''m at home. Why don''t I help you?" Martin put away the look of despair on his face. Then he took a deep breath and decided to take the plunge. "No need. I...¡± "Martin." Before he could finish his sentence, Nancy tugged at his shirt. ¡°I can. I can cook." Then Nancy raised her little face and said she could cook. Her eyes lit up, and she looked like she wanted Martin topliment her. The ttering smile on Eileen''s face froze. And the hands at her side clenched into fists. Eileen had guessed that the show might have a cooking session, so she specially hired a chef to learn how to cook so that she could put on a good show in front of Martin and get close to him "Nancy, you''re awesome! I didn''t expect you to cook at such a young age." She pretended to be surprised and said, "It''s no joke. If you don''t cook well, you and your brother won''t have food to eat tonight." However, Nancy said with particr confidence, "I can do it. I''ve done it before." Martin knew when her sister had mentioned that she had cooked before. Instantly, his heart ached for her. Then, he rubbed his sister''s head and said, "I don''t need you to cook. You can teach me. I can do it! You''re such a good girl.¡± As the young heir of the Brook family, Martin had never been in the kitchen to cook. However, he was now willing to learn how to cook for his sister. "Alright." Nancy smiled happily, revealing her neat little teeth. If she had a furry little tail behind her, her tail would probably have been wagging Then Nancy took Martin¡¯s hand as sheughed. Martin pinched her nose dotingly and said, "Let''s go." When he said that and saw Eileen freeze, he chuckled, but his eyes were calm. "If you have time, you''d better take more care of your sister. It''s inappropriate for you to leave so much stuff for such a young girl to carry, is it?¡± When Eileen leaned toward Martin just now, she subconsciously dropped everything to Fiona When she was at home, she did this all the tina. She only acted closetoContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. her coysin and took care of herin front. oft the camera. After a while, her subconscious behavior aceidentally exposed her. b¨¦longs ~ Upon hearing Martin''s reminder, she panicked. Then she quickly picked up everything Fiona was struggling to carry and put on an unnatural smile on her face. "I was being careless. Fiona, are you all right?¡± Fiona shook her head and timidly imed that she was fine. However, Eileen couldn''t stop her fans and haters from getting into a heated argument at the moment. In time, theScene in Eileen¡¯s live <= streaming room became uglier, Those non-fans who originally wanted to watch exited as Soon as thy saw the scene. Originally, many viewers had already lef Eileen¡¯s live broadcast room. Among-the four live streams, ~ Eileen''s had the least viewers, half of whigh¡¯ were her fans and thether halt E were her haters. Content b¨¦longs ~ Jason also freaked out when he came back and found out he had to cook his own food. "So do you think we''ll both get to eat dinner tonight?" Anson looked desperate. ¡°Probably not.¡± Colin, however, didn''t panic at all. She would cook for her family herself even after she got married. so she was perfectly fine with that. Seeing how calm Colin looked, Jason cheekily brought his young nephew over to Colin''s room "Colin, can we see how you cook?" Jason and Anson looked like one big dog and one small dog respectively. And they looked at Calin with their puppy dog eyes Colin kindly said, "Sure. My son can make dumplings. Unfortunately, we''re not having dumplings today." Upon hearing his mother¡¯spliment, even though Breton looked calm and mature, he was only a child, after all. Then, unconsciously, he puffed up his chest. Jason said, "Awesome!" Breton''s eyes lit up even more. On the other hand, Martin and Nancy, who had already returned to the room, began to work on making dinner. The two of them put on the aprons prepared by the show. Martin put on a white apron, while Nancy put on a pink apron withce. Nancy looked so cute in the apron that her fans were almost smitten. Then, her fans rushed to take screenshots. Martin listened to Nancy''s instructions on how to cook. "What should we do? How much rice do we have to boil?" Luckily, the show wasn''t so irritable that it forced them to buy rice from the vigers. Chapter 379 They Cooked by Themselves Chapter 379 They Cooked by Themselves Chapter 379 They Cooked by Themselves ¡°Martin, are you really shredding these potatoes?" Nancy sighed again as she held the shredded potatoes that were as big as her fingertips. And these shredded potatoes were uneven in shape and size. Martinughed awkwardly. "Well... This will make do." He didn''t dare let a child as young as Nancy hold the knife, so he decided to take the knife and cut these vegetables. As expected, he didn''t manage to cut any of the ingredients to a normal size. He even nearly cut his fingertips as he scrambled to cut these ingredients with the knife. Then, when he started to fry the vegetables... "Oil! Oil! ... You haven''t even put in the oil yet!" ¡°Martin, that''s not salt! It''s sugar!" "Put in less vinegar. Otherwise, the dish will be sour.¡± Finally, Nancy couldn''t take it anymore. She pushed Martin away, who was fumbling and almost jumping up and down. Then, she rolled up her sleeves and tried to cook the food herself. "Give me that." She said in amanding tone. Nancy had a serious look on her small face. Then she picked up a spat and began to cook, which was in contrast to Martin scrambling around in the kitchen Martin felt speechless. Fine! Nancy was currently the host in the house. Nancy was not only a skilled cook, but her stir-fried dishes smelled so good. The potatoes were cut into uneven pieces, sort of chips. Then, she used those chips to braise the chicken thighs. After she reduced the sauce down, both the color of the chicken thighs and the color of the potatoes looked particrly beautiful. "It smells so good! Let me taste it." Martin couldn''t wait to pick up the chips with his chopsticks and taste them. The chips were soft and fully vored. The chicken thighs were soft and tender, and their color looked very attractive. He could easily stick his chopsticks into the meat. "Delicious!" Martin didn''t expect Nancy''s cooking skills to be so amazing! Nancy raised her chin slightly and said, "I''m good at cooking!" Martin praised, "That''s right. Given your cooking skills, you could open a restaurant." "Wow, I want to eat this dish. Nancy is so awesome!" "Martin really can''t do anything but eat.¡± ¡°Nonsense! He could at least arrange flowers, but when ites to cooking... Luckily, he didn''t blow up the kitchen.¡± "Haha... If Nancy wasn''t here, he could have really blown up the kitchen.¡± Nancy and Martin were also the first to finish cooking dinner. Then, they served the rice and dishes on the table. Except for Martin''s fried cabbage, which was unpresentable and tasted like poison, Nancy cooked other dishes that were not only beautiful but also delicious. "Gee! You guys made dinner so fast! We made dinner with Ms. Johnson.¡± Jason had an arrogant look on his face, but his face was dirty. Martin raised an eyebrow and said, "Have you been digging mine?" Jason touched his face, and then, his smile faded "I was going to make myself dinner like Ms. Johnson did, but..." He felt so humiliated that he couldn''t finish his sentence. However, he had a nephew whe liked to throw shades at him "My uncle scrambled the eggs into ck coal. The bottom of the pan was poked through. We had no choice but to go beg Ms. Johnson to cook with us.¡± Jason looked desperate. He said, "Why is cooking harder than doing math when I was in school? When I watched Ms. Johnson cook, it looked so easy. And I thought I knew how to do it. But when I cooked on my own, I realized I just thought I''d learned." In fact, Jason hadn''t learned anything. "Mr. Brook, what are you guys cooking for dinner? Wow... So many dishes! Mr. Brook, you actually know how to cook! You''re amazing!" The corners of Martin''s mouth twitched as he said, "No." He felt humiliated, but he said, "I made this dish. My sister cooked the other dishes. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s amazing?¡± Everyone was speechless. Since Martin didn¡¯t cook those dishes, they wondered why he looked so proud! Colin burst outughing. She could see that Martin felt he was a little embarrassed too, but it didn''t stop him from showing off his sister. Everyone sat down at the small table with their dishes. Jason brought over the te of charcoal he had made. Then Jason and Anson fought over who would eat the charcoal. In the end, no one ate the te of scrambled eggs that Jason cooked. Likewise, no one ate the te of fried cabbage that Martin cooked. He couldn''t believe that the dish he cooked was that terrible. When he tried to eat one bite, his face turned pale. Then he quickly ran to the garbage can to spit and rinse his mouth. "Nancy, don''t eat this." He had a grim look on his face because he didn''t expect that he had really made a te of poisonous food "Mr. Brook, let''s try the soup." Jason and Angon were the most miserable ones. They didn''t have much money in the first ce, so they couldn''t afford to buy the meat. oreover, Jason burned the mest expensive egg they bought. Hus, they could only have fried potatoes afid greens tonight. to Three dishes cooked with the ingredients they bought with the money they saved became two dishes. ¡°Look at you poor things." Martin moved to the side a little and said, "Come and eat.¡± Then, Jason and Anson''s eyes lit up instantly. "Thank you, Mr. Brook!" ¡°Thank you, Martin!" The moment they took a bite of the dish cooked by Nancy, they were even more moved.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Nancy, how can you be such an amazing cook?¡± "I can''t believe that Nancy has cooked such a delicious dish. All my nephew does is eat!" Anson said, "Uncle, how dare you say that!¡± Jason said, "Look at Nancy! You''re two years older than Nancy!" Anson was so angry that he puffed up his cheeks. He said, "Martin can arrange flowers, but can you?" Then Jason and Anson started throwing shades at each other again. After dinner, Nancy served Lucky rice with leftover egg soup. The chicken meat was eaten up, but the chicken bones were left over. Lucky was-kept in the yard behind the farmkouse because Nancy was afraid that he would scare the others: ¡°Lucky wagged his tail + eXxC itedly the moment he saw Nancy, - "Lucky, it''s time to eat.¡± Lucky was arge dog, so he could eat a lot of food. And Nancy even asked Martin to boil more rice. It looked like Lucky enjoyed eating the food. And he quickly finished the two chicken bones ¡°Nancy.¡± While Nancy was apanying Lucky to have dinner, the other three kids suddenly came running over. But they didn''t dare to go near the big dog. Nancy waved to them and said, "What are you doing here?¡± "We came to take a look." Then, the three children looked at Lucky with curious eyes. Fiona had seen Lucky before. At this moment, She stood timidly behind the other two boys. She craned her neckand cautiously looked at the big dog. 1 to Nancy enthusiastically introduced Lucky to the three of them, and then she introduced the three children to Lucky as well. After eating food, Lucky rubbed his head on Nancy''s hand and barked at the three children. Breton had a stern face. Although he put on a calm face, his eyes looked very bright. "Can I pet him?" Nancy asked Lucky in a cute voice, "Lucky, if you let Breton pet you, you can woof once! Woof twice if you don''t let him.¡± "Woof!" The big dog woofed once. At this moment, all three children looked at Nancy with admiration "You''re awesome! You can still talk to it!" Nancy tilted her little chin slightly and looked very proud. "Yeah. Most of the little animals like me.¡± After seeing how smart Lucky was, the three kids weren''t afraid of the big dog. Then, they slowly walked over and carefully touched its back. "Lucky is so big.¡± "Wow, Lucky''s fur is so clean! He is so furry.¡± "Lucky, good boy." Soon, the four kids were ying together quickly because of this big ck dog. They seemed to be getting along very well. Chapter 380 Friendship Between Children Chapter 380 Friendship Between Children Chapter 380 Friendship Between Children After the adults were interviewed separately, Nancy took Martin''s hand and wanted to take Lucky home. "Uncle, let''s go see Lucky off too!" Anson dragged Jason''s one arm hard toward a direction. Jason scratched his head and said, "Alright." Breton locked at her mom and said, "Mom, I want to go.¡± Colin smiled as she stroked her son''s head and asked, "Do you like dogs?" Breton nodded and said, "Yeah, I do." "Then let''s go together.¡± Then, Fiona looked at Eileen with her puppy dog eyes. "Eileen."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Fiona called out to Eileen timidly. Then, the smile on Eileen¡¯s face stiffened a bit. Eileen had already hated the olddy when she borrowed flowers from the olddy. And she had led her fans to verbally attack the olddy. If she and Fiona went to the olddy''s house now, it would be a p in the face. Thus, she was reluctant to go there. However, since everyone was going to the old woman''s house, if she didn''t go, it would make her look like she didn¡¯t fit in with them. Therefore, she resented Nancy even more in her heart. If Nancy hadn''t brought the dog back, she wouldn''t be in all this trouble! ¡°Okay. Then let''s go together.¡± On camera, Eileen hid her true feelings and followed the others with a forced smile on her face. Colin and Martin looked at each other. They were very experienced in showbiz, so they could clearly see the cynical look on Eileen¡¯s face. Martin rubbed Nancy''s soft and fluffy hair. Although he didn''t give a damn about people like Eileen, he would secretly be wary of her. Colin secretly decided to keep her son away from her. And she believed that Eileen would not dare to make a move on camera. Then they arrived at the olddy''s house. The olddy was lying on a chaise longue under a pear tree. fanning herself with a delicate and elegant embroidered fan Lucky walked into the yard, rubbed himself against the olddy''s feet, andy down next to her. "Madam, we have brought Lucky back to you.¡± "There you are.¡± The olddy smiled as she motioned for everyone to sit down. There was a street light in the yard. It was getting a littlete. The street light had turned on automatically and lit up the whole yard. The whele yard was filled with the scent of flowers. The delicate flowers looked like small pretty elves in the night Colin liked it very much and said, "It''s so beautiful here." The alddy smiled but didn''t say anything. Then she got up, went into the room, and brought some fruit to serve her guests. "This embroidery is amazing. The way it was embroidered is a bit simr to that of the master Winona." Colin''s eyes were drawn to the embroidery on the chaise longue. Nancy also leaned toward the embroidery to see it, because she thought the flowers and butterflies on it were so beautiful. Those flowers looked so lively that one could even smell them. Embroidery was an amazing skill. Although the pattern was clearly visible, there was no trace of stitching when one ran fingers over the fabric. Eileen couldn''t help bute over because she heard the name Winona. Anyone in showbiz had heard of Winona. Winona was a famous designer, who won firs€ ce in thest international fashion design. She. ae . = was the ene who designed many amazing gowns with embroidery: Pp) & and fotklore elements. In the end, she¨¦merged as the winner after beating out other designers from other countries. Since then, folkloric gowns had gained recoghition in the world. The gown madeby Winona¡¯s atelier hack also became a famous luxury <> p odustin the country. Those <> actresses in the countrypeted fiercely to be the product eridorser ofher clothing brand. Caritent belongs to ls this really Winona''s embroidery?¡± Eileen was-doubtful about it. Althoughshe admitted that the =~ embroidery was beautiful, it was unlikely that an old woman from the countryside would have ess to such a big shot as Winona..Content b¨¦longs ~ Colin asked politely, "Madam, could you show me your fan?" The olddy smiled as she nodded and said, "Take a look. It''s just a little thing I made when I was bored." Colin was amazed and said, ¡°Did you make this?¡± Eileen sighed with relief. There was a look of arrogance and contempt in her eyes. She thought, "That''s what I''m talking about. How can an old woman from the country own Winona''s work?" Chapter 381 Embroidery Chapter 381 Embroidery Chapter 381 Embroidery Colin didn''t question much upon seeing that fan, but he really liked it very much. "This embroidery technique is very simr to Winnie''s! Also, how beautifully sew this fan is! With such detailed embroidery technique, it''s priceless if it is sold to the market." Nancy touched the fan and nodded her dead in agreement as soon as listening to Colin''s words. "Yes, I also think that it looks good!" The Old Lady carressed Nancy''s head as she chuckled, "Do you like it too?¡± Nodding her head, Nancy replied to her while grinning. "I like it! You''re so amazing, Granny!¡± The Old Lady added, "Since you like it that much, feel free to visit here whenever you''re free. There are different collections of my embroidery works in my room, I''ll show them to you." ¡°Okay! Thank you, Granny!" Nancy beamed happily to her. At the same time, the Old Lady unconsciously smiled at Nancy, which was a hint of favourism towards her. Everyone didn''t stay here for long before going back to sleep, and the live broadcast of today was finally over. ¡°Brother, why didn''t Granny''s sone back to her?" Nancy questioned to Martin. Martin patted her head and replied, "It''s not that he didn''t want toe back, but that he doesn''t have time toe back.¡± Nowadays, people basically focused most of their time on work. It was obvious that people couldn''t earn much working in such a remote area. Also. once a person got bust to work in the bie city, he could hardly return. Martin guessed that if Granny''s son loved her, he must have thought about taking her to live in the city. However, her obsession with this ce was too deep, or to be precise, it was the deep obsession of Granny toward that "person" holding her back from leaving here. "You can go visit Granny if you want during our stay here." Nancy hummed obediently. She rubbed her head in her brother''s arms, and fell asleep. The next morning, when it was almost six o''clock, Nancy''s biological clock woke her up naturally. She yawned, rubbed her eyes, and sat for a while before realizing that she was not at home now, but was joining a recording program outside. ¡°Brother,¡± she called out softly to the man beside her. However, sleeping deep in his slumber, he didn''t respond to her at all ¡®Well... do I need to continue the morning jogging today?¡¯ Nancy thought. Since she couldn''t fell asleep now, she dressed herself up and got out of bed. The entire farm was peaceful and tranquil. Although there were thick hogs due to early morning, the morning air was very fresh. "Woof!" In the quiet morning, a barking sound enlightened Nancy. "Milo!" "Woof!" The big ck dog ran over while wagging its tail, and directly bumped into Nancy. "Milo, why are you here?¡± Nancy smiled happily. The big ck dog wagged its tail and circled around her. It slept atits homest night, but came heret to guard Nancy i in the early morning, It didn''t expect Nancy to wakewp that early, I ~ "Milo, I''m going for a jog. Do you wanna tag along?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Big Brother once told her that it was challenging to maintain a disciplined healthy lifestyle. One need to keep up the habit every day. ¡®Woof! Milo was obviously happy t ta join her, _And so, it apanied S Nancysto jog in the vige. However, whet Nancy finished runningp, beside her wasn''t just Milo. itself. When the cameraman was preparing his job, he suddenly heard barking sounds from afar. ¡°Gosh! What''s happening there? Why are there so many dogs?" It seemed that the dogs in the whole vige gathered and came toward them. "Wait a second, isn''t that Nancy?" Someone saw the small figure in front of them, and raised his voice in surprise. Nancy was jogging in front, while the "doggies-bodyguards" of her were following¡¯ behind her. The people was indeed amazed by this rare scene Who wouldn''t be = dumbfounded by seeing that scene? Chapter 382 Doggie Bodyguards Chapter 382 Doggie Bodyguards Chapter 382 Doggie Bodyguards "Ah... good morning, uncle.¡± Nancy, who was tired from jogging gasped as she greeted the staff. "Go- good morning,¡± the staff responded dumbfoundedly. Wait a second! he thought. "Nancy, why did you get up so early? What''s going on with these dogs?¡± Looking at the group of dogs, everyone backed away in unison. They acted timid but this was also human nature- staying away from danger. Nancy nced at the dog beside her, looking a little helpless. ¡°Actually, Milo apanied me for the morning jogging, and those doggies came out of nowhere and followed us behind.¡± Basically, the dogs in the entire vige followed them here. The staff waspletely speechless. He was wondering how on earth did Nancy do to attract so many dogs when she was jogging. [What did I see? Were those hallucinations for me for getting up early in the morning?) [I didn¡¯t expect to receive such a surprise after joining the live broadcast without even cleaning up myself!) [If I were her, I would be scared to death if so many dogs chased me.] [Holy maly, now I kinda believe what Martin told me before. Nancy would be unharmed even if a tiger appeared in front of her. Well, tigers and dogs are still different, though.] On such an early morning, there weren''t many people watching the live broadcast, but because of the appearance of Nancy and that group of dogs increased the live broadcast''s poprity amongizens. ¡°You guys should return. Thank you for jogging with me.¡± Nancy stroked the dogs¡¯ heads one by one, whereas those dogs were also being very obedient, waiting in line one by one. They rubbed their heads on her hand and left. Milo also left to take care of its master. It rubbed its head in her hand before leaving "Goodbye, Milo. I''ll visit you soon." "Woof!" Everyone who watched the whole interaction between Nancy and the dogs felt amazed that she seemed to be able to talk to them. "Since you''ve got up early today, I''ll now give you the first task, Nancy,¡± said the director. Nancy was surprised by the director''s words. Yet, she asked, "Will I receive any rewards if Iplete the task?¡± "Of course, you''ll be rewarded one hundred dors.¡± "Okay!" she replied loudly. The task was very simple. that is, to wake everyone up. Nancy chose to wake up her brother first. When she went to him, Martin was still sleeping deeply. He didn¡¯t even know that she had finished her morning jogging. "Brother, wake up brother... Third Brother, wake up...¡± Nancy gently spoke to her brother to wake her up. However, she didn''t manage to wake him up and was hugged by Martin in his arms. "Shh, you should sleep." Without opening his eyes. he skillfully patted his sister''s head, lulling her to sleep Nancy whimpered as she wiggled her body in his arms and tickled him Martin was then finally awake, facing the camera with his messy hair. He was speechless. "Dang, I haven''t cleaned myself up!" He quickly covered his eyes, he supposed there shouldn''t be any eye boogers. Oh no, there''s some! The audience in the live broadcast room burst intoughter watching his subconscious movements. It turned out that their idol was also troubled by eye boogers. [Well, I don''t care. He looks great even without makeup.] [His skin condition is absolutely amazing, even a girl like me would be so envious after seeing it!] [What a pity, why does he sleep with his clothes on?] [Ah! His toes are gorgeous!] [He looks beautiful in pajamas. His beauty doesn''t affect him even if there''re eye boogers!] Nancy arranged her tousled hair and continued to wake up the others. Colin was easy to wake up. He got up and opened the door not long after hearing Nancy knocking on his door. It was difficult to wake Jason and his nephew up. Nancy yelled for a long time but no one opened the door. In the end, it was her brother who helped to wake them up. Thest was Eileen''s group. When Nancy just knocked on the door once, sameone opened the door. It was Fiona who came to open the door. "Ah! Why are you here so early?¡± Eileen came out of the bathroom, and quickly covered her face when she saw the camera. "I haven''t put on makeup yet." Martin and Collins were speechless by her fake act. Nevertheless, such things weremon to happen in the entertainment industry, so no one said anything. In the live broadcast room, Eileen¡¯s fans praised her for having wless skin. Of course, there were also observant people who could notice her makeup. [What? Don¡¯t tell me that someone thinks that she''s not having makeup?] [Hah, who would be tricked by the way you "wake up"?]Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. [It seems like some naive people would be tricked by her acts.] [The other three were really the ones that didn''t put up the makeup. You guys should learn how to differentiate!] [You are the blind one! Eily¡¯s skin is wless! You''re just being jealous of her!] "Fiona, are you doing your homework?" Nancy put no attention to Eileen. Her attention was all on Fiona. To everyone''s surprise, there were still textbooks and homework on the table in the room, and Fiona was still holding a pen in her hand when she opened the door. Eileen no longer hid her "bare face" and answered Nancy when she heard Nancy''s question. ¡°Yeah, Fiona loves to study." Her fans in the live broadcast room were praising her. Even some passers-by who didn''t know the situation had a good impression of seeing such a child who loves to learn. Of course, theceason Eileen created the "hardworking persona" on Fiona wasn''t for Fiona¡¯ s sake. She wanteck to use her to attract the audiencesAt the end-when Fiona returned to-her normal life, she would be the.~ benefactor to gain all the attention afd the fans. Fiona nodded and yawned sleepily. Looking at this,Collin frowned slightly. It was good that a child oves to study, but for such a young child who-was still growing, it''s more important to take care of her health. Having too little sleep time was not gosd for a child''s body. Content belongs to ? Breton, the straightforward little boy directly pointed that out. "We''re still growing. Even if you like to study, you should get enough sleep. Our school lesson starts at 8 o''clock, so why do you get up so early?¡± Eileen froze and hurriedly stepped forward to put away her pen and said angrily, "I also persuaded Fiona to rest. But she''s being too stubborn and insisted to study." Fiona looked at her sister hesitantly and adverted her gaze after being stared at by thetter and said nothing. She remembered her aunt ordered her that she must listen to her sister''s words since everything that her sister said was right. "Put away your homework now, Fiona. The director has sent us another task, let''s go." Nancy held Fidna''s hand and left the room. "You.ean do homework NN anytime. you really wanted to finish them, after getting dinner? afterward, let''s visit Granny''s house andi do the homework together witFr you, okay?" ~~ Xu NS Fiona, who was held by Nancy smiled as she listened to her words. "Sure." Chapter 383 Nancys Mission Chapter 383 Nancy''s Mission Chapter 383 Nancy''s Mission The morning task was very simple. The several groups of the families got another bonus afterpleting it. Including the task bonus earned by Nancy herself, they have won 500 dors The tailender team, which was Jason''s team also won 200 dors. They could only took a break afterpleting the task. The four children visited Granny''s house. "Granny, I''m here to visit." Lucky came out from the yard, wagging its tail when it heard their footsteps. At this moment, Granny was pulling the weeds in the yard. Seeing that, Nancy immediately rushed over to offer help and pulled out the weeds that had grown in the flower pots. "Granny, I can do this. Let me help you." Watching the kids pulling out the weeds, Granny smiled and went into the house to bring some pastries to entertain these four littles guests. "Thank you, Granny," the children thanked her politely and enjoyed the pastries happily. "Yummy!" Granny was holding a basket, which contained the embroidery work she hadn''t finished. She was sitting upright on the chair at the moment, wearing sses as she began to embroider seriously. She looked very skillful at embroidering and evey stitch is remembered by her heart. The children watched her embroidering while eating the pastry. The embroidery thread was really thin, and there were many kinds of color. "Well, let me test your eyesight. How many colors are there in these threads?" Granny took out a bunch of red threads of different shades, some colors of which could be easily distinguished, while others cannot be easily distinguished. Anson scratched his face in confusion and replied, "Aren''t there just bright red, orange, and pink?" He could only distinguish three colors out of those threads. Usually, he used colored pens for drawing, and he only knew a few colors. Breton carefully identified the colors with a stern face, and then nodded in confidence. Granny asked, "Could you distinguish all of them?" Breton nodded, ¡°Well. I can see five colors, but I don''t know how to call them.¡± After that, he directly started to separate the five colors of threads he could distinguish. They were Crimson Red, Scarlet Red. Pink, Peach Pink and Tangerine color. Fiona, who stood beside Nancy uttered timidly, "I... I noticed there are ten colors.¡± Granny touched her head, "Come on and give it a try.¡± Under the encouragement of her friends and the loving gaze of Granny, Fiona mustered her courage and stepped forward to distinguish the colors of the embroidery threads that she noticed Anson widened his eyes, feeling shocked as he couldn''t see any difference between those colors. "You''ve done a great job." Granny praised the little girl by touching her head. Fiona, who was praised felt very happy, and smiled happily. "How about you, Nancy? How many colors do you observe?" "Granny, I think there are thirty-five colors.¡± After hearing her reply, the children were all shocked. Not only them, but even the audience in the live broadcast room. They even went closer with the screen but couldn''t see that there were thirty-five colors in those embroidery threads. When Granny heard the number that Nancy said, she was stunned for a moment. and then smiled wider. "Come on, tell me the thirty-five colors that you''ve noticed." [Are you kidding me? How could there be so many colors?] [I''ve already focused on those threads until I feel pain in my eyes, yet I still can''t tell the difference between these colors.] [Isn''t it just red among those threads?] [Well, I can see twelve different colors in them.] [I guess those who can differentiate the colors of the lipsticks could do better in this.] When theizens in the live broadcast rom were still discussing, Nancy had already =o distinguished the colorsand = => arran ged them neatly ording\to the cl or tones. She could really distinguish thirty-five colorstin those thPeads. :to Her friends were all shocked. ¡°Granny, Granny! Is Nancy''s judge correct? Why can''t I see that there are so many colors?¡± Anson opened his mouth wide, wondering if there was something wrong with his eyes or Nancy''s. "She''s right," Granny gave him an affirmative answer, but everyone still felt a little unbelievable. "You''re amazing, Nancy. These emboidery threads I showed you have thirty-five colors in total. You could tell all of them!" Listening to her praise, Nancy grinned proudly. Yay, Granny praised me that I''m an amazing child! "Nancy, do you want to learn embroidery from me?" Nancy blinked her eyes as she asked, ¡°Can I do it?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Being able to distinguish the color of the embroidery thread is the most basic requirement for embroidery. You can try it. Come over and I''ll teach you.¡± As Granny emsroidered slowly and completed her work, she exined some basic-knowledge of o embroidery to them. The other _~ children were also listening, but they weretonfused by those concepts an¨¦ couldn''t understand them at all. In the end, only Nancy was still listening to her exnation attentively and enjoyably, whereas her three friends were in total confusion. Theizens in the live broadcast room also had the simr expressions as those children. However, they were more curious if Nancy really understood what Granny had said. Their curiosity was soon solved by Granny, who asked Nancy with the same question Nancy held her little hand in her chest and replied obediently. "I understood the first part which was easier, but I didn''t understand thetter part well. But, I''ve memorized all of them.¡± Everyone was shocked by her reply. How could she memorized the concepts when she didn''t even understand it? Noticing everyane''s doubtful gazes, Nancy poutedas she exined, " really memorized all of them." Then she started repeating those x concests that Granny had saidjust now-Although it wasn''t as urate asaputer, but she didn¡¯t even I&Ave out any key pointsI.Gontent belongs to swnovel.ne Even grandma was shocked by her capability of memorization. She was too shocked that she stopped sewing [Dang! How incredible ability that she possessed! Memorizing something after just listening once?] [Damn''t! I''ve only seen this kind of ability in TV dramas!] [Holy Maly! Is Nancy exposing the fact that she isn¡¯t any ordinary human in this show?] [She¡¯s too awesome. Listening to how she repeated Granny''s words, I''m sa shocked that I''ve lost my words.] [In this case, she''s already a genius, isn''t she?] After Nancy finished speaking, she noticed that the scene was so quiet that a needle could be heard on the ground, and she found that everyone was staring at her in a amazement. "What''s wrong?¡± She didn''t seem to think that it''s a big deal that her memorizing capability was good. "Wow, Nancy! You''re so amazing! You could actually remember everything Granny said!" Anson was the first to react. He eximed in excitement and looked at Nancy with his blinking eyes, worshipping her capability. Even Breton looked at her with shining eyes. "Do you possess the capability of memorizing something in one nce?" Nancy nodded, "I could just memorize things just a little better than usual people." Everyone was shocked with her reply. Hello Missy! It wasn''t "just a little better" okay! With that kind ability of yours, you were already considered a genius! Granny looked at Nancy in excitement as if she has discovered a hidden gem. "Alright Nancy, do you want to learn to embroider from me? I''ll teach you.¡± The little girl smiled brightly as she listened to her words. "Am I your apprentice now?" Granny replied back to her with a gentle expression. "Well, if you''re willing to be my apprentice, I''ll be your teacher from now on." And so, Nancy walked toward to Granny and rubbed head against her palm, "It''s my pleasure, teacher!" Chapter 384 Once Heard, Never Forgotten Chapter 384 Once Heard, Never Forgotten Chapter 384 Once Heard, Never Forgotten No one expected that she would incidentally have a teacher by recording a variety show. In the live stream room, fans were basically congratting her and were really happy for her, but there were some who were satirizing her. [Her teacher is just a nobody. You guys are so happy as if she has a famous teacher.] [You are really uninformed. What''s the point of having a teacher like that? It''s not like her teacher can help her career.] [Well, I thought she had a master as her teacher. Why are the person''s fans so happy?] [We''re happy. None of your business.] [Nancy likes her, and that''s all. Does she need you to tell her what to do with her life?] Nancy spent the rest of the time sitting on a small bench with her hands on her cheeks watching the olddy embroider. Her voice was gentle as she exined about embroidery. In the meantime, she exined more clearly what Nancy memorized before She didn''t put her hands down until she was tired "I''m getting old. My eyes are getting worse and I''m less energetic now. I don''t know how much longer I can embroider.¡± She didn''t know how much longer she could wait for that person. Nancy quickly walked over to help her put the basket away. "Take a rest if you''re tired. I''ll stay here with you." ¡°Okay.¡± The olddy smiled kindly. She talked with Nancy for a while and then rested on the rocking chair. Seeing this, Lucky got up and ran to the house to fetch a small nket. Nancy took it and covered her teacher with it. It was a nice sunny day. Although it was not cold, her teacher was not in good health as she was aged, so it was safer to cover her with a small nket. She still remembered what she promised Fiona earlier. "Fiona, let''s do our homework together.¡± She brought her textbooks too, but unlike Fiona, she only brought an exercise book because she was mainly here to rx. "Sure." Fiona happily took out her exercise book. The two little girlsid it on the stone table and began to do regr exercise in earnest. Anson looked shocked. He looked at the two little girls as if they were monsters, "You even brought homework with you when you were here to y!¡± Nancy looked at him, ¡°Didn''t your uncle pack homework for you?" Anson looked slightly guilty, "My mum put it in the suitcase.¡± But he didn''t want to do it! Nancy said, ¡°It''s okay. You can watch us do our homework or y on your own." Anson said as he looked to Breton, "Come on. Let''s y near the river." Fiona said weekly, "No... It''s not allowed. My mum said that children can''t go to the river. It''s dangerous." Nancy nodded her head in agreement, "Children can''t y in the water without an adult watching them." Anson looked bored, ¡°Then what shall we do?" Nancy thought for a moment and said, "Let''s do homework together. We''ll go out and y together after we finish.¡± "Go where?" "Fishing! I saw two fishing rods at the farm when I was cleaning up my room." Several children''s eyes instantly lit up and then the four children gathered to work on two homework assignments. Nancy worked on her English exercise book and did a lot of it in a short time. When Anson looked at it, his brain hurt, "I¡¯m most afraid of English. I feel like I can never finish memorising the words. Every time I memorise one, I forget one." He was scared and turned to see the maths problems Fiona was doing. "Why didn''t you do these?¡± Fiona''s small face flushed, "I... I don¡¯t know how to do them." Anson immediately patted his chest, "I''ll teach you. I can do it!" Then he went over and discussed it with her. He actually worked out two questions. but there were some questions he couldn''t do either. He was scratching his head when Breton said. "This is wrong. You have to do the subtraction inside the brackets here before you do the division outside..." Soon, with Breton''s help, the two of them worked out the most difficult problems. Nancy finished her questions and also went to help Fiona. She managed to finish the ones she didn''t know before and understood them. Fiona smiled, making her look even cuter. After finishing their homework, Nancy woke up her teacher and told her to sleep inside before she took Lucky and the children to go back and look for the fishing rods. The adults-went to do their tasks and woulthnot be back for a whil¨¦> The children ran to the river bank with their stools and sat down: They werea metre away from theciver for safety. . ¡± ¡°How are we going to fish?" Nancy muttered, "I think we have to get earthworms." There used to be a river in Stream Vige and she saw other children catching earthworms to fish. Earthworms were likely to be found in the moist mud and under rocks. It didn''t take long for Nancy to find a fat earthworm. Breton walked away from it with a disgusted look on his face, ¡°This worm looks so disgusting!" He said this sentence most, except when he was lecturing Fiona about her homework. Fiona also stood far away. She was scared to death just looking at the wriggling mollusc. "Nancy, let''s leave it alone. It''s so scary."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Nancy poked the earthworm with a branch, "But fish like to eat them the most." Breton looked even more unhappy. "Fish eat this!" It was obviously a little uneptable for him. ¡°Most of the fish in the river eat this." Anson was brave enough that he was not afraid of earthworms. He asked how to do it and then threaded it with a fish hook. Nancy helped beside him. In the end, of course, it was the two of them who fished. The fishing was just a bit boring. Anson couldn''t sit still for a while and directly handed the fishing rod to Breton "You do it. I''ll go over there and take a look!" He simply couldn''t stand to sit still. Just as Breton sat down, Nancy''s fishing red moved. "Wow! Nancy, your fishing rod moved!" Anson, who didn¡¯t run far away yet, ran back. A staff member quickly ran to help the children pick up their fishing rods. They could help with this. Several of the children were thrilled since it was their first time seeing a fish being caught. Even Breton showed a very noticeable expression. "What a big fish!" The four chidren looked at the fat fish, which was bigger than even.an adult''s hand, and loved it so much. They £¤ were afraid it would die so they rushed to put it inside the stic tub they brought. - Anson didn''t run away and crouched down by the pot to watch the fish ancy mued fishing with confidenee. This time, both rods moved-The children excitedly mulled the rods up again. The fish was a ittle¡¯simal er this time, but itdidn''t dampen their spirits. Content b¨¦longs ~ "Kids, are you fishing?¡± An old man with a cattail leaf fan came over to take a look. "There''s more than just fish in this river. There''s lots of crayfish too." Nancy''s eyes lit up, "Crayfish are delicious!¡± The old man smiled, "Do you want to try to fish for crayfish?" "Yes!" Several children nodded their heads at the same time. "Okay, I''ll bring the tools. You guys wait here.¡± The ald man was a young boy at heart. He liked to spend his free time doing these things. When he came again, he brought some bait and a few strings. "Are we going to fish with this string?¡± The old man smiled cheerfully, "This is enough.¡± Chapter 385 Fishing Chapter 385 Fishing Chapter 385 Fishing The ald man not only knew that there were crayfish in this river but also where there were the most lobsters. So the children tied one end of a small string to a branch and tied the other end to the bait. Then they happily followed the old man to fish the crayfish. Lucky walked after them like a loyal guard. It was much quicker to catch a crayfish than a fish. Just a few moments after the bait was put down, a long string of red crayfish came with it when it was picked up again. "Don''t touch them with your hands. This stuff will nip you. They''lle down when you swing the string above the bucket." Anson was noisy, ¡°Hahaha... I hooked two big crayfish at once!¡± Breton only caught one. Not to be outdone, he quickly ran back and continued fishing. Fiona forgot her shyness at this moment. Her eyes shone brightly as she darted to the stic bucket with the crayfish she caught, and the crayfish fell as she shook the small rope. Anson said, "Let''s see who can catch the most today!¡± Then the children somehow got into apetition. They ran back and forth with the small string as they counted. Anson exaggeratedly, "I caught a thousand!¡± Breton, a young boy who liked to keep quiet. was shocked by Anson''s thick skin "There aren''t even a thousand of them here!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Anson was a little guilty, "There are still some left to catch.¡± Fiona smiled, "I caught 21 of them.¡± Nancy looked proud, "I caught 46!" She thought, ¡®Well... I am the luckiest." By the river, surrounded by green hills, a few fair-skinned children pulled up the bottoms of their trousers. The sound ofughing and ying made the quiet mountain vigee alive. At the end of the day, the result of the children''s joint effort was pleasing, and the stic bucket was already half full of crayfish. "Woof, woof!" As the kids were worried about how they would take all these crayfish back with them, they suddenly heard Lucky''s bark. Nancy stood on her toes to look up and spotted a cat who stole their fish. "Our fish was stolen by a cat!" The young girl stared with round eyes and Lucky already ran up the steps to chase the cat. The cat that stole the fish was an orange cat. Although it was fat. it was particrly agile. It held the fish in its mouth and darted away as Lucky chased after it. "Lucky... Lucky, don''t chase it.¡± Nancy rushed to stop Lucky. She was afraid it would really bite the orange cat. "It''s okay. We still have fish here." The little girl stroked Lucky''s head and said sweetly. They got a lot of fish and crayfish today. The fish could be given to the cat to eat. The old man also caught a lot of crayfish and was now walking slowly over with a bucket. "Do you want to eat strawberries, kids? The strawberries at my house are ripe." The children looked at each other and then raised their hands in unison, "Yes!" Then they sang the childish Brother John and followed the old man to his house. [Aren''t these babies too gullible?) [Babies, you can¡¯t be like this. You are too ready to trust strangers!] Anson asked this question as well. "Mummy said that we shouldn''t follow strangers.¡± He spoke in a low voice so that the old man could not hear him. Fiona was about to cry," So... What are we going to do now?" Anson punched and kicked haphazardly. "Don''t worry. I''ll protect you!" He patted his small chest loudly. Nancy wasn''t worried at all. ¡°The cameraman is following us. We''re on thettive stream now, and ots of people are watching us. If => there is-any danger, they will call the policey''m not afraid. But in the.¡¯ future, don''t just follow others when theFe are no adults around, ¡°Content ? Nancy looked so proud of herself that she amused the live viewers. Nancy, you are really a smart little girl.) Nancy, you''re so clever.] It dawned on me. I see.] The cameraman was forced to be a tool man for the whole day. There was arge yard in the old man''s house and there were really lots of vegetables and fruit growing in the yard. The yard was neat and tidy, so it was a delight to the eye "Honey, I''m back." As soon as the old man entered the courtyard, he called out towards the house. It didn''t take long for an old woman with an apron toe out. She burst intoughter when she saw the children behind the old man. "Granny Jones.¡± Nancy recognised this person. When she came to borrow jars earlier, this granny was sitting there and peeling broad beans. "Nancy, you''re here.¡± The granny smiled, "Yo, you''ve caught so many crayfish? Give them to me quickly. I''ll Keep them in water for you, so they don''t die and they won''t taste good." "Thank you, granny." Several children expressed their gratitude at the same time. The old man took them to pick strawberries. "Just pick the big ones!" He was very generous. "Grandpa, can I pick some for my brother to eat?" The strawberries here weren''t as big as the ones at her farm, but they tasted delicious as well "Yes, you can. There are also cherries and mulberries over there. Pick some more of them all.¡± There were cherry and mulberry trees nted in rows in their yard against the fence. They were now full of fruit and looked delightful. It was like entering paradise for several children. They yed wildly. "The fat orange cat!" As Nancy ate, she spotted the big orange cat that stole their fish earlier. The cat was now crouching down on the top of the wall and looking down at the children. Then it meowed to respond to her. "Woof!" Lucky walked over to Nancy and barked menacingly at the fat orange on the top of the wall. The orange cat''s fur instantly stood on end. It arched its back and its fur instantly turned like a hedgehog''s. It showed its teeth and huffed at Lucky. The two confronted each other as if they would fight at any moment. One of them was up there and the other was down there battling with their eyes for a long time, but neither of them moved first. Nancy was speechless At first, she was afraid that they would fight. but now it seemed that she overthought it. After all, all this fruit belonged to other people, so Nancy was too embarrassed to pick too much. She ate a little with restraint and then saved some for her brother. A few of the others were pretty much the same, even including the most naughty of all, Anson. From this point of view, everyone was very well educated. "Grandma, grandpa, since you gave us so much food, how shall we reciprocate?" The children were getting puzzled. The grandmother said with a smile, "What''s the point of reciprocating? These are all home-grown. They''re not valuable." The old man swayed in his rocking chair, "My grandson should be back from schoatin the afternoon. You =~ kids will get along well together. ~ Come sut for a walk more often: It would be a waste if you didnt eat thetruit. It doesn''t matter. "Content ? "Thank you, granny. Thank you, grandpa." After expressing their gratitude politely, it was time for them to leave. But when theyNeft, the two boys carried a stic bucket of crayfish together and the fish was given to-> the fat ofange cat to eat. Nancy and Fiona held the various vegetables andfuits given by the granny with difficulty. .t¨¦ on Chapter 386 The Crayfish Chapter 386 The Crayfish Chapter 386 The Crayfish When the adults came back from their hard work, they saw that the children already prepared the whole dinner. Martin asked the director with a gorgeous face. "So why did you ask us to do the task?¡± Director Wood replied, "To let you guys experience life.¡± The fans in the other live streams were all worried about their idols, but only the fans in Martin''s live stream teased him mercilessly. [Hahaha... Iughed out loud at the part about you being chased by a goose.] (Idol, it''s not that we don''t love you enough. It''s actually quite nice to see you being chased by a goose.] The director was absolutely brilliant. They helped take care of the poultry in a flurry, in contrast to the rxed and happy atmosphere of the children. Nancy held the fruit she saved for her brother and ran over to him with her short legs. ¡°Brother, eat this. I saved these for you. They''re all the biggest and tastiest.¡± His sister''s sweet voice instantly healed Martin''s broken heart from being chased by geese for hundreds of metres today.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He brought his sister to sit down and shamelesslyined to his sister as he watched the crayfish trying to escape and ate the delicious fruit. "Today, I was assigned to feed the geese. You don''t even know how mean those big fat geese are. They chased after me even after I fed them. Luckily, as your brother, I am agile and can run fast, otherwise. I would have been in trouble." Nancy was immediately distressed for her brother. She took her brother''s hand tofort him with a furious small face. "I''ll revenge for you!" Martin stuffed himself a few mulberries and asked, ¡°How are you going to revenge?" Nancy said without thinking, ¡°Catch the big white goose into the director''s room and let it peck him while he''s sleeping!" That was vicious, wasn¡¯t it? Martin burst intoughter and gave his sister a thumbs up. ¡° It cracked Martin and he gave her sister a thumbs up. "No wonder you''re my sister. No one but you coulde up with this ideal¡± Nancy was proud at her brother''spliment. The director was speechless He thought, ''I can hear you, please!¡± [Hahahaha...] [What a smart baby. Hahahaha, I really love the small proud expression] [Yes, yes, yes. Catch the big white goose to peck the director. Well, I''m crying withughter.) [Why are these two siblings so funny?] [The sister raised her little fist to revenge for her brother. The brother thought, ¡®Anything my sister says is good and right.''] [God, I love these two siblings so much.] Seeing the crayfish, Jason''s eyes glowed like a wolf''s. Although the crayfish was obviously not yet cooked, he was already drooling uncontrobly. "What should I do with this?" He asked the others with eager eyes as he took a branch and poked back the crayfish that struggled so hard to climb out of the stic bucket. "I can''t even cook let alone do this, so I''ll just wash the crayfish." He knew himself very well, so he rushed to wash the crayfish. Eileen disliked crayfish, but she didn''t show it on the surface. "I don''t know how to do it either, but I can help with the side dishes." She didn''t want to clean it! Colin said generously, "I''ll do it. We need some seasoning to make the crayfish. We''ll go to ask the vigers if they have any first." "Then I''ll do the washing." Although Martin also disliked these little ones with sharp ws, he tried his best in order to eat them. "I''ll wash them with you." "So will we!¡± A few children actively helped out. Although it was troublesome to clean the crayfish, the children were not bored since they were chatting lively. As they chatted, they talked clearly about what happened today, Nancy sat on the little bench. She rested her furry head on her brother''sp and talked sweetly about how she had a teacher. "The teacher is awesome. Everything she embroiders is super nice. I want to be as great as her in the future." Martin smiled, his attractive eyes carrying a bit of doting, "As long as you like it." Therge half bucket of crayfish was quickly cleaned with everyone''s efforts. Colin and Eileen also prepared all the condiments and side dishes. The smell of crayfish wafted far above the farm in the afternoon. Now even the director wanted to eat that. Who could resist the goluptious crawfish? Jason''s eyes even glowed, "Finally... After four years, I could finally eat crayfish again.¡± He looked engrossed Martin opened a bottle of beer in a graceful sitting position. The director asked, "Where did you guys get the beers?!" How could he not know? Martinughed, "Guess." Isaac was speechless. Eileen was suffering inside. While he smelled it and wanted to eat it, he resented the fact that it was caught in the river and looked dirty before. ¡°Almost done.¡± The crayfish were finally cooked amidst cheers. The crayfish were steamy and red, which looked particrly appetizing "It''s so hot!" When it was time to eat, Jason never let the crayfish go, even when it was so hot that he jumped. Nancy''s skin was tender, so Martin didn''t allow her to touch it for fear that she would get burned. With gloves on, he peeled off the first crayfish and fed it to his small, snow-white sister under her watery eyes. Nancy''s mouth was stuffed with the goluptious crawfish meat and her little snow-white face had a very contented expression on it. "Yummy!" Martin quickly peeled another one and prepared to feed it to her sister, but the child pushed it away with her chubby hand. "No, you eat it.¡± Martin raised his eyebrows, ¡°Isn''t it delicious?" Nancy nodded, "Yeah. It''s good. You eat it too." She always shared her good things with her brother. The youth smiled even more happily. As the two siblings talked with each other, the child put on gloves and peeled them herself. Although she was a bit slow in shelling because she was not S strong,s She was super serious. Her b other t next to her even fed her every now and then, so she fever S epped eating. S wnovel < Eileen ate a few and refrained from eating anymere. Moreover, to snow herself, sheyeeled a few crayfish far her sisteras well. These c ayfish < shells made her fingers sore. Moredver, it was inevitable that her mauth would get dirty and she would be not elegant whe she ate this stuff, so she ate carefully. "I''m stuffed. You guys enjoy." Jason really admired her for being able to resist herself in front of such delicious food! Fiona looked at her sister. She pursed her lips and originally wanted to say she was full too, but Nancy fed her a bite of meat. "Fiona, you''re so slow in peeling. You''ll suffer a loss. Eat more now. You''ve caught a lot of crayfish today.¡± Fiona smiled again "Okay!" Eileen didn''t look very happy. She didn''t expect that it had only been a short time, but Nancy actually won her cousin over. Eileen thought that Nancy was really scheming at such a young age. Everybody''s mouth was very oily after eating arge pot of crayfish Martin took actssue and casually wiped his mauth. Then he crooked his fingerand the little girl o immediately ran over with her short legs. She raised ner face and potted her small, fleshy mouth for her brother to wipe. swnovel. 4 Chapter 387 Eating Crayfish Chapter 387 Eating Crayfish Chapter 387 Eating Crayfish Nancy kept her word. After breakfast the next day, she dragged her brother te find the big white goose to revenge for him Martin walkedzily ahead with the child and the big ck dog following behind him. There was morning dew in the morning countryside. From a distance, they saw a little boy herdingrge, white, fat geese with bamboo sticks towards the fields. Petty as Martin was, he saw that the leading goose was the one that pecked him yesterday at once. He shamelesslyined to his sister. "That''s it!¡± The kid who was chasing the goose was bbergasted. He thought. ¡®What?" Nancy smiled at the kid in embarrassment. It was the first time that the little boy had seen a person who was so beautiful that he could not even describe it in his poornguage, and she even smiled at him. He instantly blushed "You... Who are you!¡± He thought, ¡®Mum, I saw my future wife!¡¯ Nancy greeted politely, "Hello, my name is Nancy. Can I borrow your big goose for a minute?" The little boy exemplifies what "love makes you dumb" meant. He could give them all to her, not to mention lend one to her. He waved his hand super generously, "Take them all!" At this moment, he forgot what it felt like when his mother hit him! "Thank you.¡± Martin looked at the little boy and narrowed his eyes menacingly. When the revenge was done, Martin would tell his mother about it. Watching Nancy walk straight towards the big goose, the cameraman and the live viewers got worried These big geese were bullies in the countryside, and even dogs had to walk around when they saw the geese. If anyone messed with them, they would chase them for hundreds of metres with their necks pressed and wings spread. They wouldn''t stop until they pecked a person to scream. "Mr. Brook... Nancy.¡± [You really let Nancy revenge for you!] [For a moment, I don''t even know if this sibling rtionship is real or not.] (Well... Did he really let Nancy revenge for him?] [Ahhhhhhh! Stop her now. It hurts especially when you are pecked by a goose!) [Nancy baby,e back now. Don''t go over therel] Martin was particrly calm, "Don¡¯t worry. I''m not worried about her. It''s just a big white goose." His sister dared to touch the tiger''s butt! The crowd thought, ''Have you forgotten that yesterday you were chased by the big white goose and ran away in a tight corner! "Good goose,e here.¡± Nancy stood not far from the big white goose and beckoned. The big white goose tilted its head and nced at her. As the crowd stared in shock, it actually wiggled its fat buttocks and walked to her. The goose looked at Nancy with those bean-like ck eyes. It quacked as if to ask what she was up to. Nancy stroked its thick, fluffy neck. The others¡¯ eyes widened. They thought, ''Hey! I''m surprised it didn¡¯t peck her!¡¯ "Goose, did you bully my brother yesterday? Can I take one of your feathers as an apology to my brother?" "Quack!" "Then I''ll take that as a yes." Nancy stroked the goose with her small hand and then quickly pulled out a feather. The goose was slightly sore. It opened its wings to dodge but didn''t hurt Nancy. "Brother, I revenged for you!" The little girl took the feather and smiled with two pretty little dimples on her fleshy cheeks. Martin gave his sister a thumbs up, "You are amazing!" The small snowy white girl smiled even happier. Then she turned around to cuddle therge white goose and stroke its head. She mumbles and whispers to bond with the big white goose. The cameraman got closer but still couldn''t hear what the child was saying. After a few minutes, she stood up, "Let''s go and revenge on the director.¡± Martin was so pompous and childish, "Let''s go!¡± Nancy waved her small hand, "Geese, keep up!" If she had a small tail behind her, it might have been up. The little steps came with a majestic air of dominance. The crowd couldn''t help but twitch their mouths at her words. They were speechless. [Come on, that''s a goose, not a human. How could it possibly listen to you? Holy f*ck!] [F*ck, it''s really following her!] [Is there something wrong with my eyes or is there something wrong with this world?] [Does Nancy understand geese''snguage or do these big, fat geese be pixies?] [Did they really follow her?] The viewers in the live stream couldn''t believe it. Their hands trembled with excitement as they typed ''Ahhhhhh'' on their keyboards. On the spot, everyone except Martin rubbed their eyes. They opened their eyes again and still saw the little girl majestically walking ahead, followed by a long line of big white geese waddling behind her. "Holy shit!" Someone shouted out loud everyone''s thoughts. "Brother, go." Nancy certainly didn''t forget her brother. She took his hand and marched off to the director with her head held high. "Well..." But looking at the rocketing numbers and the dense pop-ups in the live stream, he finally believed it was real "Did this kid say he wanted to avenge his brother?¡± With the benefit of hindsight, Director Wang remembered something. The other programme staff present came back to their senses and heard him say. "Yes, he seems to be seeking revenge on you." Director Wang was incredulous, "Why should he look for me? This is a matter for the nning side.¡± "But this ...... proposal for Mr. Gu to feed the geese is indeed something you said.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± He hurriedly put the ss of water away and hurriedly headed out. "Where are you going, director?" Director Wang replied as he ran, "Nonsense, of course I''m running away. otherwise I''ll let the geese chase me!" He doesn''t want to lose face? And it hurt! But he was unlucky, just as he ran out of the farmhouse, Nancy arrived with her army of white geese. The little girl''s eyes lit up when she saw Director Wang who was sneaking around trying to sneak away. "Uncle director!" Director Wang denied one after another "I''m not you''ve got the wrong person!" The child waved her hand with the aura of a young general, "Charge! Choke him!" The big white goose spread its wings and rushed up with a quacking cry. The little girl followed up with, "Be gentle, you guys!¡± Wang ran as fast as he could, he hadn''t even run as fast as he did in the school games when he was at school. The others in the farmhouse were drawn out by the noise and were. shocked when they saw what was happening, "What happened?" o> The director was being chased by a flock of white geese, but there was a bit of gloating going on. The Crew "see Can they say they''re confused now too? Martin picked his sister up and kissed her on her fleshy soft white little cheeks. "My sister is giving me revenge." But looking at the soaring numbers. and thenumerous bulletments in thetive stream, he finally believed that ¡®it was true. Swnovel i "Did this kid say she wanted to revenge for her brother?" Something urred to him btedly. Director Wood recalled somethingAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Another programme staff present came back to his senses and said as he heard director Wood''s words. "Yes, she seems to being to seek revenge on you." Director Wood couldn''t believe it, "Why should she look for me? It''s up to the nning team." "But... it was indeed you who suggested that Mr. Brook should feed the geese.¡± "Bullsh*t!" He quickly put the ss of water down and was about to head out in a hurry. "Where are you going, director?" Director Wood replied as he ran, "You telktne. Of course, I''m running away. Otherwise, I''d really get . pecked by those geese!¡± Content belongs to - Didn''t he need to save face? And it hurt! But he was unlucky. As soon as he ran out of the farmhouse, Nancy arrived with her army of white geese. The little girl''s eyes lit up when she saw Director Wood who was trying to sneak away. "Uncle director!" Director Wood denied repeatedly, "I''m not. You''ve mistaken me for someone else!" The kid waved her hand with the aura of a young general, "Go ahead! Peck him!" The big white geese spread their wings and rushed at him as they quacked. The little girl said from behind, "Peck gently!" Director Wood screamed and ran as fast as he could. He didn''t even run that fast on Sports Day when he was at school The others in the farmhouse were attracted by the noise. They looked shocked when they saw the scene, "What happened?¡± The director was actually being chased by a group ofrge white geese. But why were they gloating a bit? The crew were speechless. Could they say that now they were dumbfounded too? Martin picked his sister up and kissed her on her fleshy small cheeks which were soft and white. "My sister is revenging for me." The little girl rubbed her sweetly against her brother''s neck. Chapter 388 The Army of White Geese, Peck Him! Chapter 388 The Army of White Geese, Peck Him! Chapter 388 The Army of White Geese, Peck Him! Although they didn''t know what was happening, it didn''t stop everyone from watching the army of white geese pecking director Wood online Several children''s eyes even lit up. Anson climbed up by grabbing his uncle''s clothes. His voice was excited as if no one else could hear him "Go, go, go. Peck the director''s butt!" Jason hurriedly covered Anson''s mouth. He thought, ¡®Brat. what if the directores back and makes things hard for me?" This is the director who has the worst time on a variety show I''ve ever watched, bar none.] Hahahaha, it cracks me up. OMG, my mum is asking me if I''m crazy.] Nancy is so cool. With a wave of her small hand, she has the aura of a thousand armies.] ¡®So here''s the question. Is our Nancy baby still human?) Humans can''t do this, right?]All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡®What a great brother-sister rtionship!] Please give me a dozen of these beautiful sisters who protect her brother] There''s probably something wrong with me. One minute I envy the sister for having so many gorgeous brothers, and the next I envy her brothers for having such a good sister who protects her brothers.] I want to have babies. I want a daughter who is as cute as Nancy seems to be and has superpowers.] Although the director contributed his body to be chased by big white geese. But happily, the number of viewers in the live stream was now 30 million, more than the previous two days. and this number was still increasing It''s all the poption that director Wood desires. I didn''t expect it to be brought by his contribution to the spirit of entertainment.] He should be moved to tears when he finds out. right?] After the big great white geese chased the director who screamed for four hundred meters, Nancy sat in her brother''s arms and shouted. "Come back. Stop chasing!¡± Her sweet voice was quite loud. A loud and clear goose¡¯s quack came from over there. Then the leadingrge white goose retracted its wings and the group ofrge white geese behind it stopped with it. They turned around and waddled back with their big, fat, snowy white butts. The director was panting heavily as he held onto a tree. He hated running. especially running in such a crazy way! Who would have thought that the little girl would actually be able to chase him with a group of big white geese? The point was that the group of big white geese were so obedient. It was ridiculous! Not only did the director and the live viewers find it unbelievable. The little boy who had kept the geese for so long also looked like he was doubting himself. In all the time he had been herding his geese, he had never realised that his big white geese could be so obedient. They went ahead when she told them to! When the group ofrge white geese came back, the little boy looked so excited. He felt that his geese were probably the chosen ones. So he waved his hand and pointed at the director again, "Go! Peck him!¡± The director was speechless There was something he didn¡¯t know whether to say or not. The big white goose that slowly walked past the little boy looked at him as if he was a fool and then went back to Nancy. The little boy was speechless He almost cried. He thought, ¡®I''m the one who raised you all from childhood. I''m the one! You are ungrateful geese! "Wow, Nancy, you''re amazing!" "Do they all listen to you? Nancy, are you a superhero?" "Nancy, are these big white geese your minions?¡± Her friends instantly gathered around. Their eyes lit up and they began to ask questions Nancy stroked the heads of the white geese. "They''re all very well-behaved. Do you want to stroke them?" Martin and the director, who were pecked before, were speechless. They thought. ¡®They''re only well-behaved in front of you, aren''t they?¡¯ The big white geese made a big contribution today, so Nancy decided to treat them to a delicious meal. So she asked the little boy what their favourite food was. The little boy, who was still in a state of grief, looked at the pretty girl in front of him and thought he was energetic again. "My white geese love to eat the snails in the reeds and the small fish and prawns. But mummy says it''s dangerous there, so she won''t let me go there when I''m alone." Hearing this, Nancy looked at her brother with eager eyes. Her big beautiful eyes seemed to be able to talk "Brother, are we going? Please.¡± She pouted with her eyes, and of course, Martinpromised. "Let''s go.¡± "Yes!" The children all got excited and wanted to bring their parents along. Eileen looked down at Fiona with secret jealquby. In the few days Nancy hag. been on the show, she -> had beerin the limelight several > timesctileen didn''t even need to lookto know how lively theirtive str¨¦am was right now. Content b¨¦longs to <> She thought, ''No, I have to think of a way to make a ssh as well.¡¯ But the only way Eileen could think of was to get close to Martin. After thinking about it. she pushed Fiona to Nancy and admonished her. "Have a good time with Nancy Brook." She had to start with Nancy now. Martin was 400 mean. He was reckless even as he was now on ajf> If she approached him, not only ~ would-she fail to get the result she wanted, but she would also make a fooFof herself. swnovel. 4 Fiona didn''t know what her sister was thinking. but she was originally happy to be close to Nancy and be her good friend. The little git walked in front and held her brother''s hand, followed by as~ long line of big white geese. The¡± geese were as tall as the peaple were, and they looked very. powerful. The little boy from the vige followed behind his geese, and his eyes almost bulged out as he stared at them, but the geese: still didn''t bother to look at him. It was heartbreaking. Why did the geese he kept be so obedient in front of the pretty girl? The geese would peck whoever she told them to. As they walked, there was suddenly something else in the group. The big dogs in the vige, for example. The point was that Nancy remembered the name of each of the dogs. She called the dog that didn''t have a name ''woof'' ¡°Cora.¡± "Woof!" "Woof." "Woof!" In addition to the big white geese, there were dogs added to Nancy''s army of minions. The director was speechless "Give me an oxygen tank now. I need oxygen!" In all his years as a director, he felt that he met the greatest enemy in his life. Not only him, the programme staff and several guests were dumbfounded. Their shock could not even be described in words. Jason was shivering as he talked, "Brook... Mr. Brook, your family is purely human, right?" Now this question could not be exined by science. Martin stroked his sister''s small head in a proud tone. "You''re joking. My sister just has a strong attraction and affinity for animals.¡± Just? They thought. ¡®You call this just that? It''s simply a cheating program!¡¯ Colin murmured with a dazed expression, "Is this habitus real?" She really asked what many people had in mind. Nancyughed and said modestly, "I''m not awesome. I just can make friends with the animals." The children seemed to adore her, "So Nancy, can you teach us?" They also wanted to make friends with animals. Who wouldn''t want to walk in style with an army of powerful animals behind them? They would walk with a swagger! Chapter 389 Your Family is Purely Human, Right Chapter 389 Your Family is Purely Human, Right Chapter 389 Your Family is Purely Human, Right? The crew looked unbelieving, "Nancy is a miracle!¡± "Director, ever since you were pecked by the big goose, the poprity of our live stream has soared, and now the viewers already broke 50 million.¡± Director Wood twitched at the corner of his mouth when he heard ¡®since you were pecked'' and now he still felt a little sore in his butt. Martin was really not ethical at all. He actuallyined to his sister! "She''s got an amazing habitus. There are seven big dogs now. She really is attracting them wherever she goes." Director Wood never said uncle, "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just a few big white geese and dogs. Why doesn''t she attract cats?" As he finished his sentence, he noticed that everyone was silent and staring at him with extremely weird eyes. "Director, the cat.¡± They thought. ¡°Isn''t it coincidental? As soon as you said the cat, the cat really appeared.¡¯ Director Wood instantly looked towards the live stream and then gasped. He felt like a heavy p in the face. At the moment, Nancy was heading towards the reeds with her army of animals. As they passed in front of the house of the ald man who led them to fish for crayfish yesterday, there was a big fat orange cat lying on the wall of their house The little girl raised her hand to greet it and the others¡¯ eyelids twitched as they watched They thought. ¡®Oh my god, This kid identified all the dogs and cats in the vige. right?" The vige dogs pricked up their ears as they looked at thezy orange cat on the wall Although the cats and dogs in the vige were not homeless, there were parties between the cats and dogs. They would fight every now and then. "Meow." The orange cat on the wall looked at the dogs with contempt and condescension in its eyes. It directly jumped off the wall into Nancy''s arms. Martin''s face clouded over, "Is this cat clean? It just jumped on you!" It was not Martin''s fault that he reacted so strongly. The main thing is that cats and dogs in the countryside were not kept as pets. The cats were used to catch mice, and the dogs to watch the door. They were almost always kept loose and not carefully treated, not to mention being bathed. Some cats and dogs might not have been bathed once since they were born. Even if cats were hygienic. they would easily get fleas and other things if they hadn''t been bathed. So Martin put the orange cat to the ground by the back of his neck skin. "Follow on your own. Don''t jump on my sister." The fat orange cat was speechless. There went its throne! Nancy squatted down and stroked its fluffy, soft head tofort it "Don''t be sad. I''ll give you a bath when I get back.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The fat orange cat shook its whiskers and its big round eyes instantly turned into listless eyes. It was better to forget about it. It was not that difficult for it to walk if it would touch the water and bath The only bad thing was that it couldn''t look down on the stupid dogs with contempt. Now it was the dogs¡¯ turn to look at the cat condescendingly as if the cat was stupid. The orange cat''s fur stood on end and it meowed at the group of dogs. Even if they didn''t understand thenguage of cats, they could sense by its aggressive manner that it was really scalding the dogs "Woof!" Lucky barked at the orange cat fiercely. Seeing that there were many dogs and that the fat orange cat would definitely be at a disadvantage in a fight, it ran away as fast as it could with all four paws and cursed. It thought, ''A bunch of silly dogs. Just wait! I''m going to call my brothers to win my dignity back!¡¯ Others didn''t know what the fat orange cat was up to, only that it left. Then some trolls who weren''t particrly upset when they didn''t criticise others appeared. Well... You guys bragged about her so much. Why is the cat ignoring her?] It cracks me up. You guys say she has a habitus that attracts animals. I think she''s got some kind of drug on her body.] So is this kid going to be a star? Do they have to be so dramatic?] Martin did a lot for his sister.] Here theye. The trolls came with their weapon, the keyboard.] They came despite beingte. I knew they would be everywhere.] But soon, the fans in the live stream. room found out that these acrimonious trolls were kickedut of the live stream room and their ounts were banned very quickly. When they-changed to different : ounts-and were ready to < continy¨¦ to curse, as Soon as they sent a-bulletment, it would be cleated out again. The speed was unprecedented. sWwnovel - The fans were shocked. [Good lord! When did administrators get so fast?] [What a relief. I give full marks to this administrator.] [The hype is great. I''ve always hated those noisy b*stards.] To that. Philip, who hid his credit behind the scenes, pushed his eyes on his nose. He thought, ''How dare these idiots judge the Brook family''s baby?¡± ancy, who-was recording the show, did not kAow that her family = = members would spare time even in their busy schedules to watchsher ive Stream and maintain the¡°peace¡¯ in-her live stream room. Content b¨¦longs to ~ When she arrived at the field of reeds, Nancy waved her hand, and the white geese fluttered their wings and ran in as they quacked with excitement. Nancy said, "Don''t run too far. Remember toe back." The great white geese went straight into the water. With their necks in the water, they happily eat their delicious food. The fact that they had grown so big and fat could be attributed to the abundance of food in the reedbeds on this side of the river. Nancy could see many small fish and prawns in the water just from the shore. With the adults around, the children were a little more daring. They chattered and discussed how to get some fish. "I don''t have any tools." "I have some at home!" The little boy from our vige patted himself on his chest to show his initiative. "Many families in our vige haves and rods forting fish. Do you need any?" Nancy and her friends looked at each other and then nodded in unison. "Yes!" Just as they were about to go and find the tools forting fish, Eileen suddenly eximed. "Is that a migratory bird over there? Mr. Brook, can you check if it is?¡± She was surprised as she moved closer to Martin. I''ve only heard of migratory birds, but I haven''t seen them yet. Let''s go over and have a look, shall we?" Nancy looked in the direction she was pointing. Unfortunately, she was small and short. She could only see a field of reeds on her tiptoes, nothing more Martin picked her up by her armpits with onerge hand and directly picked her up onto his shoulder. "Oh," Martin saidzily, "I don''t want to move." This was in answer to Eileen¡¯s invitation. Nancy''s eyes lit up when she finally saw the birds in the field of reeds. Some of the birds were unknown to her. "Brother, there are so many big beautiful birds.¡± Martin squeezed her small face and said, "Do you want to go to see them?" Nancy looked at him with eager eyes. She thought, ¡®But you just said you didn''t want to move.'' Martin seemed to forget what he just said, "I''ll be with you if you want to go.¡± This was a direct and open humiliation for Eileen. He almost said to her directly, ''l just don''t want to go with you." Eileen was speechless. She thought, ''Oh my god, destroy them. No one can get this stupid man.¡¯ Chapter 390 The Orange Cat Scolded Chapter 390 The Orange Cat Scolded Chapter 390 The Orange Cat Scolded No matter how the viewers in the live stream argued, Martin had been adhering to the principle that as long as he didn''t see it, he could pretend it didn''t exist. After he dissed Eileen, he took Nancy to get the tools forting fish at ease. Later, when he heard the little boy say that he could also row a boat in theke over the field of reeds, he was even more interested. But the boats in the vige were small wooden ones and none of the guests knew how to row. It wasn''t hard for Martin. With his mouth that can make trolls crash their keyboards on top and make people smile, he soon became the women¡¯s friend of the vigers and pretty much sussed out the whole vige. The fans were stunned. They didn''t expect Martin to be such a person! "I''m sorry to trouble you, granny Myers." The youth was good-looking and exceptionally conversable, and many of his words were simply what they were thinking. asionally, he would help to solve some problems. Moreover, the lovely snow-white Nancy child beside him sweetly called them grandpa and granny, which really made people feel happy. They all wanted to take Nancy into their arms and coax her as their granddaughter. "It does not bother me. My son isn''t busy now anyway. There are lots of wild ducks in the field of reeds. He can go with my naughty grandson to collect some wild duck eggs and make salted duck eggs. They''ll be delicious.¡± After the two men expressed their gratitude again, a simple and honest middle-aged man followed them. This was the son of the granny. He smiled with a little embarrassment at the few people and scratched his head as he led the way. "The boat is in the field of reeds. Let''s go straight there." No matter how small the boat was, it was quite heavy for people. so they kept it at a small dock over in the field of reeds for convenience. One boat was not enough for a group of people, of course. So apart from Martin, they found another man who could row. There were two boats. Colin and Eileen took one with two children, and Martin and Jason took the other with two children.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Once the children had been allocated, they excitedly ran ahead with their littleting pockets. They were apanied by several big dogs, which made them look particrly powerful. The vige people were surprised to see these dogs following a girl. When some people called their dogs back, they waited a while to see. Well, their dogs were following the little girl again. On the way back to the field of reeds, all of a sudden, a row of big, imperious cats appeared around the corner of the vige. The fat orange cat that everyone was familiar with was also in the group. The leader was a tabby that was the same size as a small dog. It had a long scar on its face and looked super aggressive, yet somehow very handsome. The orange cat, whose body was almost as fat as a piglet. followed the tabby to the left, and to the right of the tabby was a ck cat. Behind them were all themon cats of the countryside. There were calico cats, white cats and tuxedo cats, with tabby cats and orange cats being the most numerous. When they came out as dominantly as the little tigers, the dogs that originally gathered around Nancy also quickly stood in a figure of eight with Lucky at their head. Suddenly it felt like two armies were confronting each other. But everyone was dumbfounded as they looked at the situation. They thought, ''What''s going on?'' "Meow, meow, meow...¡± Before the battle between the dogs and cats started. the orange cat came to the front and meowed at the group of dogs It thought, ¡®Old dog, I''ming with my leader and buddies. Tremble, you bunch of stupid dogs!''Its contemptuous and proactive look was quite obnoxious. Lucky looked at the lead tabby cat calmly and fiercely. The cat and the dog fought for dozens of rounds just by looking at each other. Seeing this scene, several children ran behind the adults and peeked out. The children couldn''t resist watching for fear that they might get into a real fight and get hurt by mistake Nancy swallowed and weakly tried to persuade them a little "Let''s talk about it. Don''t... Don''t fight.¡± These were not the cats and dogs she kept. If they were her cats and dogs, she would have educated them. Fighting hurt both physically and emotionally. It wasn''t worth it. The moment the little girl spoke, the cats and dogs all turned their heads to look at her in unison. Nancy was speechless "Meow." She didn''t expect a low meow from the leading fiercely handsame tabby. "Woof!" Lucky barked fiercely at the tabby. These two-Sounds were like some kind of signal and both the cats and the dogs started shouting frantically towards each other. The cats and dogs-were audible to the whole viltage for a while. Content. belongs tS < Nancy looked frustrated. "Cats, don''t fight. I''ll catch fish for you to eat." "Dogs, don''t fight either. It hurts to fight.¡± She wanted to say that she''d get the dog a big bone to eat, but the problem was she didn''t have one. Before Nancy knew it, she ran between them. She put her left hand against Lucky''s head and her right hand against the big cat''s head "Don''t fight..." She just mumbled these words, and the scene seemed to be like a religious rite. The crowd was speechless. Martin''s face turned gloomy. The little one ran right past him like a rabbit and he couldn''t even stop her. Although he had a kind of enigmatic confidence in his sister, what if she was mistakenly hurt in this scene? It was a good thing that Nancy''s ¡®religious rite'' seemed to be working. The two sides were cursing, but they didn''t get into a fight in the end The little girl even took the opportunity to stroke the leading cat''s fur a few times Although they-were no longer fighting, the¡éats and dogs sat together and discussed something-~ The cats¡®were barking for a whiles and rec dogs were barking for a: while¡¯ which made Martin and the others twitch their mouths. ¡®Content belongs to ? When Nancy returned, Jason could not help but ask curiously. "What are they doing?" Nancy said, "They are having a meeting." Nowadays, even cats and dogs knew how to hold meetings. They really kept pace with the times. "So what is the subject of the meeting?" Nancy looked proud as she puffed out her little chest. "Something about how to allocate positions around me!" After saying that, Nancy got a little. worried, ¡ã ¡°Martin, I have to pay thes cat''s afid the big dogs¡¯ sriess> We'' re ¡®SO poor now. Can we afford to keep them?" 7 Martin was speechless. The others were speechless. They always thought it was a bit ridiculous. When the cats and dogs finally came over, Lucky stood on Nancy''s left and the leading cat stood on the right. They looked a bit like gangsters, although they were just the lower version. But that was pretty awesome. After all, the other children couldn''t have it even if they wanted it. The other cats and dogs also stood on either side or behind her. A long line followed behind her. Nancy raised her small face, "I was like this when I was in Stream Vige." She didn''t find anything strange about it at all Chapter 391 The Cat Came Chapter 391 The Cat Came Chapter 391 The Cat Came Director Wood said helplessly, "ck, when our program is sent for review, will the reviewers think we''re superstitious?" The staff members were stunned. That was really possible. Nancy was apanied by cat and dog bodyguards, so she walked with her back straight and her head held erect, looking so energetic. Other children gathered around her enviously. Fortunately, these cats and dogs were very obedient and didn''t bite people. The children asionally rubbed the dogs and cats and ran to Nancy. The animals seemed to be their bodyguards as well. Nancy smiled, exposing a set of white teeth. She held her friends¡¯ hands and they walked in an imposing manner. How proud they were! Just like this, they swaggered to the edge of the reeds. Those big white geese saw Nancying back and swam toward her. In the reeds, the cats and dogs ran around happily, especially the cats. They usually liked to catch mice or wild ducks here, and each of them was plump and sturdy.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Two vigers rowed a boat to them neither quickly nor slowly. Martin put a life jacket on Nancy, and then Nancy squatted down with her small fish and touched the cats'' hairy heads one by one. "Be good. I''m going to find food for you." "Meow." Cats were afraid of water. However, after Nancy got on the boat, the Top Cat took the initiative to follow her! Warm and Anson who was on the same boat were pleasantly surprised "Top Cat, you are here, too!¡± "Meow." The Dragon-Li responded to her with an imposing and calm cry. It nced at Lucky, walked to the bow, and sat down steadily. Lucky wanted to follow the Top Cat, but it was too big for the small boat. It could only watch the boat go away. The two children on the other boat looked at the cat on Nancy¡¯s boat and felt so envious What made them more envious was that those big white geese swayed their tails to swim over and followed Nancy''s boat neither quickly nor slowly. Anson felt that he was very imposing. He stepped on the edge of the boat on one foot akimbo, and he couldn''t be prouder. His uncle pped him on the shoulder and brought him back to reality. "Do you want to fall into the water?" Anson muttered, "I look a little more imposing in that way.¡± "Wow, there are many beautiful big birds here." Migratory birds flying back from the north had started to find suitable ces to hatch babies in this season. The photographer shot all thendscapes and migratory birds here. Some people who knew birds well exined what kind of birds they were in the living room ¡°Brother, that bird is so beautiful." Martin took a look and knew what kind of bird it was. ¡°That''s a mandarin duck.¡± Only male mandarin ducks were beautiful, and their feathers were colorful in the sun. Beautiful birds were basically males. It was probably because female birds preferred beautiful mates. After appreciating these migratory birds excitedly for a while, Nancy finally remembered that she had to get food for the cats She leaned over the boat and put the small in the water. Seeing this, the viger who rowed the boat smiled and said, "That''s just a toy for children. There is a mesh cage in the box. You can take it out and put it in the water. You will get some fish when youe back to take it." Martin opened the boat box. Sure enough, there was a folded cage in it. Nancy and Anson were so enthusiastic and came to help. After cing the mesh cage ording to the guidance of the viger, they began to y on theke heartily. It was rare for them to rx like this. Martin held Nancy and pinched her face with his slender fingers. Seeing the innocent and happy smile on her face, he smiled, too. The trip was worth it. After rowing around theke, the children were led by local children to y in the reeds like naughty monkeys. When theycame back, Nancy''s fair. face was¡¯stained. Holding several wild duck eggs in her hands, she ran towards Martin joyfully. Content belongs to - "Martin, look at these wild duck eggs. Uncle Jess said that it was best to use them to make salty preserved duck eggs." Martin pinched her small nose, and hiszy maic voice was doting "Look at your dirty little face." Nancy raised her head obediently and allowed Martin to wipe her face. Martin carefully wiped the dust off her face with a wet towel. At this time, the Top Cat came with something in its mouth. "Ah!" Eileen and Colin were so scared when they saw what the Top Cat had in its mouth. Even Jason and Martin''s expressions changed. Because the Top Cat had a very fat rat in its mouth. The Top Cat walked to Nancy neither quickly nor slowly with the rat in its mouth and gave it to her as a gift. It was the fattest and biggest mouse the Top Cat had chosen. Sitting on the ground, the Top Cat patted the mouse with its paw and mewed at Nancy. It hinted that Nancy should eat the mouse as soon as possible. Nancy was speechless "I don''t eat this." Nancy squatted down, stared at the Top Cat with her clear eyes, and exined patiently. "We will cook when we go back. People can¡¯t eat mice.¡± The Top Cat tilted its head and couldn''t understand why people didn''t eat such delicious food. This was so strange. It threw the mouse to its fellow, the fat ginger cat that was named Nikko. Then it swayed its tail and ran into the reeds again. "Nancy, aren''t you afraid?" Colin was so impressed by Nancy because Nancy was not afraid of such a big mouse. Nancy smiled. "No!" She saw mice before. In the countryside, cats were not pets. 2 They basically knew how to catch mice. Mice stole food, but they didn''t dareto go to houses where there were cats. < She had a good affinity for animals, so cats liked her and often sent her some strange carcasses of little animals. Such as mice, birds, snakes, and butterflies. Sometimeswhen she was hungry, she would choose some gifts seat by cats-and dogs, such as birds,~ pheasants, and rabbits, and she would make them into delicious food. . ~ It was time to collect the mesh cage. Under the nervous and expectant gazes of the children, the viger skillfully pulled up the mesh cage little by little. "I see shrimp!" Anson eximed when he saw a shrimp. The shrimp was like a signal, and soon they saw other fish in the cage. There was a crab and a big fish that was as long as an arm Not only the children but also the adults looked pleasantly surprised and expectant "Ha-ha... We''ll have something for lunch today.¡± There was no task on this day, and everyone had a good time, which really made them feel rxed in the show. Chapter 392 The Cats Gift Chapter 392 The Cat''s Gift Chapter 392 The Cat''s Gift The little fish and shrimp were eaten by the cats, and several children rushed to feed them. However, Nancy was surrounded by most of the cats. After eating, the cats were still clingy and rubbed their heads against Nancy''s legs tenderly. "Huh? Where''s the Top Cat?¡± The Top Cat was not here. Nikko was indeed a heavy cat. It was big and fat, and it ate a lot. Nikko had just eaten such a big mouse. However, at this time, it leaned to Nancy eagerly, meowed like a spoiled child to ask for food, and enjoyed the little fish and shrimp with a good appetite. Nancy touched its fur. The fur was shallow, and Nancy could touch its sturdy flesh. Martin lowered his head to have a look andughed "Nikko never eats in vain." Nikko might not understand what he said, but a smart cat sensed the irony in his words. With shrimp in its mouth, it kept meowing, and no one knew what it meant What an aggressive cat. The Top Cat came back with a big duck in its mouth. The duck was alive, beating its wings. The Top Cat walked to Nancy in steady and imposing steps and threw the wild duck that was squawking in its mouth. It stepped on the duck''s neck with its furry foot to stop the duck from moving. "Meow!" The duck was eatable for Nancy, right? Everyone was stunned It was a cat. Why was it so keen on feeding people? Nancy widened her eyes and then looked up at Martin. Martin was speechless. He suspected that the Top Cat was using all its ingenuity to win favor with Nancy. But... ¡°Eating the duck is illegal...¡± In the end, the wild duck was released. After all, it was a protected animal, and they were doing a live stream. The Top Cat could only reluctantly let go of its paw and watched the wild duck flee here in panic with cold eyes. But it didn''t seem to be in a good mood. Nancy touched its head. ¡°You''re awesome. Eat the fish." Although the Top Cat couldn''t feed her, she could feed it. The fierce-looking Dragon-Li nced at Nancy. smelled the fish, and then showed her some respect and ate the fish. After feeding the cats, everyone went back to cook lunch with a bucket filled with two big fish, some crabs, and big shrimp. In the past few days in the vige, people had fully realized Nancy''s power of attracting animals. Dogs apanied her when she ran in the morning. When she went out, she was either followed by cats and dogs or big white geese. She received gifts from cats every day. Knowing that she did not like dead mice, the cats asionally sent her some small insects or live sparrows. They were so enthusiastic that she could not stop them. It was the fifth day here. Nancy wore a small apron and made some flower cakes, salted egg cakes, small cakes, and biscuits very seriously. She was little, but the cakes were so delicious. Colin and Jason were so envious of Martin. "Your sister is awesome. She can cook and make cakes at such a young age.¡± Jason was also very envious. "If only my daughter would be so pretty and obedient."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Martin looked askance at him. ¡°What if you''ll have a son?¡± Jason looked frightened and said, "Mr. Brook, that''s too terrible. If I have a son like Anson, I will be worried every day.¡± His frightened expression was so funny. Anson looked at Jason with cold eyes. While they were talking, Nancy had made her snacks. She shared the milk-vored cookies with her friends. The flowers and salted eggs were sent by vigers. There were too many goose eggs : and duckeggs here, so they weres basically made into salted eggs, ¡®and the over-medium yolks we>reo : particrly appetizing. Content belongs to ~~ "Martin, here you are.¡± What Nancy liked most was the pastry with the vor of salted egg. and Martin helped knead the dough She watched Martin take a bite with expectant eyes and waited for hisment. "It''s delicious, and it''s much better than the pastry we bought.¡± Martin pinched her chubby little face with his fingers and praised her. Nancy immediatelyughed happily. She took out a small bamboo basket and took some cakes to find the teacher. "Nancy, we''ll go with you." The children were never idle. Even Fiona whe was shy and timid liked to y with Nancy. Whenever Eileen talked about Fiona''s homework, Fiona would say eagerly. "Nancy has better grades than me. She can help me with the problems I can''t solve." Fiona''s admiring tone was so determined that Eileen was pissed off. Even Fiona didn''t listen to her anymore. When Naney took her friends to send cak¨¦s to the teacher, she was surprised to find that there were¡± other two people at the teacher Ss holise! . - This was strange. When Nancy came here in the past few days. only the teacher and Lucky were at home. "Teacher." Nancy stood at the door and looked at the teacher with eager eyes, not knowing whether to go in or not. In the yard, two middle-aged women in cheongsam were drinking tea gracefully. Their every move was charming. One of them smiled when she saw the children at the door. "Teacher, she''s our junior sister, right?" The other woman looked more > imposing: ¡°Her features showed as heroic Spirit. The red cheongsan looked like a war robe on hernand her temperament was veryunique. There was an uproar in the live stream room... The olddy waved her hand and let Nancye to her. Nancy held the small basket, ran to the olddy with her short legs. and stood beside her obediently. "Teacher." "Good girl, they''re your senior sisters. She is Wendy, and the one next to her is Winona." The one who looked gentle was Winona, and the other was Wendy. But why did Winona¡¯s name sound so familiar? Nancy greeted them politely before thinking about it. "Nice to meet you, Sister Winona, Sister Wendy." Then she received gifts from both of them, a beautiful jade hairpin and a bracelet. Chapter 393 Winona Chapter 393 Winona Chapter 393 Winona At this moment, the live stream room was very lively because of the two people. Anyone who was engaged in the entertainment circle and fashion circle knew Winona. She was a real big shot. Although she looked gentle, she was tough and strong in character. Once she did something, she must do her best. In the end, she seeded, making millions ofizens remember her. Besides, she established her own luxury clothing brand. Even some foreign noble stars came to her to personalize their clothes. Many people knew Wendy, too, especially people who were familiar with the lesser-known embroidery industry. She was a master in the embroidery circle. Many people who studied embroidery were proud of being her students. Unfortunately, her standard of epting students was very high. So far, she had only epted three people as her students. At this time, the three people had be quite famous in the industry. Richdies of noble families even rushed to purchase a small handkerchief embroidered by Wendy. However, the two big shots were sitting in a small yard together at this time, and their rtionship with the olddy was special. Theizens were shocked when the olddy asked Nancy to call them senior sisters. The discussion in the live stream room did not affect the liveliness of the scene at all. After Winona and Wendy took out the gifts they had prepared, Winona waved at Nancy. There was a peach blossom-shaped hairpin in her well- maintained slender fingers. It was cute and lovely. Nancy looked at her teacher. After her teacher nodded, she ran to Winona. "Sister Winona.¡± Her childish voice was especially pure and clear. "I''ll tie your hair.¡± Winona said tenderly and untied Nancy''s braids. Nancy''s hair was much longer. It was ck, thick, and very soft. Winona gathered up Nancy''s hair with her fingers, skillfully tied it in a lovely bun, and then inserted the hairpin into the bun. This hairstyle exposed Nancy''s fair neckpletely and made her neck look a little longer. With neat bangs on her forehead and fine hair scattered between her temples, Nancy looked like a pampered noble youngdy in ancient times. "Wow..." The other children''s eyes lit up Winona looked Nancy up and down with satisfaction and pinched Nancy''s chubby fair cheeks. "How pretty you are.¡± Winona hadn''t gotten married because of the terrible thing in her childhood. She didn''t like children before, but it was rare for her to see such a delicate and beautiful girl. Suddenly, she became interested in dressing up Nancy. "I brought a light pink dress here." Winona and Wendy looked at each other and saw tacit mutual understanding in each other''s eyes. "Nancy, do you want to change your clothes?¡± Nancy blinked her big eyes and looked at her teacher eagerly. The olddy smiled and nodded. "Go ahead and take your friend with you. Winona, go to your room and choose a set of clothes for that girl as well." Winona nodded and led the two girls into her room with a smile. The two little boys and Lucky were left, not knowing what to do. "Do you two want to change your clothes as well?¡± Breton shook his head and was not interested. Anson said, "Do you have any clothes for a great hero?¡± The olddy smiled and shook her head. "No." Anson sat down. "Then I won''t change my clothes, either." They waited while eating. Soon, Winona and Wendy came out with the two little girls. Nancy was wearing a light pink dress. Her skin was snow-white and Smooth, and her facial features were delicate and beautiful. At this . < moment, her forehead was painted ossom. She-was so with red peach b small, just like a lovely snowtwhite dal. She was so adorablesand gentle that everyone wanted to hug her. Next to Nancy, Fiona was wearing a bright yellow dress. Her small oval face was cute. She looked shy and a little delightful. She was also a little beauty. "Wow..." Anson opened his eyes wide and said, "The beautiful sisters are prettier. There are two beautiful sisters." Fiona was easy to be shy, so she was even shier at this time, holding Nancy''s hand nervously. Nancy took Fiona and bounced to the olddy in her small embroidered shoes. Then she raised her arms and did two twirls. Her big clear eyes were bright, and her soft voice was full of excitement ¡°Teacher, am I beautiful?¡± Her dress was excellent both in fabric and workmanship. The embroidery was vivid. Every detail was embroidered very well. The dress was not only good-looking but alsofortable to wear. At this time, Nancy was really like a spoiled princess in ancient times. She looked so cute that everyone wanted to take her home and raise her. Even Winona, who had never nned to get married and have a child, was deeply moved. It would be nice to have such a daughter. She could feel happy just by dressing up Nancy every day. Unfortunately, Nancy was someone else''s daughter. Winona looked at Nancy with pity in her eyes. but she had s three years wever, her SOM¡± NN Wendy was married, only one sontwho wa older thanNanoy. Ho had beerrindependent and - disciptined since childhood, whichN?velDrama.Org owns this text. made her feel no se achievement intra t le gir As for the Hitt sister: put th withthem, Perhaps at gir even meet a isl (e) gain af h nse of n swneve next to course, she was als the very least, Nanc 0 very c y was th ad nothi they wo C¨¦ntent belongs to swnove o?~ ¡ª ga baby. ancy, of ute. At eir junior ng to do uldn''t er leaving here. "You''re so pretty.¡± The olddy touched Nancy''s head with smiling eyes. Nancy took the initiative to lean over,y on the olddy''s legs gently, and rubbed her cheeks against the olddy''s hand. She liked it when she leaned against her teacher. Her teacher was as kind and tolerant as her grandmother. Nancy didn''t change her clothes again. Winona and her teacher said that she and Fiona would get the two dresses as gifts It was the first time Fiona had worn such a beautiful dress. She was shy and a little excited, following Nancy like a little tail. The two lovely girls chatted with the adults in beautiful dresses and yed with Lucky for a while. After a long time. they reluctantly left. Nancy and Fiona walked hand in hand, while Anson and Breton walked beside them. They chattered and let their imagination run riot. Just now, they were talking about the embroidery on the dress. The next second, they started to talk about what to eat on this day. Chapter 394 Cute and Lovely Doll Chapter 394 Cute and Lovely Doll Chapter 394 Cute and Lovely Doll As soon as they returned to the farm. Nancy held the hem of her dress and ran toward Martin with her short legs. She threw herself into Martin''s arms and raised her foot happily. When she smiled, her eyes and eyebrows were curved, and she looked so beautiful. "Martin, look. Am I pretty?" Nancy leaned against Martin and said in a sweet voice. Martin held Nancy and looked down. His soft and delicate younger sister looked more beautiful. Her lips were red, and her teeth were white. The peach blossom on her forehead was good-looking. She was like a clever princess in ancient times. Well, she was also the little princess of the Brook family. Martin did not hesitate to bow his head and kiss her soft and tender little face "You''re so pretty. Did your teacher give the dress to you?" Why didn''t they think about buying this kind of dress for Nancy before? It was so cute. Nancy''s mother, who was watching the live broadcast, waved her hand and asked her assistant to buy such beautiful dresses as soon as she saw Nancye out in the dress Children should dress up so cutely. "Sister Winona gave it to me." Nancy opened her pink lips and told Martin that she went to the teacher''s house to send cakes and then met Winona and Wendy. "Sister Winona and Sister Wendy are so beautiful. They like me so much. They tied my hair and put on the good-looking dress for me. Fiona gota dress, too. Fiona and I look prettier in the dresses." Fiona also had a smile on her face. ¡°Your dress.¡± Colin''s heart melted when she saw the two beautiful little girls. She wanted to have such a lovely daughter and dress up her daughter beautifully. In that case, she would have a sense of achievement. Unfortunately, she couldn''t dress up her son. Breton was frightened by his mother''s eyes and quickly ran away. "This dress is really simr to Winona''s style. It''s so beautiful, but it may be made by Winona''s fans." She didn''t dare to say that someone imitated Winona''s style, for fear that she would get Winona criticized. Nancy blinked her eyes. "Sister Colin. you are awesome. How do you know that my elder martial sister is Winona?¡± Colin was dumbfounded. "Huh?" Eileen, who was pricking up her ears and eavesdropping. was shocked when she heard this. "What did you say?" Eileen suddenly stood up, her voice and expression surprised Martin frowned and looked at Eileen coldly. Eileen quickly realized that she had ruined her public persona and smiled awkwardly, but she cared more about another thing. "Do you mean... Winona?¡± Nancy nodded and locked at Eileen strangely with her big clear eyes. "Yes, my senior sister is called Winona." Eileen¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She was a little flustered and suspicious, and she didn''t want to believe it. Colin was pleasantly surprised. "Is she the one I know?" Nancy shook her head honestly. "I don''t know. I have two elder martial sisters. The other is Sister Wendy." This time, even Martin''s expression changed. "Wendy?" His expression was somewhat strange. Because he knew that the eldest daughter-inw of the Scotsman family was vamed Wendy, and then Scotsman family was a rich famityin City A- Wendy had excellent =o embrdidery skills, and all thetich anctnobledies wanted tocbuy her w¨¦rks. t6 Of course, the Scotsman family was not inferior to the Brook family. Martin just didn''t know if Nancy''s marital sister was the eldest daughter-inw of the Scotsman family. Other people were very curious about Nancy''s two martial sisters, but Eileen was very flustered at this moment. She had a bad feeling. so she felt ufortable when she went back to the room and saw the clothes Fiona was wearing "Go and change your clothes.¡± She said in a deep voice, "How can you be idle alfday long? Fiona, you used to love Studying. However, after we came here, Nancy and the other children often take you outto y. .-Bon t you want to study ~. anyrriore? How can you live-up to your parents¡¯ expectations:in this way?" Fiona, who was originally very happy, trembled slightly when she heard what Eileen said. She looked at Eileen timidly with red eyes. "But... I have finished my homework.¡± With Nancy''s help, Fiona made great progress in her study, and she studied better than when she was at school. Eileen lectured her solemnly. "Can ~~ you do whatever you want just _~ because you''ve finished your C> homework? Why are you so aughty now? Go and change your.¡é fothes.¡± Fiona sniffed and felt extremely aggrieved. Suddenly. she summoned up her courage and roared at Eileen. "I hate you!" Then she turned around and ran out of the room. She wanted to find Nancy, and she didn¡¯t like Eileen anymore. Eileen stood on the spot with disbelief on her twisted face. She almost forgot that she was doing a live stream. Of course, some of Eileen''s fans exined for Eileen in the live stream room, but it was useless. Anyone who saw what Eileen had done would feel sick. Eileen came to her senses and hurriedly made an excuse, saying that she was just too tired. Herme excuse didn''t hold water, and only her fans would believe it. At the same time, Fiona, who had run out. cried out of grievances and went to Martin and Nancy''s room. She sobbed and knocked on the door lightly. Martin went to open the door. He was very surprised to see Fiona and said to Nancy. "Nancy, your little friend is here." Nancy looked over doubtfully. ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing Fiona whose eyes were as red as a rabbit''s, she immediately ran over in her slippers. "What''s wrong with you, Fiona?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Fiona cried and held Nancy with grievances. "Nancy, I don''t like my sister anymore. Woo-woo..." They hugged each other, and Nancy patted Fiona on the back tofort her. "Don''t cry..." The scene of them hugging each other and Nancyforting Fiona was very warm, but what had happened? Then people from Eileen¡¯s live stream room exined the whole story. Theizens in Martin''s live stream room all felt that Eileen was wrong! Chapter 395 Wendy Chapter 395 Wendy Chapter 395 Wendy After Nancyforted Fiona, Martin wiped Fiona''s face with a wet towel and let Nancy and Fiona chat on their own Fiona felt much better after crying, and she was embarrassed. "Nancy, I don''t want to do so much homework. I''m so tired.¡± In fact, Fiona''s grades were in the top five in her ss, which was not very good but not bad either. It was Eileen who asked her to attend this TV show, and Eileen didn''t ask for her opinion at all. Eileen even set up a public persona of loving learning for her, so they came with so much homework. But Fiona really didn''t want to face so much homework every day. She was meek, so she didn''t know how to resist. Then, with the help of Nancy and the other children, she finally finished her homework. She thought she could finally y with her friends, but Eileen said something like that to her. Fiona liked this beautiful dress and didn''t want to take it off. It was the first time she had rebelled against Eileen Fiona''s parents were ordinary migrant workers. They had to work far away, so they asked Fiona''s aunt to bring her up and transferred money to her aunt every month. Fiona was not valued in that family, and even the money transferred by her parents was basically controlled by her aunt. She didn''t know how to. resist and endured it timidly. During this period, Fiona became braver because she was affected by Nancy and the other children, and she wanted to resist. Although she was uneasy, she felt quite happy after roaring at Eileen. Nancy and Fiona sat together and talked a lot. Fiona didn''t speak ill of her aunt and cousin, nor did Nancy ask. Nancy just shared some of her small toys with Fiona. Of course, small toys were made on the spot. such as small frogs, butterflies, boats, and airnes folded with paper. While ying, Fiona soon forgot her previous grievances and gradually had a smile on her face. After a long time, someone knocked on the door of their room again. As Martin expected, it was Eileen knocking on the door. She seemed to have adjusted her emotions and apologized as soon as the door was opened "I''m sorry, Mr. Brook. It''s all my fault..." Later, she called Fiona over and squatted down to apologize to Fiona sincerely. Although Fiona wanted to stay here, she knew that she could not stay here forever, so she agreed obediently and went back with Eileen. Nancy took Martin''s hand. ¡°Martin, I will be obedient in the future." Martin pinched her small nose. "Do you think Fiona is obedient?¡± Nancy nodded seriously. Fiona was certainly obedient "That''s right. No matter how naughty you are, those who like you will always like you Although Jason and Anson often embarrass each other and quarrel with each other, Jason washes clothes for Anson and takes care of him. While eating, he puts Anson''s favorite food into Anson''s bowl If someone doesn''t like you, no matter how nice you are, she will never like you. " Martin said thest sentence lightly. Although he didn¡¯t name the person, those who heard him knew who he referred to. After the incident between Eileen and Fiona was over, it was soon the sixth day. Director Wood gathered everyone together. "Through your own efforts, now you have some savings.¡± The corner of Jason''s mouth twitched. "Director, you are really implicit. We have only little savings, don''t we?" After getting along with Director Wood these days, Jason became bolder and could pick on Director Wood. Director Wood was speechless. They had gone too far. He was the most miserable director ever! ¡°Today, you can take your children to y in the fatious scenic spots in the town..All the expenses will be => paid wittrthe money you earned during this period. In the end, please buy @souvenir for your childre n that yor think i is worth collecting¡± Content be ongs to swnevel As soon as he finished speaking, everyone present was dumbfounded. ¡°Do you want us to have a trip with our little money and even buy souvenirs?" The directorughed so craftily. "That''s right. You can use as much money as you have, and you should bear all the fees including the fare." Everyone was stunned What could they do with such little money? What could they buy? Jason took out his poor seven hundred dors Martin''s face was also gloomy. He and Nancy only had one thousand and three hundred dors. He couldn''t buy a coat with such a small amount of money. After so many hard days, he could finally take Nancy to y. How could they have fun with a little money? Martin asked, "Is earning money in town against the rules of the program team?¡± Director Wood smiled and said, ¡°It depends on your own ability.¡± The others suddenly smiled. It would be good as long as they could find their own ways to earn money in the town But when they arrived at the town, they knew their ideas were too simple. After all, they were stars, so the only way to earn money was to take photos witht people and sign > autographs. But there were so many people eon he street. They couldn''t ask sdmeone if he was their, fan and say:they wanted to make mioney by signing autographs, could they? That was too embarrassing. Martin was thinking about how to get some money when Nancy pulled his clothes and pointed to the stationery shop. ¡°Martin, I can paint.¡± Martin''s eyes suddenly lit up. He carried his beautiful sister in his arms and kissed her. "Nancy, I''ll rely on you.¡± He didn''t feel ashamed to let Nancy eam money, and he could enjoy it because he was thick-skinned Colin also figured out a way. She and her son could y the piano, so they found a restaurant. After discussing with the boss, they got permission and went to y the piano. Jason and Anson stared at each other and didn''t know what to do to make money. In the end, cwith the help of Colin, Jason got¡®a job as a waiter. He was very haridsome, so many people were att acted to him when he stood at the door wearing a suit and vest. The t boss was very satisfied¡± with this. Anson didn''t have to do anything and just watched Jason earn money. Only Fiona had some problems. Eileen was confident in herself and nned to make money by dancing, but it was troublesome to take Fiona with her. At this time, she was discussing with Fiona and asked Fiona to sit somewhere and wait for her toe back. But it was a strange city, and Fiona was timid, so it was unreasonable to ask Fiona to do this.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "I... will be obedient." Fiona said nervously, "I won''t bother you." She didn''t want to be left in a strange ce. Eileen was a little impatient. This was a good opportunity, and she nned to show her danceter. At this time, she didn''t want to waste her time on Fiona. "Fiona,e with us.¡± Nancy walked out of the stationery store and held Fiona¡¯s hand. Chapter 396 Day 6 Chapter 396 Day 6 Chapter 396 Day 6 When Nancy held Fiona''s hand, Fiona''s nervous heart suddenly calmed down. ¡°Okay.¡± Fiona nodded seriously. Martin took a cold look at Eileen. Without saying a word, he left with Nancy and Fiona. Eileen didn''t know why, but she felt a little flustered. It didn¡¯t matter. Everyone would be amazed by her danceter.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Eileenforted herself and calmed down. Then she took the money to buy a beautiful dress. Although she thought the dress was too cheap and ordinary, she had no choice because she didn''t have much money. What she didn''t know was that her behaviors just now were so disappointing. At this moment, there were not many people in the live stream room, and even some of her former fans no longer liked her. This was what many people thought. Many stars were eager to show themselves in front of the camera, and their nature would be exposed after a long time. Eileen was neither the first nor thest one. At this moment, Eileen''s agent stared at what was happening in the live stream room with gloomy eyes. Her mobile phone rang. After she answered it, she knew that Eileen''s career had probablye to an end. Eileen¡¯s performance in the show was too disappointing. After participating in the show, she not only didn''t be more popr but also lost many fans. The worst thing was that Eileen offended Winona¡¯s teacher. In the future, Eileen wouldn''t be promising unless there was a miracle. Those who were still shooting didn''t know what was going on outside. Nancy took Fiona¡¯s hand and walked to the central square closely with Martin The three of them were good-looking, so they were the focus of people''s attention no matter where they went. Ahandsame man and two cute little girls attracted everyone''s attention. ¡°Ah! Martin!" Some fans recognized Martin. They were so excited that their bodies trembled. Martin was smiling gently. He had a slender figure. so he looked like azy and elegant cat while walking "We are shooting a TV show, so please try your best not to disturb the staff, okay?¡± He didn''t speak loudly, but he had great influence. When he spoke, everyone around him was quiet. After listening to him, they became more excited and nodded obediently. They didn''t walk away, but they wouldn''t get too close to Martin or scream. Martin ced the easel under a big tree, and Nancy sat down on a small bench. With Martin on her left and Fiona on her right, Nancy held a paintbrush and began to paint. She was not good at drawing people, but she was very good at drawing animals. Because when she practice painting with her cousin at home, she always used the small animals as models. At this time, she didn''t have to draw in aplicated way. She took the brush and painted. Soon, she finishing drawing Nikko that was fat and cute. The slightly fat ginger cat Nikko was sleepingzily on the primitive brick wall. It was spring. so the branches in the corner were green and looked lively. After finishing drawing Nikko, Nancy drew the Top Cat, Lucky, the ck cat, the calico cat, and so on... She seemed to remember all the expressions of cats and dogs clearly, and every animal was slightly different. More and more people gathered around, and they were amazed to see the small animals drawn by Nancy. What a talented child! Martin took the opportunity to sell Nancy''s paintings. ¡°One hundred dors each. If you like, you can take a look.¡± Nancy''s paintings were beautiful, so he felt he had suffered a loss by selling each of them for one hundred dors. Nancy was afraid that no one would buy herpaintings because the price was too high. The next second, E group of people rushed to buy it. "I want this one. I really like the Top Cat when I watch the live stream. It''s so handsome!¡± "I want Nikko. Every time I hear it swearing, I feel that it''s so cute." "I want Lucky. The dog is handsome, and it''s so protective of Nancy.¡± Obviously, these people had watched the live stream before. Nancy didn''t know that the small animals in the vige had their own fans. However, she smiled when she saw that the paintings were sold Besides, it was not enough. After the paintings were sold out, those who failed to buy them looked regretful. "Nancy, would you like to draw a picture of the Top Cat for me?¡± "I want the painting of the big white goose who attacked the director. Ha-ha... It once attacked your brother, too." Martin felt helpless beside Nancy. It was still early. Nancy was skilled in drawing small animals, so she soon finished several more paintings. Martin was afraid that Nancy would get tired, and the money was almost enough, so he closed the stall Those who hadn''t bought a painting couldn''t be more regretful, but Martin had made his mind to stop Nancy from painting Nancy was¡®softhearted. If he asked. Xu Nancy totraw ording to their requirements, when could she stop? Afterall, more and more people wereing here. Content. ¡®pelongs - They left quickly. After leaving with Nancy and Fiona, Martin found a quiet restaurant, and the three of them began to count the money. "16, 17, 18... 23. We earned two thousand and three hundred dors in total!¡± Nancy and Fiona opened their eyes wide. They drew there for about three hours, and they earned so much money! "My sister is awesome!" Nancy held her small face and smiled brightly. "I did a good job!" Nancy boasted and was not modest at all Fiona looked at Nancy admiringly. "If only I were as awesome as you.¡± "Do you like painting?" Fiona''s eyes were bright. "I don''t know, but I liked it when I watched you paint." It was impossible for her aunt to spend money to send her to an art ss. Fiona''s eyes dimmed when she thought like this. "Then I''ll give these things to you.¡± Nancy gave Fiona the rest of the brushes and paper. ¡°Come here and I will teach you how to draw. My cousin taught me how to draw.¡± Nancy and-Fiona sat together and whispered. Martin collected the 7 money rand ordered lunch. After eating, he could take Nancy¡®to y. Chapter 397 Nancys Paintings Chapter 397 Nancy''s Paintings Chapter 397 Nancy''s Paintings After lunch, Martin took Nancy and Fiona to the amusement park, the aquarium, and some famous scenic spots in Dunwich. Fiona had more and more smiles, and she had never been so happy before. Of course, ceramics was a characteristic feature of Dunwich. Martin took Nancy and Fiona to the ceramics workshop. There were special experience projects, and a teacher could teach them. "Can we make anything?¡± Wearing a small apron, Nancy held the y and was eager to have a try. She was good at making y models. She studied it for a long time when she prepared a gift for her little brother. Although the y was different, the way of making y models should be simr. The teacher said that she could make anything. He showed them the process of kneading y and asked them to try it on their own Martin rubbed his chin and watched it carefully for a while. Then he confidently said, "I think I can make it." A few minutester... Martin was speechless. What was this thing in front of him? Nancy leaned over to have a look and pretended not to see it. Martin did not believe that he couldn''t make it and tried again. At first, Nancy couldn''t make good-looking y models, either. She failed a few times and started again After all, she had a good foundation, so she soon made a beautiful little vase. After making the small vase, she took the remaining y and made some cute animals. There were y models of Otis, Harley, Adolph, and several Maine cats. She didn''t make y models of Akio, Gage, and the other birds because it was troublesome to make feathers with y. When Martin and Fiona were trying to make their vases, Nancy had already ced the y models of different small animals in front of her. When the teacher came back from another ce and saw the y models in front of Nancy, he was so shocked that he spat the water in his mouth. "You..." He widened his eyes. Were those models made by the little girl? Nancy was making the y model of Lucky. Seeing the teacher, she asked quickly. "Master, can you fire the models made by me?¡± The ceramic teacher nodded with aplicated expression. Fiona looked at Nancy admiringly and enviously. "Nancy, you are awesome.¡± She felt that Nancy could do everything, and Nancy was amazing. The audience in the live stream room was also shocked by Nancy. Although Nancy was always excellent, she was still young. Why was she good at everything? Nancy exined with a sweet smile on her face. "I didn''t know what to give my little brother on his birthday, so I learned how to make y models for a long time, and then I knew how to do it." Fiona said, ¡°You also know how to paint. Your paintings are perfect!" "Because my second cousin is a painter. He is outstanding, and he taught me how to paint. Now I''m not so good at painting.¡± Nancy gave Fiona a small y model of a kitten. "Here you are." Fiona held the y in her hands so carefully and happily, and her eyes were shining. "I will protect it well!" Martin failed to make a y model, too, and he gave uppletely after countless times of failures. Nancy asked him in a low voice, "Martin, what do you like? I''ll give one to you." Martin leaned over to have a look. Nancy made those y models in person, so he had to choose first. Otherwise, others would rush to get those y models after the models were fired and taken back. He chose a beautiful y model of a Maine cat. Although it hadn''t been colored yet, he felt that this one was the most elegant, and it suited his temperament. In the end, Nancy left the pictures of the animalsto the teacher and asked hind color the y models.? She gave-the address to the teacher and asked him to send the y models to her after firing them. Then they left. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. 4 The sun had set. Before leaving Dunwich, Martin bought two porcin dolls for Nancy and Fiona as souvenirs, and Nancy chose a beautiful fox mask for Martin. They bought a package of delicious sugar-fried chestnuts in the end, and the money was almost used up. Holding Martin with her left hand and Fiona with her right hand, Nancy was about to meet their partners and go back. Coincidentally, they met Colin and Breton on the way back. After Colin was stopped, she hurriedly said, "What a coincidence! We''re going back, too." After saying that, Colin could not help butin. "The program team is tag¡¯stingy and only gave uss a little money. It took me, my son. and Jason a long time to earn less thancone thousand dors. lLwas enatugh to buy souvenirs formy son, bGt we were oressed forgime.¡± She took Breton and visited those stores in a hurry because they didn''t have much time to take a good look. After they returned to the appointed site, Jason and Anson arrived soon. Only Eileen wasn''t back. They waited for a long time but still didn''t see Eileen. Director Wood became angry when he answered the phone. "What? Is Eileen quarreling with tourists?" Eileen was such a troublemaker, and Director Wood couldn''t stand her anymore. When Fiona heard Director Wood mention Eileen, she immediately grasped Nancy''s hand nervously. "What''s going on with her now?" The staff overthere quickly exined to Birector Wood. It turned out that achild identally bumped Eileen''s, €lothes with ice cream and dirtied-fe¨¦r clothes. The child and his parents apologized, but Eileen quarreled with them because she Was in a bad mood. to As for why she was in a bad mood, of course, it was because her dance was not as well received as she imagined. Originally, she thought her dance would surely amaze the audience, and then the audience would give her a lot of money tteringly. But when she really danced, she found it embarrassing. A lot of people watched her dance indeed, but they all took videos of her, and most of them were old men. When people heard that she wanted to make money by dancing. they immediately booed and ran away. She was so embarrassed that she couldn''t maintain a proper expression. In the end, things were totally different from what she had imagined. She danced tiredly, but she only earned three hundred dors, which was even not enough for her new clothes! Her face darkened all the time though she was doing a live stream. So, when Eileen was hit by a child and her dress got dirty, she could no longer control her temper and quarreled with people Director Wood covered his forehead helplessly. He only felt that Eileen was really a jinx. Bah... What a poor metaphor. She was obviously a ck sheep In the end, this matter was solved with the help of the staff, but Eileen could not keep a decent expression on her face anymore. Moreover, after returning to the farm, she went back to her room without saying a word. She was so embarrassed that she couldn''t do a live stream anymore Everyone looked at each other for a while, and the atmosphere in the living room was a bit awkward. In particr, Fiona sat beside Nancy and lowered her head, looking quite pitiful. In fact, others all looked down on what Eileen had done, especially Eileen''s attitude towards Fiona. If other children didn''t often y with Fiona, they were afraid that Fiona would suffer from psychological trauma. The three people who worked in the entertainment circle knew clearly that Eileen''s performance in the TV show was probably a flop. Chapter 398 Ceramics Chapter 398 Ceramics Chapter 398 Ceramics It was soon the final day. The crew no longer gave them any more tasks. Nancy knew that they would soon leave that ce. Therefore, she went to the mountain to pick a lot of small beautiful wildflowers with a few of her friends. After that, she asked her brother to help tie them up into beautiful bouquets. Holding a pen, shey on the table and wrote small cards seriously. "Nancy, what are you guys doing?¡± Colin was curious. The children had been busy since the morning. Nancy held up the small card in her hand. It was a rectangr paper card the size of her palm with simple drawings of flowers or animals at the corners. It looked very adorable. Therge nk space in the middle was used for a message. The girl''s handwriting was nice. All she wrote was nothing but blessings. "This is for Granny Wood, the third family at the end of the vige and this is for Granny Lawson, the second family. This is..." The children were so busy because they wanted to give some presents to the vigers whom they had gotten familiar with. Although they had only been there a few days, they went out for fun almost every day. The vigers liked them very much. They would take the children along to get some vegetables, eggs, or fruits from different families now and then. Nancy wanted to give those vigers some presents before leaving since the vigers were so nice. The children did not buy expensive gifts either since they just wanted to show the vigers their regard. Therefore, those four children went to pick flowers and wrote small cards. "I see. Let me help you guys." Jason raised his hand. "Me too. I want to help Mr. Brook to tie the flowers up.¡± Fiona nced at the door of her sister''s room. Her gaze turned dull with disappointment. Eileen did note out of her room much after she came back the day before. The crew acted sensibly and gave the excuse that she was feeling unwell.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. But everyone knew the truth very well. Colin went to call Eileen out, but she did note out. Now Eileen wanted nothing more than to end the show and go home immediately. Soon Colin went to cook. They nned to eat together on thest day. The others also went and helped after they hadpleted their tasks. During lunch, Fiona went to call her sister out. Finally, Eileen came out of her room that time around. Eileen looked slightly haggard. But of course, she had put on some makeup. She appeared disappointed and sad the moment she came out of her room. She said a lot of things like a pretentious b¡±tch. She med Colin and the others for not helping her and consequently causing her failure the day before. Both Martin and Colin were rendered speechless. How could she... act so shamelessly? Martin rolled his eyes at her rudely. "Let''s eat!" Nancy pouted. ¡°Eileen, you didn''t buy Fiona a souvenir yesterday." Eileen''s expression turned stiff. ¡°I''m sorry. It''s my fault...¡± Martin said, "You know that it''s your fault. Then can you please shut up?¡± Jason ate heartily. But his shoulders started to shake because he was holding back hisughter. Mr. Brook was indeed awesome! Even Colin could not help rolling his eyes. He felt that it was better if Eileen did note out. They were busy the whole morning,pleting every task. But the moment she came out, she said weird things. What the hell? After lunch, Martin wore a fake smile. "Everyone has something to do today. Then the one who didn''t help to cook has to do the dishes. Is there a problem?" Eileen was struck dumb. "om "Did you want to eat for free?" Before she could finish speaking, Martin interrupted her with a look of shock. Eileen gritted her teeth. "No, I didn''t. Let me do the dishes." Both Colin and Jason looked at each other. How fantastic! After doing the dishes, Eileen saw that they were going out to give others gifts. So, she acted shamelessly and went with them. She just wanted to go to that olddy''s house. She wondered if Winona was still around. They went to each house to give gifts. Atst. they went to the house of Nancy''s teacher. The olddy was still wearing traditional clothes, leaning against the rattan chair with a round fan in her hand and arge dog beside her. A few butterflies flew past her asionally. The alddy lived there alone. It seemed deste, but the olddy appearedfortable and rxed. It was such a beautiful yard. If she did not miss that particr someone, it would be rtively cozy for her. "Madam." Nancy ran over and hugged the olddy. The alddy smiled happily and sat up to rub Nancy''s head. "Here you are.¡± She seemed to know that they woulde. "Have a seat.¡± There were stone tables and chairs under the pear tree, but they were not enough. Nancy quickly made a few trips, running into the house to carry a few stools out. Eileen looked around the moment she walked into the ce. But unfortunately, she did not see the person she was looking for. "Madam, this is for you." Of course, thegift she got for her teacher was different from the other gifts for thecother vigers. The > flowers. were nted inasmall = porcin pot. The small wildfigers which''were as blue as the sky appeared among the g eentleaves d¨¦hsely, just like the starry sky. Although they were just wildflowers, the olddy cherished them very much. "And this too. I drew this.¡± She took out apainting that she spent a lon gaime drawing the day before. An ¨¦etegant olddy was embroid¨¦ring under the pear trees with atarge ck dog at her feet. A young 5 fair girl was sitting at her other side in a pink traditional dress, l&arning with an air of importance. After the olddy saw it, she regarded it as a treasure and put it away nicely. Her eyes turned watery. "I like it very much." "Madam, I''m going home with my brother today. But if I''m free, I''lle to visit you. Or, you cane and see me if you miss me. I''ll ask my brother toe and fetch you with a ne.¡± "Okay, wait for a moment." She left and went to her room to take some books and a set of embroidery tools for her. ¡°Learn it slowly at home. Don''t act in a rush. You''re still young. If there''s something you don''t know when I m not around; you can ask your seniar, remember you said that your house is in LGity of A City. Wendy''s house is alSo at A City. It''s easy foryou to meet her. Winona always. goes on business trips and isn''t afways at a ce." The olddy talked endlessly. giving Nancy advice. Nancy sat beside the olddy and listened carefully. She even nodded from time to time to indicate that she had gotten them by heart Eileen said, "Ugh... I would like to ask about something." Martin eximed, "You''ve got nothing to ask!" The others looked at Eileen. Being interrupted, Eileen''s face turned livid But when she saw Martin''s cold and indifferent gaze, she hunched and did not dare to say anything anymore. How cool! Jason gave him a thumbs-up. Besides, everyone knew very well what Eileen wanted to ask about. Nancy was having a nice chat with her teacher. But Eileen wanted to interrupt them with an ulterior motive and ask about Winona. Wasn''t she trying to pick a quarrel? Chapter 399 Giving Gifts Chapter 399 Giving Gifts Chapter 399 Giving Gifts After the first season of "Traveling with Your Child" ended, Nancy received plenty of messages from either her family members or ssmates. Now she was considered a young star. Her ssmates even watched her live broadcasts. She felt quite shy... Ha! Ha! Ha! After they confirmed when to go home, Nancy bade goodbye to her teacher and Lucky with great reluctance. The young male photographers videotaped the scene where those animals walked to the vige entrance to send Nancy away at the end. It would definitely increase the view count of the show after they edited that scene and put it in the show. Everything was over. Without the cameras that followed them around, Eileen pulled Fiona to a corner and dropped her pretense "Howe you''re so useless?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Eileen red at Fiona with an ugly expression. "It''s fine if you couldn''t help me. But you went to the Barton family with Nancy. Why was she chosen?" If Fiona was chosen too, it would be more convenient for Eileen. But it turned out that Fiona was so useless. Being scolded, Fiona bowed her head. "I... I''m not as capable as Nancy." "Why didn''t you put on a good show?" She habitually pinched Fiona''s arm. ¡°Hmm... It hurts... It hurts so much, sis." Eileen¡¯s eyes gleamed with a cruel light. She vented almost all the grievances that she suffered during those few days on Fiona. "You know it hurts. But do you know how great a chance I''ve lost because of this...¡± ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± A petite figure quickly ran over to knock Eileen away. Consequently. Eileen staggered and took a few steps back. "Why did you bully Fiona? You''re a bad girl!" After Eileen managed to stand steadily, her face soon became twisted with jealousy when she saw that the person who knocked against her was Nancy. She was a young popr celebrity, but Nancy had snatched away all the limelight. "Nancy, I''m teaching my sister a lesson. Stay out of it." Nancy acted like a mother hen that was protecting its chick. She spread her hands out and stood in front of Fiona. ring at Eileen with a childishly fierce expression. ¡°You''re not her sister. How could an elder sister bully her younger sister? All elder sisters protect their younger sisters. You don''t deserve to be her sister!" Nancy was filled with great wrath. In her memory, elder brothers and sisters always protected their younger sisters just like her elder brothers and Jane''s elder sister. It was the first time she saw a girl bully her younger sister. Nancy felt like Eileen had no right to be Fiona¡¯''s elder sister. Eileen¡¯s face turned livid. "Nancy, get out of the way. If not, you''re going to pay for this!" She wanted to beat Nancy up. But she forcefully suppressed her anger when she thought about Nancy''s identity. "Don''t bully Nancy!¡± Although Fiona was a coward and a punching bag, she wanted to protect her best friend in that instant. To her, the most important people now were her parents followed by Nancy. She liked Nancy. "How dare you spoke to me like this, Fiona?" Eileen flew into a rage. She raised her hand to pull Fiona over to teach her a lesson. But in the next second, someone grabbed her hand and forcefully pushed it away. Martin carefully wiped his long and bony fingers with tissue paper. His devastatingly charming face was filled with a deep chill at the moment. At the same time, his originally loving and tender eyes seemed to be engulfed with coldness, sending a chill down her spine. Eileen shuddered slightly. She narrowed her eyes in a panic. "I... I didn''t do anything to Nancy.¡± Martin sneered. "You challenged my limit again and again." He carried his sister with one hand and held Fiona''s hand with another before he shot Eileen a disdainful and aloof gaze. Suddenly, heughed. However, it was not a burst of sincereughter. Eileen could feel her blood run cold, feeling nervous. "I''ll make sure that you can never make a living in the entertainment industry again." A light-hearted statement chilled Eileen to the bone. But Martin calmly left with the two children under her terrified and desperate gaze. Fiona nced at Nancy before she looked at Nancy''s brother. She was quite jealous. If... How nice it would be if she had an elder brother who could protect her that way! "Fiona,e home with us. Don''t be with her. If not, you won''t know what to do if she bullies you again.¡± Martin asked Fiona, "Do you remember your parents¡¯ contact number?¡± When Fiona about her parents, her eyes lit up as she nodded. "Yes, I do.¡± She had long learned her parents¡¯ contact number by heart. Martin handed a phone to her. "Call them and tell them that you''ll be living in my house temporarily.¡± As for how he learned that Fiona was not Eileen¡¯s biological sister, he identally heard about that by chance. "Thank you, Nancy''s brother.¡± Fiona was over the moon while holding the phone in her hands. She did not have a phone at home. She had to behave well every time she wanted to call her parents. Then she needed to beg her aunt for a very long time before her aunt agreed to let her have the phone. But each call wouldst long. After she typed the numbers that she learned by heart, she waited for a few seconds anxiously. When the call was picked up, she heard a familiar voice. For an unknown reason, she felt quite aggrieved at that instant. Her eyes turned red as she burst into tears. "Hello?" "Mm... Mom...¡± The girl sobbed and addressed her mother once. The person at the other end of the phone seemed to be struck dumb too. After that, she burst into tears out of the blue. "Fiona, you''re Fiona, aren''t you? I''m sorry. Your Dad and I have wronged you. We shouldn''t have let you stay in your aunt''s house and trusted your grandma.¡± Fiona''s parents identally found that live broadcast. They were filled with disbelief when they realized that their daughter was on TV. At the same time, they were filled with happiness and pride Then the two of them would click on that live broadcast to watch their daughter every day as long as they were free. But as they watched the show, they ~ . found that th¨¦re was something amiss. Althstigh it was not obvious, Eileen was sometimes altneciareI SS mightytoward Fiona. Besides, she everferced Fiona to wake up-early to.do her hormework. Children needed to rest well since they were growing up. They forcefully suppressed that bad feeling. But tKey could no longer take it wherttheir daughter appeared in front af Eileen in a beautiful dress and Figen scolded her as well @8 the scene where Eileen equested Fiona tofind a ce to sit and wait for her When they were at Dunwich. Content belongs to There were two reasons why they let their child stayvat their elder brother''s hause. Firstly, the environment out there was not good. They were just ordinary ~ workers. The environment of their house was rtively bad and their house was far from the sehool too. They did not want their daughter to suffer that kind of pain. S XN Secondly, Fiona''s grandmother was staying at their brother''s house too. The vigers often went out of town to work hard and earn money. So, they often left their children in their parents¡¯ care. Although their mother was slightly partial toward their brother, she would not treat her granddaughter unfairly. Besides, they would give her money every month for their daughter''s living expenses, tuition fees, and so on. But unexpectedly, that family treated their daughter that way under the premise that they had given that family so much money. After they watched the live broadcast, they flew up in a rage. They called that family to interrogate them about that. Their brother hesitated, and he was Unwilling to tell the truth. Their mother even made a statement. "She''s just a girl. How do you want us to raise her? Don''t we raise kids like this?¡± The two of them were greatly infuriated Chapter 400 Don鈥檛 Bully Nancy Chapter 400 Don¡¯t Bully Nancy Chapter 400 Don''t Bully Nancy They decided to put aside their work for the time being and go home to pick their daughter up to live with them. After all, they saved quite a lot of money during these years. Then they could rent a better house. It would be better to let their daughter stay with them than to be tortured in that house. They knew that their brother¡¯s daughter was a celebrity, but they never took advantage of their brother¡¯s family. On the contrary, they always gave that family money for Fiona¡¯s tuition fees and other misceneous expenses Fiona was just a child. How could that family fail to tolerate her? Fiona''s parents had bought the tickets for the high-speed rail. When Fiona¡¯s mother suddenly received Fiona¡¯s call and heard Fiona''s aggrieved voice, her heart ached so much that she burst into tears. ¡°It''s not your fault.¡± Fiona defended her parents softly. She knew that her parents had worked very hard to give her a better life. ¡°We''lle and pick you up. Fiona, you''ll stay with us from now on. We''ll never be apart.¡± Fiona turned her tears intoughter. Her eyes soon lit up. ¡°Really? Dad, Mom? ¡°Yes. When Fiona heard the affirmation from her mother, she no longer felt aggrieved. It had been a long while since shest met her parents. She missed them vehemently. ¡°Dad, Mom, I want to wait for you at Nancy''s house.¡± She braced herself and told her mother what happened just now in a soft voice. She did not dare to reveal that kind of thing in the past because she would be beaten up if her aunt and sister learned about it. But now, she was no longer afraid. When Fiona¡¯s parents heard that Eileen pinched her and that Eileen always did that kind of thing, they were soon filled with great wrath until their eyes turned bloodshot. They gritted their teeth and held back their fury so as not to curse furiously in front of their daughter. ¡°Okay, thank them for us. We''ll soone back. ¡°Okay,¡± said Fiona softly before she hung up the call with great reluctance. She then carefully held out the phone and returned it to Martin. ¡°Thank you, Nancy''s brother. ¡°Wee,¡± said Martin. Nancy then held Fiona¡¯s hand happily and went to the airport with her. Fiona traveled by ne twice. She was filled with anxiety and fear the first time she did that. She did not at all experience the joy of taking a ne. But this time around ¡°Fiona, look! Does that cloud look like a pig?¡± ¡°Fiona, this cloud looks like cotton candy.¡± ¡°Wow... We''re flying above the cloud now. The cloud below looks just like a white ocean.¡± The business ss on the ne was filled with no one else but Nancy''s family. Her childish voice was filled with excitement, and she chattered continuously. She looked out of the window with Fiona. The two children leaned together from time to time and whispered something unknown to others. Then they would hold their milk bottles and take a few sips of the milk with their legs crossed, swaying their heads. Nancy swayed her head, copying the action of his brother while drinking his wine. ¡®It''s so nice. ¡°Pfft Martin, who was having wine, nearly spat out the wine when he saw her look. His eyelids twitched. He then grumpily tapped the child''s forehead gently. ¡°Who did you learn it from?¡± Nancy held her head and chuckled. ¡°I learned it fram you. Martin said, ¡°Nonsense! I wasn''t like this.¡± ¡°You crossed your legs, but I couldn''t since my legs are short.¡± While talking, she set an example and put on a show. Her two short legs were not elegantly crossed, but they were twisted together. Martin was struck speechless. The two children became tired since the flight was long. They nestled in their chairs and dozed off. Martin asked the flight attendant to get him two nkets to drape over the two children. He then put on an eye mask to rest for a while. His assistant woke him up when the nended. He then went to wake Nancy up. In a daze, Nancy half opened her eyes. Her voice was childish and soft. ¡°Martin, carry me... The way she addressed him was rather sweet and tender. Martin bent over to carry her. With her eyes closed, Nancy sniffed his body with her charming noseike a dog. She seemed to have ~ confirmed something before she ced her chin on her broth¨¦r''s shauilder, feeling relieved. Content b¨¦longs to ~ Martin''s assistant carried Fiona and followed-him. Martin put on a mask and a gap the moment he got off the ne ¡®He then left ina special jetway with his soft sister infis armas. . The members of the Brook family had long arrived at that ce and were waiting there now. ¡°Here theye! Adam shouted excitedly. Martin also noticed them ¡°Is she sleeping?¡± James went and took his daughter over. In a few seconds, the whole family surrounded the girl who was sleeping soundly. Martin was forced out of the ce. He was rendered speechless. He was always the center of attraction wherever he went given that he was a famous star. But he would be ignored from time to time and that only happened at home with his family. Of course, he was not the only one who had to suffer through that. His eldest brother also could not escape from this... Ha! Hal! At that moment, the girl was carried by her father. In a daze, she woke up again since she was now in another''s embrace She was still sleepy, and she did not even open her eyes. She sniffed James''s body here and there before she mumbled, ¡°Dad.¡± James was greatly surprised. ¡°Ha! Ha... She knows it''s me even with her eyes closed. As expected, we''re very close to each other! She must have missed me." Adam could ret be reconciled to that. He wasithe shortest. He felt that his father and brothers had => gone tofar. He muttered several timesand asked them to let Nancy down¡¯ a bit so he could see his sister. But what happened then? Content b¨¦longs That group of people ignored his feelings by relying on the fact that they were tall and sturdy. ¡°Dad, let me carry her. She''ll definitely know that it''s me too!¡± Nancy had a good sense of smell. She even remembered everyone''s scent. She could tell who was carrying her just by sniffing their bodies without opening her eyes. There was a time when her brothers liked to carry her when she was sleeping. She could very soon tell who was carrying her just by sniffing slightly. James rolled his eyes at Adam, his youngest son who was asking for the impossible. ¡°Come. Let''s go home.¡± Smiling, he walked in front smugly with his daughter in his arms. Adam mumbled, ¡°Brothers, you guys s*ck! Howe you couldn¡¯t win over Dad?¡± Marcus looked down at him coldly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try instead?¡± Louis said, ¡°Tsk! As expected, the older, the wiser.¡± Ivan chimed in, ¡°I want to carry Nancy too. Shawn rubbed his head. ¡°Let''s go.¡± They left without looking at Martin as if he did not exist Martin cursed inwardly, ¡°F*ck! When did his sense of existence be sc weak? On their way back to the Brook family, both Nancy and Fiona woke up. Fiona became much more timid when she saw so many extremely handsome men Nancy introduced her father and brothers to her.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After Fiona listened to Nancy''s introduction, she gaped exaggeratedly. ¡°Nancy, you''ve got a lot of brothers.¡± Besides, they were extremely handsome. They were much more charming than anyone she had ever seen. Nancy was slightly proud. "My brothers are extremely awesome.¡± James coughed. Nancy then added, ¡°My dad is the most awesome person.¡± James soon became satisfied under his sons'' and nephews¡¯ disdainful gazes. Chapter 401 Nancys Elder Brothers Chapter 401 Nancy''s Elder Brothers Chapter 401 Nancy''s Elder Brothers Nancy''spany and gentle introduction made Fiona be less nervous. When they arrived at the Brook family, Fiona was surprised by the Brook family''s magnificent vi with her mouth wide open In the past, she thought that her uncle and aunt were very rich, and her elder sister was a celebrity, earning a lot of money and living in a vi. But compared with the Brook family, they were nothing. "Nancy, your house is so big." Nancy nodded in agreement. When she came back home for the first time, she was even more astounded than Fiona. She couldn''t even imagine that someone would live in such a big house. As soon as Nancy got out of the car, several figures rushed over. Harley, a big ck cat, jumped up and wanted to throw itself into Nancy''s arms. But Harley was stopped by Marcus with sharp eyes and agile hands. Harley was now bigger than a small dog, and its body was solid and taut. So if it fell into Nancy''s arms, Marcus was afraid that Nancy would be knocked down. Harley mewed to show its discontent Harley failed to fall into Nancy''s arms and was very dissatisfied. Marcus picked Harley up by the scruff of the neck, but Harley still waved its paws and meowed, trying to touch Nancy. "Be quiet.¡± Marcus patted its head and said in a low and cold voice. Marcus¡¯ words scared Harley rigid. It reluctantly became quiet but still stared at Nancy. Nancy raised her hand to stroke its head, which made Harley purr contentedly. Harley mewed merrily. It also rubbed its head against Nancy''s hand and wrapped its tail around Marcus¡¯ wrist. Then it turned its head and mewed at Marus. Marcus released his grab and let go of Harley. There came the barking of a dog Adalph and several Maine Coon cats rushed over. Adolph scurried around Nancy happily. Macy and the other cats mewed gently to show their pleasure. Nancy was soon surrounded by a flock of pretty and cool animals. Thanks to Nancy, Fiona had the chance to see these cute animals at close range. Fiona''s eyes lit up the moment she saw the lovely cats in Nancy''s house. Finally. Marcus pushed his way through these animals and took Nancy away. Windy took Nancy in her arms and kissed Nancy¡¯s fair cheek. "Wee home, my dear.¡± With her eyes gleaming, Nancy threw her hands around Windy''s neck and also kissed Windy on the cheek. "I finally came back home. Mom, this is Fiona, my good friend." Windy smiled gently. She knew Fiona after watching the live broadcast. "Let''s go! Fiona, wee to my house.¡± The Brook family was wealthy and noble. At that time, Fiona still didn''t understand what rich and noble families were like and what noblemen were. But she knew that Nancy came from an affluent family. Unlike Fiona''s elder sister and aunt, Nancy''s family members showed no hint of dislike for Fiona and wouldn''t make her feel inferior and ufortable. Nancy''s family would consider Fiona¡¯s feelings and dignity, in particr lvan. Fiona thought it amazing that lvan got along with her and Nancy naturally! "After drinking the bottles of milk, we will be friends from now on!" Ivan took out three bottles of milk and sat cross-legged in front of Fiona and Nancy. Nancy took a sip of the milk and said, "Fiona, drink that milk.¡± Fiona nodded and drank up the milk. Then Ivan took them to catch bugs for fun. Thanks to Nancy and Ivan, Fiona felt rxed and wore a smile on her face all day long. She admired Nancy having so many nice elder brothers. She thought if she also had an elder brother, he was bound to protect her from being bullied.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. At night, Fiona and Nancyy on the bed together, ying with their mobile phones. Nancy was ying Fun Fest and watching cartoons, but suddenly a push notification popped up. Nancy caught the name Eileen King in that notification. Then she clicked to read the message #Eileen King is an Angelic B*tch# After a nce, Nancy knew it was a piece of negative news about Eileen. She turned to look at Fiona "Your elder sister was abused." Fiona''s lipspressed into a thin line. "She is not my elder sister." After seeing Nancy''s good rtionships with her elder brothers, Fiona realized that she got on with Eileen in the wrong way. Nancy didn''t care about the news anymore but continued to y Fun Fest with Fiona. At the same time, a video was posted on the Inte. It showed that Eileen scolded Fiona in a shadowy corner when they were going home. Who had taken this video and posted it-on the Inte was <> unclear. The TV show, Traveling¡± with Your Child", was still going up in the Ratings, so this video provoked a heated discussion. to¡° - I doubt if Eileen is Fiona¡¯s elder sister. Didn''t she treat Fiona like a servant? She scolded and beat Fiona at will.] How dare Eileen make use of her younger sister? Are they sisters for real?] Eileen is so disgusting and hypocritical! Isn''t it ironic that she is dubbed as the national Sweetheart?] lam speechless. Eileen med her fault on her younger sister. What an unashamed woman!] Eileen is disqualified to be a star in show business. I am afraid that she will mislead youngsters, in particr elementary school students.] Eileen has already caused negative impacts. Most of her fans are innocent young students. Eileen instigates them to shout insults to her rivals.] Eileen should get out of Showbiz! Immoral people like her shouldn''t be public figures.] Gradually, more and more people asked Eileen to get out of show business. Eileen didn''t see the negative news until she capte back home. She pan ickedsand hurriedly called her => agent, Dora Bess. She hoped thes Pub i¡éRtions Department could helpsuppress the news andburnish herimage. a She cursed inwardly, "D*mn! Why would this video exist?¡± After Dora answered the phone, she said in a cold voice before Eileen could speak. "Look what you have done!¡± Dora was full of resentment and discontent. She made Eileen a popr star with lots of effort, but Eileen was now tainted with scandal because of a variety show. "Please help me. I didn''t know someone was shooting a video back then.¡± "You can''t Ness around even without this video. How many tim¨¦s have I told you to control your > tem per? Do you think you canyjust do whatever you want after being popr?¡± .to ¡° Eileen quickly apologized and promised that she would never do it again in the future. But her agent, Dora, interrupted her coldly. "You don''t need to make a promise, because you have no future.¡± These words came as a bolt from the blue. Eileen was shocked and asked in a trembling voice. "What do you mean? Are you joking with me?" Dora sneered, "It''s not just because of the video. Don''t you know how many bosses you have offended this time? You idiot!" Then she hung up the phone directly. Eileen had offended Winona, the leading figure in the fashion industry, and Martin who had an even more remarkable family background. Dora''s eyes were filled with fear. She didn''t expect that the mysterious master behind Star Films was Martin. Star Films was the dominantpany in Showbiz, so people who offended its boss would invite trouble! Chapter 402 The Miserable End of Eileen Chapter 402 The Miserable End of Eileen Chapter 402 The Miserable End of Eileen Early the next morning, Fiona¡¯s parents came to the Brook family''s vi ording to the given address, but they were stopped by a security guard. Fiona''s parents were ordinary workers and seemed to be the odd ones out in this high-end housingplex. They were nervous and unsettled when the security guard called the Brook family to confirm their identities. ¡°You are Fiona''s parents, right? Please wait a moment. The Brook family will soon pick you up.¡± "Thanks, but we can go there by ourselves." The security guard patiently exined, "The vi of the Brook family is too far away from here. It''s easy to get lost if you don''t know the exact routes.¡± Then they waited in peace for a while, and a ck car stopped in front of them. "Excuse me, are you Fiona''s parents?" "Yes." They nodded repeatedly. ¡°Hurry up and get in the car.¡± The car drove for more than ten minutes before arriving at the Brook family¡¯s vi. In such a high-end and luxurious house, neither of them dared to look around. Then they heard a familiar voice. "Mom and Dad!" Fiona threw herself into her parents¡¯ arms like a little swallow returning to her nest. All of them hugged and cried together. After a while, Fiona''s parents calmed down and thanked the Brook family sincerely. ¡°Thank you for taking Fiona away. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen if shees back to Eileen''s home." Both of them saw the video that had been revealed on the Inte. so they panicked even after knowing Fiona was safe. If Fiona was still in Eileen''s house now, Eileen would vent her anger on Fiona. "Fiona is fine.¡± Nancy smiled gently and said, ¡°Fiona likes drawing. so maybe you can let her attend drawing sses." Fiona''s father nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I am thinking about. Children nowadays take part in off-campous hobby programs. I also n to give Fiona a try." Fiona''s mother added, ¡°Although we don''t have a high sry, we can afford to rent a small house in S City by using our years of savings. We can bring up Fiona.¡± Fiona and her parents refused to have lunch with the Brook family because they were awkward staying in such a luxurious ce. They took out a small jar of pickles when they were about to leave. "The pickles are homemade, and I hope you will like them." Looking at Nancy and her family members, they were a little embarrassed to hand over the pickles. Nancy took over the jar that was not too big. "Thank you! Fiona, remember my phone number. If you miss me, just call me.¡± "Okay!" Fiona took her parents'' hand and nodded seriously. After seeing Fiona and her parents off, Louis took the pickle jar from Nancy and went to the kitchen "Let''s cook the pickles.¡± Since Nancy had epted the jar of pickles, it was a pity to waste this food After the filming of the variety show, Nancy returned to school and faced an uing exam. Early the next morning, the door of Nancy''s bedroom was opened before she woke up. Then several people walked in. The rain outside disrupted the routine morning jog, so Nancy still didn''t get up She was vaguely aware that she was taken into someone''s arms. She sniffed the air and smelt cedar on Marcus, wine on Martin, and mint-vored shower gel on Louis. She also smelt the fresh scent on lvan and disinfectant on Shawn With her eyes still closed, Nancy could easily distinguish the smells of her elder brothers Nancy was lifted out of the bed by Marcus, her fair arms wrapping around his neck and her chin resting on his broad shoulders. Her curly eyshes fluttered as if she was about to open her eyes in the next second. "Where''re the socks?" Louis searched around Nancy''s bedroom but didn''t find her socks. He gently pinched Nancy''s plump feet that were not as big as his palms. Nancy felt a little bit itchy and murmured in discontent. twisting her toes a few times to avoid the pinches. "I found the socks." Ivan founda pair of cute socks decoratedwith animal patterns, but Louis sfatched a piece of socks> away. They stood on Nancy''s teft and-tight side respectively t@help hee-put on socks. to¡° - Martin wasbing Nancy''s hair while Shawn was packing her bag. Before Nancy was fully awake, her elder brothers had dressed her and helped prepare everything she needed. Nancy kissed each of her elder brothers on the face. "Let''s go. We''ll send you to school to take the exam.¡± Nancy was surprised. "All of you?" She thought it unnecessary for so many people to send her to school. Martin yfully pinched her tender face, and his eyes gleamed with joy. "My dear, you are somewhat famous now. We''ll go to school and ask your teachers to take good care of you so that your normal life will not be affected." Nancy''s private information was well-protected, so almost no one could find out her identity. However, many students in the school and their parents knew Nancy. Nancy still thought that her elder brothers worried too much. But after arriving at the school, she found that many more people hovered at the school gate than before. Marcus gotout of the car first and his handsome look and remarkable temperament instantly caught ~ people''s attention. When he helped Naney get out of the car, Naficy beeame the main focus of. attention. "Nancy, my sweetie!¡± Someone yelled excitedly, which caused an uproar in the crowd. Many people took out their phones to take pictures of Nancy. Nancy blushed furiously and wondered when she got such a nickname. "Sweetie, I am your fan! I hope I can have a lovely daughter like you." "Me too! I dream of having a daughter like you when I be a father. It''s a truth that you attend this school. How great it is!" "Nancy, I love you!¡± "I''m also your fan. I want to be your elder brother."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As soon as this fan shouted out, Nancy''s elder brothers all stared at him. Their intense gaze put great pressure on him. The fan felt embarrassed and uneasy, lowering his head There was no news about Nancy online, but she was quite famous in her school, and many students¡¯ parents also knew her. Adam got out of the car with his bag and sneered at those who imed to be Nancy''s elder brothers. He thought proudly, "Nancy is my younger sister. She doesn''t need you guys at all!" Nancy made her way through the crowd and finally entered the school. A school official heard about what had happened at the school gate and hurried over. After all, the Brook family served on the school board and was the patron of the school. "Mr. Brook, why are you here? " "I came to send my younger sister to school. Take good care of her these two days. Don''t let others disturb her in ss." The school official nodded seriously. "Don''t worry, I will ask teachers to keep a watchful eye on students." Nowadays, children liked to y with mobile phones. Some primary pupils and lots of middle schoo! students may have watched Nancy''s live broadcast. Since Nancy had been on the variety show, many people wanted to meet Nancy out of curiosity, even if they were not her fans. But the school official didn''t expect so many people from the Brook family to send Nancy to school! He thought, "The situation is unprecedented. That little girl is indeed deeply loved by the entire Brook family.¡± He could nat help ncing at Naney. With staking features and fair skin; Nancywas as beautiful as a dal She.also had limpid eyes which showed no hint of arrogance. Just at a nce, people could get a good impression of Nancy. Chapter 403 Pampered Chapter 403 Pampered Chapter 403 Pampered He had heard of this child''s deeds at school, and teachers who had previously taught in Nancy''s ss would praise her. She was intelligent and dedicated, and her rtionships with her ssmates were excellent. Even though she was born into the Brook family and almost everyone would dote on her, she was not rude or impatient. This child¡¯s personality was gentle. If it were other children with poor behavior, their egos would be extremely obnoxious. She was, however, treated with care. Her feet had never touched the ground from the school gate to here. Marcus was only willing to set the little child down until they arrived at the ssroom doorway. "Go to school," he told Nancy. Nancy raised her tiny face and responded with a soft yes: then, she proceeded to hug each of her brothers¡¯ big long legs. I will miss all of you,¡± she informed them Her unique, gorgeous brothers spoke as they stroked her little head, "We will fetch you after school." Her brothers then intently monitored her as she entered her ssroom Before leaving, Marcus and his siblings went to the principal''s office to discuss a few matters. One of her ssmates said in her ssroom, "I still can''t believe it, but my neighbor is a celebrity!" Nancy''s ssmates greeted her return to school with tremendous enthusiasm. In a child''s mind, celebrities that appear on television seem distant to them; however, their ss now has a little celebrity, which makes them incredibly proud. Nancy took out all the biscuits from her schoolbag and distributed them to her ssmates. "My brother is the celebrity, but I am not. I apany him to the program''s studio recording only.¡± She attempted to exin that she was not a celebrity, but this did not lessen their admiration for her. Nancy had given up and was rendered speechless. That''s okay, she thought: you can all think whatever you want. When it was time to begin the lessons, the ssroom had finally settled down as the teacher stated, "There''s an exam today, so don''t make any noise. There will be no whispering, either.¡± Some of them wailed, while others remained calm. When the exam papers were distributed, the entire ssroom went silent. Only the sound of flipping through exam papers and writing could be heard. After the exam and ss ended, some students they did not recognize waited outside their ssroom. There were even a few seniors among them. "Is Nancy Sweetie in your ss?" a few of them came by and asked. Nancy was stunned When she heard this nickname. her face flushed, and she wondered why people fondly called her Nancy Sweetie! "Yes, yes, are you all here to find Nancy?" Her ssmates responded "Really? So, where is Nancy sweetie? We have brought her gifts!" These were the junior high school seniors. The children felt that Nancy was now so amazing that even the seniors were looking for her. "Nancy, many people were looking for you outside." Then these junior high school seniors enter her ssroom, their eyes gleaming at the sight of her. "Nancy sweetie, this is the chocte I bought for you." "Nancy sweetie, this is a small cake my mother made.¡± "These are small biscuits made by my father..." Suddenly, a crowd surrounded her, and they began to feed her. Nancy was initially ufortable, but as they introduced themselves, they all professed to be Nancy''s fans. During their conversation, her performance on the show was brought up, particrly how remarkably cool it was that she could tame animals. Nancy''s mouth was wide open, and she ate anything they fed her while they chatted. It is so delicious, she thought to herself. She would only take cheap snacks and reject those that appear to be expensive. Since they were not a member of her family, thus, she did not simply ept things from them. "Oh, she''s exactly like a little hamster.¡± "It''s no surprise her brother enjoys feeding her; who wouldn''t?" "Come to my house, Nancy sweetie; my mother cooks great food." The little girl hastily shook her head, her gentle voice glossily saying, "No, I have my parents and brothers." "My parents adore you and wish to abduct you to our home.¡± The little girl was terrified and hugged the table firmly. ¡°Don''t abduct me," Nancy squealed. When they saw her reaction, everyoneughed. ¡°Cough...what are you doing here? Why aren''t you all in your ssroom instead ofing here?¡± The teacher chastised them. When the teacher entered the ssroom, all junior high seniors saw her and bolted like rabbits. Nancy was left alone with her mouthful of food and a desk full of snacks in front of her. She was innocently staring at the teacher as she and the teacher at the podium exchanged nces. The teacher was rendered speechless. Finally, the teacher found a bag out of nowhere and ced all of the gifts inside. The exam was then resumed. Nancy bentdown at her desk, scribblingrapidly. Her serious =~ chubby-little face was reviewing all her answers on the exam papers ongeagain and spent the rest of the time drawing. - "Nancy, you are not leaving?¡± The little girl gritted her teeth with a piece of milk-vored biscuit. ¡°I''m waiting for my brother,¡± Nancy replied. There were too many things to take, and she could only wait for her brother to find her in the ssroom. "Jane, these are for you." She even offered some snacks to her little friend, and then, she burped, Belch...so full. Adam was the first one to run to her ssroom at the school. Once he saw the pile of snacks beside Nancy, he was dumbfounded. "Where did all these thingse from?'' He asked. Nancy replied, "It was all given by the seniors in junior high.¡± He was so proud of his sister and thought, tsk...tsk...as expected of my sister; she is popr. Martin came to fetch them, but he didn''t find the little girl at the school entrance, so he called to find out that she was still in her ssroom. Once he went there, he noticed the stuff and wondered how many people came up to her sister and stuffed her with things. "It seems like our precious baby is quite popr now," Martin announced. Nancy ran towards her brother and wanted a hug from him. Her little chin rested on her brother''s shoulder, and she began to mutter. ¡®There''s a fot of people here today,? and theybrought gifts for me. Some of then I didn''t take and only ? epted snacks. And also some small cards." Martin pin¨¦hed her little nose and ~ said, "Well done. Next time, don''t epttheir snacks also. We can alsoafford to feed you even iif) you be a little pig. " to 6 -Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The girl grunted, "There is no such beautiful little pig as me.¡± Heughed heartily, "That''s correct; there are no other little pigs as cute as our Nancy sweetie, right? Hahaha...¡± "Martin, you can''tugh at me; I am Nancy Brook, not Nancy sweetie or something." Once they returned to the Brook family, she could not eat anymore during lunch. She held her bowl of rice sheepishly and ate very slowly. Her family, who was always concerned about her, started to discover that something was wrong. "Why are you not eating? Are you sick?¡± The little girl shook her head quickly, "No...ne, it''s just that I''m still full." "Huh?" Marcus, who was beside her, touched her round belly and frowned. "What did you eat today?" he asked. Nancy prodded her fingertips and told them everything about being fed at school. When everyone heard this, they were all shocked "Next time, don''t eat like this; children need to eat rice to grow tall. Otherwise, you will always be small.¡± Martin threatened her in a severe tone. This frightened Nancy, as she wanted to grow as tall as her brothers with long legs; she did not want to have short legs! Chapter 404 Feeding Chapter 404 Feeding Chapter 404 Feeding Nancy had repeatedly promised she would never eat so many snacks outside again, and everyone in the Brook family patted her little head with satisfaction.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. They all sighed and thought to themselves, tsk... there''s no fun in eating today because they can''t even feed her. That night, James contacted the school, exined what had happened precisely, and emphasized that he did not want so many students looking for his daughter after ss had ended. The principal made a promise to James, saying, "Mr. Brook, I understand. I will assure that our teachers instill the ideology of education in our children and strictly prevent this type of atmosphere that disrupts their study.¡± After the principal made his promise and hung up, another call came in. The principal asked, ¡°Hello, may I know who you are?" "Marcus Brook," answered the caller. It had rendered the principal speechless. Is it necessary for this Brook family to be so protective of that child, he wondered. He took a deep breath and expressed the same to Marcus. as both father and son had almost the same request. As soon as the conversation with Marcus ended, another call came in. The principal had a bad feeling in the back of his mind. Of course, there were precisely seven calls after the conversation with James Brook. All of them were from Nancy''s brother. His eyelids fluttered, and he felt that all teachers should be informed that Nancy Brook must not have any incidents at school. If not, the Brook family will wreck the entire school The next day at school, Nancy¡¯s teacher arrived unusually early and sat at the door, watching the passing students intensely. "Students who are not in this ss are not permitted to enter,¡± the teacher stated. Those junior high seniors who wanted to keep feeding Nancy were shocked. They realized that the fun times were over in an instant. Nancy was at peace on this day and had not even given it much thought; she continued to study and take the exam seriously. The exam results were promptly announced, and she was ranked first in her grade She jumped and skipped like a fluffy white rabbit to find her brother while holding her report card. Her brother, whe attended the same school, was the first person Nancy looked for. She popped her little fluffy head inside the door after she ran to her brother''s ssroom. She was immediately recognized. "Adam! Our sister is here!" One of his ssmates yelled. When he noticed Nancy, his eye gleamed, and he yelled loudly within the ssroom. While Adam proudly proimed that he was a descendant of the wise God of Wisdom, he glowered at the doorway and noticed his cute sister in his family. He flipped from the desk and dashed to the doorway, not forgetting to chastise his ssmate "You crap, I have told you many times that''s my sister!" Adam chastised him Once Nancy entered, she nagged at him "Adam, you cannot say swear words." She puffed out her soft, fair cheeks while staring intensely at him with clear eyes. "Okay, okay... Next time, I won''t say it, Nancy. Are you specifically looking for me because you miss me?" Adam asked cheekily. The little girl obediently nodded her head and took out her report card. ¡°Adam, I took first ce in the exam," she announced happily. He stroked her head andplimented her, saying. "Not bad: my sister is the true descendant of the God of Wisdom.¡± "Adam, didn''t you say you were God of Wisdom?" His ssmate asked He stared and yelled at his ssmate, "Get lost. I''m talking with my sister, don¡¯t interrupt.¡± Adam pulled Nancy, scuttled to his ssroom to sit in his ce, and handed her a big apple out of nowhere. "I give you this as a reward. Eat it for now. When we retum home, I will reward you again." He then took out his report card after saying that. "See, your brother, me, is now in the top 20. The speed of my improvement is moving super fast, right!¡± The little girl held the apple and nodded, saying, "Yes, Adam is amazing too." "What about my reward?¡± Adam asked. He brazenly held his side face towards Nancy and was only satisfied once she kissed his cheek. I''ve also improved to more than 20." Someone interrupted their conversation. His friend came over to his ce eagerly. Adam yelled at them, "Get lost!" Don''t scrounge on my sister if you don''t have one. No way, Adam thought to himself. It was a short break between sses. Nancy did not stay long, and he reluctantly let her leave. On her way to her ssroom, she bumped into a junior high student wearing a clean uniform and looking good. She was about to walk past him when the boy stopped her. "Are you Nancy Brook?" He asked He hada pleasant voice, his skin was pale, andthe had attractive features. Respite his age, he exhibited-maturity and calmness? His thin Ii lips were pursed slightly, ands well-defined eyes carried an aura of distance and istion. aan a / Nancy asked, tilting her head to look at him, "Yes, do you need anything?¡± The teenager nodded slightly and handed out a small transparent gift box with a velvet cake inside. "My name is Matthew Scotsman, and I''m giving this to you at my mother''s request,¡± he exined. She blinked her eyes as she struggled, causing her delicate face to wrinkle. "But... my father and brothers forbid me from epting gifts from others," she replied hesitantly. The teenager was stupefied, and he went on to exin. "My mother is Wendy Barton," he said. The little girl''s eyes sparkled "It''s Sister Wendy!" She eximed. Matthew felt awkward when he heard this child, who had not yet reached the height of his chest, address her mother as ¡®Sister.¡¯ "So you''re the one Sister Wendy mentioned, little nephew," she joked. The child spoke in a crisp voice, yet the remark ¡®little nephew¡¯ made his eyelids quiver. "Don''t call me nephew.¡± he warned her. Nancy took the beautiful little cake from his hands and asked, "Why is that?" "Because you''re younger than I am.¡± The young man emphasized it firmly. She acknowledged it and said, "Then I shall call you nephew Matthew. Is that alright?¡± "It''s also not good,¡± he said dismissively. Nancy rushed away with the little cake, saying, "Nephew Matthew, the ss has resumed: go back to your ss: I am also going back to mine!" Matthew was stunned. I have already told you not to call me nephew, he thought. Matthew had the impression that his mother had created a problem for him. He was explicitly transferred to another school because of this little girl, even though it made no difference where he studied. His thoughts had returned to the ~ little girl, ¡®and he remembered what his mother had said about her ¡é> adorableness. It was the word¡± nephew¡¯ that gave hima toothache. Forget about it; just treat her like a little sister. His mother must have craved a daughter till she went crazy. Nancy brought back the small cake to her ss. Her teacher was already inside the ssroom, but because Nancy was the one who waste, she let her in. First, she could not risk provoking those men guarding her; second, she was well-behaved and had good grades. This is the type of child that teachers will adore. When Jane saw her, she asked, "Where did you get this little cake?" "It was given to me by my nephew Matthew," Nancy exined. She had no idea Sister Wendy''s son was also a student at the same school. Nancy showetWier results to the entire familywhen she returned from schoatin the afternoon. She -~ had received her parents¡¯ kisses and strokes on the head from her ?: grandfather, and her brothers rewarded andplimented her. The child''s brow was curved in happiness the whole day, and she used her sweet little mouth to greet every member of the family. Chapter 405 Matthew Scotsman Chapter 405 Matthew Scotsman Chapter 405 Matthew Scotsman When she went to school the next day, Nancy was getting another feeding again from her nephew Matthew. He felt ufortable when he gave the mango pancake to the little girl and noticed her wide-open mouth, ready to speak. His hand stretched unconsciously and covered her mouth. The child''s clear, moist eyes were fixed on him, and he felt an immediate sense of guilt. "You are not allowed to call nephew." He firmly emphasized this. Nancy nodded and thought to herself, ¡®it turns out that he dislikes her calling him Nephew Matthew.¡¯ "I''ll call you Matthew then," she said. Matthew rarely talks, then when he heard it, he nodded and agreed reluctantly. "Matthew, did Wendy make this for me? The cake from yesterday was delicious," she said He nodded indifferently and gazed into her sparkling eyes. Then, he was unable to resist touching her on the head. As usual, Nancy tilted her head to nuzzle under his palm. This movement had surprised him: his thin lips slowly curved into a smile, which made him appear significantly more good-looking. "I''ll take my leave now," he quickly said. "Matthew, will youe see me again tomorrow?" The little girl asked and looked hopefully at the teenager. Matthew paused before saying, "I guess. My mother will cook something else for you tomorrow." Upon hearing his response. Nancy''s smile grew until her brow scrunched up with happiness. "Then, I''ll wait for you tomorrow." After returning home that particr day, she went to the farm and forgot to inform her brothers about her nephew Matthew. However, this hardly mattered. She took out the small handkerchief she had embroidered during this period and ced it in her school bag. She decided to ask her nephew Matthew to pass it on to her sister for evaluation when she saw him tomorrow. She even thoughtfully wrote a letter to her teacher and senior sister in a childish calligraphy. She then ended her letter with a blessing quotes. Nancy put the letter in an envelope in a ritualistic manner and went to sleep with ease. The following day, Matthew actually came looking for her and brought delicious egg tarts. "Mathew, you are here,¡± she said happily. The child''s eyes widened in fascination as she stared at the egg tarts, and a slurping noise escaped her mouth. "For you, eat it.¡± he offered her the tarts. "Okay, Matthew, wait for me here!" she said while taking them. She held the egg tarts and ran back to the ssroom, where she took out the things she had prepared earlier and gave them to Matthew. "This is something I embroidered; I want sister¡¯s evaluation, and this is a letter to her," Nancy said to him The teenager looked at the things in his hands and nedded. When he was about to leave. a little trinket was shoved in his hand. "This is a little ceramic figurine made by me, and I''m gifting it to you,¡± she told him The little ceramic figurine was designed to resemble a cute tabby cat with a silly trait. She did those ceramics at Dunwich. Her family had taken most of them and there was only this little cat ceramic figurine left. She thought it was a nice gift to give to Matthew. Matthew yed with it in his hands. A slight smile shed in his distant. cold eyes. "Thank you," he said to her. After they parted ways, Nancy started eating the egg tarts in a light mood. She didn''t know that sister''s cooking was so good. "Nancy, who is that boy? He is super handsome and I saw him here with you yesterday.¡± Jane enquired. Nancy sat on the bench and crossed her feet. ¡°It''s Matthew, my nephew," Nancy replied She described her rtionship with Willow Barton¡¯s mother once again. Janes was astounded, saying, "Wow, you have started embroidery now! So he is the nephew that you mentioned, so good-looking.¡± Nancy shared an egg tart with her best friend and was looking forward that her sister would reply to her letter. At this moment, Matthew had returned to his ssroom and put away the envelope and the little handkerchief embroidered with butterflies. Initially, he alss.wanted to keep the ceramic figutine away in his school bag. Matthew hesitated after looking at the silly little kitty. He then ced iton his ¡é desk, tapping his finger ¡®on its liftte head; his frigid eyes were filtee with a smile. to 4 Although it was only a faint smile, it made him glow. A girl ssmate, who was stealing nces at him, blushed "Matthew, do you also like tiny ornaments?" She asked shyly. She was the most beautiful and cheerful female ssmate in his ss and was attracted to him. She couldn''t help it and went to him to strike up a conversation. Matthew. who had just transferred to the school, had been pretty aloof. He had only talked with a few outgoing boys. He was rarely seen talking to girls.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. At this instant, with such a faint smile, he tempted people to approach him. ¡°Don''t like it.¡± He blurted out coldly. Once the girl went over and talked to him, his faint smile disappeared and he became distant again. He was neither aggressive nor indifferent. However, it was inexplicably daunting. Upon hearing these three words, the girl flushed. "Ah, I see... Gotta go now!" she was flustered. Her face was reddened with embarrassment, and at the same time, she was annoyed too. Her social skills, with which she could always make others like hershever seemed to work on Matthew. The next day meeting with him again, Nancy received a reply letter from her sister and a strawberry mousse cake. "Sister replied to my letter," Nancy eximed The little girl''s eyes were gleaming. Mathew nodded and couldn''t help smiling upon seeing her. His lips curved up when he smiled. Nancy handed him two boxes of homemade cookies which were < baked ifthe shapes of animals. There: were two packets in total, one for her senior sister and the other one was to him. < "Matthew, this is for you. I made it myself," she said happily. He stared at the two packets of cookies, and it took him a few seconds before taking them. "Okay." he replied. He held the cookies and stroked her little head with soft hair before leaving. Upon reaching home, Mr. Scotsman and his wife had not returned as usual. There was only a housekeeper and one docilebrador at his house. "Sir," his housekeeper greeted him. Matthew nodded without speaking. put his school bag away. and stroked the tamebrador on its head. Not long after that, Wendy Barton came back. As soon as she saw her son, she asked him, "Did Nancy feel happy when she received the letter that I wrote?¡± He nodded and took out the cookies that Nancy gave to her. "This is from Nancy to me?" His mother asked. He nodded again Wendy rolled her eyes inelegantly and pondered; with Nancy as aparison, she seemed to like that little girl even more than her own son. "Do you think there was an ident when I gave birth to you? Why is there no youth vitality in you? If you are always this aloof, no girl would want to marry or date you.¡± Matthew was rendered speechless. "I am your son,¡± he announced. Wendy nodded perfunctorily, saying, "I know, I know." She wondered to herself: the cookies made by Nancy were still as tasty as before. What should she bake for Nancy tomorrow? Matthew returned to his room and took out the pack of cookies. After staring at it for a few seconds, he finally opened it. Like his father, both of them dislike sweet stuff. However, his mother likes all types of sweet snacks. He never ate the sweet stuff his mother made. Although he would always end up being forced to eat them up by his father. He had long been used to it When he thought about Nancy''s little face, he could imagine how disappointed she would be if she found that he didn''t eat them at all. Matthew took out a kitten-shaped cookie and bit it, expressionless. He was surprised by the slightly sweet taste, which had a milky fragrance and tasted unexpectedly good. Chapter 406 Dont Call Me Nephew Chapter 406 Don''t Call Me Nephew Chapter 406 Don''t Call Me Nephew Matthew inexplicably became the messenger between his mother and Nancy, going back and forth between the two on a daily basis. He couldn''t fathom why they needed him to be a messenger when there was obviously a mobile phone that they could use instead! "Matthew, have some food." Nancy offered Matthew one of her sister''s homemade donuts. As he pursed his lips and shook his head, he said, "You eat it. I''m not hungry." She relented and replied, oh, and sat on the school lounge chair with him while she nibbled on the donuts. The diminutive appearance gave the impression of a little hamster stealing food. Her eyes are big and bright, and her snow-white cheeks are puffed out, which makes him want to poke it. While Matthew was pondering, he inadvertently poked Nancy in the cheek with his finger. She gave him a wary nce with herrge ck and white eyes, and he retracted his finger. ¡°You''ve got something on your lips.¡± He responded tly as Nancy stared at him. His ears, which were covered up by his hair, were slightly flushed. She didn''t doubt him and thanked him in a soft voice "This one is for sister." As usual, Nancy pulled out the letter and handed it to Matthew. She also pulled out a small cage made of woven straw that contained fireflies. "This is for you, and the fireflies inside will light up at night. It resembles a smallntern and is quite lovely. This small bottle contains flower dew: you should feed them a bit. When you''ve seen enough at night, release them.¡± He looked at it and frowned, "You don¡¯t have to give me these." Nancy acted in an archaic manner and often pretended to be an adult "Since you are my nephew, I believe it is proper for an elder to give you gifts!" As soon as Mathew heard this, his eyelids began to twitch. ¡°Tomorrow is Saturday, and I''ll see you on Monday." Nancy waved goodbye to Matthew and hurried back to ss on her short legs. He stared at the small cage about the size of the palm of his hand, and the fireflies contained within were still and quiet. What sort of present should he give her in retum? During this time, the Brook family noticed something odd about Nancy, such as the fact that she would asionally bring small items home. However, Marcus stumbled upon an envelope in her school bag. Sometimes they would also find her lying on the table writing something intently as if she were replying to a letter. The Brook family was rmed by the realization that something was amiss. Though she was still a child, she grew up beautifully. Most children in today''s society are advanced for their age: young boys in kindergarten were able to court and refer to the adorable young girls there as their wives Since their precious Nancy was so well-mannered and attractive, they feared that those filthy outsider brats would attempt to kidnap her. On this particr day, her parents and brothers gathered around her and began to probe her with questions. "Sweetie, what have you been up to these days?" James inquired. Then, Martin added, "Did any strange little boys approach you and offer you anything?" "In particr, letters?" Louis questioned. Marcus nodded and said, "Yeah!" As several pairs of eyes scrutinized her, Nancy appeared small, weak, and innocent.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "No." When they heard her response, their heart sank. Oh no, did some brat cheat on their little girl! "Nancy, think carefully. Is it true that there is nothing to it?¡± The child thought deeply for two seconds before uttering an ah. The eyes of grandpa, mom and dad. and brothers suddenly lit up, and they anticipated a hasty response from her. "I forget to tell you. Dad, is this the letter you''re referring to?" Then, she reached into her school bag and pulled out a pretty envelope. At that moment, the Brook family gazed at the envelope, wanting to burn a hole through it. Nancy proceeded to open it in their presence. "This is a letter that my sister wrote to me." Everyone in the Brook family went from staring with zing knives to staring nkly at each other instantly. Wait a minute... sister? "Your sister?" They just recalled that Nancy became an apprentice recently. However, thers.were two teachers; Oliver, who teaches kids to y the zither, anc\Nancy''s embroidery = <> teacher, '' whom she met during tr the p ogram ''s recording. They still intended to visit the elderly with Naricy during her nay ? In terms of fate, this thing was phenomenal, and her two teachers¡¯ surnames were Barton If she made a reference to her sister, then it must be someone from her embroidery group. It turned out that the letter from her sister in which it nearly scared them to death. They thought there was a spoiled brat outside who was nning to kidnap their precious baby girl. "How did you and your sistere up with the idea of writing a letter tomunicate?¡± Nancy initiallythought this was a minor issue-and that writing a letter was no different than sending a text message-on her phone. However since fer parents and brothers.¡¯ questioned her, she responded submissively. Content be ongs ite) 6 Then, James added, "Wait a minute. Did you say that the son of the Scotsman family transferred to your school?¡± "He''s my little nephew," Nancy eximed loudly. The brothers were instantly relieved upon hearing that it was actually the little nephew, not some rogue brother. At least there was a gap in seniority between them. As soon as Nancy returned to her room, the Brook family gathered in the study for a meeting. James rubbed his chin thoughtfully and said, "I dant know. "I know that child from the Scotsman family. He gives off the impression of being courteous, but, in reality, he ~ a ienates everyone he meets, and my interactions with him ares¡± instfficient to shed light onhis p¨¦rsonality. However, their family is pleasant, so making friends with ancy shouldn''t be a problem." Martin disagreed and stated, ¡°That isn''t always the case. Many people who seem decent at first nce are plotting something behind your back.¡± Marcus responded, "Ok, let''s check it out." Then, they turned their gazes to Adam. ¡°It''s more convenient for you at school, so keep an eye on things and don''t let our sister be bullied.¡± Adam reassured them with a pat on the chest and said, "Don''t warry. I''m going to take care of her!" Several grownups share amon sentiment; Adam was their biggest source of concern. The Brook family gave a young boy a great deal of attention. Those who were not aware of it would have believed that they were having a discussion about family development during the meeting. However, these incredible, talented people outside did not notice that something was wrong with that. On Saturday, the Brook family couple and Nancy paid her teacher a visit bearing gifts. In any case, the avable modes of transportation were very convenient, and there was a private jet at their home, so they could leave whenever they pleased. When Nancy returned to this mountain vige, she was greeted enthusiastically as soon as she arrived. A swarm of big white geese honked and ran up from the river to her side, then surrounded them. Afterward, Nancy pleaded with them, "Don''t squeeze, don''t squeeze, you''re going to squeeze out my mom and dad!" The Brook family couple was astonished by it. Those big white geese couldn''t possibly be up to no good. They simply wanted to be close to the little girl. A scene like that undoubtedly captured the attention of many people. A momentter, when they saw who the big white geese were surrounding, they gave brief expressions ofprehension. "Haha! So, it''s Nancy." "Nancy''s poprity remains unchanged." "Oh, Nancy is here to visit with your teacher." All the vigers in the area greeted her warmly; clearly, they had asting impression of this soft, white, and delicate little girl ¡°Hello, Grandma, grandpa, uncle, and aunt." As she greeted everyone, the little girl reached out and gently touched the heads of the big white geese. After getting rid of the big white geese, Nancy walked to the teacher''s house, and a group of cats and dogs trailed her from behind the entire way. Chapter 407 The Brook Familys Meeting Chapter 407 The Brook Family''s Meeting Chapter 407 The Brook Family''s Meeting The Brook family couple exhibited a perplexed expression when they saw their daughter arrive at the door of the teacher''s house with a significant amount of extravagant and grandiose behavior. The little girl with the sweet milky voice shouted before she knocked on the door. ¡°Teacher, Nancy''s here to see you!" "Woof!" Nevertheless, it was not her teacher who responded to her; rather, therge ck dog, Lucky, opened the door. When the elderly emerged from the house and saw Nancy standing outside, a broad grin spread across his face. The Brook family couple brought all their gifts inside. While Windy chatted with the elderly, the two soon became acquainted. The conversation between the two women centered primarily on Nancy. To sing the praises of this one and that one is not at all modest behavior. Even James was eloquent and spoke nonstop about the subject. In a nutshell, there is only one theme. My daughter was the most adorable, the prettiest, the one with the sweetest mouth, and the most obedient and polite. She was simply the most precious and obedient cub in the world, and no one else couldpare to her. Neither of the two women could hold a candle to James when it came to boasting so openly about their daughter. Fortunately, Nancy and Lucky went to y. If she had heard her father praise her so highly, even when she was still a child, she would have comprehended what it meant to be so humiliated that her toes would have touched the ground. Since the conversation centered on Nancy, the rtionship between the Brook family couple and her teacher became closer. Nancy took Lucky with her when she returned the group of cats and dogs to their homes after they had trailed her. When she returned, she pulled out the embroidery she had worked on in her spare time and handed it over to her teacher. "Teacher, I embroidered this myself." The elderly reviewed the embroidered handkerchief handed over by the little girl, which was embroidered with round lotus leaves and a chubby carp. Despite its immaturity, it was cute and witty; Nancy had incorporated her newfound knowledge into it. The elderly felt a deep sense of shock. The little kid was an absolute genius, and how long has it been since she started embroidering? She was able to embroider something in less than two months. Even she, known as an embroidery genius at the time, had to learn to identify silk threads of different colors, stitches, and strokes in the first few months of learning. It took her a year and a half to embroider her first embroidery work. Additionally, it took longer for her two apprentices to embroider their very first piece of work. However, how long did it take Nancy to embroider her first work? Hiss! This was an odiousparison. Nancy looked up expectantly as she saw her teacher''s finger gently stroking the chubby carp she had embroidered, and she felt a twinge of unease ¡°Teacher, do you think I''m dumb? Is this poorly embroidered?¡± The elderly inhaled deeply before reaching out with her hand to gently stroke the little girl''s fluffy head. "If you are that dumb, how do other people stay alive?" Nevertheless, the elderly refrained fromvishing the child with praise for fear of fostering arrogance and a sense of entitlement in her. "Nancy, you''re amazing and extremely talented.¡± She could not have foreseen in her wildest dreams that she would one day, in her senior years, take on an apprentice who was such a talented child. She gave Nancy a gentler gaze.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "You''re still young. Your parents told me that you are still learning the zither and painting, so there''s no hurry for you to pick up the embroidery. Now, rx and stop pushing yourself so hard. If children are exposed to too much knowledge, they are easily distracted. Ack of effective learning skills will lead to future disappointment.¡± Nancy''s big eyes stared at her nkly. "But I don''t feel exhausted." She spread her fingers apart and began muttering while counting in earnest. "On Mondays and Thursdays, I study painting: on Tuesdays and Fridays, I study zither; and on Wednesdays and Saturdays, I study embroidery. On Sundays, I take the day off to rx and do whatever I please, all of which are enjoyable.¡± The little girl''s eyes were very sincere and unruffled. It was clear that she did not consider the techniques that were very difficult for others to learn to be anything other than a game. Since this was something she particrly enjoyed, and because she was exceptionally bright and talented, she quickly picked up on it. On the other hand, Nancycked self-awareness and continued believing she was dumb. She was under the impression that her second cousin was a much better artist than she was. Her zither ying fell short of her teacher''s standards, and her embroidery skillsgged behind those of her teacher and her sisters. When the elderly overheard what Nancy said, she was at a loss for words. Did she realize what she had just said would be beaten outside? She was stunned and pleasantly surprised at the same time. Learning was driven primarily by a thirst for khowledge, Even though¡± her yourig apprentice seemed ~ interested I in many different things, she-was clearly a prodigy and not a passing fad. al < In a world that seemed like a yground, she picked up all these skills without realizing it. which many people only hope to achieve. Her eyes lit up with a radiant gleam of happiness, and she affectionately patted Nancy on the head. "Okay, okay..." Even though she didn''t express it, Nancy felt her teacher''s joy, which made her happy. They didn''t stay long at the teacher''s house before departing. When she returned to school, she continued to have Matthew deliver letters to her sister. The little girl would always bring him snacks to show her appreciation. As was her custom, she assumed an archaic demeanor and patted him on the shoulder while standing on the lounge chair. "Thank you for your hard work.¡± Then, she quickly jumped down, wiped the area she had stepped on with a tissue, and smiled innocently at Matthew. He was speechless. He ripped open a chestnut nonchntly and stuffed it into his mouth. Forget it; he was no longer able to speak. The moment when Nancy was about to sit down, cross one leg over the other, and start reading the letter that her sister had written, Adam arrived. "Nancy!" In addition toing over by himself. he also brought many of his close friends from the ss so they could show their support for him. Hmm! lf the senior bullied his sister, he would definitely beat him up! He was siffr in appearance to al egotistical bear that led the way, much like the king of the mountain wholed his younger brother. onan expedition through the mountains. At that moment, the mountain king was ring at Matthew with keen discernment. Adam didn''t find Matthew as handsome, dominant as himself, or possessive of an affinity for others like himself due to Matthew''s icy demeanor. Great, Adam was the victor! "Nancy, this must be the nephew you mentioned.¡± Matthew''s eyelids twitched, and his normally expressionless, handsome face showed some signs of stress. When Nancy saw her brother approaching, her eyes lit up, and she immediately gave him a bear hug. After that, she took his hand and introduced them to one another. The teenager nced downward at the little bean. who stood no taller than his chest in front of him and possessed a face that indicated a rambunctious disposition. "Hello." He greeted casually. "Hi, I''m Nancy''s brother. My sister already has seven brothers, all of whom are very formidable." Matthew was puzzled and responded, "Oh?" So? Adam continued, "Hence, you ought to be her nephew. Don''t even consider being my sister''s brother!" At home, the number of people competing: with him over her sister was tog¡¯many to count with bare fingers: Furthermore, he was the weakest, and the mere thought of it enraged him. ¡° Adam''s remark rendered Matthew speechless. It was the first time he had been entirely at a loss for words. Then, Nancy asked, "Adam, do you want to eat chestnuts?¡± Adam seized the opportunity to sit next to his sister and responded, "Yes." The little girl was holding a bag of chestnuts, and she reached into the bag, pulled out a few, and ced them in her brother''s hand. Adam peeled it, but instead of eating it, he gave it to his sister. When he saw his sister eating until her cheeks were chubby, it made him feel so contented. A thoughtful expression crossed the face of the teenager next to Adam at the sight of that. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!